A treatise of the Pope's supremacy to which is added A discourse concerning the unity of the church / by Isaac Barrow ...
         Barrow, Isaac, 1630-1677.
      
       
         
           1683
        
      
       Approx. 1344 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 172 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2004-11 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A31089
         Wing B962
         ESTC R16226
         12100226
         ocm 12100226
         54099
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A31089)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 54099)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 758:1)
      
       
         
           
             A treatise of the Pope's supremacy to which is added A discourse concerning the unity of the church / by Isaac Barrow ...
             Barrow, Isaac, 1630-1677.
          
           
             The second edition corrected, with a table to the whole.
          
           [8], 325, [10] p.
           
             Printed by M. Flesher and J. Heptinstall, for Brabazon Aylmer ...,
             London :
             1683.
          
           
             Includes bibliographical references.
             "A table ..." [i.e. index]: p. [5]-[10] at end.
             A discourse concerning the unity of the church has special t.p.
             This work may also be found bound with Barrow's Works, v.1, at reel 164:8.
             Reproduction of original in Eton College, Eton, England.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Catholic Church -- Doctrines.
           Popes -- Primacy.
        
      
    
     
        2004-05 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2004-07 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2004-08 Mona Logarbo
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2004-08 Mona Logarbo
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2004-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           A
           TREATISE
           OF
           THE
           POPE'S
           SUPREMACY
           .
        
         
           To
           which
           is
           added
           A
           DISCOURSE
           Concerning
           the
           Unity
           of
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           By
           
             ISAAC
             BARROW
          
           ,
           D.
           D.
           Late
           Master
           of
           Trinity
           College
           in
           Cambridge
           ,
           and
           one
           of
           His
           MAJESTY'S
           Chaplains
           in
           Ordinary
           .
        
         
           The
           Second
           Edition
           Corrected
           .
           With
           a
           TABLE
           to
           the
           Whole
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             M.
             Flesher
          
           ,
           and
           
             J.
             Heptinstall
          
           ,
           for
           
             Brabazon
             Aylmer
          
           ,
           at
           the
           
             Three
             Pigeons
          
           over
           against
           the
           
             Royal
             Exchange
          
           in
           Cornhill
           .
           1683.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           RIGHT
           HONOURABLE
           HENEAGE
           Earl
           of
           Nottingham
           ,
           Lord
           High
           CHANCELLOUR
           OF
           ENGLAND
           ,
           And
           one
           of
           His
           MAJESTY'S
           most
           Honourable
           PRIVY
           COUNCIL
           ;
           THOMAS
           BARROW
           ,
           the
           Authour's
           Father
           ,
           Humbly
           Dedicateth
           this
           TREATISE
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           The
           Publisher
           TO
           THE
           READER
           .
        
         
           THIS
           excellent
           and
           elaborate
           Treatise
           of
           the
           
             Pope's
             Supremacy
          
           ,
           which
           I
           here
           present
           thee
           withall
           ,
           the
           learned
           Authour
           of
           it
           upon
           his
           Death-bed
           gave
           me
           particular
           permission
           to
           publish
           ;
           with
           this
           modest
           Character
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           
             he
             hoped
             it
             was
             indifferent
             perfect
             ,
             though
             not
             altogether
             as
             he
             intended
             it
             ,
             if
             God
             had
             granted
             him
             longer
             life
             .
          
           He
           designed
           indeed
           to
           have
           transcribed
           it
           again
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           fill'd
           up
           those
           many
           spaces
           which
           were
           purposely
           left
           in
           it
           for
           the
           farther
           confirmation
           and
           illustration
           of
           several
           things
           by
           more
           Testimonies
           and
           Instances
           ,
           which
           probably
           he
           had
           in
           his
           thoughts
           :
           And
           it
           would
           certainly
           have
           added
           much
           to
           the
           beauty
           and
           perfection
           of
           this
           Work
           ,
           had
           it
           pleased
           God
           that
           he
           had
           lived
           to
           finish
           it
           to
           his
           mind
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           given
           it
           his
           last
           hand
           .
        
         
         
           However
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           onely
           a
           just
           but
           an
           admirable
           Discourse
           upon
           this
           Subject
           ;
           which
           many
           others
           have
           handled
           before
           ,
           but
           he
           hath
           exhausted
           it
           :
           insomuch
           that
           no
           Argument
           of
           moment
           ,
           nay
           hardly
           any
           Consideration
           properly
           belonging
           to
           it
           ,
           hath
           escaped
           his
           large
           and
           comprehensive
           Mind
           .
           He
           hath
           said
           enough
           to
           silence
           the
           Controversie
           for
           ever
           ,
           and
           to
           de●er
           all
           wise
           men
           ,
           of
           both
           Sides
           ,
           from
           medling
           any
           farther
           with
           it
           .
        
         
           And
           I
           dare
           say
           that
           whoever
           shall
           carefully
           peruse
           this
           Treatise
           will
           find
           ,
           that
           this
           Point
           of
           the
           
             Pope's
             Supremacy
          
           (
           upon
           which
           Bellarmine
           hath
           the
           confidence
           to
           say
           ,
           
             the
             whole
             of
             Christianity
             depends
          
           )
           is
           not
           onely
           an
           inde●ensible
           ,
           but
           an
           impudent
           Cause
           ,
           as
           ever
           was
           undertaken
           by
           learned
           Pens
           .
           And
           nothing
           could
           have
           kept
           it
           so
           long
           from
           becoming
           ridiculous
           in
           the
           judgment
           of
           mankind
           ,
           but
           its
           being
           so
           strongly
           supported
           by
           a
           worldly
           interest
           .
           For
           there
           is
           not
           one
           tolerable
           Argument
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           there
           are
           a
           thousand
           invincible
           Reasons
           against
           it
           .
           There
           is
           neither
           from
           Scripture
           ,
           nor
           Reason
           ,
           nor
           Antiquity
           ,
           any
           evidence
           of
           it
           ;
           The
           past
           and
           the
           present
           state
           of
           Christendom
           ,
           the
           Histories
           and
           Records
           of
           all
           Ages
           ,
           are
           a
           perpetual
           Demonstration
           against
           it
           :
           And
           there
           is
           no
           other
           ground
           in
           the
           whole
           world
           for
           it
           ,
           but
           that
           now
           of
           a
           long
           time
           it
           hath
           been
           by
           the
           Pope's
           Janizaries
           boldly
           asserted
           ,
           and
           stiffly
           contended
           for
           without
           reason
           .
           So
           that
           any
           one
           might
           with
           as
           much
           colour
           and
           evidence
           of
           truth
           maintain
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Grand
             Seignior
          
           is
           of
           right
           ,
           and
           for
           many
           Ages
           hath
           been
           acknowledg'd
           Sovereign
           of
           the
           whole
           World
           ,
           as
           that
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           is
           of
           right
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           Ages
           from
           the
           beginning
           of
           Christianity
           hath
           been
           own'd
           
           to
           be
           the
           
             Universal
             Monarch
          
           and
           Head
           of
           the
           Christian
           Church
           .
        
         
           To
           this
           Treatise
           of
           
             The
             Pope's
             Supremacy
          
           I
           have
           ,
           for
           the
           affinity
           of
           the
           Argument
           ,
           added
           by
           way
           of
           Appendix
           another
           Discourse
           of
           the
           same
           Authour
           's
           concerning
           
             The
             Unity
             of
             the
             Church
          
           ;
           which
           he
           so
           explains
           as
           quite
           to
           take
           away
           the
           necessity
           of
           a
           
             Visible
             Head
          
           over
           the
           whole
           Church
           for
           the
           preservation
           of
           its
           Unity
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           onely
           specious
           ,
           but
           yet
           a
           very
           remote
           pretence
           for
           the
           
             Pope's
             Supremacy
          
           :
           For
           if
           a
           
             Visible
             Monarch
          
           of
           the
           Church
           were
           granted
           necessary
           ,
           many
           things
           more
           must
           be
           supposed
           ,
           (
           which
           neither
           yet
           are
           ,
           nor
           ever
           can
           be
           proved
           )
           to
           make
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           the
           Man.
           
        
         
           The
           Testimonies
           relating
           to
           both
           Parts
           ,
           were
           very
           few
           of
           them
           translated
           by
           the
           Authour
           ;
           which
           he
           certainly
           intended
           ,
           having
           left
           spaces
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           is
           since
           done
           with
           great
           care
           by
           two
           of
           his
           Worthy
           and
           Learned
           Friends
           of
           his
           own
           College
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           all
           the
           Advertisement
           I
           thought
           necessary
           .
        
         
           
             J.
             Tillotson
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
           
             
             
               THE
               CONTENTS
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   THE
                   Introduction
                
                 ,
                 Page
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Suppositions
                 
                   upon
                   which
                   the
                
                 Pope's
                 Supremacy
                 
                   is
                   grounded
                
                 .
                 p.
                 29.
                 
              
               
                 I.
                 That
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 had
                 a
                 Primacy
                 over
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 p.
                 30.
                 
              
               
                 II.
                 That
                 Saint
                 Peter's
                 Primacy
                 with
                 its
                 Rights
                 and
                 Prerogatives
                 was
                 not
                 personal
                 but
                 derivable
                 to
                 his
                 Successours
                 ,
                 p.
                 76.
                 
              
               
                 III.
                 That
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 was
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 p.
                 82.
                 
              
               
                 IV.
                 That
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 did
                 continue
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 after
                 his
                 translation
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 so
                 at
                 his
                 decease
                 ,
                 p.
                 88.
                 
              
               
                 V.
                 That
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 Rome
                 (
                 according
                 to
                 God's
                 institution
                 and
                 by
                 original
                 right
                 derived
                 thence
                 )
                 should
                 have
                 an
                 Vniversal
                 Supremacy
                 and
                 Jurisdiction
                 over
                 the
                 Christian
                 Church
                 ,
                 p.
                 94.
                 
              
               
                 VI.
                 That
                 in
                 fact
                 the
                 Roman
                 Bishops
                 continually
                 from
                 Saint
                 Peter's
                 time
                 have
                 enjoyed
                 and
                 exercised
                 this
                 Sovereign
                 Power
                 ,
                 p.
                 185.
                 
              
               
                 VII
                 .
                 That
                 this
                 Power
                 is
                 indefectible
                 and
                 unalterable
                 .
                 p.
                 271.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               IMPRIMATUR
               ,
            
             
               
                 Ex
                 Aedibus
                 Lamb.
                 
                 
                   Febr.
                   27.
                   1678
                   
                   /
                   9.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     
                       Geo.
                       Thorp
                    
                     ,
                     Rmo
                     in
                     Christo
                     Patri
                     &
                  
                   
                     D
                     no
                     D
                     no
                     Gulielmo
                     ,
                     Archiep.
                     Cant.
                     à
                     Sacris
                     Domesticis
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               A
               TREATISE
               OF
               THE
               Pope's
               Supremacy
               .
            
             
               INTRODUCTION
               .
            
             
               §
               I.
               THE
               Roman
               Party
               doth
               much
               glory
               in
               Unity
               and
               Certainty
               of
               Doctrine
               ,
               as
               things
               peculiar
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               which
               no
               other
               men
               have
               any
               means
               to
               attain
               :
               Yet
               about
               divers
               matters
               of
               notable
               consideration
               ,
               in
               what
               they
               agree
               ,
               or
               of
               what
               they
               are
               certain
               ,
               it
               is
               hard
               to
               descry
               .
            
             
               They
               pretend
               it
               very
               needfull
               that
               Controversies
               should
               be
               decided
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               have
               a
               special
               knack
               of
               doing
               it
               :
               Yet
               do
               many
               Controversies
               of
               great
               weight
               and
               consequence
               stick
               on
               their
               hands
               unresolved
               ,
               many
               Points
               ▪
               rest
               in
               great
               doubt
               and
               debate
               among
               them
               .
            
             
               The
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               of
               the
               Roman
               Sect
               (
               concerning
               Doctrine
               ,
               Practice
               ,
               Laws
               and
               Customs
               of
               Discipline
               ,
               Rites
               and
               Ceremonies
               )
               are
               of
               divers
               sorts
               ,
               or
               built
               on
               divers
               grounds
               .
               1.
               
               Some
               established
               by
               (
               pretended
               )
               general
               Synods
               .
               2.
               
               Some
               founded
               on
               Decrees
               of
               Popes
               .
               3.
               
               Some
               entertained
               as
               upon
               Tradition
               ,
               Custom
               ,
               common
               Agreement
               .
               4.
               
               Some
               which
               their
               eminent
               Divines
               or
               Schoolmen
               do
               commonly
               embrace
               .
               5.
               
               Some
               prevailing
               by
               the
               favour
               of
               the
               Roman
               Court
               ,
               and
               its
               zealous
               Dependents
               .
            
             
               Hence
               it
               is
               very
               difficult
               to
               know
               wherein
               their
               Religion
               consisteth
               :
               for
               those
               Grounds
               divers
               times
               seem
               to
               clash
               ,
               and
               accordingly
               their
               Divines
               (
               some
               building
               on
               these
               ,
               some
               on
               others
               )
               disagree
               .
            
             
               This
               being
               so
               in
               many
               Points
               of
               importance
               ,
               is
               so
               particularly
               in
               this
               .
            
             
               For
               instance
               ,
               The
               Head
               of
               their
               Church
               (
               as
               they
               call
               it
               )
               is
               ,
               one
               would
               think
               ,
               a
               Subject
               about
               which
               they
               should
               thoroughly
               consent
               ,
               and
               which
               they
               by
               this
               time
               should
               have
               cleared
               from
               all
               disputes
               ;
               so
               that
               (
               so
               far
               as
               their
               decisive
               faculty
               goeth
               )
               we
               might
               be
               assured
               wherein
               his
               Authority
               consisteth
               ,
               and
               how
               far
               it
               doth
               extend
               ;
               seeing
               the
               resolution
               
               of
               that
               Point
               so
               nearly
               toucheth
               the
               heart
               of
               Religion
               ,
               
               the
               Faith
               and
               Practice
               of
               all
               Christians
               ,
               the
               good
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               peace
               of
               the
               world
               ;
               seeing
               that
               no
               one
               Question
               (
               perhaps
               not
               all
               Questions
               together
               )
               hath
               created
               so
               many
               tragical
               Disturbances
               in
               Christendom
               ,
               as
               that
               concerning
               the
               bounds
               of
               Papal
               Authority
               .
            
             
               This
               disagreement
               of
               the
               Roman
               Doctours
               about
               the
               nature
               and
               extent
               of
               Papal
               Authority
               is
               a
               shrewd
               prejudice
               against
               it
               .
               If
               a
               man
               should
               sue
               for
               a
               piece
               of
               Land
               ,
               and
               his
               Advocates
               (
               the
               notablest
               could
               be
               had
               ,
               and
               well
               payed
               )
               could
               not
               find
               where
               it
               lieth
               ,
               how
               it
               is
               butted
               and
               bounded
               ,
               from
               whom
               it
               was
               conveyed
               to
               him
               —
               one
               would
               be
               very
               apt
               to
               suspect
               his
               Title
               .
               If
               God
               had
               instituted
               such
               an
               Office
               ,
               it
               is
               highly
               probable
               ,
               we
               might
               satisfactorily
               know
               what
               the
               Nature
               and
               Use
               of
               it
               were
               :
               the
               Patents
               and
               Charters
               for
               it
               would
               declare
               it
               .
            
             
               Yet
               for
               resolution
               in
               this
               great
               Case
               we
               are
               left
               to
               seek
               ;
               they
               not
               having
               either
               the
               will
               ,
               or
               the
               courage
               ,
               or
               the
               power
               to
               determine
               it
               .
               This
               insuperable
               Problem
               hath
               baffled
               all
               their
               infallible
               methods
               of
               deciding
               Controversies
               ;
               their
               Traditions
               blundering
               ,
               their
               Synods
               clashing
               ,
               their
               Divines
               wrangling
               endlesly
               about
               what
               kind
               of
               thing
               the
               Pope
               is
               ,
               and
               what
               Power
               he
               rightly
               may
               claim
               .
            
             
               
                 There
                 is
              
               (
               saith
               a
               great
               Divine
               among
               them
               )
               
                 so
                 much
                 controversie
                 about
                 the
                 plenitude
                 of
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Power
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 to
                 what
                 things
                 it
                 may
                 extend
                 it self
                 ,
                 that
                 few
                 things
                 in
                 that
                 matter
                 are
                 secure
              
               —
            
             
               This
               is
               a
               plain
               argument
               of
               the
               impotency
               of
               the
               Pope's
               power
               in
               judging
               and
               deciding
               Controversies
               ,
               or
               of
               his
               Cause
               in
               this
               matter
               ;
               that
               he
               cannot
               define
               a
               Point
               so
               nearly
               concerning
               him
               ,
               and
               which
               he
               so
               much
               desireth
               an
               Agreement
               in
               ;
               that
               he
               cannot
               settle
               his
               own
               Claim
               out
               of
               doubt
               ;
               that
               all
               his
               Authority
               cannot
               secure
               it self
               from
               contest
               .
            
             
               So
               indeed
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               no
               Spells
               can
               allay
               some
               Spirits
               ;
               and
               where
               Interests
               are
               irreconcilable
               ,
               Opinions
               will
               be
               so
               .
            
             
               Some
               Points
               are
               so
               tough
               and
               so
               touchy
               ,
               that
               no-body
               dare
               meddle
               with
               them
               ,
               fearing
               that
               their
               resolution
               will
               fail
               of
               success
               ,
               and
               submission
               .
               Hence
               even
               the
               anathematizing
               Definers
               of
               Trent
               (
               the
               boldest
               undertakers
               to
               decide
               Controversies
               that
               ever
               were
               )
               did
               wave
               this
               Point
               ;
               the
               Legates
               of
               the
               Pope
               being
               injoined
               ,
               
                 to
                 advertise
                 ,
                 That
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 for
                 any
                 cause
                 whatever
                 come
                 to
                 dispute
                 about
                 the
                 Pope's
                 Authority
                 .
              
               
            
             
               It
               was
               indeed
               wisely
               done
               of
               them
               to
               decline
               this
               Question
               ,
               their
               Authority
               not
               being
               strong
               enough
               to
               bear
               the
               weight
               of
               a
               Decision
               in
               favour
               of
               the
               Roman
               See
               ,
               (
               against
               which
               they
               could
               doe
               nothing
               ,
               )
               according
               to
               its
               Pretences
               ;
               as
               appeareth
               by
               one
               clear
               instance
               .
               For
               whereas
               that
               Council
               took
               upon
               it
               incidentally
               to
               enact
               ,
               that
               any
               Prince
               should
               be
               excommunicate
               ,
               and
               deprived
               of
               the
               dominion
               of
               any
               City
               or
               place
               ,
               where
               he
               should
               permit
               a
               Duel
               to
               be
               fought
               ;
               
               the
               Prelates
               of
               France
               in
               the
               Convention
               of
               Orders
               ,
               Anno
               1595.
               did
               declare
               against
               that
               Decree
               ,
               as
               infringing
               their
               King's
               Authority
               .
            
             
               It
               was
               therefore
               advisedly
               done
               not
               to
               meddle
               with
               so
               ticklish
               a
               point
               .
               But
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               their
               Policy
               seemeth
               greater
               than
               their
               Charity
               ;
               
               which
               might
               have
               inclined
               them
               not
               to
               leave
               the
               world
               in
               darkness
               and
               doubt
               ,
               and
               unresolved
               in
               a
               Point
               of
               so
               main
               importance
               ;
               (
               as
               indeed
               they
               did
               in
               others
               of
               no
               small
               consequence
               ,
               disputed
               among
               their
               Divines
               with
               obstinate
               Heat
               ;
               viz.
               The
               Divine
               Right
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               the
               Necessity
               of
               Residence
               ,
               the
               immaculate
               Conception
               ,
               &c.
               )
            
             
               The
               Opinions
               therefore
               among
               them
               concerning
               the
               Pope's
               Authority
               ,
               as
               they
               have
               been
               ,
               so
               they
               are
               ,
               and
               in
               likelihood
               may
               continue
               ,
               very
               different
               .
            
             
               §
               II.
               There
               are
               among
               them
               those
               who
               ascribe
               to
               the
               Pope
               an
               universal
               ,
               absolute
               and
               boundless
               Empire
               over
               all
               Persons
               indifferently
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               Matters
               ;
               conferred
               and
               settled
               on
               him
               by
               Divine
               immutable
               sanction
               :
               so
               that
               all
               men
               of
               whatever
               degree
               are
               obliged
               in
               conscience
               to
               believe
               whatever
               he
               doth
               authoritatively
               dictate
               ,
               and
               to
               obey
               whatever
               he
               doth
               prescribe
               .
               So
               that
               if
               Princes
               themselves
               do
               refuse
               obedience
               to
               his
               will
               ,
               he
               may
               excommunicate
               them
               ,
               cashier
               them
               ,
               depose
               them
               ,
               extirpate
               them
               .
               If
               he
               chargeth
               us
               to
               hold
               no
               Communion
               with
               our
               Prince
               ,
               to
               renounce
               our
               Allegeance
               to
               him
               ,
               to
               abandon
               ,
               oppose
               and
               persecute
               him
               even
               to
               death
               ,
               we
               may
               without
               scruple
               ,
               we
               must
               in
               duty
               obey
               .
               If
               he
               doth
               interdict
               whole
               Nations
               from
               the
               exercise
               of
               God's
               Worship
               and
               Service
               ,
               they
               must
               comply
               therein
               .
               So
               that
               ,
               according
               to
               their
               conceits
               ,
               he
               is
               in
               effect
               Sovereign
               Lord
               of
               all
               the
               World
               ;
               and
               superiour
               ,
               even
               in
               Temporal
               or
               Civil
               matters
               ,
               unto
               all
               Kings
               and
               Princes
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               notorious
               ,
               that
               many
               Canonists
               (
               if
               not
               most
               )
               and
               many
               Divines
               of
               that
               Party
               do
               maintain
               this
               Doctrine
               ;
               affirming
               that
               all
               the
               Power
               of
               
                 Christ
                 (
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 Lords
                 ,
                 and
                 King
                 of
                 Kings
                 ,
              
               
               to
               whom
               all
               Power
               in
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               doth
               appertain
               )
               is
               imparted
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
               as
               to
               his
               Vice-gerent
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               the
               Doctrine
               which
               almost
               400
               years
               agoe
               
                 Augustinus
                 Triumphus
              
               ,
               in
               his
               
                 egregious
                 Work
              
               concerning
               Ecclesiastical
               Power
               ,
               did
               teach
               ;
               
               attributing
               to
               the
               Pope
               
                 an
                 incomprehensible
                 and
                 infinite
                 Power
                 ;
                 because
                 great
                 is
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 great
                 is
                 his
                 Power
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 Greatness
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 end
                 .
              
            
             
               This
               is
               the
               Doctrine
               which
               the
               leading
               Theologue
               of
               their
               Sect
               ,
               their
               Angelical
               Doctour
               ,
               doth
               affirm
               ,
               both
               directly
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
               that
               
                 in
                 the
                 Pope
                 is
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 both
                 Powers
              
               ;
               and
               by
               plain
               consequence
               ,
               asserting
               ,
               that
               
                 when
                 any
                 one
                 is
                 denounced
                 excommunicate
                 for
                 Apostasie
                 ,
                 his
                 Subjects
                 are
                 immediately
                 freed
                 from
                 his
                 dominion
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Oath
                 of
                 Allegeance
                 to
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               This
               the
               same
               Thomas
               (
               or
               an
               Authour
               passing
               under
               his
               name
               ,
               
               in
               his
               Book
               touching
               
                 the
                 Rule
                 of
                 Princes
              
               ,
               )
               doth
               teach
               ,
               affirming
               ,
               that
               the
               Pope
               ,
               
                 as
                 Supreme
                 King
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 may
                 impose
                 taxes
                 on
                 all
                 Christians
                 ,
                 and
                 destroy
                 Towns
                 and
                 Castles
                 for
                 the
                 preservation
                 of
                 Christianity
                 .
              
            
             
             
               This
               (
               as
               Card.
               Zabarell
               near
               300
               years
               agoe
               telleth
               us
               )
               is
               the
               Doctrine
               which
               ,
               
               
                 for
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 ,
                 those
                 who
                 would
                 please
                 Popes
                 did
                 persuade
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 could
                 doe
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 whatever
                 they
                 pleased
                 ;
                 yea
                 and
                 things
                 unlawfull
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 could
                 doe
                 more
                 than
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               According
               to
               this
               Doctrine
               then
               current
               at
               Rome
               ,
               in
               the
               last
               Laterane
               Great
               Synod
               ,
               under
               the
               Pope's
               nose
               and
               in
               his
               ear
               ,
               one
               Bishop
               styled
               him
               
                 Prince
                 of
                 the
                 World
              
               ;
               
               another
               Oratour
               called
               him
               
                 King
                 of
                 Kings
                 ,
                 and
                 Monarch
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
              
               ;
               another
               great
               Prelate
               said
               of
               him
               ,
               that
               
                 he
                 had
                 all
                 Power
                 above
                 all
                 Powers
                 both
                 of
                 Heaven
                 and
                 Earth
                 .
              
               And
               the
               same
               roused
               up
               Pope
               Leo
               X.
               in
               these
               brave
               terms
               ;
               
                 Snatch
                 up
                 therefore
                 the
                 two-edged
                 sword
                 of
                 Divine
                 Power
                 ,
                 committed
                 to
                 thee
                 ;
                 and
                 injoyn
                 ,
                 command
                 and
                 charge
                 ,
                 that
                 an
                 universal
                 Peace
                 and
                 Alliance
                 be
                 made
                 among
                 Christians
                 for
                 at
                 least
              
               10
               
                 years
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 that
                 bind
                 Kings
                 in
                 the
                 fetters
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 constrain
                 Nobles
                 by
                 the
                 iron
                 manacles
                 of
                 Censures
                 :
                 for
                 to
                 thee
                 is
                 given
                 all
                 Power
                 in
                 Heaven
                 and
                 in
                 Earth
                 .
              
            
             
               This
               is
               the
               Doctrine
               which
               Baronius
               with
               a
               Roman
               confidence
               doth
               so
               often
               assert
               ,
               and
               drive
               forward
               ,
               saying
               ,
               *
               that
               
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 doubt
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 Civil
                 Principality
                 is
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 Sacerdotal
                 :
              
               and
               ,
               †
               that
               
                 God
                 hath
                 made
                 the
                 Political
                 Government
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 Dominion
                 of
                 the
                 Spiritual
                 Church
                 .
              
            
             
               §
               III.
               From
               that
               Doctrine
               the
               Opinion
               in
               effect
               doth
               not
               differ
               ,
               which
               Bellarmine
               voucheth
               for
               the
               common
               Opinion
               of
               Catholicks
               ,
               that
               
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 Spiritual
                 Power
                 the
                 Pope
                 at
                 least
                 indirectly
                 hath
                 a
                 Supreme
                 Power
                 even
                 in
                 Temporal
                 matters
                 .
              
               
            
             
               This
               Opinion
               ,
               so
               common
               ,
               doth
               not
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               in
               effect
               ,
               and
               practical
               consideration
               ,
               any-wise
               differ
               from
               the
               former
               ;
               but
               onely
               in
               words
               devised
               to
               shun
               envy
               ,
               and
               veil
               the
               impudence
               of
               the
               other
               Assertion
               :
               for
               the
               qualifications
               ,
               
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 Spiritual
                 Power
                 ,
              
               and
               ,
               
                 at
                 least
                 indirectly
              
               ,
               are
               but
               notional
               ,
               insignificant
               and
               illusive
               in
               regard
               to
               practice
               :
               it
               importing
               not
               ,
               if
               he
               hath
               in
               his
               keeping
               a
               Sovereign
               Power
               ,
               upon
               what
               account
               ,
               or
               in
               what
               formality
               he
               doth
               employ
               it
               ;
               seeing
               that
               every
               matter
               is
               easily
               referrible
               to
               a
               Spiritual
               account
               ;
               seeing
               he
               is
               sole
               Judge
               upon
               what
               account
               he
               doth
               act
               ;
               seeing
               experience
               sheweth
               ,
               that
               he
               will
               spiritualize
               all
               his
               interests
               ,
               and
               upon
               any
               occasion
               exercise
               that
               pretended
               Authority
               ;
               seeing
               it
               little
               mattereth
               ,
               if
               he
               may
               strike
               Princes
               ,
               whether
               he
               doeth
               it
               by
               a
               downright
               blow
               ,
               or
               slantingly
               .
            
             
               §
               IV.
               That
               such
               an
               universal
               and
               absolute
               Power
               hath
               been
               claimed
               by
               divers
               Popes
               ,
               successively
               for
               many
               Ages
               ,
               is
               apparent
               from
               their
               most
               solemn
               Declarations
               ,
               and
               notorious
               Practices
               ;
               whereof
               (
               beginning
               
               from
               later
               times
               ,
               and
               rising
               upwards
               toward
               the
               source
               of
               this
               Doctrine
               )
               we
               shall
               represent
               some
               .
            
             
               The
               Bull
               of
               P.
               Sixtus
               V.
               against
               
                 the
                 two
                 Sons
                 of
                 wrath
                 ,
                 Henry
                 ,
              
               
               K.
               of
               Navarre
               ,
               and
               the
               P.
               of
               Conde
               ,
               beginneth
               thus
               ;
               
                 The
                 Authority
                 given
                 to
                 Saint
              
               Peter
               
                 and
                 his
                 Successours
                 by
                 the
                 immense
                 Power
                 of
                 the
                 Eternal
                 King
                 excels
                 all
                 the
                 Powers
                 of
                 earthly
                 Kings
                 and
                 Princes
                 .
              
               
               —
               
                 It
                 passes
                 uncontrollable
                 sentence
                 upon
                 them
                 all
                 .
                 —
                 And
                 if
                 it
                 find
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 resisting
                 God's
                 Ordinance
                 ,
                 it
                 takes
                 more
                 severe
                 vengeance
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 casting
                 them
                 down
                 from
                 their
                 Thrones
                 ,
                 though
                 never
                 so
                 puissant
                 ,
                 and
                 tumbling
                 them
                 down
                 to
                 the
                 lowest
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 ministers
                 of
                 aspiring
                 Lucifer
                 .
              
               And
               then
               he
               proceeds
               to
               thunder
               against
               them
               ,
               
                 We
                 deprive
                 them
                 and
                 their
                 posterity
                 for
                 ever
                 of
                 their
                 Dominions
                 and
                 Kingdoms
                 .
              
               And
               accordingly
               he
               depriveth
               those
               Princes
               of
               their
               Kingdoms
               and
               Dominions
               ,
               absolveth
               their
               Subjects
               from
               their
               Oaths
               of
               Allegeance
               ,
               and
               forbiddeth
               them
               to
               pay
               any
               Obedience
               to
               them
               .
               
                 By
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 these
                 presents
                 ,
                 we
                 do
                 absolve
                 and
                 set
                 free
                 all
                 persons
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 jointly
                 as
                 severally
                 ,
                 from
                 any
                 such
                 Oath
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 all
                 duty
                 whatsoever
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 Dominion
                 ,
                 Fealty
                 and
                 Obedience
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 charge
                 and
                 forbid
                 all
                 and
                 every
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 dare
                 to
                 obey
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 of
                 their
                 Admonitions
                 ,
                 Laws
                 and
                 Commands
                 .
              
            
             
               P.
               Pius
               V.
               (
               one
               of
               their
               Holiest
               Popes
               of
               the
               last
               stamp
               ,
               
               who
               hardly
               hath
               scaped
               Canonization
               untill
               now
               )
               beginneth
               his
               Bull
               against
               our
               Q.
               Elizabeth
               in
               these
               words
               ;
               
               
                 He
                 that
                 reigneth
                 on
                 high
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 is
                 given
                 all
                 Power
                 in
                 Heaven
                 and
                 in
                 Earth
                 ,
                 hath
                 committed
                 the
                 one
                 H.
                 Catholick
                 and
                 Apostolick
                 Church
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Salvation
                 ,
                 to
                 one
                 alone
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 namely
                 to
              
               Peter
               
                 Prince
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Roman
                 Pontife
                 ,
                 Successour
                 of
              
               Peter
               ,
               
                 to
                 be
                 governed
                 with
                 a
                 plenitude
                 of
                 Power
                 :
                 This
                 one
                 he
                 hath
                 constituted
                 Prince
                 over
                 all
                 Nations
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 Kingdoms
                 ;
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 pluck
                 up
                 ,
                 destroy
                 ,
                 dissipate
                 ,
                 ruinate
                 ,
                 plant
                 and
                 build
                 .
              
               —
               And
               in
               the
               same
               Bull
               he
               declares
               ,
               that
               
                 he
                 thereby
                 deprives
                 the
                 Queen
                 of
                 her
                 pretended
                 right
                 to
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 all
                 Dominion
                 ,
                 Dignity
                 and
                 Privilege
                 whatsoever
                 ;
                 and
                 absolves
                 all
                 the
                 Nobles
                 ,
                 Subjects
                 and
                 people
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 and
                 whoever
                 else
                 have
                 sworn
                 to
                 her
                 ,
                 from
                 their
                 Oath
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 duty
                 whatsoever
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 Dominion
                 ,
                 Fidelity
                 and
                 Obedience
                 .
              
            
             
               P.
               Clement
               VI.
               did
               pretend
               to
               depose
               the
               Emperour
               Lewis
               IV.
               
               
            
             
               P.
               Clement
               V.
               in
               the
               great
               Synod
               of
               Vienna
               ,
               
               declared
               the
               Emperour
               subject
               to
               him
               ,
               or
               standing
               obliged
               to
               him
               by
               a
               proper
               Oath
               of
               Fealty
               .
            
             
             
               P.
               Boniface
               VIII
               .
               hath
               a
               Decree
               extant
               in
               the
               Canon-Law
               running
               thus
               ;
               
               
                 We
                 declare
                 ,
                 say
                 ,
                 define
                 ,
                 pronounce
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 necessity
                 to
                 Salvation
                 ,
              
               
               
                 for
                 every
                 humane
                 creature
                 to
                 be
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 Roman
                 Pontife
                 .
              
               The
               which
               Subjection
               ,
               according
               to
               this
               intent
               ,
               reacheth
               all
               matters
               ;
               for
               he
               there
               challengeth
               a
               double
               Sword
               ,
               and
               asserteth
               to
               himself
               Jurisdiction
               over
               all
               Temporal
               Authorities
               :
               
               for
               ,
               
                 One
                 Sword
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 must
                 be
                 under
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Temporal
                 Authority
                 must
                 be
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 Spiritual
                 Power
                 —
                 whence
                 if
                 the
                 Earthly
                 Power
                 doth
                 go
                 astray
                 ,
              
               
               
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 judged
                 by
                 the
                 Spiritual
                 Power
                 .
              
               The
               which
               Aphorisms
               he
               proveth
               by
               Scriptures
               admirably
               expounded
               to
               that
               purpose
               .
            
             
               This
               Definition
               might
               pass
               for
               a
               Rant
               of
               that
               boisterous
               Pope
               ,
               
               (
               
                 a
                 man
                 above
                 measure
                 ambitious
                 and
                 arrogant
                 ,
              
               )
               vented
               in
               his
               passion
               against
               K.
               Philip
               of
               France
               ,
               if
               it
               had
               not
               the
               advantage
               (
               of
               a
               greater
               than
               which
               no
               Papal
               Decree
               is
               capable
               )
               of
               being
               expresly
               confirmed
               by
               one
               of
               their
               General
               Councils
               ;
               for
               ,
               We
               (
               saith
               P.
               Leo
               X.
               in
               his
               Bull
               read
               and
               pas●ed
               in
               the
               Laterane
               Council
               )
               
                 do
                 renew
                 and
                 approve
                 that
                 H.
                 Constitution
                 ,
              
               
               
                 with
                 approbation
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 H.
                 Council
                 .
              
               Accordingly
               
                 Melch.
                 Canus
              
               saith
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 Laterane
                 Council
                 did
                 renew
                 and
                 approve
                 that
                 extravagant
              
               (
               indeed
               extravagant
               )
               Constitution
               :
               and
               Baronius
               saith
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               
                 all
                 do
                 assent
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 none
                 dissenteth
                 ,
                 who
                 doth
                 not
                 by
                 discord
                 fall
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               truth
               is
               ,
               P.
               Boniface
               did
               not
               invent
               that
               Proposition
               ,
               but
               borrowed
               it
               from
               the
               School
               ;
               for
               
                 Thomas
                 Aquinas
              
               ,
               in
               his
               work
               against
               the
               Greeks
               ,
               
               pretendeth
               to
               shew
               ,
               that
               
                 it
                 is
                 of
                 necessity
                 to
                 Salvation
                 to
                 be
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 Roman
                 Pontife
                 .
              
               The
               which
               Scholastical
               Aphorism
               P.
               Boniface
               turned
               into
               Law
               ,
               and
               applied
               to
               his
               purpose
               of
               exercising
               domination
               over
               Princes
               ;
               offering
               in
               virtue
               of
               it
               to
               deprive
               King
               Philip
               of
               his
               Kingdom
               .
            
             
               The
               Appendix
               to
               
                 Mart.
                 Pol.
              
               saith
               of
               P.
               Boniface
               VIII
               .
               
                 Regem
                 se
                 Regum
                 ,
                 Mundi
                 Monarcham
                 ,
                 unicum
                 in
                 Spiritualibus
                 &
                 Temporalibus
                 Dominum
                 promulgavit
              
               ;
               That
               
                 he
                 openly
                 declar'd
                 himself
                 to
                 be
                 King
                 of
                 Kings
                 ,
                 Monarch
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 sole
                 Lord
                 and
                 Governour
                 both
                 in
                 Spirituals
                 and
                 Temporals
                 .
              
            
             
               
               Before
               him
               ,
               P.
               Innocent
               IV.
               did
               hold
               and
               exemplifie
               the
               same
               notion
               ;
               declaring
               the
               Emperour
               Frederick
               II.
               
                 his
                 Vassal
                 ,
                 and
                 denouncing
                 in
                 his
                 General
                 Council
                 of
                 Lions
                 a
                 sentence
                 of
                 Deprivation
                 against
                 him
                 in
                 these
                 terms
                 :
              
               
               
                 We
                 having
                 about
                 the
                 foregoing
                 and
                 many
                 other
                 his
                 wicked
                 Miscarriages
                 had
                 before
                 a
                 carefull
                 deliberation
                 with
                 our
                 Brethren
                 and
                 the
                 H.
                 Council
                 ,
              
               
               
                 seeing
                 that
                 we
                 ,
                 although
                 unworthy
                 to
                 hold
                 the
                 place
                 of
              
               Jesus
               Christ
               
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 said
                 unto
                 us
                 in
                 the
                 person
                 of
                 Saint
              
               Peter
               
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 Whatever
                 thou
                 shalt
                 bind
                 on
                 earth
                 —
                 the
                 said
                 Prince
                 (
                 who
                 hath
                 rendred
                 himself
                 unworthy
                 of
                 Empire
                 and
                 Kingdoms
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 all
                 Honour
                 and
                 Dignity
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 for
                 his
                 iniquities
                 is
                 cast
                 away
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 not
                 reign
                 or
                 command
                 ,
                 being
                 
                 bound
                 by
                 his
                 sins
                 ,
                 and
                 cast
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 deprived
                 by
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 all
                 Honour
                 and
                 Dignity
                 )
                 do
                 shew
                 ,
                 denounce
                 ,
                 and
                 accordingly
                 by
                 sentence
                 deprive
                 ;
                 absolving
                 all
                 who
                 are
                 held
                 bound
                 by
                 Oath
                 of
                 Allegeance
                 from
                 such
                 Oath
                 for
                 ever
                 ;
                 by
                 Apostolical
                 authority
                 firmly
                 prohibiting
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 man
                 henceforth
                 do
                 obey
                 or
                 regard
                 him
                 as
                 Emperour
                 or
                 King
                 ;
                 and
                 decreeing
                 ,
                 that
                 whoever
                 shall
                 hereafter
                 yield
                 advice
                 ,
                 or
                 aid
                 ,
                 or
                 favour
                 to
                 him
                 as
                 Emperour
                 or
                 King
                 ,
                 shall
                 immediately
                 lie
                 under
                 the
                 band
                 of
                 Excommunication
                 .
              
            
             
               Before
               him
               ,
               Pope
               Innocent
               the
               Third
               (
               that
               
                 true
                 wonder
                 of
                 the
                 world
              
               ,
               
               
                 and
                 changer
                 of
                 the
                 Age
              
               )
               did
               affirm
               
                 the
                 Pontifical
                 Authority
                 so
                 much
                 to
                 exceed
                 the
                 Royal
                 Power
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Sun
                 doth
                 the
                 Moon
              
               ;
               and
               applieth
               to
               the
               former
               that
               of
               the
               Prophet
               
                 Jeremy
                 ,
                 Ecce
                 ,
                 constitui
                 te
                 super
                 gentes
                 &
                 regna
                 —
              
               *
               
                 See
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 set
                 thee
                 over
                 the
                 Nations
                 and
                 over
                 the
                 Kingdoms
                 ,
                 to
                 root
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 pull
                 down
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 destroy
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 throw
                 down
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
            
             
               Of
               this
               Power
               that
               Pope
               made
               experiment
               ,
               by
               deposing
               the
               Emperour
               Otho
               IV
               ;
               whom
               ,
               (
               saith
               
                 Nauclerus
                 )
                 as
                 rebellious
                 to
                 the
                 Apostolical
                 See
                 ,
                 he
                 first
                 did
                 strike
                 with
                 an
                 Anathema
              
               ;
               
               
                 then
                 him
                 persevering
                 in
                 his
                 obstinacy
                 did
                 in
                 a
                 Council
                 of
                 Prelates
                 held
                 at
              
               Rome
               
                 pronounce
                 deposed
                 from
                 Empire
              
               .
            
             
               The
               which
               Authority
               was
               avowed
               by
               that
               great
               Council
               under
               this
               Pope
               ,
               (
               the
               which
               ,
               
               according
               to
               the
               men
               of
               Trent
               ,
               did
               represent
               or
               constitute
               the
               Church
               ,
               )
               wherein
               it
               was
               ordained
               ,
               that
               
                 If
                 a
                 Temporal
                 Lord
                 ,
                 being
                 required
                 and
                 admonished
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 should
                 neglect
                 to
                 purge
                 his
                 Territory
                 from
                 Heretical
                 filth
                 ,
                 he
                 should
                 by
                 the
                 Metropolitan
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 Comprovincial
                 Bishops
                 be
                 noosed
                 in
                 the
                 band
                 of
                 Excommunication
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 if
                 he
                 should
                 slight
                 to
                 make
                 satisfaction
                 within
                 a
                 year
                 ,
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 signified
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 from
                 that
                 time
                 denounce
                 the
                 Subjects
                 absolved
                 from
                 their
                 Fealty
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 expose
                 the
                 Territory
                 to
                 be
                 seised
                 on
                 by
                 Catholicks
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
            
             
               Before
               that
               ,
               
               Pope
               Paschal
               II.
               deprived
               Henry
               IV.
               and
               excited
               enemies
               
                 to
                 persecute
                 him
              
               ;
               telling
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               could
               not
               
                 offer
                 a
                 more
                 acceptable
                 Sacrifice
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 than
                 by
                 impugning
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 endeavoured
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 from
                 God's
                 Church
                 .
              
            
             
               Before
               him
               ,
               
               Pope
               Vrban
               II.
               (
               called
               Turban
               by
               some
               in
               his
               Age
               )
               did
               preach
               this
               Doctrine
               ,
               recommended
               to
               us
               in
               the
               Decrees
               ,
               that
               
                 Subjects
                 are
                 by
                 no
                 authority
                 constrained
                 to
                 pay
                 the
                 Fidelity
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 sworn
                 to
                 a
                 Christian
                 Prince
                 ,
                 who
                 opposeth
                 God
                 and
                 his
                 Saints
                 ,
              
               
               
                 or
                 violateth
                 their
                 Precepts
              
               .
               An
               instance
               whereof
               we
               have
               in
               his
               granting
               a
               privilege
               to
               the
               Canons
               of
               Tours
               ;
               *
               which
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 if
                 any
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 King
                 ,
                 Prince
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
                 shall
                 wilfully
                 attempt
                 to
                 thwart
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 be
                 deprived
                 of
                 the
                 dignity
                 of
                 his
                 honour
                 and
                 power
                 .
              
            
             
             
               But
               the
               great
               Apostle
               (
               if
               not
               Authour
               )
               of
               this
               confounding
               Doctrine
               was
               Pope
               Gregory
               VII
               .
               (
               a
               man
               of
               a
               bold
               spirit
               and
               fiery
               temper
               ,
               inured
               even
               before
               his
               entry
               on
               that
               See
               to
               bear
               sway
               ,
               and
               drive
               on
               daring
               projects
               ,
               possessed
               with
               resolution
               to
               use
               the
               advantages
               of
               his
               place
               and
               time
               in
               pushing
               forward
               the
               Papal
               Interest
               to
               the
               utmost
               ,
               )
               who
               did
               
                 lift
                 up
                 his
                 voice
                 like
                 a
                 trumpet
                 ,
              
               kindling
               Wars
               and
               Seditions
               thereby
               over
               Christendom
               .
               His
               Dictates
               and
               Practices
               are
               well
               known
               ,
               being
               iterated
               in
               his
               own
               Epistles
               ,
               
               and
               in
               the
               Roman
               Councils
               under
               him
               ,
               extant
               :
               Yet
               it
               may
               be
               worth
               the
               while
               to
               hear
               him
               swagger
               in
               his
               own
               language
               .
            
             
               
               
                 For
                 the
                 dignity
                 and
                 defence
                 of
                 God's
                 Holy
                 Church
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Almighty
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 Son
                 ,
                 and
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 I
                 depose
                 from
                 Imperial
                 and
                 Royal
                 Administration
                 King
                 Henry
                 ,
                 Son
                 of
                 Henry
                 sometime
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 who
                 too
                 boldly
                 and
                 rashly
                 hath
                 laid
                 hands
                 on
                 thy
                 Church
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 absolve
                 all
                 Christians
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 Empire
                 from
                 that
                 Oath
                 whereby
                 they
                 were
                 wont
                 to
                 plight
                 their
                 faith
                 unto
                 true
                 Kings
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 right
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 deprived
                 of
                 Dignity
                 ,
                 who
                 doth
                 endeavour
                 to
                 diminish
                 the
                 Majesty
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 Go
                 to
                 therefore
                 ,
                 most
                 Holy
                 Princes
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 I
                 said
                 ,
                 by
                 interposing
                 your
                 Authority
                 ,
                 confirm
                 ;
                 that
                 all
                 men
                 may
                 now
                 at
                 length
                 understand
                 ,
                 if
                 ye
                 can
                 bind
                 and
                 loose
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 that
                 ye
                 also
                 can
                 upon
                 Earth
                 take
                 away
                 and
                 give
                 Empires
                 ,
                 Kingdoms
                 ,
                 and
                 whatsoever
                 mortals
                 can
                 have
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 ye
                 can
                 judge
                 things
                 belonging
                 unto
                 God
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 deemed
                 concerning
                 these
                 inferiour
                 and
                 profane
                 things
                 ?
                 And
                 if
                 it
                 is
                 your
                 part
                 to
                 judge
                 Angels
                 ,
                 who
                 govern
                 proud
                 Princes
                 ,
                 what
                 becometh
                 it
                 you
                 to
                 doe
                 toward
                 their
                 servants
                 ?
                 Let
                 Kings
                 now
                 and
                 all
                 Secular
                 Princes
                 learn
                 by
                 this
                 man's
                 example
                 ,
                 what
                 ye
                 can
                 doe
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 what
                 esteem
                 ye
                 are
                 with
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 let
                 them
                 henceforth
                 fear
                 to
                 slight
                 the
                 commands
                 of
                 Holy
                 Church
                 :
                 but
                 put
                 forth
                 suddenly
                 this
                 judgment
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 men
                 may
                 understand
                 ,
                 that
                 not
                 casually
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 your
                 means
                 this
                 Son
                 of
                 iniquity
                 doth
                 fall
                 from
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 .
              
            
             
               So
               did
               that
               Pope
               ,
               not
               unadvisedly
               in
               heat
               or
               passion
               ,
               but
               out
               of
               settled
               judgment
               ,
               upon
               cool
               deliberation
               ,
               express
               himself
               in
               his
               Synods
               at
               Rome
               .
            
             
               This
               Pope
               is
               indeed
               by
               many
               held
               the
               inventour
               and
               broacher
               of
               this
               strange
               Doctrine
               .
               And
               even
               those
               ,
               who
               about
               his
               Age
               did
               oppose
               it
               ,
               did
               express
               themselves
               of
               this
               mind
               ;
               calling
               it
               
                 the
                 novel
                 Tradition
                 ,
                 Schism
              
               ,
               
               
                 Heresie
                 of
                 Hildebrand
              
               .
            
             
               Pope
               Hildebrand
               (
               saith
               the
               Church
               of
               Liege
               ,
               in
               their
               answer
               to
               the
               Epistle
               to
               P.
               
                 Paschal
                 .
                 )
                 is
                 authour
                 of
                 this
                 new
                 Schism
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 first
                 did
                 raise
                 the
                 Priests
                 lance
                 against
                 the
                 Royal
                 Diadem
                 .
                 —
                 Who
                 first
                 did
                 girt
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 his
                 example
                 other
                 Popes
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 sword
                 of
                 war
                 against
                 the
                 Emperours
                 .
              
            
             
             
               
                 This
                 onely
                 Novelty
              
               ,
               (
               saith
               
                 Sigebert
                 )
                 not
                 to
                 say
                 Heresie
                 ,
              
               
               
                 had
                 not
                 yet
                 sprang
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Priests
                 of
                 him
              
               *
               
                 who
                 saith
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 Apostate
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 maketh
                 hypocrites
                 to
                 reign
                 for
                 the
                 sins
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 should
                 teach
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 owe
                 no
                 subjection
                 to
                 bad
                 Kings
                 ,
                 and
                 although
                 they
                 have
                 sworn
                 Allegeance
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 they
                 yet
                 owe
                 him
                 none
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 who
                 take
                 part
                 against
                 the
                 King
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 perjured
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 who
                 shall
                 obey
                 the
                 King
                 may
                 be
                 held
                 excommunicate
                 ;
                 he
                 that
                 shall
                 oppose
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 absolved
                 from
                 the
                 crime
                 of
                 injustice
                 and
                 perjury
                 .
              
            
             
               Indeed
               certain
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               this
               man
               did
               in
               most
               downright
               strains
               hold
               the
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               most
               smartly
               apply
               it
               to
               practice
               :
               yet
               did
               he
               disclaim
               the
               invention
               or
               introduction
               of
               it
               ;
               professing
               that
               he
               followed
               the
               notions
               and
               examples
               of
               his
               predecessours
               ,
               divers
               of
               which
               he
               allegeth
               in
               defence
               of
               his
               proceedings
               .
               We
               ,
               
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 holding
                 the
                 Statutes
                 of
                 our
                 Holy
                 Predecessours
                 ,
                 do
                 by
                 Apostolical
                 authority
                 absolve
                 those
                 from
                 their
                 Oath
                 who
                 are
                 obliged
                 by
                 Fealty
                 or
                 Sacrament
                 to
                 Excommunicate
                 persons
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 all
                 means
                 prohibit
                 that
                 they
                 observe
                 Fealty
                 to
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               so
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               (
               although
               for
               many
               successions
               before
               Pope
               Hildebrand
               the
               Popes
               were
               not
               in
               condition
               or
               capacity
               to
               take
               so
               much
               upon
               them
               ;
               there
               having
               been
               a
               row
               of
               persons
               intruded
               into
               that
               See
               void
               of
               vertue
               ,
               and
               of
               small
               authority
               ,
               most
               of
               them
               very
               beasts
               ,
               who
               depended
               upon
               the
               favour
               of
               Princes
               for
               their
               admittance
               ,
               confirmation
               or
               support
               in
               the
               place
               ;
               yet
               )
               we
               may
               find
               some
               Popes
               before
               him
               ,
               who
               had
               a
               great
               spice
               of
               those
               imperious
               conceits
               ,
               and
               upon
               occasion
               made
               very
               bold
               with
               Princes
               ,
               assuming
               power
               over
               them
               ,
               and
               darting
               menaces
               against
               them
               .
               For
            
             
               Pope
               Leo
               IX
               .
               telleth
               us
               ,
               that
               
                 Constantine
                 M.
                 did
                 think
                 it
                 very
                 unbecoming
                 ,
              
               
               
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 subject
                 to
                 an
                 Earthly
                 Empire
                 whom
                 the
                 Divine
                 Majesty
                 had
                 set
                 over
                 an
                 Heavenly
                 :
              
               and
               surely
               he
               was
               of
               his
               authour's
               mind
               ,
               whom
               he
               alledged
               :
               although
               indeed
               this
               Pope
               may
               be
               supposed
               to
               speak
               this
               ,
               and
               other
               sayings
               to
               that
               purpose
               ,
               by
               suggestion
               of
               Hildebrand
               ,
               by
               whom
               he
               was
               much
               governed
               .
               
            
             
               Pope
               Stephanus
               VI.
               told
               the
               Emperour
               Basilius
               ,
               that
               
                 he
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 subject
                 with
                 all
                 veneration
                 to
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
                 .
              
            
             
               Pope
               John
               VIII
               .
               (
               or
               IX
               .
               )
               did
               pretend
               Obedience
               due
               to
               him
               from
               Princes
               ;
               and
               in
               default
               thereof
               threatned
               to
               excommunicate
               them
               .
               
            
             
               Pope
               Nicolas
               I.
               cast
               many
               imperious
               sayings
               and
               threats
               at
               King
               Lotharius
               ;
               these
               among
               others
               .
               
                 We
                 do
                 therefore
                 by
                 Apostolical
                 authority
                 ,
              
               
               
                 under
                 obtestation
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 judgment
                 ,
                 injoin
                 to
                 thee
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 Triers
                 and
                 
                 Colen
                 thou
                 shouldst
                 not
                 suffer
                 any
                 Bishop
                 to
                 be
                 chosen
                 ,
                 before
                 a
                 report
                 be
                 made
                 to
                 our
                 Apostleship
                 .
              
               (
               Was
               not
               this
               
                 satis
                 pro
                 imperio
              
               ?
               )
               And
               again
               ,
               
                 That
                 being
                 compelled
                 thou
                 mayst
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 repent
                 ,
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 very
                 soon
                 thou
                 shalt
                 be
                 struck
                 with
                 the
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Sword
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 thou
                 mayst
                 be
                 afraid
                 any
                 more
                 to
                 commit
                 such
                 things
                 in
                 God's
                 holy
                 Church
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               this
               he
               suggesteth
               for
               right
               Doctrine
               ,
               that
               Subjection
               is
               not
               due
               to
               bad
               Princes
               ;
               perverting
               the
               Apostle's
               words
               to
               that
               purpose
               ,
               
                 Be
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 as
                 excelling
                 ,
              
               
               
                 that
                 is
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 in
                 vertues
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 vices
                 :
              
               whereas
               the
               Apostle
               meaneth
               eminency
               in
               power
               .
            
             
               
               Pope
               Gregory
               VII
               .
               doth
               also
               alledge
               Pope
               
                 Zachary
                 ,
                 who
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 did
                 depose
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 Franks
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 absolve
                 all
                 the
                 French
                 from
                 the
                 Oath
                 of
                 fidelity
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 taken
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 for
                 his
                 iniquities
                 ,
                 as
                 because
                 he
                 was
                 unfit
                 for
                 such
                 a
                 Power
                 .
              
            
             
               This
               indeed
               was
               a
               notable
               act
               of
               jurisdiction
               ,
               if
               Pope
               Gregory's
               word
               may
               be
               taken
               for
               matter
               of
               fact
               :
               but
               divers
               maintain
               ,
               that
               Pope
               Zachary
               did
               onely
               concur
               with
               the
               rebellious
               deposers
               of
               King
               Chilperick
               in
               way
               of
               advice
               or
               approbation
               ,
               not
               by
               authority
               .
            
             
               It
               was
               pretty
               briskly
               said
               of
               Pope
               Adrian
               I.
               
                 We
                 do
                 by
                 general
                 decree
                 constitute
                 ,
              
               
               
                 that
                 whatever
                 King
                 ,
                 or
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 or
                 Potentate
                 ,
                 shall
                 hereafter
                 believe
                 ,
                 or
                 permit
                 that
                 the
                 Censure
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Pontifes
                 may
                 be
                 violated
                 in
                 any
                 case
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 be
                 an
                 execrable
                 Anathema
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 be
                 guilty
                 before
                 God
                 as
                 a
                 betrayer
                 of
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Faith.
                 
              
            
             
               
               
                 Constitutions
                 against
                 the
                 Canons
                 and
                 Decrees
                 of
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 or
                 against
                 good
                 manners
                 ,
                 are
                 of
                 no
                 moment
                 .
              
            
             
               Before
               that
               ,
               Pope
               Gregory
               II.
               because
               the
               Eastern
               Emperour
               did
               cross
               the
               worship
               of
               Images
               ,
               did
               withdraw
               Subjection
               from
               him
               ,
               and
               did
               thrust
               his
               Authority
               out
               of
               Italy
               .
               
               He
               (
               saith
               
                 Baronius
                 )
                 did
                 effectually
                 cause
                 both
                 the
                 Romans
                 and
                 Italians
                 to
                 recede
                 from
                 Obedience
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 .
              
            
             
               This
               was
               an
               act
               in
               truth
               of
               Rebellion
               against
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               in
               pretence
               of
               Jurisdiction
               over
               him
               ;
               for
               how
               otherwise
               could
               he
               justify
               or
               colour
               the
               fact
               ?
               So
               (
               as
               Baronius
               reflecteth
               )
               
                 he
                 did
                 leave
                 to
                 posterity
                 a
                 worthy
                 example
                 ,
              
               
               (
               forsooth
               ,
               )
               
                 that
                 Heretical
                 Princes
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 suffered
                 to
                 reign
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 if
                 ,
                 being
                 warned
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 found
                 pertinacious
                 in
                 errour
                 .
              
            
             
             
               And
               no
               wonder
               he
               then
               was
               so
               bold
               ,
               seeing
               the
               Pope
               had
               obtained
               so
               much
               respect
               in
               those
               parts
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               that
               (
               as
               he
               told
               the
               Emperour
               
                 Leo
                 Is.
                 )
                 all
                 the
                 Kingdoms
                 of
                 the
                 West
                 did
                 hold
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 as
                 an
                 earthly
                 God
                 :
              
               
               of
               which
               he
               might
               be
               able
               to
               seduce
               some
               to
               uphold
               him
               in
               his
               rebellious
               practices
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               the
               highest
               source
               ,
               as
               I
               take
               it
               ,
               to
               which
               this
               extravagant
               Doctrine
               can
               be
               driven
               .
               
               For
               that
               single
               passage
               of
               Pope
               Felix
               III.
               though
               much
               ancienter
               ,
               will
               not
               amount
               to
               it
               .
               
                 It
                 is
                 certain
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 in
                 causes
                 relating
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 the
                 safest
                 course
                 for
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 institution
                 ,
                 ye
                 endeavour
                 to
                 submit
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 to
                 the
                 Priests
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
            
             
               For
               while
               the
               Emperour
               did
               retain
               any
               considerable
               Authority
               in
               Italy
               ,
               the
               Popes
               were
               better
               advised
               than
               to
               vent
               such
               notions
               :
               and
               while
               they
               themselves
               did
               retain
               any
               measure
               of
               pious
               or
               prudent
               Modesty
               ,
               they
               were
               not
               disposed
               to
               it
               .
               And
               we
               may
               observe
               divers
               Popes
               near
               that
               time
               in
               word
               and
               practice
               thwarting
               that
               practice
               .
               For
               instance
               ,
            
             
               Pope
               Gelasius
               ,
               a
               vehement
               stickler
               for
               Papal
               Authority
               ,
               doth
               say
               to
               the
               Emperour
               
                 Anastasius
                 ,
                 I
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 a
                 Roman
                 born
                 ,
                 do
                 love
                 ,
                 worship
                 ,
                 reverence
                 thee
                 as
                 the
                 Roman
                 Prince
                 .
              
               
               And
               he
               saith
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 Prelates
                 of
                 Religion
                 (
                 knowing
                 the
                 Empire
                 conferr'd
                 on
                 him
                 by
                 Divine
                 Providence
                 )
                 did
                 obey
                 his
                 Laws
                 .
              
               And
               otherwhere
               he
               discourseth
               ,
               that
               
                 Christ
                 had
                 distinguished
                 by
                 their
                 proper
                 acts
                 and
                 dignities
                 the
                 offices
                 of
                 Ecclesiastical
                 and
                 Civil
                 Power
                 ,
              
               
               that
               one
               should
               not
               meddle
               with
               the
               other
               ;
               so
               disclaiming
               Temporal
               Power
               due
               to
               himself
               ,
               being
               content
               to
               scrue
               up
               his
               Spiritual
               Authority
               .
            
             
               After
               him
               ,
               as
               is
               well
               known
               ,
               Pope
               Gregory
               I.
               (
               as
               became
               a
               pious
               and
               good
               man
               )
               did
               avow
               the
               Emperour
               for
               
                 his
                 Lord
                 ,
                 by
                 God's
                 gift
                 superiour
                 to
                 all
                 men
                 ,
              
               
               
                 to
                 whom
                 he
                 was
                 subject
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 in
                 duty
                 was
                 bound
                 to
                 obey
              
               ;
               and
               supposed
               it
               a
               high
               presumption
               for
               any
               one
               to
               
                 set
                 himself
                 above
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
              
               by
               assuming
               the
               title
               of
               Universal
               Bishop
               .
            
             
               After
               him
               ,
               Pope
               Agatho
               ,
               
               in
               the
               Acts
               of
               the
               sixth
               General
               Council
               ,
               
               doth
               call
               the
               Emperour
               
                 Constantine
                 Pogonatus
                 his
                 Lord
              
               ;
               doth
               avow
               
                 himself
                 together
                 with
                 all
                 Presidents
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 servants
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
              
               ;
               doth
               say
               ,
               that
               his
               See
               and
               his
               Synod
               were
               subject
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               did
               owe
               Obedience
               to
               him
               .
            
             
               Presently
               after
               him
               ,
               Pope
               Leo
               II.
               who
               confirmed
               that
               General
               Synod
               ,
               
               doth
               call
               the
               Emperour
               
                 the
                 prototype
                 Son
                 of
                 the
                 Church
              
               ;
               and
               acknowledgeth
               the
               body
               of
               Priests
               to
               be
               servants
               
                 (
                 meanest
                 servants
                 )
                 of
                 his
                 Royal
                 Nobleness
                 .
              
            
             
               After
               him
               ,
               Pope
               Constantine
               ,
               
               (
               the
               immediate
               Predecessour
               of
               Pope
               Greg.
               II.
               )
               when
               the
               Emperour
               did
               command
               him
               to
               come
               to
               
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 
                 The
                 most
                 holy
                 man
                 ,
              
               saith
               Anastasius
               in
               his
               Life
               ,
               
                 did
                 obey
                 the
                 Imperial
                 Commands
              
               .
            
             
               
               Yea
               ,
               Pope
               Gregory
               II.
               himself
               ,
               before
               his
               defection
               ,
               (
               when
               perhaps
               the
               circumstances
               of
               time
               did
               not
               animate
               him
               thereto
               ,
               )
               did
               ,
               in
               his
               Epistle
               to
               
                 Leo
                 Isaurus
              
               ,
               acknowledge
               him
               as
               Emperour
               to
               be
               
                 the
                 Head
                 of
                 Christians
              
               ,
               and
               himself
               consequently
               subject
               to
               him
               .
            
             
               This
               Gregory
               therefore
               may
               be
               reputed
               the
               Father
               of
               that
               Doctrine
               ,
               which
               ,
               being
               fostered
               by
               his
               Successours
               ,
               was
               by
               Pope
               Gregory
               VII
               .
               brought
               up
               to
               it
               s
               robust
               pitch
               and
               stature
               .
            
             
               I
               know
               ,
               Pope
               Gregory
               VII
               .
               to
               countenance
               him
               ,
               doth
               alledge
               Pope
               Innocent
               I.
               excommunicating
               the
               Emperour
               Arcadius
               for
               his
               proceeding
               against
               St.
               Chrysostome
               :
               
               
               and
               the
               Writers
               of
               St.
               Chrysostome's
               Life
               ,
               with
               others
               of
               the
               like
               age
               and
               credit
               ,
               do
               back
               him
               therein
               .
               
               But
               seeing
               the
               Historians
               who
               lived
               in
               St.
               Chrysostome's
               own
               time
               ,
               and
               who
               write
               very
               carefully
               about
               him
               ,
               do
               not
               mention
               any
               such
               thing
               ;
               seeing
               that
               ,
               being
               the
               first
               Act
               in
               the
               kind
               ,
               must
               have
               been
               very
               notable
               ,
               and
               have
               made
               a
               great
               noise
               ;
               seeing
               that
               story
               doth
               not
               sute
               with
               the
               tenour
               of
               proceedings
               ,
               reported
               by
               those
               most
               credible
               Historians
               ,
               in
               that
               case
               ;
               seeing
               that
               fact
               doth
               no-wise
               sort
               to
               the
               condition
               and
               way
               of
               those
               Times
               ;
               that
               report
               cannot
               be
               true
               ,
               and
               it
               must
               be
               numbred
               among
               the
               many
               fabulous
               narrations
               ,
               devised
               by
               some
               wanton
               Greeks
               ,
               to
               set
               out
               the
               Life
               of
               that
               excellent
               Personage
               .
            
             
               The
               same
               Pope
               doth
               also
               alledge
               St.
               
                 Gregory
                 M.
              
               denouncing
               Excommunication
               ,
               
               and
               
                 Deprivation
                 of
                 honour
                 ,
                 to
                 all
                 Kings
                 ,
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 Judges
                 ,
              
               &c.
               who
               should
               violate
               the
               Privilege
               granted
               to
               the
               Monastery
               of
               St.
               Medard
               .
               But
               this
               (
               as
               are
               many
               such
               Privileges
               )
               is
               a
               rank
               Forgery
               ,
               unworthily
               imposed
               on
               P.
               Gregory
               ,
               (
               that
               prudent
               ,
               meek
               and
               holy
               man
               ,
               )
               much
               to
               his
               wrong
               and
               disgrace
               :
               which
               I
               will
               not
               be
               at
               trouble
               to
               confute
               ,
               having
               shewed
               St.
               Gregory
               to
               have
               been
               of
               another
               judgment
               and
               temper
               ,
               than
               to
               behave
               himself
               thus
               toward
               Princes
               ;
               and
               seeing
               that
               task
               is
               abundantly
               discharged
               by
               that
               very
               learned
               man
               ,
               Monsieur
               Launoy
               .
               
            
             
               Indeed
               (
               upon
               this
               occasion
               to
               digress
               a
               little
               farther
               )
               it
               doth
               not
               seem
               to
               have
               been
               the
               opinion
               of
               the
               ancient
               Popes
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               excommunicate
               their
               Sovereign
               Princes
               :
               for
               if
               they
               might
               ,
               why
               did
               they
               forbear
               to
               exercise
               that
               power
               ,
               when
               there
               was
               greatest
               reason
               ,
               and
               great
               temptation
               for
               it
               ?
            
             
               Why
               did
               not
               Pope
               Julius
               or
               Pope
               Liberius
               excommunicate
               Constantius
               the
               great
               Favourer
               of
               the
               Arians
               ,
               against
               whom
               Athanasius
               ,
               St.
               Hilary
               ,
               and
               
                 Lucifer
                 Calar
              
               .
               do
               so
               earnestly
               inveigh
               ,
               calling
               him
               Heretick
               ,
               Antichrist
               ,
               and
               what
               not
               ?
               How
               did
               Julian
               himself
               escape
               the
               censure
               of
               Pope
               Liberius
               ?
               Why
               did
               not
               Pope
               Damasus
               thunder
               against
               Valens
               ,
               that
               fierce
               Persecutour
               of
               Catholicks
               ?
               Why
               did
               not
               Damasus
               censure
               the
               Empress
               Justina
               ,
               the
               Patroness
               of
               Arianism
               ?
               Why
               did
               not
               Pope
               Siricius
               censure
               Theodosius
               I.
               for
               that
               bloudy
               fact
               ,
               for
               which
               St.
               Ambrose
               denied
               him
               the
               Communion
               ?
               How
               was
               it
               that
               Pope
               Leo
               I.
               (
               that
               stout
               
               and
               high
               Pope
               )
               had
               not
               the
               heart
               to
               correct
               
                 Theodosius
                 Junior
              
               in
               this
               way
               ,
               who
               was
               the
               supporter
               of
               his
               adversary
               Dioscorus
               ,
               and
               the
               obstinate
               protectour
               of
               the
               second
               Ephesine
               Council
               ,
               which
               that
               Pope
               so
               much
               detested
               ?
               Why
               did
               that
               Pope
               not
               rather
               compell
               that
               Emperour
               to
               reason
               by
               censures
               ,
               than
               supplicate
               him
               by
               tears
               ?
               How
               did
               so
               many
               Popes
               connive
               at
               Theodorick
               ,
               and
               other
               Princes
               prosessing
               Arianism
               at
               their
               door
               ?
               Wherefore
               did
               not
               Pope
               Simplicius
               or
               Pope
               Felix
               thus
               punish
               the
               Emperour
               Zeno
               ,
               the
               supplanter
               of
               the
               Synod
               of
               Chalcedon
               ,
               for
               which
               they
               had
               so
               much
               zeal
               ?
               Why
               did
               neither
               Pope
               Felix
               ,
               nor
               Pope
               Gelasius
               ,
               
               nor
               Pope
               Symmachus
               ,
               nor
               Pope
               Hormisdas
               excommunicate
               the
               Emperour
               Anastasius
               ,
               (
               yea
               did
               not
               so
               much
               ,
               Pope
               Gelasius
               saith
               ,
               as
               
                 touch
                 his
                 name
              
               ,
               )
               for
               countenancing
               the
               Oriental
               Bishops
               in
               their
               Schism
               ,
               and
               refractory
               Non-compliance
               with
               the
               Papal
               Authority
               ?
               Those
               Popes
               did
               indeed
               clash
               with
               that
               Emperour
               ,
               but
               they
               expresly
               deny
               ,
               that
               they
               did
               condemn
               him
               with
               others
               whom
               he
               did
               favour
               .
               We
               (
               saith
               Pope
               
                 Symmachus
                 )
                 did
                 not
                 excommunicate
                 thee
                 ,
                 O
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 but
                 Acacius
                 .
                 —
                 If
                 you
                 mingle
                 your self
                 ,
              
               
               
                 you
                 are
                 not
                 excommunicated
                 by
                 us
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 your self
                 .
              
               And
               ,
               
                 If
                 the
                 Emperour
                 pleaseth
                 to
                 join
                 himself
                 with
                 those
                 condemned
                 ,
              
               (
               saith
               Pope
               
                 Gelasius
                 )
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 imputed
                 to
                 us
                 .
              
            
             
               Wherefore
               Baronius
               doeth
               ill
               ,
               
               in
               affirming
               Pope
               Symmachus
               to
               have
               anathematized
               Anastasius
               ;
               whereas
               that
               Pope
               plainly
               denied
               that
               he
               had
               excommunicated
               him
               ;
               yea
               ,
               denied
               it
               even
               in
               those
               words
               which
               are
               cited
               to
               prove
               it
               ,
               being
               rightly
               read
               :
               for
               they
               are
               corruptly
               written
               in
               Baronius
               and
               
                 Binius
                 ;
                 Ego
              
               (
               which
               hath
               no
               sense
               ,
               
               or
               one
               contradictory
               to
               his
               former
               assertion
               )
               being
               put
               for
               Nego
               ,
               which
               is
               good
               sense
               ,
               and
               agreeable
               to
               what
               he
               and
               the
               other
               Popes
               do
               affirm
               in
               relation
               to
               that
               matter
               .
            
             
               Why
               do
               we
               not
               reade
               that
               any
               Pope
               formally
               did
               excommunicate
               ,
               though
               divers
               did
               zealously
               contradict
               and
               oppose
               ,
               the
               Princes
               who
               did
               reject
               Images
               ?
            
             
               In
               fine
               ,
               a
               noble
               Bishop
               above
               500
               years
               agoe
               did
               say
               ,
               
                 I
                 reade
                 and
                 reade
                 again
                 the
                 Records
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Kings
                 and
                 Emperours
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 I
                 no-where
                 find
                 that
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 before
                 this
                 was
                 excommunicated
                 or
                 deprived
                 of
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 by
                 the
                 Roman
                 Pontife
                 .
              
            
             
               Surely
               therefore
               the
               ancient
               Popes
               did
               either
               not
               know
               their
               Power
               ,
               or
               were
               very
               negligent
               of
               their
               Duty
               .
            
             
               Such
               have
               been
               the
               Doctrine
               and
               behaviour
               of
               Popes
               in
               reference
               to
               their
               Power
               .
            
             
               §
               V.
               This
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Pope's
               Universal
               Power
               over
               all
               Persons
               in
               all
               Matters
               may
               reasonably
               be
               supposed
               the
               sentiment
               of
               all
               Popes
               continually
               
               for
               a
               long
               time
               ,
               even
               for
               more
               than
               500
               years
               unto
               this
               present
               day
               .
               For
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               If
               this
               Doctrine
               be
               false
               ,
               it
               implieth
               no
               slight
               Errour
               ,
               but
               one
               of
               a
               very
               high
               nature
               and
               most
               dangerous
               consequence
               ;
               which
               involveth
               great
               arrogance
               and
               iniquity
               ,
               which
               tendeth
               to
               work
               enormous
               wrongs
               and
               grievous
               mischiefs
               :
               whence
               ,
               if
               any
               Pope
               should
               conce●ve
               it
               false
               ,
               he
               were
               bound
               openly
               to
               disclaim
               ,
               to
               condemn
               ,
               to
               refute
               it
               ;
               lest
               the
               authority
               of
               his
               Predecessours
               ,
               and
               his
               connivence
               should
               induce
               others
               into
               it
               ,
               or
               settle
               them
               in
               it
               ;
               as
               it
               is
               (
               in
               regard
               to
               Pope
               Honorius
               )
               charged
               upon
               P.
               Leo
               II.
               
                 who
                 did
                 not
              
               ,
               
               
                 as
                 it
                 became
                 the
                 Apostolical
                 Authority
                 ,
                 extinguish
                 the
                 flame
                 of
                 Heretical
                 doctrine
                 beginning
                 ,
                 but
                 did
                 by
                 neglecting
                 cherish
                 it
                 .
              
               In
               such
               a
               case
               a
               Pope
               must
               not
               be
               silent
               :
               
               For
               ,
               
                 No
                 small
                 danger
              
               (
               said
               P.
               
                 Gelasius
                 )
                 lieth
                 upon
                 Popes
                 in
                 being
                 silent
                 about
                 what
                 agreeth
                 to
                 the
                 service
                 of
                 God
                 :
              
               and
               ,
               If
               (
               saith
               P.
               
                 Paschal
                 )
                 a
                 Pope
                 by
                 his
                 silence
                 doth
                 suffer
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 be
                 polluted
                 with
                 the
                 gall
                 of
                 bitterness
                 and
                 root
                 of
                 impiety
                 ,
                 he
                 should
                 no-wise
                 be
                 excusable
                 before
                 the
                 Eternal
                 Judge
                 :
              
               and
               ,
               Errour
               (
               saith
               P.
               Felix
               III.
               )
               
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 resisted
              
               ,
               (
               by
               those
               in
               eminent
               office
               ,
               )
               
                 is
                 approved
                 ;
                 and
                 Truth
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 defend●d
                 ,
                 is
                 oppressed
                 :
              
               and
               ,
               
                 He
                 is
                 not
                 free
                 from
                 suspicion
                 of
                 a
                 close
                 society
                 in
                 mischief
                 ,
              
               
               
                 who
                 ceaseth
                 to
                 obviate
                 it
              
               :
               and
               ,
               We
               (
               saith
               P.
               Gregory
               I.
               )
               
                 do
                 greatly
                 offend
              
               ,
               
               
                 if
                 we
                 do
                 hold
                 our
                 peace
                 at
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 corrected
                 .
              
               But
               all
               Popes
               since
               the
               time
               specified
               have
               either
               openly
               declared
               for
               this
               Doctrine
               ;
               or
               have
               been
               silent
               ,
               and
               so
               have
               avowed
               it
               by
               tacit
               consent
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Any
               Pope
               disapproving
               that
               Tenent
               were
               bound
               to
               renounce
               communion
               with
               those
               that
               hold
               and
               profess
               it
               ;
               or
               at
               least
               to
               check
               and
               discountenance
               it
               .
               But
               on
               the
               contrary
               they
               have
               suffered
               it
               to
               be
               maintained
               in
               their
               presence
               and
               audience
               ;
               and
               have
               hugged
               that
               sort
               of
               men
               with
               especial
               favour
               ,
               as
               their
               most
               affectionate
               and
               sure
               friends
               :
               they
               have
               suspected
               ,
               discountenanced
               and
               frowned
               on
               those
               who
               have
               shewed
               dislike
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               Those
               men
               indeed
               who
               vouch
               this
               Doctrine
               ,
               may
               reasonably
               be
               deemed
               to
               doe
               it
               as
               accomplices
               with
               the
               Popes
               ,
               
               on
               purpose
               to
               gratifie
               and
               curry
               favour
               with
               them
               ,
               in
               hopes
               of
               obtaining
               reward
               and
               preferment
               of
               them
               for
               it
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               chief
               Authours
               and
               most
               zealous
               Abettors
               of
               these
               notions
               (
               Popes
               ,
               Synods
               ,
               Doctours
               of
               the
               School
               )
               have
               continually
               passed
               for
               most
               authentick
               Masters
               of
               Divinity
               ,
               and
               have
               retained
               greatest
               authority
               in
               the
               Church
               governed
               and
               guided
               by
               the
               Pope
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               The
               Decrees
               containing
               them
               do
               stand
               in
               their
               Canon-Law
               ,
               and
               in
               their
               Collections
               of
               Synods
               ,
               without
               any
               caution
               or
               mark
               of
               dislike
               ;
               which
               is
               a
               sufficient
               indication
               of
               their
               constant
               adherence
               to
               this
               Doctrine
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               The
               common
               style
               of
               the
               Papal
               Edicts
               or
               Bulls
               doth
               import
               their
               sense
               ;
               which
               is
               imperious
               ,
               in
               regard
               to
               all
               persons
               without
               exception
               :
               
               
                 Let
                 no
                 man
              
               (
               say
               they
               )
               
                 presume
                 to
                 infringe
                 this
                 our
                 will
                 and
                 command
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
            
             
               6.
               
               Popes
               of
               all
               tempers
               and
               qualifications
               (
               even
               those
               who
               have
               passed
               for
               the
               most
               wise
               and
               moderate
               among
               them
               )
               have
               been
               ready
               to
               practise
               according
               to
               those
               principles
               ,
               when
               occasion
               did
               invite
               ,
               and
               circumstances
               of
               things
               did
               permit
               ;
               interdicting
               Princes
               ,
               absolving
               Subjects
               from
               their
               Allegeance
               ,
               raising
               or
               encouraging
               Insurrections
               ;
               as
               appeareth
               by
               their
               transactions
               not
               long
               since
               against
               our
               Princes
               ,
               and
               those
               of
               France
               ;
               which
               shews
               the
               very
               See
               imbued
               with
               those
               Notions
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               They
               do
               oblige
               all
               Bishops
               most
               solemnly
               to
               avow
               this
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               to
               engage
               themselves
               to
               practise
               according
               to
               it
               .
               For
               in
               the
               Oath
               prescribed
               to
               all
               Bishops
               they
               are
               required
               to
               avow
               ,
               that
               
                 they
                 will
                 observe
                 the
                 Apostolical
                 commands
                 with
                 all
                 their
                 power
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 cause
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 observed
                 by
                 others
              
               ;
               
               that
               
                 they
                 will
                 aid
                 and
                 defend
                 the
                 Roman
                 Papacy
                 and
                 the
                 Royalties
                 of
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 against
                 every
                 man
              
               ;
               that
               
                 they
                 will
                 to
                 their
                 power
                 persecute
                 and
                 impugn
                 Hereticks
                 ,
              
               
               
                 Schismaticks
                 and
                 Rebels
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 or
                 his
                 Successours
                 ,
              
               without
               any
               exception
               ;
               which
               was
               I
               suppose
               chiefly
               meant
               against
               their
               own
               Prince
               ,
               (
               if
               occasion
               should
               be
               ;
               )
               together
               with
               divers
               other
               points
               ,
               importing
               their
               acknowledgment
               and
               abetting
               the
               Pope's
               universal
               Domination
               .
            
             
               These
               horrible
               Oaths
               of
               Bishops
               to
               the
               Pope
               do
               seem
               to
               have
               issued
               from
               the
               same
               shop
               with
               the
               high
               Hildebrandine
               dictates
               :
               
               for
               the
               Oath
               in
               the
               Decretals
               is
               ascribed
               to
               Pope
               Gregory
               ,
               (
               I
               suppose
               Greg.
               VII
               .
               )
               And
               in
               the
               sixth
               Roman
               Synod
               under
               Greg.
               VII
               .
               there
               is
               an
               Oath
               of
               like
               tenour
               exacted
               from
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Aquileia
               ;
               perhaps
               occasionally
               ,
               which
               in
               pursuance
               of
               that
               example
               might
               be
               extended
               to
               all
               .
            
             
               And
               that
               before
               that
               time
               such
               Oaths
               were
               not
               imposed
               doth
               appear
               from
               hence
               ,
               
               that
               when
               P.
               Paschal
               II.
               did
               require
               them
               from
               some
               great
               Bishops
               ,
               (
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Palermo
               ,
               and
               the
               Archbishop
               of
               Poland
               ,
               )
               they
               did
               wonder
               and
               boggle
               at
               it
               as
               an
               uncouth
               Novelty
               ;
               nor
               doth
               the
               Pope
               in
               favour
               of
               his
               demand
               alledge
               any
               ancient
               precedent
               ,
               but
               onely
               proposeth
               some
               odd
               reasons
               for
               it
               .
               
                 You
                 have
                 signified
                 unto
                 me
              
               ,
               
               
                 most
                 dear
                 Brother
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 his
                 Nobles
                 did
                 exceedingly
                 wonder
                 ,
                 that
                 an
                 Oath
                 with
                 such
                 a
                 condition
                 should
                 be
                 every-where
                 offered
                 you
                 by
                 my
                 Commissioners
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 you
                 should
                 take
                 that
                 Oath
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 had
                 written
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 tendered
                 to
                 you
                 .
              
            
             
               §
               VI.
               All
               Romanists
               ,
               in
               consistence
               with
               their
               Principles
               ,
               do
               seem
               obliged
               to
               hold
               this
               opinion
               concerning
               the
               Pope's
               Universal
               Power
               .
               For
               ,
               seeing
               many
               of
               their
               standing
               Masters
               and
               Judges
               of
               Controversies
               have
               so
               expresly
               from
               their
               Chair
               declared
               and
               defined
               it
               ;
               all
               the
               Row
               for
               many
               Ages
               consenting
               to
               it
               and
               countenancing
               it
               ;
               not
               one
               of
               them
               having
               signified
               any
               dissent
               or
               dislike
               of
               it
               :
               And
               considering
               that
               ,
               if
               in
               any
               thing
               they
               may
               require
               or
               deserve
               belief
               ,
               it
               is
               in
               this
               point
               ;
               for
               in
               what
               are
               they
               more
               skilfull
               and
               credible
               than
               about
               the
               nature
               of
               their
               own
               Office
               ?
               
               What
               (
               saith
               Bellarmine
               wisely
               )
               
                 may
                 they
                 be
                 conceived
                 to
                 know
                 better
                 than
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 See
                 ?
              
               Seeing
               it
               hath
               been
               approved
               
               by
               their
               most
               great
               and
               famous
               Councils
               ,
               which
               they
               hold
               Universal
               ,
               and
               which
               their
               adored
               Synod
               of
               Trent
               doth
               alledge
               for
               such
               ,
               (
               the
               Laterane
               under
               P.
               Innocent
               III.
               that
               of
               Lions
               under
               P.
               Innocent
               IV.
               the
               other
               Laterane
               under
               P.
               Leo
               X.
               )
               Seeing
               it
               hath
               been
               current
               among
               their
               Divines
               of
               greatest
               vogue
               and
               authority
               ,
               the
               great
               Masters
               of
               their
               School
               :
               Seeing
               by
               so
               large
               a
               consent
               and
               concurrence
               ,
               during
               so
               long
               a
               time
               ,
               it
               may
               pretend
               (
               much
               better
               than
               divers
               other
               Points
               of
               great
               importance
               )
               to
               be
               confirmed
               by
               Tradition
               or
               Prescription
               :
               Why
               should
               it
               not
               be
               admitted
               for
               a
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Holy
               Roman
               Church
               ,
               
                 the
                 Mother
                 and
                 Mistress
                 of
                 all
                 Churches
                 ?
              
               How
               can
               they
               who
               disavow
               this
               Notion
               be
               true
               Sons
               of
               that
               Mother
               ,
               or
               faithfull
               Scholars
               of
               that
               Mistress
               ?
               How
               can
               they
               acknowledge
               any
               Authority
               in
               their
               Church
               to
               be
               infallible
               ,
               or
               certain
               ,
               or
               obliging
               to
               assent
               ?
            
             
               How
               can
               they
               admit
               the
               Pope
               for
               authentick
               Judge
               of
               Controversies
               ,
               or
               Master
               of
               Christian
               Doctrine
               ,
               or
               in
               any
               Point
               credible
               ,
               who
               hath
               in
               so
               great
               a
               matter
               erred
               so
               foully
               ,
               and
               seduced
               the
               Christian
               world
               ;
               whom
               they
               desert
               in
               a
               Point
               of
               so
               great
               consideration
               ,
               and
               influence
               on
               practice
               ;
               whom
               they
               ,
               by
               virtue
               of
               their
               dissent
               from
               him
               in
               this
               Opinion
               ,
               may
               often
               be
               obliged
               to
               oppose
               in
               his
               proceedings
               ?
            
             
               How
               can
               they
               deny
               ,
               that
               bad
               Doctrines
               might
               creep
               in
               ,
               and
               obtain
               sway
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               by
               the
               interest
               of
               the
               Pope
               and
               his
               Clients
               ?
            
             
               How
               can
               they
               charge
               Novelty
               or
               Heterodoxy
               on
               those
               who
               refuse
               some
               Dictates
               of
               Popes
               ,
               of
               Papal
               Councils
               ,
               of
               Scholastick
               Divines
               ,
               which
               stand
               upon
               no
               better
               grounds
               than
               those
               on
               which
               this
               Doctrine
               standeth
               ?
            
             
               Why
               hath
               no
               Synod
               ,
               of
               the
               many
               which
               have
               been
               held
               in
               all
               parts
               of
               Christendom
               ,
               clearly
               disclaimed
               this
               Opinion
               ;
               but
               all
               have
               let
               it
               slip
               ,
               or
               have
               seemed
               by
               silence
               to
               approve
               it
               ?
            
             
               Yea
               ,
               how
               can
               the
               Concord
               and
               Unity
               of
               that
               Church
               well
               consist
               with
               a
               Dissent
               from
               this
               Doctrine
               ?
               For
               ,
            
             
               No
               man
               apprehending
               it
               false
               ,
               seemeth
               capable
               with
               good
               conscience
               to
               hold
               Communion
               with
               those
               who
               profess
               it
               :
               for
               ,
               upon
               supposition
               of
               its
               falshood
               ,
               the
               Pope
               and
               his
               chief
               adherents
               are
               the
               teachers
               and
               abettours
               of
               the
               highest
               violation
               of
               Divine
               Commands
               ,
               and
               most
               enormous
               sins
               ,
               of
               Usurpation
               ,
               Tyranny
               ,
               Imposture
               ,
               Perjury
               ,
               Rebellion
               ,
               Murther
               ,
               Rapine
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               villanies
               complicated
               in
               the
               practical
               influence
               of
               this
               Doctrine
               .
            
             
               It
               seemeth
               clear
               as
               the
               Sun
               ,
               that
               if
               this
               Doctrine
               be
               an
               Errour
               ,
               it
               is
               one
               of
               the
               most
               pernicious
               Heresies
               that
               ever
               was
               vented
               ;
               involving
               the
               highest
               Impiety
               ,
               and
               producing
               the
               greatest
               Mischief
               .
               For
               ,
               If
               he
               that
               should
               teach
               Adultery
               ,
               Incest
               ,
               Simony
               ,
               Theft
               ,
               Murther
               ,
               or
               the
               like
               Crimes
               ,
               to
               be
               lawfull
               ,
               would
               be
               a
               Heretick
               ;
               how
               much
               more
               would
               he
               be
               such
               ,
               that
               should
               recommend
               Perjury
               ,
               Rebellion
               ,
               Regicide
               ,
               (
               things
               inducing
               Wars
               ,
               Confusions
               ,
               Slaughters
               ,
               Desolations
               ,
               all
               sorts
               of
               Injustice
               and
               Mischief
               ,
               )
               as
               Duties
               ?
            
             
               
               How
               then
               can
               any
               man
               safely
               hold
               Communion
               with
               such
               persons
               ?
               May
               we
               not
               say
               with
               P.
               Symmachus
               ,
               that
               
                 to
                 communicate
                 with
                 such
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 consent
                 with
                 them
                 ?
              
               with
               P.
               Gelasius
               ,
               that
               
                 it
                 is
                 worse
                 than
                 ignorance
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 to
                 communicate
                 with
                 the
                 enemies
                 of
                 truth
                 ?
              
               and
               ,
               that
               
                 He
                 who
                 communicateth
                 with
                 such
                 an
                 Heresie
                 is
                 worthily
                 judged
                 to
                 be
                 removed
                 from
                 our
                 society
                 ?
              
            
             
             
               §
               VII
               .
               Yet
               so
               loose
               and
               slippery
               are
               the
               Principles
               of
               the
               Party
               which
               is
               jumbled
               in
               adherence
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
               that
               divers
               will
               not
               allow
               us
               to
               take
               this
               Tenent
               of
               Infinite
               Power
               to
               be
               a
               Doctrine
               of
               their
               Church
               ;
               for
               divers
               in
               that
               Communion
               do
               not
               assent
               to
               it
               .
            
             
               For
               there
               is
               a
               sort
               of
               Hereticks
               (
               as
               Bellarmine
               and
               Baronius
               call
               them
               )
               sculking
               every-where
               in
               the
               bosome
               of
               their
               Church
               ,
               
               all
               about
               Christendom
               ,
               and
               in
               some
               places
               stalking
               with
               open
               face
               ,
               who
               restrain
               
                 the
                 Pope's
                 Authority
                 so
                 far
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 allow
                 him
                 any
                 Power
                 over
                 Sovereign
                 Princes
                 in
                 Temporal
                 affairs
                 ;
                 much
                 less
                 any
                 power
                 of
                 depriving
                 them
                 of
                 their
                 Kingdoms
                 and
                 Principalities
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 They
                 all
                 are
                 branded
                 for
                 Hereticks
                 ,
              
               
               
                 who
                 take
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 and
                 the
                 See
                 of
                 Saint
              
               Peter
               ,
               
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 Swords
                 ,
                 and
                 allow
                 onely
                 the
                 Spiritual
                 .
              
               This
               Heresie
               Baronius
               hath
               nominated
               the
               
                 Heresie
                 of
                 the
                 Politicks
              
               .
            
             
               This
               Heresie
               a
               great
               Nation
               ,
               otherwise
               sticking
               to
               the
               Roman
               Communion
               ,
               doth
               stiffly
               maintain
               ,
               not
               enduring
               the
               Papal
               Sovereignty
               over
               Princes
               in
               Temporals
               to
               be
               preached
               in
               it
               .
            
             
               There
               were
               many
               persons
               ,
               yea
               Synods
               ,
               who
               did
               oppose
               Pope
               Hildebrand
               in
               the
               birth
               of
               his
               Doctrine
               ,
               condemning
               it
               for
               a
               pernicious
               Novelty
               ,
               and
               branding
               it
               with
               the
               name
               of
               Heresie
               ;
               as
               we
               before
               shewed
               .
            
             
               Since
               the
               Hildebrandine
               Age
               there
               have
               been
               in
               every
               Nation
               (
               yea
               in
               Italy
               it self
               )
               divers
               Historians
               ,
               Divines
               and
               Lawyers
               ,
               
               who
               have
               in
               elaborate
               Tracts
               maintained
               the
               Royal
               Sovereignty
               against
               the
               Pontifical
               .
            
             
               This
               sort
               of
               Hereticks
               are
               now
               so
               much
               encreased
               ,
               that
               the
               Hildebrandine
               Doctrine
               is
               commonly
               exploded
               .
               Which
               ,
               by
               the
               way
               ,
               sheweth
               ,
               that
               the
               Roman
               Party
               is
               no
               less
               than
               others
               subject
               to
               change
               its
               sentiments
               ;
               Opinions
               among
               them
               gaining
               and
               losing
               vogue
               ,
               according
               to
               circumstances
               of
               time
               and
               contingencies
               of
               things
               .
            
             
               §
               VIII
               .
               Neither
               are
               the
               adherents
               to
               the
               Roman
               Church
               more
               agreed
               concerning
               the
               extent
               of
               the
               Pope's
               Authority
               even
               in
               Spiritual
               matters
               .
            
             
               For
               ,
               although
               the
               Popes
               themselves
               plainly
               do
               claim
               an
               absolute
               Supremacy
               in
               them
               over
               the
               Church
               ;
               although
               the
               stream
               of
               Divines
               who
               do
               flourish
               in
               favour
               with
               them
               doth
               run
               that
               way
               ;
               although
               ,
               according
               to
               their
               principles
               ,
               (
               if
               they
               had
               any
               principles
               clearly
               and
               certainly
               fixed
               ,
               )
               that
               might
               seem
               to
               be
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               their
               Church
               :
               Yet
               is
               there
               among
               them
               a
               numerous
               party
               ,
               which
               doth
               not
               allow
               him
               such
               a
               Supremacy
               ,
               putting
               great
               restraints
               to
               his
               Authority
               ;
               (
               as
               we
               shall
               presently
               shew
               .
               )
               And
               as
               the
               other
               party
               doth
               charge
               this
               with
               Heresie
               ,
               so
               doth
               this
               return
               back
               the
               same
               imputation
               on
               that
               .
            
             
               §
               IX
               .
               That
               their
               Doctrine
               is
               in
               this
               matter
               so
               various
               and
               uncertain
               ,
               is
               no
               great
               wonder
               ;
               seeing
               Interest
               is
               concerned
               in
               the
               question
               ,
               and
               Principles
               are
               defective
               toward
               the
               resolution
               of
               it
               .
            
             
             
               1.
               
               Contrary
               Interests
               will
               not
               suffer
               the
               Point
               to
               be
               decided
               ,
               nor
               indeed
               to
               be
               freely
               disputed
               on
               either
               hand
               .
            
             
               On
               one
               hand
               ,
               the
               Pope
               will
               not
               allow
               his
               Prerogatives
               to
               be
               discussed
               ;
               according
               to
               that
               maxime
               of
               the
               great
               Pope
               Innocent
               III.
               
               
                 When
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 question
                 touching
                 the
                 Privileges
                 of
                 the
                 Apostolick
                 See
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 not
                 that
                 others
                 judge
                 about
                 them
                 .
              
               Whence
               (
               as
               we
               before
               touched
               )
               the
               Pope
               did
               peremptorily
               command
               his
               Legates
               at
               Trent
               ,
               in
               no
               case
               to
               permit
               any
               dispute
               about
               his
               Authority
               .
            
             
               On
               the
               other
               hand
               ,
               the
               French
               will
               not
               permit
               the
               Supremacy
               of
               their
               King
               in
               Temporals
               ,
               or
               the
               Privileges
               of
               their
               Church
               in
               Spirituals
               ,
               to
               be
               contested
               in
               their
               Kingdom
               .
               Nor
               ,
               we
               may
               suppose
               ,
               would
               any
               Prince
               admit
               a
               Decision
               prejudicial
               to
               his
               Authority
               and
               welfare
               ,
               subjecting
               and
               enslaving
               him
               to
               the
               will
               of
               the
               Roman
               Court.
               Nor
               (
               we
               may
               hope
               )
               would
               any
               Church
               patiently
               comport
               with
               the
               irrecoverable
               oppression
               of
               all
               its
               rights
               and
               liberties
               by
               a
               peremptory
               establishment
               of
               Papal
               Omnipotency
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Nor
               is
               it
               easie
               for
               their
               Dissentions
               to
               be
               reconciled
               upon
               Theological
               grounds
               ,
               and
               authorities
               to
               which
               they
               pretend
               deference
               .
               For
               ,
               not
               onely
               their
               Schools
               and
               Masters
               of
               their
               Doctrine
               do
               in
               the
               case
               disagree
               ,
               but
               their
               Synods
               do
               notoriously
               clash
               .
            
             
               §
               X.
               Yea
               even
               Popes
               themselves
               have
               shifted
               their
               pretences
               ,
               and
               varied
               in
               style
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               different
               circumstances
               of
               time
               ,
               and
               their
               variety
               of
               humours
               ,
               designs
               ,
               interests
               .
            
             
               In
               time
               of
               prosperity
               and
               upon
               advantage
               ,
               when
               they
               might
               safely
               doe
               it
               ,
               any
               Pope
               almost
               would
               talk
               high
               ,
               and
               assume
               much
               to
               himself
               :
               but
               when
               they
               were
               low
               ,
               or
               stood
               in
               fear
               of
               powerfull
               contradiction
               ,
               even
               the
               boldest
               Popes
               would
               speak
               submissly
               or
               moderately
               .
               As
               for
               instance
               ,
               Pope
               Leo
               I.
               after
               the
               second
               Ephesine
               Synod
               ,
               when
               he
               had
               to
               doe
               with
               Theodosius
               II.
               did
               humbly
               supplicate
               ,
               and
               whine
               pitifully
               ;
               but
               after
               the
               Synod
               of
               Chalcedon
               ,
               having
               got
               the
               Emperour
               favourable
               ,
               and
               most
               of
               the
               Bishops
               complacent
               to
               him
               ,
               he
               ranted
               bravely
               .
               And
               we
               may
               observe
               ,
               that
               even
               Pope
               Gregory
               VII
               .
               who
               did
               swagger
               so
               boisterously
               against
               the
               Emperour
               Henry
               ,
               was
               yet
               calm
               and
               mild
               in
               his
               contests
               with
               our
               William
               the
               Conquerour
               ;
               who
               had
               a
               spirit
               good
               enough
               for
               him
               ,
               and
               was
               far
               out
               of
               his
               reach
               .
            
             
               And
               Popes
               of
               high
               spirit
               and
               bold
               face
               ,
               (
               such
               as
               Leo
               I.
               Gelasius
               I.
               Nic.
               I.
               Gregory
               II.
               Gregory
               VII
               .
               Innocent
               III.
               Boniface
               VIII
               .
               Julius
               II.
               Paul
               IV.
               Sixtus
               V.
               Paulus
               V.
               &c.
               )
               as
               they
               did
               ever
               aspire
               to
               scrue
               Papal
               authority
               to
               the
               highest
               peg
               ;
               so
               would
               they
               strain
               their
               language
               in
               commendation
               of
               their
               See
               as
               high
               as
               their
               times
               would
               bear
               .
               But
               other
               Popes
               of
               meeker
               and
               modester
               disposition
               ,
               (
               such
               as
               Julius
               I.
               Anastasius
               II.
               Gregory
               I.
               Leo
               II.
               Adrian
               VI.
               &c.
               )
               were
               content
               to
               let
               things
               stand
               as
               they
               found
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               speak
               in
               the
               ordinary
               style
               of
               their
               times
               ;
               yet
               so
               ,
               that
               few
               have
               let
               their
               Authority
               to
               goe
               backward
               or
               decline
               .
            
             
               We
               may
               observe
               ,
               that
               the
               pretences
               and
               language
               of
               Popes
               have
               varied
               according
               to
               several
               periods
               ,
               usually
               growing
               higher
               as
               their
               State
               grew
               looser
               from
               danger
               of
               opposition
               or
               controll
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               first
               times
               ,
               while
               the
               Emperours
               were
               Pagans
               ,
               their
               pretences
               were
               suted
               to
               their
               condition
               ,
               and
               could
               not
               soar
               high
               ;
               they
               were
               not
               
               then
               so
               mad
               as
               to
               pretend
               to
               any
               Temporal
               Power
               ,
               and
               a
               pittance
               of
               Spiritual
               eminency
               did
               content
               them
               .
            
             
               When
               the
               Empire
               was
               divided
               ,
               
               they
               could
               sometimes
               be
               more
               haughty
               and
               peremptory
               ;
               as
               being
               in
               the
               West
               ,
               shrowded
               under
               the
               wing
               of
               the
               Emperours
               there
               ,
               (
               who
               commonly
               did
               affect
               to
               improve
               their
               Authority
               ,
               in
               competition
               to
               that
               of
               other
               Bishops
               )
               and
               at
               distance
               from
               the
               reach
               of
               the
               Eastern
               Emperour
               .
            
             
               The
               cause
               of
               Athanasius
               having
               produced
               the
               Sardican
               Canons
               ,
               concerning
               the
               Revision
               of
               some
               causes
               by
               the
               Popes
               ,
               by
               colour
               of
               them
               they
               did
               hugely
               enlarge
               their
               Authority
               ,
               and
               raise
               their
               style
               ;
               especially
               in
               the
               West
               ,
               where
               they
               had
               great
               advantages
               of
               augmenting
               their
               Power
               .
            
             
               When
               the
               Western
               Empire
               was
               fallen
               ,
               their
               influence
               upon
               that
               part
               of
               the
               Empire
               which
               came
               under
               protection
               of
               the
               Eastern
               Emperours
               rendring
               them
               able
               to
               doe
               service
               or
               disservice
               to
               those
               Emperours
               ,
               they
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               state
               of
               Times
               and
               the
               need
               of
               them
               ,
               did
               talk
               more
               big
               ,
               or
               more
               tamely
               .
            
             
               Pope
               Boniface
               III.
               having
               by
               compliance
               with
               the
               Usurper
               Phocas
               obtained
               a
               declaration
               from
               him
               concerning
               the
               Headship
               of
               the
               Roman
               Church
               ,
               did
               make
               a
               considerable
               step
               forward
               toward
               the
               height
               of
               Papal
               Greatness
               .
            
             
               After
               that
               Pope
               Greg.
               II.
               had
               withdrawn
               Italy
               from
               the
               Oriental
               Empire
               ,
               and
               Rome
               had
               grown
               in
               a
               manner
               loose
               and
               independent
               from
               other
               secular
               powers
               ;
               in
               the
               confusions
               of
               the
               West
               ,
               the
               Pope
               interposing
               to
               arbitrate
               between
               Princes
               ,
               trucking
               and
               bartering
               with
               them
               ,
               as
               occasion
               served
               ,
               for
               mutual
               aid
               and
               countenance
               ,
               did
               grow
               in
               Power
               ,
               and
               answerably
               did
               advance
               his
               pretences
               .
            
             
               The
               spurious
               Decretal
               Epistles
               of
               the
               ancient
               Popes
               (
               which
               asserted
               to
               the
               Pope
               high
               degrees
               of
               Authority
               )
               being
               foisted
               into
               mens
               hands
               ,
               and
               insensibly
               creeping
               into
               repute
               ,
               did
               inspire
               the
               Pope
               with
               confidence
               to
               invade
               all
               the
               ancient
               Constitutions
               ,
               Privileges
               and
               Liberties
               of
               Churches
               ;
               and
               having
               got
               such
               interest
               every-where
               ,
               he
               might
               say
               what
               he
               pleased
               ,
               no
               Clergy-man
               daring
               to
               check
               or
               cross
               him
               .
               Having
               drawn
               to
               himself
               the
               final
               decision
               of
               all
               Causes
               ,
               having
               got
               a
               finger
               in
               disposal
               of
               all
               Preferments
               ,
               having
               by
               Dispensations
               ,
               Exemptions
               and
               Grants
               of
               privileges
               tyed
               to
               him
               so
               many
               Dependents
               ,
               what
               might
               not
               he
               say
               or
               doe
               ?
            
             
               Pope
               Gregory
               VII
               .
               being
               a
               man
               of
               untameable
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               taking
               advantage
               from
               the
               distractions
               and
               corruptions
               of
               his
               Times
               ,
               did
               venture
               to
               pull
               a
               feather
               with
               the
               Emperour
               ;
               and
               with
               success
               having
               mated
               him
               ,
               did
               set
               up
               a
               peremptory
               claim
               to
               Sovereignty
               over
               all
               Persons
               in
               all
               Causes
               .
            
             
               In
               his
               footsteps
               his
               Successours
               have
               trodden
               ,
               being
               ever
               ready
               upon
               occasion
               to
               plead
               such
               a
               title
               ,
               and
               to
               practise
               according
               to
               it
               .
               No
               Pope
               would
               foregoe
               any
               Power
               which
               had
               been
               claimed
               by
               his
               Predecessours
               .
               And
               Popes
               would
               ever
               be
               sure
               to
               have
               dancers
               after
               their
               pipe
               ,
               numberless
               abetters
               of
               their
               pretences
               .
            
             
               No
               wonder
               then
               that
               persons
               deferring
               much
               regard
               to
               the
               Authority
               of
               Popes
               ,
               and
               accommodating
               their
               conceits
               to
               the
               Dictates
               of
               them
               ,
               (
               or
               of
               persons
               depending
               on
               them
               ,
               )
               should
               in
               their
               opinions
               vary
               about
               the
               nature
               and
               extent
               of
               Papal
               Authority
               ;
               it
               having
               never
               been
               fixed
               within
               certain
               bounds
               ,
               or
               having
               in
               several
               Ages
               continued
               the
               same
               thing
               .
            
             
             
               §
               XI
               .
               Wherefore
               intending
               by
               God's
               help
               to
               discuss
               the
               pretended
               Authority
               of
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               to
               shew
               that
               He
               by
               no
               Divine
               institution
               ,
               and
               by
               no
               immutable
               right
               ,
               hath
               any
               such
               Power
               as
               he
               doth
               claim
               ;
               by
               reason
               of
               this
               perplexed
               variety
               of
               Opinions
               I
               do
               find
               it
               difficult
               to
               state
               the
               Question
               ,
               or
               to
               know
               at
               what
               distinct
               mark
               I
               should
               level
               my
               Discourse
               .
            
             
               §
               XII
               .
               But
               seeing
               his
               pretence
               to
               any
               Authority
               in
               Temporals
               ,
               or
               to
               the
               Civil
               Sword
               ,
               is
               so
               palpably
               vain
               ,
               that
               it
               hardly
               will
               bear
               a
               serious
               dispute
               ,
               having
               nothing
               but
               impudence
               and
               sophistry
               to
               countenance
               it
               ;
               seeing
               so
               many
               in
               the
               Roman
               Communion
               do
               reject
               it
               ,
               and
               have
               substantially
               confuted
               it
               ;
               seeing
               now
               most
               are
               ashamed
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               very
               few
               ,
               (
               even
               among
               those
               Sects
               which
               have
               been
               its
               chief
               Patrons
               )
               will
               own
               it
               ;
               
               seeing
               Bellarmine
               himself
               doth
               acknowledge
               it
               a
               Novelty
               ,
               devised
               about
               500
               years
               ago
               in
               St.
               Bernard's
               time
               ;
               seeing
               the
               Popes
               themselves
               ,
               
               what-ever
               they
               think
               ,
               dare
               now
               scarce
               speak
               out
               ,
               and
               forbear
               upon
               sufficient
               provocation
               to
               practise
               according
               to
               it
               ;
               I
               shall
               spare
               the
               trouble
               of
               meddling
               with
               it
               ,
               confining
               my
               Discourse
               to
               the
               Pope's
               Authority
               in
               Ecclesiastical
               affairs
               ;
               the
               pretence
               whereto
               I
               am
               persuaded
               to
               be
               no
               less
               groundless
               ,
               and
               no
               less
               noxious
               than
               the
               other
               to
               Christendom
               ;
               the
               which
               being
               overthrown
               ,
               the
               other
               ,
               as
               superstructed
               on
               it
               ,
               must
               also
               necessarily
               fall
               .
            
             
               §
               XIII
               .
               And
               here
               the
               Doctrine
               which
               I
               shall
               contest
               against
               is
               that
               in
               which
               the
               Cordial
               partizans
               of
               that
               See
               do
               seem
               to
               consent
               ,
               which
               is
               most
               common
               and
               current
               ,
               most
               applauded
               and
               countenanced
               in
               their
               Theological
               Schools
               ;
               which
               the
               Popes
               themselves
               have
               solemnly
               defined
               ,
               and
               declared
               for
               standing
               law
               ,
               or
               rule
               of
               jurisdiction
               ;
               which
               their
               most
               authentick
               Synods
               (
               whereby
               their
               Religion
               is
               declared
               ,
               and
               distinguished
               from
               others
               )
               have
               asserted
               ,
               or
               supposed
               ;
               which
               the
               tenour
               of
               their
               Discipline
               and
               Practice
               doth
               hold
               forth
               ;
               which
               their
               Clergy
               by
               most
               solemn
               professions
               and
               engagements
               is
               tied
               to
               avow
               ;
               which
               all
               the
               Clients
               and
               Confidents
               of
               Rome
               do
               zealously
               stand
               for
               (
               more
               than
               for
               any
               other
               point
               of
               Doctrine
               ;
               )
               and
               which
               no
               man
               can
               disclaim
               without
               being
               deemed
               an
               enemy
               ,
               or
               a
               prevaricator
               toward
               the
               Apostolick
               See.
               
            
             
               §
               XIV
               .
               Which
               Doctrine
               is
               this
               ,
               That
               (
               in
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Florentine
               Synod's
               Definition
               )
               
                 the
                 Apostolical
                 Chair
                 and
                 the
                 Roman
                 High-Priest
                 doth
                 hold
                 a
                 Primacy
                 over
                 the
                 Vniversal
                 Church
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Roman
                 High-Priest
                 is
                 the
                 Successour
                 of
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
              
               ;
               
               
                 and
                 the
                 true
                 Lieutenant
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Head
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 Father
                 and
                 Doctour
                 of
                 all
                 Christians
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 unto
                 him
                 in
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 full
                 Power
                 is
                 committed
                 to
                 feed
                 ,
                 and
                 direct
                 ,
                 and
                 govern
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 under
                 Christ
                 ;
                 according
                 as
                 is
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 Acts
                 of
                 General
                 Councils
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Holy
                 Canons
                 .
              
            
             
               
               That
               (
               in
               the
               words
               of
               Pope
               Leo
               X.
               approved
               by
               the
               Laterane
               Synod
               )
               
                 Christ
                 ,
                 before
                 his
                 departure
                 from
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 did
                 in
                 solidity
                 of
                 the
                 Rock
                 institute
                 
                 Peter
                 and
                 his
                 Successours
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 Lieutenants
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 necessary
                 to
                 obey
                 ,
                 that
                 who
                 doth
                 not
                 obey
                 must
                 die
                 the
                 death
                 .
              
            
             
               That
               to
               the
               Pope
               as
               Sovereign
               Monarch
               ,
               by
               Divine
               Sanction
               of
               the
               whole
               Church
               ,
               do
               appertain
               Royal
               Prerogatives
               ,
               (
               
                 Regalia
                 Petri
              
               ,
               the
               Royalties
               of
               Peter
               they
               are
               called
               in
               the
               Oath
               prescribed
               to
               Bishops
               .
               )
               Such
               as
               these
               which
               follow
               .
            
             
               To
               be
               Superiour
               to
               the
               whole
               Church
               ,
               and
               to
               its
               Representative
               a
               General
               Synod
               of
               Bishops
               .
               To
               convocate
               General
               Synods
               at
               his
               pleasure
               ;
               all
               Bishops
               being
               obliged
               to
               attend
               ,
               upon
               summons
               from
               him
               .
               To
               preside
               in
               Synods
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               suggest
               matter
               ,
               promote
               ,
               obstruct
               ,
               over-rule
               the
               debates
               in
               them
               .
               To
               confirm
               or
               invalidate
               their
               Determinations
               ,
               giving
               life
               to
               them
               by
               his
               assent
               ,
               or
               subtracting
               it
               by
               his
               dissent
               .
               To
               define
               Points
               of
               Doctrine
               ,
               or
               to
               decide
               Controversies
               authoritatively
               ;
               so
               that
               none
               may
               presume
               to
               contest
               ,
               or
               dissent
               from
               his
               Dictates
               .
               To
               enact
               ,
               establish
               ,
               abrogate
               ,
               suspend
               ,
               dispense
               with
               Ecclesiastical
               Laws
               and
               Canons
               .
               To
               relax
               or
               evacuate
               Ecclesiastical
               Censures
               by
               indulgence
               ,
               pardon
               ,
               &c.
               
               To
               void
               Promises
               ,
               Vows
               ,
               Oaths
               ,
               Obligations
               to
               Laws
               by
               his
               Dispensation
               .
               
               To
               be
               the
               Fountain
               of
               all
               Pastoral
               Jurisdiction
               and
               Dignity
               .
               To
               constitute
               ,
               confirm
               ,
               judge
               ,
               censure
               ,
               suspend
               ,
               depose
               ,
               remove
               ,
               restore
               ,
               reconcile
               Bishops
               .
               To
               confer
               Ecclesiastical
               Dignities
               and
               Benefices
               by
               paramount
               Authority
               ,
               in
               way
               of
               Provision
               ,
               Reservation
               ,
               &c.
               
               To
               exempt
               Colleges
               ,
               Monasteries
               ,
               &c.
               from
               Jurisdiction
               of
               their
               Bishops
               and
               ordinary
               Superiours
               .
               To
               judge
               all
               persons
               in
               all
               Spiritual
               Causes
               ,
               by
               calling
               them
               to
               his
               cognizance
               ,
               or
               delegating
               Judges
               for
               them
               ;
               with
               a
               final
               and
               peremptory
               Sentence
               .
               To
               receive
               Appeals
               from
               all
               Ecclesiastical
               Judicatories
               ;
               and
               to
               reverse
               their
               Judgments
               ,
               if
               he
               findeth
               cause
               .
               To
               be
               himself
               unaccountable
               for
               any
               of
               his
               doings
               ,
               exempt
               from
               judgment
               ,
               and
               liable
               to
               no
               reproof
               .
               To
               erect
               ,
               transfer
               ,
               abolish
               Episcopal
               Sees
               .
               To
               exact
               Oaths
               of
               Fealty
               and
               Obedience
               from
               the
               Clergy
               .
               To
               found
               Religious
               Orders
               ;
               or
               to
               raise
               a
               Spiritual
               Militia
               for
               propagation
               and
               defence
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               To
               summon
               and
               commissionate
               Souldiers
               by
               Croisade
               ,
               &c.
               to
               fight
               against
               Infidels
               ,
               or
               persecute
               Infidels
               .
            
             
               Some
               of
               these
               are
               expressed
               ,
               others
               in
               general
               terms
               couched
               in
               those
               words
               of
               P.
               Eugenius
               ,
               telling
               the
               Greeks
               what
               they
               must
               consent
               unto
               .
               
                 The
                 Pope
              
               (
               said
               he
               )
               
                 will
                 have
                 the
                 Prerogatives
                 of
                 his
                 Church
              
               ;
               
               
                 and
                 he
                 will
                 have
                 Appeals
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 feed
                 all
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 Shepherd
                 of
                 the
                 Sheep
                 .
                 Beside
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 have
                 authority
                 and
                 power
                 to
                 convoke
                 General
                 Synods
                 ,
                 when
                 need
                 shall
                 be
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Patriarchs
                 do
                 yield
                 to
                 his
                 will.
                 
              
            
             
               That
               the
               Pope
               doth
               claim
               ,
               assume
               and
               exercise
               a
               Sovereignty
               over
               the
               Church
               endowed
               with
               such
               Prerogatives
               ,
               is
               sufficiently
               visible
               in
               experience
               of
               fact
               ,
               is
               apparent
               by
               the
               authorized
               dictates
               in
               their
               Canon-law
               ,
               and
               shall
               be
               distinctly
               proved
               by
               competent
               allegations
               ,
               when
               we
               shall
               examine
               the
               branches
               of
               this
               pretended
               Authority
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               it
               sufficeth
               to
               observe
               ,
               that
               in
               effect
               all
               Clergy-men
               do
               avow
               so
               much
               ,
               who
               
                 bonâ
                 fide
              
               and
               without
               prevarication
               do
               submit
               to
               take
               the
               Oaths
               and
               Engagements
               prescribed
               to
               them
               of
               course
               by
               
               Papal
               appointment
               .
               For
               this
               surely
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Pope's
               meaning
               ,
               (
               by
               which
               their
               obligation
               is
               to
               be
               measured
               ,
               )
               is
               designed
               in
               the
               profession
               ordained
               by
               Pope
               Pius
               IV.
               wherein
               every
               beneficed
               Clergy-man
               is
               injoined
               to
               say
               ,
               
               
                 And
                 I
                 do
                 promise
                 and
                 swear
                 true
                 Obedience
                 to
                 the
                 Roman
                 Pontife
                 the
                 Successour
                 of
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 and
                 the
                 Vicar
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ.
              
               Which
               profession
               was
               appointed
               in
               pursuance
               of
               a
               Sanction
               made
               by
               the
               Trent
               Council
               ,
               
               that
               all
               such
               persons
               
                 should
                 vow
                 and
                 swear
                 to
                 abide
                 in
                 Obedience
                 to
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
              
               ;
               and
               consequently
               ,
               how
               hard
               soever
               its
               Yoke
               should
               be
               ,
               they
               would
               not
               shake
               it
               off
               :
               which
               inferreth
               most
               absolute
               Sovereignty
               of
               that
               Church
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               Pope
               ,
               who
               ruleth
               the
               roast
               in
               it
               .
            
             
               But
               what
               that
               
                 true
                 Obedience
              
               doth
               import
               ,
               or
               how
               far
               the
               Papal
               Authority
               in
               the
               Pope's
               own
               sense
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               the
               publick
               spirit
               of
               that
               Church
               ,
               doth
               stretch
               ,
               is
               more
               explicitly
               signified
               in
               the
               Oath
               which
               all
               Bishops
               at
               their
               Consecration
               ,
               and
               all
               Metropolitans
               at
               their
               Instalment
               ,
               are
               required
               to
               take
               ;
               the
               which
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               extant
               in
               the
               Roman
               Pontifical
               ,
               
               set
               out
               by
               order
               of
               Pope
               Clement
               VIII
               .
               doth
               run
               in
               these
               terms
               .
            
             
               
               I
               N.
               Elect
               
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 N.
              
               from
               henceforward
               will
               be
               faithfull
               
                 and
                 obedient
              
               to
               Saint
               Peter
               
                 the
                 Apostle
              
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Holy
               Roman
               Church
               ,
               and
               to
               our
               Lord
               ,
               
                 the
                 Lord
                 N.
              
               Pope
               N.
               and
               to
               his
               Successours
               canonically
               coming
               in
               .
               I
               will
               neither
               advise
               ,
               consent
               ,
               or
               doe
               any
               thing
               that
               they
               may
               lose
               life
               or
               member
               ,
               or
               that
               their
               Persons
               may
               be
               seised
               ,
               
                 or
                 hands
                 any-wise
                 laid
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 injuries
                 offer'd
                 to
                 them
                 under
                 any
                 pretence
                 whatsoever
                 .
              
               The
               counsel
               which
               they
               shall
               entrust
               me
               withall
               ,
               by
               themselves
               ,
               
                 their
                 messengers
              
               or
               Letters
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               knowingly
               reveal
               to
               any
               to
               their
               prejudice
               .
               I
               will
               help
               them
               to
               defend
               and
               keep
               the
               Roman
               Papacy
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
                 Royalties
                 of
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 ,
              
               saving
               my
               Order
               ,
               against
               all
               men
               .
               The
               Legate
               of
               the
               Apostolick
               See
               ,
               going
               and
               coming
               ,
               I
               will
               honourably
               treat
               and
               help
               in
               his
               necessities
               .
               
                 The
                 rights
                 ,
                 honours
                 ,
                 privileges
                 and
                 authority
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Roman
                 Church
                 ,
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 foresaid
                 Successours
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 endeavour
                 to
                 preserve
                 ,
                 defend
                 ,
                 increase
                 and
                 advance
                 .
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 in
                 any
                 counsel
                 ,
                 action
                 or
                 treaty
                 in
                 which
                 shall
                 be
                 plotted
                 against
                 our
                 said
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 said
                 Roman
                 Church
                 any
                 thing
                 to
                 the
                 hurt
                 or
                 prejudice
                 of
                 their
                 Persons
                 ,
                 right
                 ,
                 honour
                 ,
                 state
                 or
                 power
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 I
                 shall
                 know
                 any
                 such
                 thing
                 to
                 be
                 treated
                 or
                 agitated
                 by
                 any
                 whatsoever
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 hinder
                 it
                 to
                 my
                 power
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 I
                 can
                 will
                 signify
                 it
                 to
                 our
                 said
                 Lord
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 some
                 other
                 by
                 whom
                 it
                 may
                 come
                 to
                 his
                 knowledge
                 .
                 The
                 Rules
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostolick
                 decrees
                 ,
                 ordinances
                 or
                 disposals
                 ,
                 reservations
                 ,
                 provisions
                 and
                 mandates
                 I
                 will
                 observe
                 with
                 all
                 my
                 might
                 ,
                 and
                 cause
                 to
                 be
                 observed
                 by
                 others
                 .
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 Schismaticks
                 and
                 Rebels
                 to
                 our
                 
                 said
                 Lord
                 or
                 his
                 foresaid
                 Successours
                 I
                 will
                 to
                 my
                 power
                 persecute
                 and
                 oppose
                 .
              
               I
               will
               come
               to
               a
               Council
               when
               I
               am
               call'd
               ,
               unless
               I
               be
               hinder'd
               by
               a
               Canonical
               impediment
               .
               I
               will
               by
               my self
               in
               person
               visit
               the
               threshold
               of
               the
               Apostles
               every
               three
               years
               ;
               
                 and
                 give
                 an
                 account
                 to
                 our
                 Lord
                 and
                 his
                 foresaid
                 Successours
                 of
                 all
                 my
                 Pastoral
                 Ossi
                 and
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 any-wise
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 my
                 Church
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 discipline
                 of
                 my
                 Clergy
                 and
                 People
                 ,
                 and
                 lastly
                 to
                 the
                 salvation
                 of
                 Souls
                 committed
                 to
                 my
                 trust
                 ;
                 and
                 will
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 humbly
                 receive
                 and
                 diligently
                 execute
                 the
                 Apostolick
                 commands
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 I
                 be
                 detain'd
                 by
                 a
                 lawfull
                 impediment
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 perform
                 all
                 the
                 things
                 aforesaid
              
               by
               a
               certain
               Messenger
               
                 hereto
                 specially
                 impower'd
                 ,
                 a
                 member
                 of
                 my
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 other
                 in
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Dignity
                 or
                 else
                 having
                 a
                 Parsonage
                 ;
                 or
                 in
                 default
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 Priest
                 of
                 the
                 Diocese
                 ;
                 or
                 in
                 default
                 of
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Clergy
                 [
                 of
                 the
                 Diocese
                 ]
                 by
                 some
                 other
                 Secular
                 or
                 Regular
                 Priest
                 of
                 approved
                 integrity
                 and
                 Religion
                 ,
                 fully
                 instructed
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 above-mentioned
                 .
                 And
                 such
                 impediment
                 I
                 will
                 make
                 out
                 by
                 lawfull
                 proofs
                 to
                 be
                 transmitted
                 by
                 the
                 foresaid
                 Messenger
                 to
                 the
                 Cardinal
                 Proponent
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Roman
                 Church
                 in
                 the
                 Congregation
                 of
                 the
                 Sacred
                 Council
                 .
                 The
                 Possessions
                 belonging
                 to
                 my
                 Table
                 I
                 will
                 neither
                 sell
                 nor
                 give
                 away
                 ,
                 nor
                 mortgage
                 ,
                 nor
                 grant
                 anew
                 in
                 fee
                 ,
                 nor
                 any-wise
                 alienate
                 ,
                 no
                 not
                 even
                 with
                 the
                 consent
                 of
                 the
                 Chapter
                 of
                 my
                 Church
                 ,
                 without
                 consulting
                 the
                 Roman
                 Pontife
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 I
                 shall
                 make
                 any
                 alienation
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 thereby
                 incur
                 the
                 Penalties
                 contain'd
                 in
                 a
                 certain
                 Constitution
                 put
                 forth
                 about
                 this
                 matter
                 .
              
               So
               help
               me
               God
               and
               these
               Holy
               Gospels
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               Such
               is
               the
               Oath
               prescribed
               to
               Bishops
               ,
               the
               which
               is
               worth
               the
               most
               serious
               attention
               of
               all
               men
               ,
               who
               would
               understand
               how
               miserably
               slavish
               the
               condition
               of
               the
               Clergy
               is
               in
               that
               Church
               ,
               and
               how
               inconsistent
               their
               obligation
               to
               the
               Pope
               is
               with
               their
               duty
               to
               their
               Prince
               .
            
             
               And
               in
               perusing
               it
               we
               may
               note
               ,
               that
               the
               clauses
               in
               a
               different
               character
               are
               in
               the
               more
               ancient
               Oath
               extant
               in
               the
               Gregorian
               Decretals
               :
               
               by
               which
               it
               appeareth
               how
               the
               Pope
               doth
               more
               and
               more
               enlarge
               his
               Power
               ,
               and
               straiten
               the
               bands
               of
               Subjection
               to
               him
               .
               And
               it
               is
               very
               remarkable
               that
               the
               new
               Oath
               hath
               chang'd
               those
               words
               
                 REGVLAS
                 SANCTORVM
                 PATRVM
              
               into
               
                 REGALIA
                 SANCTI
                 PETRI
              
               ,
               i.
               e.
               
                 THE
                 RVLES
                 OF
                 THE
                 HOLY
                 FATHERS
              
               into
               
                 THE
                 ROYALTIES
                 OF
                 SAINT
                 PETER
              
               .
            
             
               §
               XV.
               I
               know
               there
               are
               within
               the
               Roman
               Communion
               great
               store
               of
               Divines
               ,
               who
               do
               contract
               the
               Papal
               Sovereignty
               within
               a
               much
               narrower
               compass
               ,
               refusing
               to
               him
               many
               of
               those
               Prerogatives
               ,
               yea
               scarce
               allowing
               to
               him
               any
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               There
               are
               those
               who
               affirm
               the
               Pope
               ,
               in
               Doctrine
               and
               Discipline
               ,
               subject
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               or
               to
               a
               General
               Synod
               representing
               it
               .
               Which
               opinion
               thwarteth
               a
               proposition
               ,
               in
               Bellarmine's
               opinion
               ,
               
                 e'en
                 almost
                 an
                 Article
                 of
                 faith
                 :
              
               but
               to
               be
               even
               with
               him
               ,
               they
               do
               hold
               his
               proposition
               
               to
               be
               quite
               heretical
               :
               
                 The
                 Pope
                 is
                 simply
                 and
                 absolutely
                 above
                 the
                 Vniversal
                 Church
                 —
                 this
                 proposition
                 is
                 almost
                 an
                 Article
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
              
               
               saith
               Bellarmine
               :
               The
               Cardinal
               of
               Lorrain
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               
                 But
                 I
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 cannot
                 deny
                 but
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 a
                 French-man
                 ,
                 and
                 bred
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Paris
                 ,
                 which
                 teaches
                 that
                 the
                 Roman
                 Pontife
                 is
                 subject
                 to
                 a
                 Council
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 who
                 teach
                 the
                 contrary
                 are
                 there
                 branded
                 as
                 Hereticks
                 .
              
            
             
               There
               are
               those
               who
               affirm
               the
               Pope
               ,
               if
               he
               undertake
               Points
               of
               Faith
               without
               assistence
               of
               a
               General
               Synod
               ,
               may
               teach
               Heresie
               :
               (
               *
               which
               opinion
               ,
               as
               Bellarmine
               thought
               ,
               doth
               
                 closely
                 border
                 on
                 heresie
              
               :
               )
               And
               those
               who
               conceive
               that
               Popes
               may
               be
               ,
               and
               have
               been
               Hereticks
               ;
               whence
               Christians
               sometimes
               are
               not
               obliged
               to
               admit
               their
               Doctrine
               ,
               or
               observe
               their
               pleasure
               .
            
             
               There
               are
               those
               who
               maintain
               the
               Pope
               ,
               no
               less
               than
               other
               Bishops
               ,
               subject
               to
               the
               Canons
               ,
               or
               bound
               to
               observe
               the
               Constitutions
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               that
               he
               may
               not
               infringe
               them
               ,
               or
               over-rule
               against
               them
               ,
               or
               dispense
               with
               them
               ;
               and
               that
               to
               him
               attempting
               to
               doe
               so
               obedience
               is
               not
               due
               .
            
             
               There
               are
               those
               who
               maintain
               ,
               that
               the
               Pope
               cannot
               subvert
               or
               violate
               the
               Rights
               and
               Liberties
               of
               particular
               Churches
               ,
               settled
               in
               them
               agreeably
               to
               the
               ancient
               Canons
               of
               the
               Church
               Universal
               .
            
             
               
               There
               are
               those
               who
               assert
               to
               General
               Councils
               a
               power
               of
               Reforming
               the
               Church
               ,
               without
               or
               against
               the
               Pope's
               consent
               .
            
             
               There
               are
               those
               who
               (
               as
               Bellarmine
               telleth
               us
               )
               do
               allow
               the
               Pope
               to
               be
               no
               more
               in
               the
               Ecclesiastical
               Republick
               ,
               than
               as
               the
               Duke
               of
               Venice
               in
               his
               Senate
               ,
               or
               as
               the
               General
               of
               an
               Order
               in
               his
               Congregation
               ;
               and
               that
               he
               therefore
               hath
               but
               a
               very
               limited
               and
               subordinate
               Power
               .
            
             
               There
               are
               consequently
               those
               who
               conceive
               the
               Pope
               notoriously
               erring
               ,
               or
               misdemeaning
               himself
               to
               the
               prejudice
               of
               the
               Christian
               State
               ,
               may
               be
               called
               to
               an
               account
               ,
               may
               be
               judged
               ,
               may
               be
               corrected
               ,
               may
               be
               discarded
               by
               a
               General
               Synod
               .
            
             
               Such
               notions
               have
               manifestly
               prevailed
               in
               a
               good
               part
               of
               the
               Roman
               Communion
               ,
               and
               are
               maintained
               by
               most
               Divines
               in
               the
               French
               Church
               ;
               and
               they
               may
               be
               supposed
               every-where
               common
               ,
               where
               there
               is
               any
               liberty
               of
               judgment
               ,
               or
               where
               the
               Inquisition
               doth
               not
               reign
               .
            
             
               There
               have
               been
               seasons
               wherein
               they
               have
               so
               prevailed
               ,
               as
               to
               have
               been
               defined
               for
               Catholick
               Truths
               in
               great
               Synods
               ,
               and
               by
               them
               to
               have
               been
               applied
               to
               practice
               .
               For
               ,
            
             
               
               In
               the
               first
               great
               Synod
               of
               Pisa
               it
               was
               declared
               ,
               that
               Councils
               may
               
                 reform
                 the
                 Church
                 sufficiently
                 both
                 in
                 Head
                 and
                 Members
                 :
              
               and
               accordingly
               that
               Synod
               did
               assume
               to
               judge
               two
               Popes
               (
               Gregory
               XII
               .
               and
               Benedict
               XIII
               .
               )
               contending
               for
               the
               Papacy
               ,
               (
               whereof
               one
               was
               the
               true
               Pope
               ,
               )
               and
               deposing
               them
               both
               ,
               did
               substitute
               Alexander
               V.
               
                 who
                 for
                 one
                 year
              
               (
               as
               Antoninus
               reporteth
               )
               
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 common
                 opinion
                 did
                 hold
                 the
                 Seat
                 of
                 Peter
                 .
              
               
            
             
               The
               Synod
               of
               Constance
               declared
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 Synod
                 lawfully
                 assembled
                 in
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
              
               
               
                 making
                 a
                 General
                 Council
                 representing
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 militant
                 ,
                 hath
                 immediately
                 power
                 from
                 Christ
                 ;
                 to
                 which
                 every
                 one
                 ,
                 of
                 whatever
                 state
                 or
                 dignity
                 he
                 be
                 ,
                 although
                 it
                 be
                 Papal
                 ,
                 is
                 bound
                 to
                 obey
                 in
                 those
                 
                 things
                 which
                 belong
                 to
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 extirpation
                 of
                 (
                 the
                 said
                 )
                 Schism
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 general
                 reformation
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 Head
                 and
                 Members
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               which
               Doctrine
               they
               notably
               put
               in
               practice
               ,
               exercising
               jurisdiction
               over
               Popes
               ,
               and
               for
               Errours
               ,
               Misdemeanours
               ,
               or
               Contumacies
               discarding
               three
               (
               of
               whom
               it
               is
               hard
               if
               one
               were
               not
               true
               Pope
               ,
               )
               and
               chusing
               another
               ,
               who
               thereafter
               did
               pass
               for
               a
               right
               Pope
               ,
               and
               himself
               did
               confirm
               the
               Acts
               of
               that
               Council
               .
               (
               So
               that
               this
               Semi-heresie
               hath
               at
               least
               the
               authority
               of
               one
               Pope
               to
               countenance
               it
               .
               
               )
               
                 Our
                 most
                 holy
                 Lord
                 the
                 Pope
                 said
                 in
                 answer
                 thereunto
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 maintain
                 and
                 inviolably
                 observe
                 all
                 and
                 every
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 were
                 conciliarly
                 determin'd
                 ,
                 concluded
                 and
                 decreed
                 by
                 the
                 present
                 Council
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 Faith.
                 
              
            
             
               The
               Synod
               of
               Basil
               declared
               the
               same
               Point
               ,
               
                 that
                 Councils
                 are
                 superiour
                 to
                 Popes
                 ,
              
               
               
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 truth
                 of
                 Catholick
                 Faith
                 ,
                 which
                 whoever
                 doth
                 stiffly
                 oppose
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 accounted
                 a
                 Heretick
                 :
                 Nor
              
               (
               say
               they
               )
               
                 did
                 any
                 skilfull
                 man
                 ever
                 doubt
                 the
                 Pope
                 to
                 be
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 judgment
                 of
                 General
                 Synods
                 in
                 things
                 concerning
                 Faith.
                 In
                 virtue
                 of
                 which
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 its
                 irresistable
                 authority
                 ,
              
               the
               Synod
               did
               sentence
               and
               reject
               Pope
               Eugenius
               as
               criminal
               ,
               heretical
               and
               contumacious
               .
            
             
               These
               Synods
               ,
               although
               reprobated
               by
               Popes
               *
               in
               Counter-synods
               ,
               are
               yet
               by
               many
               Roman
               Catholick
               Divines
               retained
               in
               great
               veneration
               ;
               and
               their
               Doctrine
               is
               so
               current
               in
               the
               famous
               Sorbonne
               ,
               
               that
               (
               if
               we
               may
               believe
               the
               great
               Cardinal
               of
               Lorrain
               )
               the
               contrary
               is
               there
               reputed
               heretical
               .
            
             
               §
               XVI
               .
               Yet
               notwithstanding
               these
               oppositions
               ,
               the
               former
               Opinion
               averring
               the
               Pope's
               absolute
               Sovereignty
               ,
               doth
               seem
               to
               be
               the
               genuine
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Roman
               Church
               ,
               if
               it
               have
               any
               .
            
             
               For
               those
               Divines
               by
               the
               Pope
               and
               his
               intimate
               confidents
               are
               looked
               upon
               as
               a
               mongrel
               brood
               ,
               or
               mutinous
               faction
               ;
               
               which
               he
               by
               politick
               connivence
               doth
               onely
               tolerate
               ,
               because
               he
               is
               not
               well
               able
               to
               correct
               or
               suppress
               them
               .
               He
               is
               afraid
               to
               be
               violent
               in
               reclaiming
               them
               to
               his
               sense
               ,
               lest
               he
               spend
               his
               artillery
               in
               vain
               ,
               and
               lose
               all
               his
               power
               and
               interest
               with
               them
               .
            
             
               Nor
               indeed
               do
               those
               men
               seem
               to
               adhere
               to
               the
               Roman
               Party
               out
               of
               entire
               judgment
               or
               cordial
               affection
               ;
               but
               in
               compliance
               with
               their
               Princes
               ,
               or
               upon
               account
               of
               their
               Interest
               ,
               or
               at
               best
               with
               regard
               to
               peace
               and
               quiet
               .
               They
               cannot
               conveniently
               break
               with
               the
               Pope
               ,
               because
               his
               Interest
               is
               twisted
               with
               their
               own
               ,
               so
               as
               not
               easily
               to
               be
               disentangled
               .
            
             
               For
               how
               can
               they
               heartily
               stick
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
               whenas
               their
               Opinion
               doth
               plainly
               imply
               him
               to
               be
               an
               Usurper
               and
               a
               Tyrant
               ,
               (
               claiming
               to
               himself
               ,
               and
               exercising
               authority
               over
               the
               Church
               ,
               which
               doth
               not
               rightfully
               belong
               to
               him
               ;
               )
               to
               be
               a
               Rebel
               and
               Traitour
               against
               the
               Church
               ,
               (
               invading
               and
               possessing
               the
               Sovereignty
               due
               to
               it
               ;
               for
               such
               questionless
               the
               Duke
               of
               Venice
               would
               be
               ,
               should
               he
               challenge
               and
               assume
               to
               himself
               such
               a
               Power
               over
               his
               Commonwealth
               ,
               as
               the
               Pope
               hath
               
               over
               Christendom
               ;
               )
               to
               be
               an
               Impostour
               and
               Seducer
               ,
               pretending
               to
               infallible
               conduct
               ,
               which
               he
               hath
               not
               .
            
             
               How
               can
               they
               honestly
               condemn
               those
               who
               (
               upon
               such
               grounds
               )
               do
               shake
               off
               such
               yokes
               ,
               refusing
               to
               comply
               with
               the
               Pope
               ,
               till
               he
               correct
               his
               Errours
               ,
               till
               he
               desist
               from
               those
               Usurpations
               and
               Impostures
               ,
               till
               he
               restore
               to
               the
               Church
               its
               Rights
               and
               Liberties
               ?
            
             
               How
               are
               the
               Doctrines
               of
               those
               men
               consistent
               or
               congruous
               to
               their
               practice
               ?
               For
               they
               call
               the
               Pope
               Monarch
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               Universal
               Pastour
               of
               Christians
               ,
               by
               God's
               appointment
               ,
               indefectibly
               ;
               yet
               will
               they
               not
               admit
               all
               his
               Laws
               ,
               and
               reject
               Doctrines
               which
               he
               teacheth
               ,
               particularly
               those
               which
               most
               nearly
               touch
               him
               ,
               concerning
               his
               own
               Office
               and
               Authority
               .
               They
               profess
               themselves
               his
               loyal
               Subjects
               ,
               yet
               pretend
               Liberties
               which
               they
               will
               maintain
               against
               him
               .
               
               They
               hold
               that
               all
               are
               bound
               to
               entertain
               Communion
               with
               him
               ,
               yet
               confess
               that
               he
               may
               be
               heretical
               ,
               and
               seduce
               into
               Errour
               .
               They
               give
               him
               the
               name
               and
               shadow
               of
               a
               Supremacy
               ,
               but
               so
               that
               they
               can
               void
               the
               substance
               and
               reality
               thereof
               .
            
             
               In
               fine
               ,
               where
               should
               we
               seek
               for
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Roman
               Church
               ,
               but
               at
               Rome
               ,
               or
               from
               Rome
               it self
               ?
               where
               these
               Doctrines
               are
               Heterodoxies
               .
            
             
               §
               XVII
               .
               We
               shall
               not
               therefore
               have
               a
               distinct
               regard
               to
               the
               Opinion
               of
               these
               Semi-romanists
               ;
               nor
               consider
               them
               otherwise
               ,
               than
               to
               confirm
               that
               part
               of
               Truth
               which
               they
               hold
               ,
               and
               to
               confute
               that
               part
               of
               Errour
               which
               they
               embrace
               ;
               allowing
               ,
               at
               least
               in
               word
               and
               semblance
               ,
               more
               power
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
               than
               we
               can
               admit
               as
               due
               to
               him
               .
               Our
               discourse
               shall
               be
               levelled
               at
               him
               as
               such
               as
               he
               pretendeth
               himself
               to
               be
               ,
               or
               as
               assuming
               to
               himself
               the
               forementioned
               Powers
               and
               Prerogatives
               .
            
             
               §
               XVIII
               .
               Of
               such
               vast
               Pretences
               we
               have
               reason
               to
               require
               sufficient
               Grounds
               .
               He
               that
               demandeth
               assent
               to
               such
               important
               Assertions
               ,
               ought
               to
               produce
               clear
               proofs
               of
               them
               :
               He
               that
               claimeth
               so
               mighty
               Power
               ,
               should
               be
               able
               to
               make
               out
               a
               good
               Title
               to
               it
               ;
               
               for
               
                 No
                 man
                 may
                 take
                 this
              
               (
               more
               than
               Pontifical
               )
               
                 honour
                 to
                 himself
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 called
                 by
                 God
                 ,
              
               
               
                 as
                 was
                 Aaron
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 worthily
                 to
                 be
                 blamed
                 ,
                 who
                 tumultuously
                 and
                 disorderly
                 fall
                 upon
                 curbing
                 or
                 restraining
                 those
                 who
                 by
                 no
                 law
                 are
                 subject
                 to
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               We
               cannot
               well
               be
               justified
               from
               a
               stupid
               Easiness
               ,
               in
               admitting
               such
               a
               Lieutenancy
               to
               our
               Lord
               ,
               if
               we
               do
               not
               see
               exhibited
               to
               us
               manifest
               and
               certain
               Patents
               assuring
               its
               Commission
               to
               us
               .
               We
               should
               love
               the
               Church
               better
               ,
               than
               to
               yield
               up
               its
               Liberty
               to
               the
               will
               of
               a
               Pretender
               ,
               upon
               slight
               or
               no
               ground
               .
               Their
               boldly
               claiming
               such
               a
               Power
               ,
               their
               having
               sometime
               usurped
               such
               a
               Power
               ,
               will
               not
               excuse
               them
               or
               us
               .
               
               Nor
               will
               precarious
               Assumptions
               ,
               or
               subtile
               Distinctions
               ,
               or
               blind
               Traditions
               ,
               or
               loose
               Conjectures
               serve
               for
               probations
               in
               such
               a
               case
               .
            
             
               §
               XIX
               .
               Such
               demands
               they
               cannot
               wholly
               balk
               :
               wherefore
               for
               satisfaction
               to
               them
               ,
               not
               finding
               any
               better
               plea
               ,
               they
               hook
               in
               Saint
               Peter
               ;
               
               affirming
               that
               on
               him
               by
               our
               Lord
               there
               was
               instated
               a
               Primacy
               over
               his
               brethren
               ,
               all
               the
               Apostles
               and
               the
               Disciples
               of
               our
               Lord
               ,
               importing
               all
               the
               Authority
               which
               they
               claim
               ;
               and
               that
               from
               him
               this
               Primacy
               was
               devolved
               by
               succession
               to
               the
               Bishops
               of
               Rome
               ,
               by
               right
               indefectible
               for
               all
               future
               Ages
               .
            
             
               Which
               Plea
               of
               theirs
               doth
               involve
               these
               main
               Suppositions
               .
            
             
               
                 I.
                 
                   That
                   Saint
                
                 Peter
                 
                   had
                   a
                   Primacy
                   over
                   the
                   Apostles
                   .
                
              
               
                 II.
                 
                   That
                   Saint
                
                 Peter
                 
                   's
                   Primacy
                   with
                   its
                   Rights
                   and
                   Prerogatives
                   was
                   not
                   personal
                   but
                   derivable
                   to
                   his
                   Successours
                   .
                
              
               
                 III.
                 
                   That
                   Saint
                
                 Peter
                 
                   was
                   Bishop
                   of
                
                 Rome
                 .
              
               
                 IV.
                 
                   That
                   Saint
                
                 Peter
                 
                   did
                   continue
                   Bishop
                   of
                
                 Rome
                 
                   after
                   his
                   translation
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   so
                   at
                   his
                   decease
                   .
                
              
               
                 V.
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Bishops
                   of
                
                 Rome
                 
                   (
                   according
                   to
                   God's
                   institution
                   and
                   by
                   original
                   right
                   derived
                   thence
                   )
                   should
                   have
                   an
                   Vniversal
                   Supremacy
                   and
                   Jurisdiction
                   over
                   the
                   Christian
                   Church
                   .
                
              
               
                 VI.
                 
                   That
                   in
                   fact
                   the
                
                 Roman
                 
                   Bishops
                   continually
                   from
                   Saint
                
                 Peter's
                 
                   time
                   have
                   enjoyed
                   and
                   exercised
                   this
                   Sovereign
                   Power
                   .
                
              
               
                 VII
                 .
                 
                   That
                   this
                   Power
                   is
                   indefectible
                   and
                   unalterable
                   .
                
              
            
             
               The
               truth
               and
               certainty
               of
               these
               Propositions
               we
               shall
               in
               order
               discuss
               ;
               so
               that
               it
               may
               competently
               appear
               ,
               whether
               those
               who
               disclaim
               these
               Pretences
               are
               (
               as
               they
               are
               charged
               )
               guilty
               of
               Heresie
               and
               Schism
               ;
               or
               they
               rather
               are
               liable
               to
               the
               imputations
               of
               Arrogancy
               and
               Iniquity
               who
               do
               obtrude
               and
               urge
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
             
             
               A
               TREATISE
               OF
               THE
               Pope's
               Supremacy
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     MATTH
                     .
                     10.2
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   Now
                   the
                   names
                   of
                   the
                   twelve
                   Apostles
                   were
                   these
                   ;
                   the
                   first
                   ,
                   
                   Simon
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   called
                   Peter
                   .
                
              
            
             
               AMONG
               the
               Modern
               Controversies
               there
               is
               scarce
               any
               of
               greater
               consequence
               ,
               than
               that
               about
               Universal
               Supremacy
               ,
               which
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               claimeth
               over
               the
               Christian
               Church
               ;
               the
               assertion
               whereof
               on
               his
               side
               dependeth
               upon
               divers
               Suppositions
               ;
               namely
               these
               :
               
                 
                   I.
                   
                     That
                     Saint
                  
                   Peter
                   
                     by
                     our
                     Lord's
                     appointment
                     had
                     a
                     Primacy
                     ,
                     implying
                     a
                     Sovereignty
                     of
                     Authority
                     and
                     Jurisdiction
                     over
                     the
                     Apostles
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   II.
                   
                     That
                     the
                     Rights
                     and
                     Prerogatives
                     of
                     this
                     Sovereignty
                     were
                     not
                     personal
                     ,
                     but
                     derivable
                     ,
                     and
                     transmitted
                     to
                     Successours
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   III.
                   
                     That
                     Saint
                  
                   Peter
                   
                     was
                     Bishop
                     of
                  
                   Rome
                   .
                
                 
                   IV.
                   
                     That
                     Saint
                  
                   Peter
                   
                     did
                     continue
                     Bishop
                     of
                  
                   Rome
                   
                     after
                     his
                     translation
                     ,
                     and
                     was
                     so
                     at
                     his
                     decease
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   V.
                   
                     That
                     hence
                     of
                     Right
                     to
                     the
                     Bishops
                     of
                  
                   Rome
                   ,
                   
                     as
                     Saint
                  
                   Peter
                   
                     's
                     Successours
                     ,
                     an
                     Vniversal
                     Jurisdiction
                     over
                     the
                     whole
                     Church
                     of
                  
                   Christ
                   
                     doth
                     appertain
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   VI.
                   
                     That
                     in
                     Fact
                     the
                     said
                     Bishops
                     continually
                     from
                     Saint
                  
                   Peter
                   
                     's
                     time
                     have
                     enjoyed
                     and
                     exercised
                     this
                     Power
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   
                     That
                     this
                     Power
                     is
                     indefectible
                     ;
                     such
                     as
                     by
                     no
                     means
                     can
                     be
                     forfeited
                     or
                     fail
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               In
               order
               to
               the
               discussion
               and
               resolution
               of
               the
               first
               Point
               ,
               I
               shall
               treat
               upon
               the
               Primacy
               of
               Saint
               Peter
               ;
               endeavouring
               to
               shew
               what
               Primacy
               he
               was
               capable
               of
               ,
               or
               might
               enjoy
               ;
               what
               he
               could
               not
               pretend
               to
               ,
               nor
               did
               possess
               .
            
             
               
               
                 SUPPOSITION
                 I.
                 The
                 first
                 Supposition
                 of
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 claim
                 Universal
                 Jurisdiction
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 over
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   Saint
                   Peter
                
                 had
                 a
                 primacy
                 over
                 the
                 Apostles
                 .
              
               
                 IN
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 resolution
                 of
                 this
                 Point
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 consider
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 several
                 kinds
                 of
                 Primacy
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 belong
                 to
                 a
                 person
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 others
                 :
                 for
                 there
                 are
                 ,
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     
                       A
                       Primacy
                       of
                       Worth
                       or
                       Personal
                       Excellency
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     
                       A
                       Primacy
                       of
                       Reputation
                       and
                       Esteem
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     
                       A
                       Primacy
                       of
                       Order
                       ,
                       or
                       bare
                       Dignity
                       and
                       Precedence
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     4.
                     
                     
                       A
                       Primacy
                       of
                       Power
                       or
                       Jurisdiction
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 To
                 each
                 of
                 these
                 what
                 title
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 might
                 have
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 in
                 order
                 examine
                 .
              
               
                 I.
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 these
                 (
                 
                   a
                   Primacy
                   of
                   Worth
                   ,
                   or
                   Merit
                   ,
                
                 as
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Ancients
                 call
                 it
                 )
                 we
                 may
                 well
                 grant
                 it
                 to
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 ,
                 admitting
                 that
                 probably
                 he
                 did
                 exceed
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 his
                 Brethren
                 in
                 personal
                 endowments
                 and
                 capacities
                 (
                 both
                 natural
                 and
                 moral
                 )
                 qualifying
                 him
                 for
                 the
                 discharge
                 of
                 the
                 Apostolical
                 Office
                 in
                 an
                 eminent
                 manner
                 ;
                 particularly
                 that
                 in
                 quickness
                 of
                 apprehension
                 ,
                 in
                 boldness
                 of
                 spirit
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 readiness
                 of
                 speech
                 ,
                 in
                 charity
                 to
                 our
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 zeal
                 for
                 his
                 Service
                 ,
                 in
                 resolution
                 ,
                 activity
                 and
                 industry
                 he
                 was
                 transcendent
                 ,
                 may
                 seem
                 to
                 appear
                 by
                 the
                 tenour
                 of
                 the
                 Evangelical
                 and
                 Apostolical
                 Histories
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 which
                 we
                 may
                 observe
                 him
                 upon
                 all
                 occasions
                 ready
                 to
                 speak
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 himself
                 
                   the
                   mouth
                
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Fathers
                 speak
                 )
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 deliberations
                 nimble
                 at
                 propounding
                 his
                 advice
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 undertakings
                 forward
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 onset
                 ;
                 being
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   always
                   hot
                
                 and
                 eager
                 ,
                 always
                 prompt
                 and
                 vigorous
                 ,
                 as
                 S.
                 Chrysostome
                 often
                 affirmeth
                 concerning
                 him
                 :
                 these
                 things
                 are
                 apparent
                 in
                 his
                 demeanour
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 amiss
                 to
                 set
                 down
                 some
                 instances
                 .
              
               
                 When
                 our
                 Lord
                 observing
                 the
                 different
                 apprehensions
                 men
                 had
                 concerning
                 him
                 ,
                 
                 asked
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 
                   but
                   whom
                   say
                   ye
                   that
                   I
                   am
                   ,
                
                 up
                 starteth
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   he
                   skippeth
                   forth
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   and
                   preventeth
                   the
                   rest
                
                 ,
                 crying
                 ,
                 
                   Thou
                   art
                   the
                   Christ
                   ,
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   the
                   living
                   God.
                
                 The
                 other
                 Apostles
                 were
                 not
                 ignorant
                 of
                 the
                 Point
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 at
                 their
                 Conversion
                 did
                 take
                 Jesus
                 for
                 the
                 Messias
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 (
                 even
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 common
                 Notion
                 of
                 the
                 Iews
                 )
                 did
                 imply
                 his
                 being
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 Nathanael
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 Saint
                 Bartholomew
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 supposed
                 )
                 had
                 in
                 terms
                 confessed
                 it
                 ;
                 the
                 whole
                 company
                 ,
                 upon
                 seeing
                 our
                 Lord
                 walk
                 on
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 had
                 avowed
                 it
                 ;
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 before
                 that
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 them
                 all
                 had
                 said
                 ,
                 
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   We
                   have
                   believed
                   and
                   have
                   known
                   ,
                   that
                   thou
                   art
                   the
                   Christ
                   ,
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   the
                   living
                   God.
                
                 They
                 therefore
                 had
                 the
                 same
                 Faith
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 from
                 a
                 special
                 alacrity
                 of
                 spirit
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 expedition
                 in
                 utterance
                 ,
                 was
                 more
                 forward
                 to
                 declare
                 it
                 ;
                 
                 
                   He
                   was
                   more
                   hot
                
                 (
                 saith
                 St.
                 
                   Greg.
                   Naz.
                   )
                   than
                   the
                   rest
                   at
                   acknowledging
                   Christ.
                   
                
              
               
                 When
                 our
                 Saviour
                 walked
                 on
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 but
                 He
                 had
                 the
                 Faith
                 and
                 the
                 Courage
                 to
                 venture
                 on
                 the
                 Waters
                 towards
                 him
                 ?
              
               
                 When
                 our
                 Lord
                 was
                 apprehended
                 by
                 the
                 Souldiers
                 ,
                 
                 presently
                 up
                 was
                 his
                 spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 out
                 went
                 his
                 Sword
                 in
                 defence
                 of
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 When
                 our
                 Lord
                 predicted
                 ,
                 that
                 upon
                 his
                 coming
                 into
                 trouble
                 all
                 the
                 Disciples
                 would
                 be
                 offended
                 ,
                 and
                 desert
                 him
                 ;
                 he
                 was
                 ready
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   Though
                   all
                   men
                   shall
                   be
                   offended
                   because
                   of
                   thee
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   yet
                   will
                   I
                   never
                   be
                   offended
                
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 
                   Though
                   I
                   should
                   dye
                   with
                   thee
                   ,
                   yet
                   will
                   I
                   not
                   deny
                   thee
                
                 ;
                 such
                 was
                 his
                 natural
                 courage
                 and
                 confidence
                 .
              
               
                 When
                 our
                 Lord
                 was
                 discoursing
                 about
                 his
                 Passion
                 ,
                 he
                 suddenly
                 must
                 be
                 advising
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 ,
                 and
                 urging
                 him
                 
                   to
                   spare
                   himself
                
                 ;
                 
                 upon
                 which
                 St.
                 Chrysostome
                 biddeth
                 us
                 to
                 
                   consider
                   ,
                   not
                   that
                   his
                   answer
                   was
                   unadvised
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   but
                   that
                   it
                   came
                   from
                   a
                   genuine
                   and
                   fervent
                   affection
                   .
                
              
               
                 And
                 at
                 the
                 Transfiguration
                 ,
                 
                 he
                 fell
                 to
                 proposing
                 about
                 making
                 an
                 abode
                 there
                 ,
                 
                   not
                   knowing
                   what
                   he
                   said
                
                 ;
                 so
                 brisk
                 was
                 he
                 in
                 imagination
                 and
                 speech
                 .
              
               
                 Upon
                 the
                 good
                 Womans
                 report
                 that
                 our
                 Lord
                 was
                 risen
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 he
                 first
                 ran
                 to
                 the
                 Sepulchre
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 so
                 (
                 as
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 implieth
                 )
                 did
                 obtain
                 the
                 first
                 sight
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 after
                 the
                 Resurrection
                 ;
                 such
                 was
                 his
                 zeal
                 and
                 activity
                 upon
                 all
                 occasions
                 .
              
               
                 At
                 the
                 Consultation
                 about
                 supplying
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 Judas
                 ,
                 he
                 
                   rose
                   up
                
                 ,
                 
                 proposed
                 ,
                 and
                 pressed
                 the
                 matter
                 .
              
               
                 At
                 the
                 Convention
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 and
                 Elders
                 about
                 resolving
                 
                   the
                   debate
                
                 concerning
                 observance
                 of
                 Mosaical
                 Institutions
                 ,
                 he
                 first
                 rose
                 up
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 declared
                 his
                 sense
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 Promulgation
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
                 Defence
                 thereof
                 before
                 the
                 Jewish
                 Rulers
                 ,
                 he
                 did
                 assume
                 the
                 conduct
                 ,
                 and
                 constantly
                 took
                 upon
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Speaker
                 ;
                 the
                 rest
                 standing
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 implying
                 assent
                 ,
                 and
                 ready
                 to
                 avow
                 his
                 word
                 ;
                 
                 Peter
                 (
                 saith
                 Saint
                 
                   Luke
                   )
                   standing
                   with
                   the
                   rest
                   lift
                   up
                   his
                   voice
                   ,
                   and
                   said
                   unto
                   them
                
                 ;
                 so
                 
                   did
                   they
                   utter
                   a
                   common
                   voice
                
                 (
                 saith
                 St.
                 
                   Chrys.
                   )
                   and
                   he
                   was
                   the
                   mouth
                   of
                   all
                   .
                
              
               
                 That
                 in
                 affection
                 to
                 our
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 zeal
                 for
                 his
                 service
                 ,
                 
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 had
                 some
                 advantage
                 over
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 that
                 Question
                 ,
                 
                   Simon
                   Peter
                   ,
                   dost
                   thou
                   love
                   me
                   more
                   than
                   these
                   ?
                
                 may
                 seem
                 to
                 imply
                 :
                 (
                 although
                 the
                 words
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 may
                 bear
                 other
                 interpretations
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 seeming
                 invidiousness
                 of
                 the
                 Question
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 sense
                 will
                 be
                 removed
                 .
                 )
                 However
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 a
                 singular
                 zeal
                 for
                 promoting
                 our
                 Lord's
                 service
                 ,
                 and
                 propagation
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 therein
                 outshining
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 seemeth
                 manifest
                 in
                 the
                 History
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 be
                 inferred
                 from
                 the
                 peculiar
                 regard
                 our
                 Lord
                 apparently
                 did
                 shew
                 to
                 him
                 .
              
               
               
                 Upon
                 these
                 Premises
                 we
                 may
                 well
                 admit
                 that
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 had
                 a
                 Primacy
                 of
                 Worth
                 ;
                 or
                 that
                 in
                 personal
                 accomplishments
                 he
                 was
                 most
                 eminent
                 among
                 the
                 twelve
                 Apostles
                 ;
                 (
                 although
                 afterward
                 there
                 did
                 spring
                 up
                 one
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 hardly
                 in
                 any
                 of
                 these
                 respects
                 would
                 yield
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 who
                 could
                 confidently
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   he
                   did
                   not
                   come
                   behind
                   the
                   very
                   chief
                   Apostles
                   :
                
                 
                 and
                 of
                 whom
                 St.
                 Ambrose
                 saith
                 ,
                 *
                 
                   Neither
                   was
                   Paul
                   inferiour
                   to
                   Peter
                   —
                   being
                   well
                   to
                   be
                   compar'd
                   even
                   to
                   the
                   first
                   ,
                   and
                   second
                   to
                   none
                   :
                
                 and
                 St.
                 Chrysostome
                 ,
                 †
                 
                   For
                   what
                   was
                   greater
                   than
                   Peter
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   equal
                   to
                   Paul
                   ?
                
                 )
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 Primacy
                 which
                 Eusebius
                 attributeth
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 
                 when
                 he
                 calleth
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   excellent
                   and
                   great
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   who
                   for
                   his
                   virtue
                   was
                   the
                   proloquutor
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   rest
                   .
                
              
               
                 II.
                 As
                 to
                 
                   a
                   Primacy
                   of
                   Repute
                
                 ;
                 which
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 meaneth
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 speaketh
                 of
                 the
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   those
                   which
                   had
                   a
                   special
                   reputation
                   ,
                
                 of
                 those
                 
                   who
                   seemed
                   to
                   be
                   Pillars
                
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   supereminent
                   Apostles
                
                 ;
                 this
                 advantage
                 cannot
                 be
                 refused
                 him
                 ;
                 being
                 a
                 necessary
                 consequent
                 of
                 those
                 eminent
                 qualities
                 resplendent
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 illustrious
                 performances
                 atchieved
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 beyond
                 the
                 rest
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 may
                 be
                 inferred
                 from
                 that
                 advantageous
                 renown
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 had
                 propagated
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 to
                 all
                 posterity
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 at
                 least
                 those
                 elogies
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 (
                 styling
                 him
                 the
                 Chief
                 ,
                 
                 Prince
                 ,
                 Head
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 )
                 do
                 signifie
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 also
                 may
                 be
                 collected
                 from
                 his
                 being
                 so
                 constantly
                 ranked
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 his
                 Brethren
                 .
              
               
                 III.
                 As
                 to
                 
                   a
                   Primacy
                   of
                   Order
                   ,
                   or
                   bare
                   Dignity
                   ,
                
                 importing
                 ,
                 that
                 commonly
                 in
                 all
                 meetings
                 and
                 proceedings
                 the
                 other
                 Apostles
                 did
                 yield
                 him
                 the
                 precedence
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 or
                 privilege
                 of
                 speaking
                 first
                 (
                 whether
                 in
                 propounding
                 matters
                 for
                 debate
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 delivering
                 his
                 advice
                 )
                 the
                 conduct
                 and
                 moderation
                 of
                 affairs
                 ;
                 that
                 this
                 was
                 stated
                 on
                 him
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 questioned
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 this
                 were
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 womanish
                 privilege
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 seem
                 to
                 befit
                 the
                 gravity
                 of
                 such
                 persons
                 ,
                 or
                 their
                 condition
                 and
                 circumstances
                 to
                 stand
                 upon
                 ceremonies
                 of
                 respect
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 also
                 our
                 Lord's
                 Rules
                 do
                 seem
                 to
                 exclude
                 all
                 semblance
                 of
                 ambition
                 ,
                 all
                 kinds
                 of
                 inequality
                 ,
                 and
                 distance
                 between
                 his
                 Apostles
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 this
                 practice
                 doth
                 not
                 seem
                 constantly
                 and
                 thoroughly
                 to
                 agree
                 to
                 his
                 being
                 endowed
                 with
                 this
                 advantage
                 ;
                 especially
                 seeing
                 all
                 that
                 practice
                 which
                 favoureth
                 it
                 ,
                 may
                 fairly
                 be
                 assigned
                 to
                 other
                 causes
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 also
                 the
                 Fathers
                 Authority
                 (
                 if
                 that
                 be
                 objected
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 main
                 argument
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 Primacy
                 )
                 in
                 points
                 of
                 this
                 nature
                 ,
                 not
                 bordering
                 on
                 essentials
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 is
                 of
                 no
                 great
                 strength
                 ;
                 they
                 in
                 such
                 cases
                 speaking
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 ingeny
                 and
                 conjecture
                 ;
                 and
                 commonly
                 indulging
                 their
                 imaginations
                 no
                 less
                 freely
                 than
                 other
                 men
                 .
              
               
               
                 But
                 yet
                 this
                 Primacy
                 may
                 be
                 granted
                 ,
                 as
                 probable
                 upon
                 divers
                 accounts
                 of
                 use
                 and
                 convenience
                 ;
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 usefull
                 to
                 preserve
                 order
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 promote
                 expedition
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 prevent
                 confusion
                 ,
                 distraction
                 and
                 dilatory
                 obstruction
                 in
                 the
                 management
                 of
                 things
                 ;
                 yea
                 to
                 maintain
                 concord
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 exclude
                 that
                 ambition
                 or
                 affectation
                 to
                 be
                 formost
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 natural
                 to
                 men
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 seeing
                 all
                 could
                 not
                 goe
                 ,
                 speak
                 ,
                 or
                 act
                 first
                 ,
                 all
                 could
                 not
                 guide
                 affairs
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 expedient
                 that
                 one
                 should
                 be
                 ready
                 to
                 undertake
                 it
                 ,
                 knowing
                 his
                 cue
                 ;
                 See
                 (
                 saith
                 St.
                 Chrysostome
                 ,
                 
                 noting
                 on
                 Act.
                 2.14
                 .
                 where
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 speaketh
                 for
                 the
                 rest
                 )
                 
                   the
                   concord
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ;
                   they
                   yield
                   unto
                   him
                   the
                   speech
                   ,
                   for
                   they
                   could
                   not
                   all
                   speak
                
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 One
                 (
                 saith
                 St.
                 
                   Hierome
                   )
                   is
                   chosen
                   among
                   the
                   twelve
                   ,
                   that
                   a
                   head
                   being
                   appointed
                   ,
                   an
                   occasion
                   of
                   Schism
                   might
                   be
                   removed
                   .
                
              
               
                 St.
                 Cyprian
                 hath
                 a
                 reason
                 for
                 it
                 somewhat
                 more
                 subtile
                 and
                 mystical
                 ,
                 supposing
                 our
                 Lord
                 did
                 confer
                 on
                 him
                 a
                 preference
                 of
                 this
                 kind
                 to
                 his
                 Brethren
                 (
                 who
                 otherwise
                 in
                 power
                 and
                 authority
                 were
                 equal
                 to
                 him
                 )
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 intimate
                 and
                 recommend
                 unity
                 to
                 us
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 African
                 Doctours
                 (
                 Optatus
                 and
                 St.
                 Austin
                 )
                 do
                 commonly
                 harp
                 on
                 the
                 same
                 notion
                 :
                 I
                 can
                 discern
                 little
                 solidity
                 in
                 this
                 conceit
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 as
                 little
                 harm
                 .
              
               
                 However
                 ,
                 supposing
                 this
                 Primacy
                 (
                 at
                 least
                 in
                 respect
                 to
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 who
                 generally
                 seem
                 to
                 countenance
                 it
                 )
                 divers
                 probable
                 reasons
                 may
                 be
                 assigned
                 ,
                 why
                 it
                 should
                 especially
                 be
                 conferred
                 on
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 .
                 
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 probable
                 ,
                 that
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 was
                 first
                 in
                 standing
                 among
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ;
                 I
                 mean
                 not
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 Disciple
                 ,
                 or
                 first
                 converted
                 to
                 Faith
                 in
                 Christ
                 ;
                 but
                 first
                 called
                 to
                 the
                 Apostolical
                 Office
                 ;
                 or
                 first
                 nominated
                 by
                 our
                 Lord
                 ,
                 when
                 out
                 of
                 all
                 his
                 Disciples
                 
                   he
                   chose
                   twelve
                   and
                   called
                   them
                   Apostles
                   ;
                   Simon
                   whom
                   he
                   called
                   Peter
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   Andrew
                   his
                   Brother
                
                 —
                 He
                 was
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Believers
                 at
                 large
                 ;
                 he
                 was
                 perhaps
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 that
                 distinctly
                 believed
                 our
                 Lord's
                 Divinity
                 ;
                 he
                 was
                 probably
                 the
                 very
                 first
                 Apostle
                 ;
                 *
                 as
                 the
                 fittest
                 Person
                 in
                 our
                 Lord's
                 eye
                 for
                 that
                 employment
                 .
                 He
                 (
                 saith
                 St.
                 
                   Hilary
                   )
                   did
                   first
                   believe
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   the
                   Prince
                
                 (
                 or
                 first
                 man
                 )
                 
                   of
                   the
                   Apostleship
                   .
                   He
                
                 (
                 saith
                 St.
                 
                   Cyprian
                   )
                   was
                   the
                   first
                   ,
                   whom
                   the
                   Lord
                   chose
                   .
                   He
                
                 (
                 saith
                 St.
                 
                   Basil
                   )
                   was
                   by
                   judgment
                   preferred
                   before
                   all
                   the
                   Disciples
                   .
                
                 He
                 by
                 other
                 Ancients
                 is
                 called
                 
                   the
                   first-fruits
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                
                 .
                 And
                 according
                 to
                 this
                 sense
                 St.
                 Hierome
                 (
                 I
                 suppose
                 )
                 doth
                 call
                 him
                 and
                 his
                 Brother
                 
                   Andrew
                   Principes
                   Apostolorum
                
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 is
                 (
                 according
                 to
                 frequent
                 usage
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 Princeps
                 in
                 Latin
                 )
                 
                   the
                   first
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                
                 .
              
               
               
                 So
                 that
                 as
                 in
                 divers
                 Churches
                 (
                 perhaps
                 when
                 time
                 was
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 )
                 anciently
                 priority
                 in
                 ordination
                 did
                 ground
                 a
                 right
                 to
                 precedence
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 ours
                 ,
                 with
                 some
                 exception
                 ;
                 so
                 might
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 upon
                 this
                 account
                 of
                 being
                 first
                 ordained
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 obtain
                 such
                 a
                 Primacy
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 also
                 might
                 be
                 the
                 first
                 in
                 age
                 ;
                 which
                 among
                 Persons
                 otherwise
                 equal
                 is
                 a
                 fair
                 ground
                 of
                 preference
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 married
                 man
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 before
                 he
                 was
                 called
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 intimated
                 in
                 Saint
                 Luke
                 ;
                 and
                 may
                 be
                 inferred
                 from
                 hence
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 married
                 after
                 that
                 he
                 
                   had
                   left
                   all
                
                 ,
                 and
                 devoted
                 himself
                 to
                 follow
                 our
                 Lord.
                 Upon
                 which
                 account
                 of
                 age
                 St.
                 Hierome
                 did
                 suppose
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 preferred
                 before
                 the
                 beloved
                 Disciple
                 ;
                 
                 why
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   was
                   not
                   Saint
                   John
                   elected
                   ,
                   being
                   a
                   Batchelour
                   ?
                   it
                   was
                   deferred
                   to
                   age
                   ,
                   because
                   Peter
                   was
                   elder
                   ,
                   that
                   a
                   youth
                   and
                   almost
                   a
                   boy
                   might
                   not
                   be
                   preferred
                   before
                   men
                   of
                   good
                   age
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 I
                 know
                 that
                 Epiphanius
                 affirmeth
                 St.
                 Andrew
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 the
                 elder
                 Brother
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 appear
                 whether
                 he
                 saith
                 it
                 from
                 conjecture
                 ,
                 or
                 upon
                 any
                 other
                 ground
                 .
                 And
                 his
                 Authority
                 ,
                 although
                 we
                 should
                 suppose
                 it
                 bottomed
                 on
                 tradition
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 great
                 ;
                 tradition
                 it self
                 in
                 such
                 matters
                 being
                 very
                 slippery
                 ;
                 and
                 often
                 one
                 tradition
                 crossing
                 another
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 most
                 eminent
                 qualifications
                 of
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 (
                 such
                 as
                 we
                 before
                 described
                 )
                 might
                 procure
                 to
                 him
                 this
                 advantage
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 might
                 breed
                 in
                 him
                 an
                 honest
                 confidence
                 ,
                 pushing
                 him
                 forward
                 on
                 all
                 occasions
                 to
                 assume
                 the
                 former
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 thence
                 by
                 custom
                 to
                 possess
                 it
                 ;
                 
                 for
                 
                   qui
                   sibi
                   fidit
                   ,
                   Dux
                   regit
                   examen
                
                 —
                 it
                 being
                 in
                 all
                 action
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 walking
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 that
                 naturally
                 is
                 most
                 vigorous
                 and
                 active
                 doth
                 goe
                 before
                 the
                 rest
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 might
                 induce
                 others
                 to
                 a
                 voluntary
                 concession
                 thereof
                 ;
                 
                 for
                 to
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 indisputably
                 do
                 excell
                 in
                 good
                 qualities
                 or
                 abilities
                 ,
                 honest
                 and
                 meek
                 persons
                 easily
                 will
                 yield
                 precedence
                 ,
                 especially
                 on
                 occasions
                 of
                 publick
                 concernment
                 ;
                 wherein
                 it
                 is
                 expedient
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 best
                 qualified
                 persons
                 should
                 be
                 first
                 seen
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 probably
                 might
                 also
                 move
                 our
                 Lord
                 himself
                 to
                 settle
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 to
                 insinuate
                 this
                 order
                 ;
                 assigning
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 knew
                 most
                 willing
                 to
                 serve
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 able
                 to
                 lead
                 on
                 the
                 rest
                 in
                 his
                 service
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 indeed
                 observable
                 ,
                 that
                 upon
                 all
                 occasions
                 our
                 Lord
                 signified
                 a
                 particular
                 respect
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 his
                 Collegues
                 ;
                 for
                 to
                 him
                 more
                 frequently
                 than
                 to
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 he
                 directed
                 his
                 discourse
                 ;
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 anticipation
                 he
                 granted
                 or
                 promised
                 those
                 gifts
                 and
                 privileges
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 he
                 meant
                 to
                 confer
                 on
                 them
                 all
                 ;
                 Him
                 he
                 did
                 assume
                 as
                 Spectatour
                 and
                 Witness
                 of
                 his
                 glorious
                 Transfiguration
                 ;
                 Him
                 he
                 picked
                 out
                 as
                 Companion
                 and
                 Attendant
                 on
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 grievous
                 Agony
                 ;
                 His
                 Feet
                 he
                 first
                 washed
                 ;
                 
                 to
                 him
                 he
                 did
                 first
                 discover
                 himself
                 after
                 his
                 Resurrection
                 (
                 as
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 implieth
                 ;
                 )
                 and
                 with
                 him
                 then
                 he
                 did
                 entertain
                 most
                 discourse
                 ;
                 
                 in
                 especial
                 manner
                 recommending
                 to
                 him
                 the
                 pastoral
                 care
                 of
                 his
                 Church
                 ;
                 by
                 which
                 manner
                 of
                 proceeding
                 our
                 Lord
                 may
                 seem
                 to
                 have
                 constituted
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 the
                 first
                 in
                 order
                 among
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 or
                 sufficiently
                 to
                 have
                 hinted
                 his
                 mind
                 for
                 their
                 direction
                 ,
                 admonishing
                 them
                 by
                 his
                 example
                 to
                 render
                 unto
                 him
                 a
                 special
                 deference
                 .
              
               
               
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 Fathers
                 commonly
                 do
                 attribute
                 his
                 priority
                 to
                 the
                 merit
                 of
                 his
                 Faith
                 and
                 Confession
                 ,
                 wherein
                 he
                 did
                 outstrip
                 his
                 Brethren
                 .
                 
                 
                   He
                   obtained
                   supereminent
                   glory
                   by
                   the
                   confession
                   of
                   his
                   blessed
                   faith
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 St.
                 
                   Hilary
                   .
                   Because
                   he
                   alone
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   rest
                   professeth
                   his
                   love
                   ,
                
                 John
                 21.
                 
                   therefore
                   he
                   is
                   preferred
                   above
                   all
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 St.
                 Ambrose
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 Constantly
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Catalogues
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 Saint
                 Peter's
                 name
                 is
                 set
                 in
                 the
                 front
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 actions
                 are
                 reported
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 concerned
                 jointly
                 with
                 others
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 usually
                 mentioned
                 first
                 ;
                 which
                 seemeth
                 not
                 done
                 without
                 carefull
                 design
                 ,
                 or
                 special
                 reason
                 .
              
               
                 Upon
                 such
                 grounds
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 reasonable
                 to
                 allow
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 a
                 primacy
                 of
                 order
                 ;
                 such
                 an
                 one
                 as
                 the
                 Ring-leader
                 hath
                 in
                 a
                 Dance
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 primipilar
                 Centurion
                 had
                 in
                 the
                 Legion
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 the
                 Senate
                 had
                 there
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Roman
                 State
                 ;
                 at
                 least
                 ,
                 as
                 among
                 Earls
                 ,
                 Baronets
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 others
                 co-ordinate
                 in
                 degree
                 ,
                 yet
                 one
                 hath
                 a
                 precedence
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 .
              
               
                 IV.
                 As
                 to
                 a
                 Primacy
                 ,
                 importing
                 Superiority
                 in
                 power
                 ,
                 command
                 or
                 jurisdiction
                 ;
                 this
                 by
                 the
                 Roman
                 Party
                 is
                 asserted
                 to
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 have
                 great
                 reason
                 to
                 deny
                 it
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 following
                 considerations
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 For
                 such
                 a
                 Power
                 (
                 being
                 of
                 so
                 great
                 importance
                 )
                 it
                 was
                 needfull
                 that
                 a
                 Commission
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 its
                 Founder
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 granted
                 in
                 down-right
                 and
                 perspicuous
                 terms
                 ;
                 that
                 no
                 man
                 concerned
                 in
                 duty
                 grounded
                 thereon
                 ,
                 might
                 have
                 any
                 doubt
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 excuse
                 for
                 boggling
                 at
                 it
                 ;
                 *
                 it
                 was
                 necessary
                 not
                 onely
                 for
                 the
                 Apostles
                 to
                 bind
                 and
                 warrant
                 their
                 Obedience
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 made
                 the
                 sole
                 foundation
                 of
                 a
                 like
                 duty
                 incumbent
                 on
                 us
                 ;
                 which
                 we
                 cannot
                 heartily
                 discharge
                 without
                 being
                 assured
                 of
                 our
                 obligation
                 thereto
                 ,
                 by
                 clear
                 revelation
                 ,
                 or
                 promulgation
                 of
                 God's
                 will
                 in
                 the
                 Holy
                 Scripture
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 was
                 of
                 old
                 a
                 current
                 and
                 ever
                 will
                 be
                 a
                 true
                 Rule
                 ,
                 which
                 St.
                 Austin
                 in
                 one
                 case
                 thus
                 expresseth
                 ,
                 
                 
                   I
                   do
                   believe
                   that
                   also
                   on
                   this
                   side
                   there
                   would
                   be
                   most
                   clear
                   authority
                   of
                   the
                   Divine
                   Oracles
                   ,
                   if
                   a
                   man
                   could
                   not
                   be
                   ignorant
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   without
                   damage
                   of
                   his
                   salvation
                
                 ;
                 and
                 Lactantius
                 thus
                 ,
                 
                   Those
                   things
                   can
                   have
                   no
                   foundation
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   or
                   firmness
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   not
                   sustained
                   by
                   any
                   Oracle
                   of
                   God's
                   word
                   .
                
              
               
                 But
                 apparently
                 no
                 such
                 Commission
                 is
                 extant
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ;
                 the
                 allegations
                 for
                 it
                 being
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 shall
                 hereafter
                 shew
                 ,
                 no-wise
                 clear
                 ,
                 nor
                 probably
                 expressive
                 of
                 any
                 such
                 Authority
                 granted
                 by
                 God
                 ;
                 but
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 divers
                 clearer
                 testimonies
                 are
                 producible
                 derogating
                 from
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 If
                 so
                 illustrious
                 an
                 Office
                 was
                 instituted
                 by
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 strange
                 that
                 no-where
                 in
                 the
                 Evangelical
                 or
                 Apostolical
                 History
                 (
                 wherein
                 divers
                 acts
                 and
                 passages
                 of
                 smaller
                 moment
                 are
                 recorded
                 )
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 any
                 express
                 mention
                 of
                 that
                 Institution
                 ;
                 there
                 being
                 not
                 onely
                 much
                 reason
                 for
                 such
                 a
                 report
                 ,
                 but
                 many
                 pat
                 occasions
                 for
                 it
                 :
                 The
                 time
                 when
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 was
                 vested
                 with
                 that
                 Authority
                 ;
                 the
                 manner
                 and
                 circumstances
                 of
                 his
                 Installment
                 therein
                 ;
                 the
                 nature
                 ,
                 rules
                 and
                 limits
                 of
                 such
                 an
                 Office
                 had
                 surely
                 well
                 deserved
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 noted
                 ,
                 among
                 other
                 occurrences
                 relating
                 to
                 our
                 Faith
                 and
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Holy
                 Evangelists
                 ;
                 
                 no
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 probability
                 ,
                 could
                 have
                 forborn
                 punctually
                 to
                 relate
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 so
                 great
                 consequence
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 settlement
                 of
                 a
                 Monarch
                 in
                 God's
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Sovereign
                 of
                 the
                 Apostolical
                 College
                 ;
                 (
                 from
                 whom
                 so
                 eminent
                 Authority
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 derived
                 to
                 all
                 posterity
                 ,
                 for
                 compliance
                 wherewith
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 for
                 ever
                 must
                 be
                 accountable
                 ;
                 )
                 particularly
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 credible
                 that
                 Saint
                 Luke
                 should
                 quite
                 slip
                 over
                 so
                 notable
                 a
                 passage
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 had
                 (
                 as
                 he
                 telleth
                 us
                 )
                 
                   attained
                   a
                   perfect
                   understanding
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   and
                   had
                   undertaken
                   to
                   write
                   in
                   order
                   the
                   things
                   that
                   were
                   surely
                   believed
                   among
                   Christians
                
                 in
                 his
                 time
                 ;
                 of
                 which
                 things
                 this
                 if
                 any
                 ,
                 was
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 considerable
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 time
                 of
                 his
                 receiving
                 Institution
                 to
                 such
                 Authority
                 can
                 hardly
                 be
                 assigned
                 .
                 For
                 was
                 it
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 constituted
                 by
                 our
                 Lord
                 an
                 Apostle
                 ?
                 Then
                 indeed
                 probably
                 he
                 began
                 to
                 obtain
                 all
                 the
                 primacy
                 and
                 preeminence
                 he
                 ever
                 had
                 ;
                 
                 but
                 no
                 such
                 power
                 doth
                 appear
                 then
                 conferred
                 on
                 him
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 in
                 our
                 Saviour's
                 life
                 ;
                 at
                 least
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 so
                 covertly
                 and
                 indiscernibly
                 ,
                 that
                 both
                 he
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Apostles
                 must
                 be
                 ignorant
                 thereof
                 ,
                 who
                 a
                 little
                 before
                 our
                 Lord's
                 Passion
                 did
                 more
                 than
                 once
                 earnestly
                 contest
                 about
                 Superiority
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 observable
                 ,
                 that
                 whereas
                 our
                 Lord
                 before
                 his
                 Passion
                 did
                 carefully
                 teach
                 and
                 press
                 on
                 the
                 Apostles
                 the
                 chief
                 duties
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 observe
                 in
                 their
                 behaviour
                 toward
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 
                 The
                 maintenance
                 of
                 peace
                 ,
                 of
                 charity
                 ,
                 of
                 unity
                 ,
                 of
                 humility
                 toward
                 one
                 another
                 ;
                 yet
                 of
                 paying
                 due
                 respect
                 and
                 obedience
                 to
                 this
                 Superiour
                 he
                 said
                 nothing
                 to
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 collation
                 of
                 that
                 Power
                 could
                 not
                 well
                 be
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 before
                 the
                 celebration
                 of
                 our
                 Lord's
                 Supper
                 ,
                 because
                 before
                 that
                 time
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 was
                 scarce
                 an
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Person
                 ;
                 at
                 least
                 he
                 was
                 no
                 Priest
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Convention
                 of
                 Trent
                 under
                 a
                 curse
                 doth
                 require
                 us
                 to
                 believe
                 ;
                 
                 for
                 it
                 were
                 strange
                 ,
                 that
                 an
                 unconsecrated
                 Person
                 ,
                 or
                 one
                 who
                 was
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 a
                 Priest
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 endowed
                 with
                 so
                 much
                 spiritual
                 Power
                 .
              
               
                 
                 After
                 his
                 Resurrection
                 ,
                 our
                 Lord
                 did
                 give
                 divers
                 common
                 Instructions
                 ,
                 Orders
                 and
                 Commissions
                 to
                 his
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 appear
                 that
                 he
                 did
                 make
                 any
                 peculiar
                 grant
                 to
                 St.
                 Peter
                 ;
                 for
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 pretence
                 of
                 such
                 an
                 one
                 drawn
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Appendix
                 to
                 Saint
                 John's
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 or
                 grounded
                 on
                 the
                 words
                 
                   Pasce
                   oves
                
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 afterward
                 declare
                 that
                 to
                 be
                 invalid
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 If
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 had
                 been
                 instituted
                 Sovereign
                 of
                 the
                 Apostolical
                 Senate
                 ,
                 his
                 Office
                 and
                 state
                 had
                 been
                 in
                 nature
                 and
                 kind
                 very
                 distinct
                 from
                 the
                 common
                 Office
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 Apostles
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 a
                 King
                 from
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 any
                 Subject
                 ;
                 as
                 an
                 ordinary
                 ,
                 standing
                 ,
                 perpetual
                 ,
                 successive
                 Office
                 from
                 one
                 that
                 is
                 onely
                 ▪
                 extraordinary
                 ,
                 transitory
                 ,
                 temporary
                 ,
                 personal
                 and
                 incommunicable
                 ;
                 (
                 to
                 speak
                 according
                 to
                 distinctions
                 now
                 in
                 use
                 ,
                 and
                 applied
                 to
                 this
                 case
                 )
                 whence
                 probably
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 expedient
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 signified
                 by
                 some
                 distinct
                 name
                 ,
                 or
                 title
                 ,
                 characterizing
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 distinguishing
                 it
                 from
                 others
                 ;
                 as
                 that
                 of
                 Arch-apostle
                 ,
                 Arch-pastour
                 ,
                 High-priest
                 ,
                 Sovereign
                 Pontife
                 ,
                 Pope
                 ,
                 his
                 Holiness
                 ,
                 the
                 Vicar
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 ;
                 whereby
                 it
                 might
                 have
                 appeared
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 such
                 an
                 Officer
                 ,
                 what
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 his
                 Office
                 was
                 ,
                 what
                 specialty
                 of
                 respect
                 and
                 obedience
                 was
                 due
                 to
                 him
                 :
                 But
                 no
                 such
                 name
                 or
                 title
                 (
                 upon
                 any
                 occasion
                 )
                 was
                 assumed
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 or
                 was
                 by
                 the
                 rest
                 attributed
                 
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 History
                 is
                 recorded
                 concerning
                 him
                 ;
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 an
                 Apostle
                 being
                 all
                 that
                 he
                 took
                 on
                 him
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 others
                 was
                 given
                 to
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 There
                 was
                 indeed
                 no
                 Office
                 above
                 that
                 of
                 an
                 Apostle
                 known
                 to
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 the
                 primitive
                 Church
                 ;
                 this
                 (
                 saith
                 St.
                 Chrysostome
                 )
                 was
                 
                   the
                   greatest
                   authority
                
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 
                   the
                   top
                   of
                   authorities
                
                 ;
                 there
                 was
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 none
                 
                   before
                   an
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   none
                   superiour
                   ,
                   none
                   equal
                   to
                   him
                
                 ;
                 this
                 he
                 asserteth
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 this
                 he
                 particularly
                 applieth
                 to
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 ;
                 this
                 he
                 demonstrateth
                 from
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 himself
                 ,
                 who
                 purposely
                 enumerating
                 the
                 chief
                 Officers
                 instituted
                 by
                 God
                 in
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 doth
                 place
                 Apostles
                 in
                 the
                 highest
                 rank
                 ;
                 
                   Our
                   Lord
                
                 *
                 (
                 saith
                 Saint
                 
                   Paul
                   )
                   gave
                   some
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   some
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   some
                   Evangelists
                   ,
                   some
                   Pastours
                   and
                   Teachers
                
                 ;
                 and
                 God
                 hath
                 set
                 some
                 in
                 †
                 
                   his
                   Church
                   ,
                   first
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   secondarily
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   thirdly
                   Teachers
                
                 ;
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 why
                 not
                 first
                 a
                 Pope
                 ,
                 an
                 Universal
                 Pastour
                 ,
                 an
                 Oecumenical
                 Judge
                 ,
                 a
                 Vicar
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 a
                 Head
                 of
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 ?
                 Could
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 be
                 so
                 ignorant
                 ,
                 could
                 he
                 be
                 so
                 negligent
                 ,
                 or
                 so
                 envious
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 pass
                 by
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 distinction
                 ,
                 the
                 Supreme
                 Officer
                 ,
                 if
                 such
                 an
                 one
                 then
                 had
                 been
                 ?
                 As
                 put
                 case
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 should
                 undertake
                 to
                 recite
                 the
                 Officers
                 in
                 any
                 State
                 ,
                 or
                 Republick
                 ,
                 would
                 he
                 not
                 do
                 strangely
                 if
                 he
                 should
                 pretermit
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 the
                 Duke
                 ,
                 the
                 Consul
                 ,
                 the
                 Major
                 thereof
                 ?
                 would
                 not
                 any
                 one
                 ,
                 confiding
                 in
                 the
                 skill
                 ,
                 diligence
                 and
                 integrity
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 relatour
                 ,
                 be
                 induced
                 from
                 such
                 an
                 omission
                 to
                 believe
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 such
                 Officer
                 there
                 ?
                 St.
                 Chrysostome
                 therefore
                 did
                 hence
                 very
                 rationally
                 infer
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Apostolical
                 Office
                 was
                 the
                 Supreme
                 in
                 the
                 Christian
                 state
                 ,
                 having
                 no
                 other
                 Superiour
                 to
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 therefore
                 was
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 an
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 such
                 he
                 could
                 have
                 no
                 command
                 over
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 highest
                 rank
                 co-ordinate
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 who
                 as
                 Apostles
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 subject
                 to
                 any
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 Our
                 Lord
                 himself
                 ,
                 at
                 several
                 times
                 ,
                 declared
                 against
                 this
                 kind
                 of
                 Primacy
                 ,
                 instituting
                 equality
                 among
                 his
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 prohibiting
                 them
                 to
                 affect
                 ,
                 to
                 seek
                 ,
                 to
                 assume
                 or
                 admit
                 a
                 superiority
                 of
                 Power
                 ,
                 one
                 above
                 another
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 was
                 (
                 saith
                 Saint
                 
                   Luke
                   ,
                   among
                   the
                   twelve
                
                 ,
                 
                 at
                 the
                 participation
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Supper
                 )
                 
                   a
                   strife
                   among
                   them
                   ,
                   who
                   of
                   them
                   should
                   be
                   accounted
                   the
                   greatest
                   ,
                
                 or
                 who
                 had
                 the
                 best
                 pretence
                 to
                 Superiority
                 ;
                 this
                 strife
                 our
                 Lord
                 presently
                 did
                 check
                 and
                 quash
                 ;
                 but
                 how
                 ?
                 not
                 by
                 telling
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 already
                 had
                 decided
                 the
                 case
                 in
                 appointing
                 them
                 a
                 Superiour
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 by
                 assuring
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 did
                 intend
                 none
                 such
                 to
                 be
                 ;
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 no
                 Monarchy
                 ,
                 no
                 exercise
                 of
                 any
                 Dominion
                 or
                 Authority
                 by
                 one
                 among
                 them
                 over
                 the
                 rest
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 notwithstanding
                 any
                 advantages
                 one
                 might
                 have
                 before
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 *
                 greater
                 in
                 gifts
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 as
                 preceding
                 in
                 any
                 respect
                 )
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 one
                 as
                 another
                 ,
                 all
                 humbly
                 condescending
                 to
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 each
                 being
                 ready
                 to
                 yield
                 help
                 and
                 service
                 to
                 one
                 another
                 ;
                 
                   The
                   Kings
                
                 (
                 said
                 he
                 )
                 
                   of
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   exercise
                   Lordship
                   over
                   them
                   ;
                   and
                   they
                   that
                   exercise
                   authority
                   over
                   them
                   ,
                   are
                   called
                   benefactours
                   ,
                   but
                   ye
                   shall
                   not
                   be
                   so
                   ;
                   but
                   he
                   ▪
                   that
                   is
                
                 †
                 
                   greater
                   among
                   you
                   let
                   him
                   be
                   as
                   the
                   younger
                   ;
                   
                   and
                   he
                   that
                   is
                
                 *
                 
                   leader
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   that
                   doth
                   minister
                
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 whatever
                 privilege
                 any
                 of
                 you
                 obtaineth
                 ,
                 let
                 it
                 not
                 be
                 employed
                 in
                 way
                 of
                 command
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 of
                 compliance
                 and
                 subserviency
                 ,
                 as
                 occasion
                 shall
                 require
                 ;
                 let
                 him
                 not
                 pretend
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Superiour
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 behave
                 himself
                 as
                 an
                 Inferiour
                 :
                 thus
                 our
                 Lord
                 did
                 smother
                 the
                 debate
                 ,
                 by
                 removing
                 from
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 whatever
                 greatness
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 did
                 affect
                 or
                 pretend
                 to
                 ;
                 forbidding
                 that
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 should
                 ,
                 
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 exercise
                 any
                 Dominion
                 or
                 Authority
                 over
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 as
                 worldly
                 Princes
                 did
                 over
                 their
                 Subjects
                 .
              
               
                 Again
                 upon
                 another
                 occasion
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 circumstances
                 of
                 the
                 place
                 do
                 imply
                 )
                 when
                 two
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 (
                 of
                 special
                 worth
                 and
                 consideration
                 with
                 our
                 Lord
                 ,
                 
                 Saint
                 James
                 and
                 Saint
                 John
                 the
                 Sons
                 of
                 Zebedee
                 )
                 did
                 affect
                 a
                 preeminence
                 over
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 requesting
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 ,
                 
                   Grant
                   unto
                   us
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   sit
                   one
                   on
                   thy
                   right
                   hand
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   other
                   on
                   thy
                   left
                   hand
                   in
                   thy
                   glory
                
                 (
                 or
                 
                   in
                   thy
                   Kingdom
                
                 ,
                 as
                 Saint
                 Matthew
                 hath
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 new
                 state
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 conceived
                 our
                 Lord
                 was
                 ready
                 to
                 introduce
                 ;
                 )
                 which
                 request
                 doth
                 not
                 seem
                 to
                 import
                 any
                 great
                 matter
                 of
                 Authority
                 ;
                 nor
                 probably
                 did
                 they
                 desire
                 so
                 much
                 ,
                 as
                 our
                 Adversaries
                 do
                 give
                 to
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 ;
                 yet
                 our
                 Lord
                 doth
                 not
                 onely
                 reject
                 their
                 sute
                 ,
                 but
                 generally
                 declareth
                 ,
                 that
                 none
                 of
                 them
                 were
                 capable
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 preferment
                 in
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 ;
                 which
                 therein
                 differed
                 from
                 worldly
                 Dominion
                 ,
                 because
                 in
                 it
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 room
                 for
                 such
                 an
                 ambition
                 ;
                 especially
                 in
                 that
                 state
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 Apostles
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 placed
                 ;
                 which
                 was
                 a
                 state
                 of
                 undergoing
                 Persecutions
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 enjoying
                 Dignity
                 ,
                 or
                 exercising
                 Command
                 ;
                 all
                 the
                 preferment
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 reasonably
                 could
                 aspire
                 to
                 ,
                 being
                 to
                 be
                 dispenced
                 in
                 the
                 future
                 state
                 (
                 whereof
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 aware
                 )
                 according
                 to
                 God's
                 preparation
                 ,
                 in
                 correspondence
                 to
                 the
                 patience
                 and
                 industry
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 should
                 exert
                 in
                 God's
                 service
                 (
                 upon
                 which
                 account
                 St.
                 Chrysostome
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                 
                   it
                   was
                   a
                   clear
                   case
                   ,
                   that
                   Saint
                   Paul
                   should
                   obtain
                   the
                   preference
                   .
                
                 )
              
               
                 It
                 was
                 indeed
                 (
                 as
                 our
                 Lord
                 intimateth
                 )
                 incongruous
                 for
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 forsaken
                 all
                 things
                 for
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 embraced
                 a
                 condition
                 of
                 disgrace
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 designed
                 by
                 self-denial
                 ,
                 humility
                 ,
                 neglect
                 of
                 temporal
                 grandeur
                 ,
                 wealth
                 and
                 honour
                 ;
                 by
                 undergoing
                 persecution
                 ,
                 and
                 undertaking
                 conformity
                 to
                 our
                 Lord
                 (
                 
                   being
                   baptized
                   with
                   the
                   baptism
                
                 ,
                 *
                 
                   with
                   which
                   he
                   was
                   baptized
                
                 )
                 to
                 propagate
                 the
                 Faith
                 of
                 a
                 Crucified
                 Master
                 ;
                 to
                 seek
                 ,
                 or
                 take
                 on
                 them
                 authoritative
                 dignity
                 ;
                 for
                 among
                 them
                 there
                 could
                 not
                 well
                 be
                 any
                 need
                 of
                 commanding
                 or
                 being
                 commanded
                 ;
                 it
                 was
                 more
                 fit
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 should
                 conspire
                 to
                 help
                 and
                 serve
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 in
                 promoting
                 the
                 common
                 design
                 and
                 service
                 of
                 their
                 Lord
                 ,
                 with
                 mutual
                 condescension
                 ,
                 and
                 compliance
                 ;
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 best
                 way
                 of
                 recommending
                 themselves
                 to
                 his
                 acceptance
                 ,
                 and
                 obtaining
                 from
                 him
                 answerable
                 reward
                 .
                 Such
                 was
                 the
                 drift
                 of
                 our
                 Lord's
                 discourse
                 ;
                 whereunto
                 (
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 case
                 )
                 he
                 did
                 annex
                 the
                 prohibition
                 of
                 exercising
                 dominion
                 ;
                 
                 
                   Ye
                   know
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   that
                   the
                   Princes
                   of
                   nations
                   exercise
                   dominion
                   over
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   that
                   are
                   great
                   exercise
                   authority
                   upon
                   them
                   ,
                   but
                   it
                   shall
                   not
                   be
                   so
                   among
                   you
                   ;
                   but
                   whosoever
                   will
                   be
                   great
                   among
                   you
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   be
                   your
                   minister
                   ;
                   and
                   whosoever
                   will
                   be
                   first
                   among
                   you
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   be
                   your
                   servant
                
                 ;
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 whoever
                 among
                 you
                 hath
                 a
                 mind
                 to
                 special
                 grandeur
                 and
                 preeminence
                 ,
                 
                 let
                 him
                 understand
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 other
                 to
                 be
                 attained
                 ,
                 beside
                 that
                 which
                 resulteth
                 from
                 the
                 humble
                 performance
                 of
                 charitable
                 Offices
                 to
                 his
                 Brethren
                 :
                 the
                 which
                 whoever
                 shall
                 best
                 discharge
                 ,
                 he
                 alone
                 will
                 become
                 greatest
                 and
                 highest
                 in
                 the
                 eye
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 Again
                 at
                 another
                 time
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostles
                 dreaming
                 of
                 a
                 secular
                 Kingdom
                 to
                 be
                 erected
                 by
                 our
                 Lord
                 ,
                 
                   disputed
                   among
                   themselves
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   who
                   should
                   be
                   the
                   greatest
                
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 satisfaction
                 presumed
                 to
                 enquire
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 about
                 it
                 ;
                 whenas
                 they
                 surely
                 were
                 very
                 ignorant
                 of
                 Saint
                 Peter's
                 being
                 their
                 head
                 ,
                 so
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 fair
                 occasion
                 as
                 could
                 be
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 's
                 instructing
                 them
                 in
                 that
                 point
                 ,
                 and
                 injoyning
                 their
                 duty
                 towards
                 him
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 so
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 taught
                 him
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 rest
                 not
                 to
                 pretend
                 to
                 any
                 such
                 thing
                 ,
                 as
                 preferment
                 above
                 the
                 rest
                 ;
                 
                   He
                   sitting
                   down
                   called
                   the
                   twelve
                   and
                   said
                   unto
                   them
                   ,
                   If
                   any
                   one
                   desire
                   to
                   be
                   first
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   the
                   same
                   shall
                   be
                   last
                   of
                   all
                   ,
                   and
                   servant
                   of
                   all
                
                 ;
                 how
                 could
                 he
                 (
                 considering
                 the
                 occasion
                 and
                 circumstances
                 of
                 that
                 speech
                 )
                 in
                 plainer
                 terms
                 establish
                 equality
                 ,
                 or
                 discountenance
                 any
                 claim
                 to
                 superiority
                 among
                 them
                 ?
                 Had
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 then
                 advanced
                 such
                 a
                 plea
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 now
                 affirm
                 of
                 right
                 belonging
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 would
                 he
                 not
                 thereby
                 have
                 depressed
                 and
                 debased
                 himself
                 to
                 the
                 lowest
                 degree
                 ?
              
               
                 To
                 impress
                 this
                 Rule
                 our
                 Lord
                 then
                 
                   calling
                   a
                   little
                   child
                   ,
                   did
                   set
                   him
                   in
                   the
                   midst
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                
                 
                 telling
                 them
                 that
                 
                   except
                   they
                   were
                   converted
                
                 (
                 from
                 such
                 ambitious
                 pretences
                 )
                 
                   and
                   became
                   like
                   little
                   children
                
                 (
                 wholly
                 void
                 of
                 such
                 conceits
                 )
                 
                   they
                   could
                   not
                   enter
                   into
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   heaven
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 in
                 effect
                 be
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 ordinary
                 good
                 Christians
                 ;
                 adjoyning
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   whosoever
                   should
                   humble
                   himself
                   as
                   did
                   that
                   little
                   child
                
                 (
                 not
                 affecting
                 ,
                 or
                 assuming
                 more
                 than
                 such
                 an
                 innocent
                 did
                 )
                 
                   should
                   be
                   greatest
                   in
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   heaven
                   ,
                
                 in
                 real
                 worth
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 favour
                 of
                 God
                 transcending
                 the
                 rest
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 claiming
                 Superiority
                 to
                 himself
                 would
                 have
                 forfeited
                 any
                 title
                 to
                 eminency
                 among
                 Christians
                 .
              
               
                 Again
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 power
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 now
                 ascribed
                 to
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 by
                 the
                 Party
                 of
                 his
                 pretended
                 Successours
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 argue
                 from
                 another
                 place
                 ;
                 where
                 our
                 Saviour
                 prohibiting
                 his
                 Disciples
                 to
                 resemble
                 the
                 Jewish
                 Scribes
                 and
                 Pharisees
                 in
                 their
                 ambitious
                 desires
                 and
                 practices
                 ,
                 their
                 affectations
                 of
                 preeminence
                 ,
                 their
                 assuming
                 places
                 and
                 titles
                 importing
                 difference
                 of
                 rank
                 and
                 authority
                 ,
                 He
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   But
                   be
                   ye
                   not
                   called
                   Rabbi
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   for
                   there
                   is
                   one
                   Master
                
                 (
                 one
                 Guide
                 ,
                 or
                 Governour
                 )
                 
                   of
                   you
                   ,
                   even
                   Christ
                   ,
                   but
                   ye
                   are
                   Brethren
                   .
                
                 How
                 more
                 pregnantly
                 could
                 he
                 have
                 declared
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 his
                 Constitution
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 relation
                 of
                 Christians
                 one
                 to
                 another
                 established
                 therein
                 ,
                 to
                 exclude
                 such
                 differences
                 of
                 Power
                 ?
                 whereby
                 one
                 doth
                 in
                 way
                 of
                 domination
                 impose
                 his
                 opinion
                 or
                 his
                 will
                 on
                 others
                 .
              
               
                 Ye
                 are
                 all
                 fellow-scholars
                 ,
                 fellow-servants
                 and
                 fellow-children
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 it
                 therefore
                 doth
                 not
                 become
                 you
                 to
                 be
                 any-wise
                 imperious
                 over
                 one
                 another
                 ;
                 but
                 all
                 of
                 you
                 humbly
                 and
                 lovingly
                 to
                 conspire
                 in
                 learning
                 and
                 observing
                 the
                 Precepts
                 of
                 your
                 common
                 Lord
                 ;
                 the
                 doing
                 which
                 is
                 backed
                 with
                 a
                 Promise
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Threat
                 sutable
                 to
                 the
                 purpose
                 ;
                 
                   He
                   that
                   exalteth
                   himself
                   shall
                   be
                   abased
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   that
                   will
                   abase
                   himself
                   shall
                   be
                   exalted
                
                 ;
                 the
                 which
                 sentences
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 interpreted
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 intent
                 of
                 the
                 Rules
                 foregoing
                 .
              
               
               
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 discourse
                 doth
                 impugn
                 all
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Jurisdiction
                 ;
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 indeed
                 thereby
                 is
                 removed
                 all
                 such
                 haughty
                 ,
                 and
                 harsh
                 Rule
                 ,
                 which
                 some
                 have
                 exercised
                 over
                 Christians
                 ;
                 that
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 (
                 
                   arbitrary
                   power
                
                 ,
                 )
                 that
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 (
                 
                   absolute
                   ,
                   uncontrollable
                   authority
                
                 )
                 that
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 (
                 
                   tyrannical
                   prerogative
                
                 )
                 of
                 which
                 the
                 Fathers
                 complain
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 (
                 
                   domineering
                   over
                   their
                   charges
                
                 )
                 which
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 forbiddeth
                 .
                 We
                 (
                 saith
                 St.
                 
                   Chrysostome
                   )
                   were
                   designed
                   to
                   teach
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   exercise
                   empire
                   or
                   absolute
                   sovereignty
                   ;
                   we
                   do
                   bear
                   the
                   rank
                   of
                   advisers
                   exhorting
                   to
                   duty
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   A
                   Bishop
                
                 (
                 saith
                 St.
                 Hierome
                 )
                 differeth
                 from
                 a
                 King
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 that
                 a
                 Bishop
                 
                   presideth
                   over
                   those
                   that
                   are
                   willing
                   ,
                
                 the
                 King
                 
                   against
                   their
                   will
                
                 ;
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 Bishop's
                 governance
                 should
                 be
                 so
                 gentle
                 and
                 easie
                 ,
                 that
                 men
                 hardly
                 can
                 be
                 unwilling
                 to
                 comply
                 with
                 it
                 ;
                 
                 but
                 should
                 obey
                 ,
                 as
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 exhorteth
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   not
                   by
                   constraint
                   ,
                   but
                   of
                   their
                   own
                   accord
                
                 )
                 and
                 ,
                 
                 Let
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   the
                   Bishops
                   be
                   content
                   with
                   their
                   honour
                   ;
                   let
                   them
                   know
                   themselves
                   to
                   be
                   Fathers
                   ,
                   not
                   Lords
                   ;
                   they
                   should
                   be
                   loved
                   ,
                   not
                   feared
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 And
                 Thou
                 (
                 saith
                 St.
                 Bernard
                 to
                 Pope
                 
                   Eugenius
                   )
                   dost
                   superintend
                   ,
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   Bishop
                   signifying
                   to
                   thee
                   not
                   dominion
                   ,
                   but
                   duty
                   .
                
              
               
                 At
                 least
                 those
                 precepts
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 do
                 exclude
                 that
                 Power
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 ascribed
                 to
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 over
                 the
                 Apostles
                 themselves
                 ,
                 the
                 which
                 indeed
                 is
                 greater
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 likelihood
                 any
                 Pharisee
                 did
                 ever
                 affect
                 ;
                 yea
                 in
                 many
                 respects
                 doth
                 exceed
                 any
                 domination
                 which
                 hath
                 been
                 claimed
                 or
                 usurped
                 by
                 the
                 most
                 absolute
                 Monarch
                 upon
                 earth
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 St.
                 Peter
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 opinion
                 was
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 which
                 now
                 the
                 Roman
                 Bishop
                 doth
                 challenge
                 to
                 himself
                 over
                 the
                 Pastours
                 and
                 People
                 of
                 God's
                 Church
                 ,
                 by
                 virtue
                 of
                 succession
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 (
                 Saint
                 Peter's
                 Power
                 being
                 the
                 base
                 of
                 the
                 Papal
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 not
                 narrower
                 than
                 its
                 superstructure
                 ;
                 )
                 but
                 what
                 domination
                 comparable
                 to
                 that
                 hath
                 ever
                 been
                 used
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ?
              
               
                 What
                 Emperour
                 did
                 ever
                 pretend
                 to
                 a
                 rule
                 so
                 wide
                 in
                 extent
                 (
                 in
                 regard
                 either
                 to
                 persons
                 ,
                 or
                 matters
                 )
                 or
                 so
                 absolute
                 in
                 effect
                 ?
              
               
                 Who
                 ever
                 ,
                 beside
                 his
                 Holiness
                 ,
                 did
                 usurp
                 a
                 command
                 not
                 onely
                 over
                 the
                 external
                 actions
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 most
                 inward
                 cogitations
                 of
                 all
                 mankind
                 ;
                 subjecting
                 the
                 very
                 Minds
                 and
                 Consciences
                 of
                 Men
                 to
                 his
                 dictates
                 ,
                 his
                 laws
                 ,
                 his
                 censures
                 ?
              
               
                 Who
                 ever
                 thundred
                 Curses
                 and
                 Damnations
                 on
                 all
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 should
                 presume
                 to
                 dissent
                 from
                 his
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 contest
                 his
                 pleasure
                 ?
              
               
                 Who
                 ever
                 claimed
                 more
                 absolute
                 Power
                 ,
                 in
                 making
                 ,
                 abolishing
                 ,
                 suspending
                 Laws
                 ,
                 or
                 imposing
                 upon
                 men
                 what
                 he
                 pleased
                 ,
                 under
                 obligation
                 of
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 extremest
                 penalties
                 ?
              
               
                 What
                 Prince
                 ever
                 used
                 a
                 style
                 more
                 imperious
                 ,
                 than
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 usual
                 in
                 the
                 Papal
                 Bulls
                 ;
                 
                   Let
                   it
                   be
                   lawfull
                   for
                   no
                   man
                   whatever
                   to
                   infringe
                   this
                   expression
                   of
                   our
                   will
                   and
                   command
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   or
                   to
                   goe
                   against
                   it
                   with
                   bold
                   rashness
                   ?
                
              
               
               
                 What
                 Domitian
                 more
                 commonly
                 did
                 admit
                 the
                 appellation
                 of
                 Lord
                 ,
                 than
                 doth
                 the
                 Pope
                 ?
                 
                   Our
                   most
                   Holy
                   Lord
                
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 ordinary
                 style
                 ,
                 
                 attributed
                 to
                 him
                 by
                 the
                 Fathers
                 of
                 Trent
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 his
                 slaves
                 ,
                 and
                 intended
                 to
                 enslave
                 all
                 Christendom
                 to
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 Who
                 ever
                 did
                 exempt
                 his
                 Clients
                 and
                 Dependents
                 in
                 all
                 Nations
                 from
                 subjection
                 to
                 Civil
                 Laws
                 ,
                 from
                 undergoing
                 common
                 burthens
                 and
                 taxes
                 ,
                 from
                 being
                 judged
                 or
                 punished
                 for
                 their
                 misdemeanours
                 and
                 crimes
                 ?
              
               
                 Who
                 ever
                 claimed
                 a
                 power
                 to
                 dispose
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 one
                 way
                 or
                 other
                 ,
                 either
                 directly
                 or
                 indirectly
                 ;
                 to
                 dispose
                 even
                 of
                 Kingdoms
                 ,
                 to
                 judge
                 Sovereign
                 Princes
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 condemn
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 depose
                 them
                 from
                 their
                 authority
                 ,
                 absolving
                 their
                 Subjects
                 from
                 all
                 allegiance
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 exposing
                 their
                 Kingdoms
                 to
                 rapine
                 ?
              
               
                 To
                 whom
                 but
                 a
                 Pope
                 were
                 ever
                 ascribed
                 prerogatives
                 like
                 those
                 of
                 judging
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 himself
                 being
                 liable
                 to
                 no
                 judgment
                 ,
                 no
                 account
                 ,
                 no
                 reproof
                 or
                 blame
                 ;
                 
                 so
                 that
                 (
                 as
                 a
                 Papal
                 Canon
                 assureth
                 us
                 )
                 
                   let
                   a
                   Pope
                   be
                   so
                   bad
                   ,
                   as
                   by
                   his
                   negligence
                   and
                   male-administration
                   to
                   carry
                   with
                   him
                   innumerable
                   people
                   to
                   Hell
                   ,
                   yet
                   no
                   mortal
                   man
                   whatever
                   must
                   presume
                   here
                   to
                   reprove
                   his
                   faults
                   ;
                   because
                   he
                   being
                   to
                   judge
                   all
                   men
                   is
                   himself
                   to
                   be
                   judged
                   of
                   no
                   man
                   ,
                   except
                   he
                   be
                   catcht
                   swerving
                   from
                   the
                   Faith
                
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 case
                 they
                 will
                 hardly
                 suffer
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 suppose
                 possible
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 whom
                 but
                 to
                 a
                 Pope
                 was
                 such
                 Power
                 attributed
                 by
                 his
                 followers
                 ,
                 and
                 admitted
                 by
                 himself
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 could
                 hear
                 those
                 words
                 applying
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 
                 
                   All
                   Power
                   is
                   given
                   to
                   thee
                   in
                   Heaven
                   and
                   in
                   Earth
                   ?
                
              
               
                 Such
                 Power
                 the
                 Popes
                 are
                 wont
                 to
                 challenge
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 occasion
                 serveth
                 do
                 not
                 fail
                 to
                 execute
                 ;
                 as
                 Successours
                 of
                 St.
                 Peter
                 ;
                 
                 to
                 whom
                 therefore
                 consequently
                 they
                 ascribe
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 sometimes
                 in
                 express
                 terms
                 ;
                 as
                 in
                 that
                 brave
                 apostrophe
                 of
                 P.
                 Gregory
                 VII
                 .
                 (
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 which
                 Pope
                 hath
                 possessed
                 his
                 Successours
                 generally
                 )
                 
                   Goe
                   to
                   therefore
                
                 (
                 said
                 he
                 directing
                 his
                 Speech
                 to
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 and
                 Saint
                 
                   Paul
                   )
                   most
                   Holy
                   Princes
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   I
                   have
                   said
                   confirm
                   by
                   your
                   Authority
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   that
                   now
                   at
                   length
                   all
                   men
                   may
                   understand
                   ,
                   whether
                   ye
                   can
                   bind
                   and
                   loose
                   ;
                   that
                   also
                   ye
                   can
                   take
                   away
                   and
                   give
                   on
                   Earth
                   Empires
                   ,
                   Kingdoms
                   ,
                   and
                   whatever
                   mortal
                   men
                   can
                   have
                   .
                
              
               
                 Now
                 if
                 the
                 assuming
                 and
                 exercising
                 such
                 Powers
                 be
                 not
                 that
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 that
                 exalting
                 ones
                 self
                 ,
                 that
                 being
                 called
                 Rabbi
                 ,
                 Father
                 ,
                 Master
                 ,
                 which
                 our
                 Lord
                 prohibiteth
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 so
                 ?
                 what
                 then
                 can
                 those
                 words
                 signify
                 ?
                 what
                 could
                 our
                 Lord
                 mean
                 ?
              
               
                 The
                 Authority
                 therefore
                 which
                 they
                 assign
                 to
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 ,
                 and
                 assume
                 to
                 themselves
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 is
                 voided
                 by
                 those
                 Declarations
                 and
                 Precepts
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 ;
                 the
                 which
                 it
                 can
                 hardly
                 be
                 well
                 conceived
                 that
                 our
                 Lord
                 would
                 have
                 proposed
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 designed
                 to
                 constitute
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 Supremacy
                 over
                 his
                 Disciples
                 and
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 Surveying
                 particulars
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 not
                 find
                 any
                 peculiar
                 administration
                 committed
                 to
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 privilege
                 conferred
                 on
                 him
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 not
                 also
                 granted
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 Apostles
                 .
              
               
                 Was
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 an
                 Ambassadour
                 ,
                 a
                 Steward
                 ,
                 a
                 Minister
                 ,
                 a
                 Vicar
                 (
                 if
                 you
                 please
                 )
                 or
                 Surrogate
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 so
                 were
                 they
                 ,
                 by
                 no
                 less
                 immediate
                 and
                 express
                 warrant
                 than
                 he
                 ;
                 for
                 
                   As
                   the
                   Father
                   sent
                   me
                   ,
                   so
                   also
                   I
                   send
                   you
                   ,
                
                 said
                 our
                 Lord
                 presently
                 before
                 his
                 departure
                 ;
                 by
                 those
                 
                 words
                 (
                 as
                 St.
                 Cyprian
                 remarketh
                 )
                 
                   granting
                   an
                   equal
                   Power
                   to
                   all
                   the
                   Apostles
                
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 We
                 (
                 saith
                 Saint
                 
                   Paul
                   )
                   are
                   Ambassadours
                   for
                   Christ
                   ;
                   we
                   pray
                   you
                   in
                   Christ's
                   stead
                   be
                   reconciled
                   to
                   God
                
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 
                   So
                   let
                   a
                   man
                   esteem
                   us
                   as
                   the
                   Ministers
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   Stewards
                   of
                   the
                   Mysteries
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                 Was
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 a
                 Rock
                 ,
                 on
                 which
                 the
                 Church
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 founded
                 ?
                 Be
                 it
                 so
                 ;
                 but
                 no
                 less
                 were
                 they
                 all
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Wall
                 of
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 which
                 
                   came
                   down
                   from
                   Heaven
                
                 ,
                 had
                 
                   twelve
                   foundations
                   ,
                   on
                   which
                   were
                   inscribed
                   the
                   names
                   of
                   the
                   twelve
                   Apostles
                   of
                   the
                   Lamb
                
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 We
                 (
                 saith
                 Saint
                 
                   Paul
                   )
                   are
                   all
                   built
                   upon
                   the
                   foundation
                   of
                   the
                   Prophets
                   and
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   Christ
                   himself
                   being
                   the
                   chief
                   Corner
                   stone
                
                 ;
                 whence
                 Equally
                 (
                 saith
                 St.
                 
                   Hierome
                   )
                   the
                   strength
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   is
                   setled
                   upon
                   them
                   .
                
                 
              
               
                 
                 Was
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 an
                 Architect
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Spiritual
                   house
                
                 (
                 as
                 himself
                 calleth
                 the
                 Church
                 ?
                 )
                 so
                 were
                 also
                 they
                 ;
                 for
                 I
                 (
                 saith
                 Saint
                 
                   Paul
                   )
                   as
                   a
                   wise
                   Master-builder
                   have
                   laid
                   the
                   Foundation
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 Were
                 
                   the
                   Keys
                
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 (
                 or
                 
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   Heaven
                
                 )
                 committed
                 to
                 him
                 ?
                 So
                 also
                 were
                 they
                 unto
                 them
                 ;
                 They
                 had
                 a
                 Power
                 to
                 open
                 and
                 shut
                 it
                 by
                 effectual
                 instruction
                 and
                 persuasion
                 ,
                 by
                 dispensation
                 of
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 by
                 exercise
                 of
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 by
                 exclusion
                 of
                 scandalous
                 and
                 heretical
                 Persons
                 ;
                 Whatever
                 faculty
                 the
                 Keys
                 did
                 import
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostles
                 did
                 use
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 foundation
                 ,
                 guidance
                 and
                 government
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 and
                 did
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Fathers
                 teach
                 )
                 impart
                 it
                 to
                 those
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 did
                 in
                 their
                 stead
                 constitute
                 to
                 feed
                 and
                 govern
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 Had
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 a
                 Power
                 given
                 him
                 of
                 binding
                 and
                 loosing
                 effectually
                 ?
                 So
                 had
                 they
                 ,
                 immediately
                 granted
                 by
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 in
                 as
                 full
                 manner
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 couched
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 terms
                 ;
                 
                   If
                   thou
                   shalt
                   bind
                   on
                   Earth
                   ,
                   it
                   shall
                   be
                   bound
                   in
                   Heaven
                   ,
                
                 said
                 our
                 Lord
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 
                   Whatsoever
                   things
                   ye
                   shall
                   bind
                   on
                   Earth
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   they
                   shall
                   be
                   bound
                   in
                   Heaven
                   ,
                
                 said
                 the
                 same
                 Divine
                 mouth
                 to
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Had
                 he
                 a
                 privilege
                 to
                 remit
                 and
                 retain
                 sins
                 ?
                 it
                 was
                 then
                 by
                 virtue
                 of
                 that
                 common
                 grant
                 or
                 promise
                 ;
                 
                 
                   Whos
                   's
                   soever
                   sins
                   ye
                   remit
                   ,
                   they
                   shall
                   be
                   remitted
                   ;
                   and
                   whose
                   soever
                   sins
                   ye
                   retain
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   retained
                   .
                
              
               
                 Had
                 he
                 power
                 and
                 obligation
                 to
                 feed
                 the
                 Sheep
                 of
                 Christ
                 (
                 all
                 or
                 some
                 ?
                 )
                 so
                 had
                 they
                 indefinitely
                 and
                 immediately
                 :
                 so
                 had
                 others
                 by
                 Authority
                 derived
                 from
                 them
                 ;
                 
                 who
                 were
                 nominated
                 Pastours
                 ;
                 who
                 had
                 this
                 charge
                 laid
                 on
                 them
                 :
                 
                   Take
                   heed
                   unto
                   your selves
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   all
                   the
                   Flock
                   ;
                   over
                   which
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   hath
                   made
                   you
                   Overseers
                   ,
                   to
                   feed
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   hath
                   purchased
                   with
                   his
                   own
                   Bloud
                
                 ;
                 whom
                 he
                 doth
                 himself
                 exhort
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Feed
                   the
                   Flock
                   of
                   God
                   which
                   is
                   among
                   you
                   ,
                   taking
                   the
                   oversight
                   thereof
                
                 ;
                 Let
                 feeding
                 signify
                 what
                 it
                 can
                 ,
                 instruction
                 ,
                 or
                 guidance
                 ,
                 or
                 governance
                 ,
                 or
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 together
                 (
                 
                   Regio
                   more
                   impera
                
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 please
                 ,
                 as
                 Bellarmine
                 will
                 have
                 it
                 )
                 it
                 did
                 appertain
                 to
                 their
                 charge
                 ;
                 to
                 teach
                 was
                 a
                 common
                 duty
                 ,
                 to
                 lead
                 and
                 to
                 rule
                 were
                 common
                 functions
                 ;
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 could
                 not
                 ,
                 nor
                 would
                 not
                 appropriate
                 it
                 to
                 himself
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 his
                 own
                 exhortation
                 ,
                 
                 when
                 he
                 taketh
                 most
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   Be
                   mindfull
                   of
                   the
                   commandment
                
                 (
                 or
                 precept
                 )
                 
                   of
                   us
                   the
                   Apostles
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   and
                   Saviour
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 Was
                 his
                 commission
                 universal
                 ,
                 or
                 unlimited
                 ?
                 so
                 was
                 theirs
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 immediate
                 Authority
                 ;
                 for
                 
                   All
                   Power
                
                 (
                 said
                 he
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 gave
                 his
                 last
                 charge
                 )
                 
                   is
                   given
                   to
                   me
                   in
                   Heaven
                   and
                   in
                   Earth
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   Goe
                   therefore
                   and
                   teach
                   all
                   Nations
                   ,
                   baptizing
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   teaching
                   them
                   to
                   observe
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   whatsoever
                   I
                   commanded
                   you
                   ,
                
                 and
                 
                   Goe
                   ye
                   into
                   all
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   preach
                   the
                   Gospel
                   to
                   every
                   Creature
                   .
                
              
               
                 They
                 (
                 as
                 St.
                 Chrysostome
                 speaketh
                 )
                 
                   were
                   all
                   in
                   common
                   intrusted
                   with
                   the
                   whole
                   world
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   had
                   the
                   care
                   of
                   all
                   Nations
                   .
                
              
               
                 Was
                 he
                 furnished
                 with
                 extraordinary
                 gifts
                 ,
                 with
                 special
                 graces
                 ,
                 with
                 continual
                 directions
                 and
                 assistences
                 for
                 the
                 discharge
                 of
                 the
                 Apostolical
                 Office
                 ?
                 so
                 were
                 they
                 ;
                 
                 for
                 the
                 promise
                 was
                 common
                 of
                 sending
                 the
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 to
                 
                   lead
                   them
                   into
                   all
                   truth
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   cloathing
                   them
                   with
                   the
                   power
                   from
                   on
                   high
                
                 ;
                 and
                 of
                 endowing
                 them
                 with
                 Power
                 to
                 perform
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 miraculous
                 works
                 ;
                 Our
                 Lord
                 before
                 his
                 departure
                 
                   breathed
                   into
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   said
                   Receive
                   ye
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   ;
                   All
                   of
                   them
                
                 (
                 saith
                 Saint
                 
                   Luke
                   )
                   were
                   filled
                   with
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                
                 ;
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 with
                 confidence
                 and
                 truth
                 could
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   hath
                   seemed
                   good
                   to
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   and
                   to
                   us
                
                 ;
                 
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 did
                 abundantly
                 partake
                 of
                 that
                 character
                 ,
                 which
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 respected
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 did
                 say
                 ,
                 
                 
                   The
                   Signs
                   of
                   an
                   Apostle
                   were
                   wrought
                   among
                   you
                   in
                   signs
                   and
                   wonders
                   and
                   mighty
                   deeds
                   .
                
              
               
                 Did
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 represent
                 the
                 Church
                 as
                 receiving
                 privileges
                 in
                 its
                 behalf
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 Fathers
                 affirm
                 ?
                 so
                 did
                 they
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 Fathers
                 ;
                 
                 
                   If
                   therefore
                
                 (
                 saith
                 St.
                 Austin
                 ,
                 citing
                 the
                 famous
                 place
                 ,
                 
                   sicut
                   me
                   misit
                   Pater
                   )
                   they
                   did
                   bear
                   the
                   Person
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   this
                   was
                   said
                   to
                   them
                   as
                   if
                   it
                   were
                   said
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   it self
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   peace
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   remitteth
                   Sins
                   .
                
              
               
                 What
                 singular
                 prerogative
                 then
                 can
                 be
                 imagined
                 appertaining
                 to
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 ?
                 what
                 substantial
                 advantage
                 could
                 he
                 pretend
                 to
                 beyond
                 the
                 other
                 Apostles
                 ?
                 Nothing
                 surely
                 doth
                 appear
                 ;
                 whatever
                 the
                 Patrons
                 of
                 his
                 Supremacy
                 do
                 claim
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 is
                 precariously
                 assumed
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 fair
                 colour
                 of
                 proof
                 ;
                 he
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 beholding
                 not
                 to
                 any
                 testimony
                 of
                 Holy
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 invention
                 of
                 Roman
                 fancy
                 :
                 We
                 may
                 well
                 infer
                 with
                 Cardinal
                 Cusanus
                 ;
                 
                 
                   We
                   know
                   that
                   Peter
                   did
                   not
                   receive
                   more
                   Power
                   from
                   Christ
                   than
                   the
                   other
                   Apostles
                   ;
                   for
                   nothing
                   was
                   said
                   to
                   Peter
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   not
                   also
                   said
                   to
                   the
                   others
                   ;
                   Therefore
                
                 (
                 addeth
                 he
                 )
                 
                   we
                   rightly
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   the
                   Apostles
                   were
                   equal
                   to
                   Peter
                   in
                   Power
                   .
                
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 Whereas
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 himself
                 did
                 write
                 two
                 
                   Catholick
                   Epistles
                
                 ;
                 there
                 doth
                 not
                 in
                 them
                 appear
                 any
                 intimation
                 ,
                 any
                 air
                 or
                 savour
                 of
                 pretence
                 to
                 this
                 Arch-apostolical
                 Power
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 natural
                 for
                 Persons
                 endowed
                 with
                 unquestionable
                 Authority
                 (
                 howsoever
                 otherwise
                 prudent
                 and
                 modest
                 )
                 to
                 discover
                 a
                 spice
                 thereof
                 in
                 the
                 matter
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 style
                 of
                 their
                 writing
                 ;
                 their
                 Mind
                 conscious
                 of
                 such
                 advantage
                 will
                 suggest
                 an
                 authoritative
                 way
                 of
                 expression
                 ;
                 especially
                 when
                 they
                 earnestly
                 exhort
                 ,
                 or
                 seriously
                 reprove
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 cases
                 their
                 very
                 Authority
                 is
                 a
                 considerable
                 motive
                 to
                 assent
                 or
                 compliance
                 ,
                 and
                 strongly
                 doth
                 impress
                 any
                 other
                 arguments
                 ;
                 But
                 no
                 Critick
                 perusing
                 those
                 Epistles
                 would
                 smell
                 a
                 Pope
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 
                 Speech
                 of
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 ,
                 although
                 pressing
                 his
                 Doctrine
                 with
                 considerations
                 of
                 this
                 nature
                 ,
                 hath
                 no
                 tang
                 of
                 such
                 Authority
                 .
              
               
                 
                 
                   The
                   Elders
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   which
                   are
                   among
                   you
                   ,
                   I
                   exhort
                   ,
                   who
                   also
                   am
                   an
                   Elder
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   witness
                   of
                   the
                   sufferings
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   a
                   partaker
                   of
                   the
                   Glory
                   that
                   shall
                   be
                   revealed
                
                 ;
                 by
                 such
                 excellent
                 ,
                 but
                 common
                 advantages
                 of
                 his
                 Person
                 and
                 Office
                 he
                 presseth
                 on
                 the
                 Clergy
                 his
                 advices
                 .
              
               
                 Had
                 he
                 been
                 what
                 they
                 make
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 might
                 have
                 said
                 ,
                 I
                 the
                 peculiar
                 Vicar
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 Sovereign
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 do
                 not
                 onely
                 exhort
                 ,
                 but
                 require
                 this
                 of
                 you
                 ;
                 this
                 language
                 had
                 been
                 very
                 proper
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 less
                 forcible
                 ;
                 but
                 nothing
                 like
                 this
                 ,
                 nothing
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 and
                 Majesty
                 of
                 a
                 Pope
                 is
                 seen
                 in
                 his
                 discourse
                 ;
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 
                   pagina
                   nostrae
                   voluntatis
                   &
                   mandati
                
                 ,
                 which
                 now
                 is
                 the
                 Papal
                 style
                 ;
                 when
                 He
                 speaketh
                 highest
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 common
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Be
                   mindfull
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   of
                   the
                   command
                
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 Precepts
                 )
                 
                   of
                   us
                   the
                   Apostles
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   and
                   Saviour
                   .
                
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 In
                 the
                 Apostolical
                 History
                 ,
                 the
                 proper
                 place
                 of
                 exercising
                 this
                 power
                 (
                 wherein
                 ,
                 as
                 St.
                 Chrysostome
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                 
                   we
                   may
                   see
                   the
                   predictions
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   uttered
                   in
                   the
                   Gospels
                   ,
                   reduced
                   to
                   act
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   truth
                   of
                   them
                   shining
                   in
                   the
                   things
                   themselves
                
                 )
                 no
                 footstep
                 thereof
                 doth
                 appear
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 cannot
                 there
                 discern
                 ,
                 that
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 did
                 assume
                 any
                 extraordinary
                 authority
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 any
                 deference
                 by
                 his
                 Brethren
                 was
                 rendred
                 to
                 him
                 as
                 to
                 their
                 Governour
                 or
                 Judge
                 .
                 No
                 instance
                 there
                 doth
                 occur
                 of
                 his
                 laying
                 commands
                 on
                 any
                 one
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 or
                 exercising
                 any
                 act
                 of
                 jurisdiction
                 upon
                 any
                 one
                 ;
                 but
                 rather
                 to
                 the
                 contrary
                 divers
                 passages
                 are
                 observable
                 ,
                 which
                 argue
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 pretended
                 to
                 no
                 such
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 others
                 did
                 not
                 understand
                 any
                 such
                 thing
                 belonging
                 to
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 His
                 temper
                 indeed
                 and
                 zeal
                 commonly
                 did
                 prompt
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 most
                 forward
                 in
                 speaking
                 and
                 acting
                 upon
                 any
                 emergency
                 for
                 the
                 propagation
                 or
                 maintenance
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 the
                 memory
                 of
                 the
                 particular
                 charge
                 which
                 our
                 Lord
                 departing
                 had
                 lately
                 put
                 on
                 him
                 ,
                 strongly
                 might
                 instigate
                 him
                 thereto
                 ;
                 regard
                 to
                 his
                 special
                 gifts
                 and
                 sufficiency
                 did
                 incline
                 the
                 rest
                 willingly
                 to
                 yield
                 that
                 advantage
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 perhaps
                 because
                 upon
                 the
                 considerations
                 before
                 touched
                 ,
                 they
                 did
                 allow
                 some
                 preference
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 him
                 :
                 
                 but
                 in
                 other
                 respects
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 main
                 administration
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 he
                 
                   is
                   but
                   one
                   among
                   the
                   rest
                
                 ;
                 not
                 taking
                 upon
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 speech
                 or
                 behaviour
                 beyond
                 others
                 .
                 All
                 things
                 are
                 transacted
                 by
                 common
                 agreement
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 all
                 concurring
                 ;
                 no
                 appeal
                 in
                 cases
                 of
                 difference
                 is
                 made
                 singly
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 no
                 peremptory
                 decision
                 or
                 decree
                 is
                 made
                 by
                 him
                 ;
                 no
                 orders
                 are
                 issued
                 out
                 by
                 him
                 alone
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 a
                 special
                 way
                 ;
                 in
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Assemblies
                 he
                 acteth
                 but
                 as
                 one
                 member
                 ;
                 in
                 deliberations
                 he
                 doth
                 onely
                 propound
                 his
                 opinion
                 and
                 passeth
                 a
                 single
                 vote
                 ;
                 his
                 judgment
                 and
                 practice
                 are
                 sometime
                 questioned
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 is
                 put
                 to
                 render
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 stand
                 upon
                 his
                 Authority
                 ,
                 but
                 assigneth
                 reasons
                 to
                 persuade
                 his
                 opinion
                 ,
                 and
                 justify
                 his
                 actions
                 ;
                 yea
                 sometimes
                 he
                 is
                 moved
                 by
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 
                 receiving
                 orders
                 and
                 employment
                 from
                 them
                 ;
                 these
                 things
                 we
                 may
                 discern
                 by
                 considering
                 the
                 instances
                 which
                 follow
                 .
              
               
               
                 In
                 the
                 designation
                 of
                 a
                 new
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 to
                 supply
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 Judas
                 ,
                 
                 he
                 did
                 indeed
                 suggest
                 the
                 matter
                 and
                 lay
                 the
                 case
                 before
                 them
                 ,
                 he
                 first
                 declared
                 his
                 sense
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 whole
                 company
                 did
                 chuse
                 two
                 ,
                 and
                 referred
                 the
                 determination
                 of
                 one
                 to
                 lot
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 God's
                 arbitration
                 .
              
               
                 At
                 the
                 institution
                 of
                 Deacons
                 ,
                 
                 
                   the
                   twelve
                   did
                   call
                   the
                   multitude
                   of
                   disciples
                   ,
                
                 and
                 directed
                 them
                 
                   to
                   elect
                
                 the
                 persons
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 proposal
                 being
                 acceptable
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 done
                 accordingly
                 ;
                 
                   they
                   chose
                   Stephen
                
                 ,
                 
                 &c.
                 whom
                 
                   they
                   set
                   before
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   they
                   had
                   prayed
                   ,
                   they
                   layd
                   their
                   hands
                   on
                   them
                   .
                
              
               
                 In
                 that
                 important
                 transaction
                 about
                 the
                 observance
                 of
                 Mosaical
                 Institutions
                 ,
                 
                   a
                   great
                   stir
                   and
                   debate
                   being
                   started
                
                 ;
                 
                 which
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 and
                 Saint
                 Barnabas
                 by
                 disputation
                 could
                 not
                 appease
                 ,
                 what
                 course
                 was
                 then
                 taken
                 ?
                 did
                 they
                 appeal
                 to
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Supreme
                 Dictatour
                 and
                 Judge
                 of
                 Controversies
                 ?
                 not
                 so
                 ;
                 but
                 
                   they
                   sent
                   to
                   the
                   Apostles
                   and
                   Elders
                   at
                   Jerusalem
                   to
                   enquire
                   about
                   the
                   question
                   :
                
                 when
                 those
                 great
                 messengers
                 were
                 arrived
                 there
                 ,
                 
                   they
                   were
                   received
                   by
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   Elders
                
                 ;
                 and
                 having
                 made
                 their
                 report
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Apostles
                   and
                   Elders
                   did
                   assemble
                   to
                   consider
                   about
                   that
                   matter
                   .
                
                 
                 In
                 this
                 assembly
                 
                   after
                   much
                   debate
                
                 passed
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 many
                 had
                 freely
                 uttered
                 their
                 sense
                 ,
                 Saint
                 
                   Peter
                   rose
                   up
                
                 ,
                 with
                 Apostolical
                 gravity
                 declaring
                 what
                 his
                 reason
                 and
                 experience
                 did
                 suggest
                 conducing
                 to
                 a
                 resolution
                 of
                 the
                 point
                 ;
                 whereto
                 his
                 words
                 might
                 indeed
                 be
                 much
                 available
                 ,
                 grounded
                 not
                 onely
                 upon
                 common
                 reason
                 ,
                 but
                 upon
                 special
                 revelation
                 concerning
                 the
                 case
                 ;
                 whereupon
                 Saint
                 James
                 ,
                 
                 alledging
                 that
                 revelation
                 and
                 backing
                 it
                 with
                 reason
                 drawn
                 from
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 with
                 much
                 authority
                 pronounceth
                 his
                 judgment
                 ;
                 Therefore
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   judge
                
                 ,
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 saith
                 St.
                 Chrysostome
                 ,
                 
                 
                   I
                   authoritatively
                   say
                   )
                   that
                   we
                   trouble
                   not
                   them
                   ,
                   who
                   from
                   among
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   are
                   turned
                   to
                   God
                   ;
                   but
                   that
                   we
                   write
                   unto
                   them
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 the
                 result
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 proposal
                 of
                 Saint
                 James
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 by
                 general
                 consent
                 determined
                 to
                 send
                 a
                 decretal
                 Letter
                 unto
                 the
                 Gentile
                 Christians
                 ,
                 containing
                 a
                 Canon
                 or
                 advice
                 directive
                 of
                 their
                 practice
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 ;
                 
                 
                   It
                   then
                   seemed
                   good
                   to
                
                 (
                 or
                 was
                 decreed
                 by
                 )
                 
                   the
                   Apostles
                   and
                   Elders
                   with
                   the
                   whole
                   Church
                   to
                   send
                
                 —
                 and
                 the
                 Letter
                 ran
                 thus
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Apostles
                   and
                   Elders
                   ,
                   and
                   Brethren
                   to
                   the
                   Brethren
                   of
                   the
                   Gentiles
                
                 —
                 Now
                 in
                 all
                 this
                 action
                 ,
                 (
                 in
                 this
                 leading
                 precedent
                 for
                 the
                 management
                 of
                 things
                 in
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Synods
                 and
                 consistories
                 ,
                 where
                 can
                 the
                 sharpest
                 sight
                 descry
                 any
                 mark
                 of
                 distinction
                 or
                 preeminence
                 which
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 had
                 in
                 respect
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 Apostles
                 ;
                 did
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 there
                 any-wise
                 behave
                 himself
                 like
                 his
                 pretended
                 Successours
                 upon
                 such
                 occasions
                 ?
                 what
                 authority
                 did
                 he
                 claim
                 or
                 use
                 before
                 that
                 Assembly
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 after
                 it
                 ;
                 did
                 he
                 summon
                 or
                 convocate
                 it
                 ?
                 no
                 ,
                 
                 they
                 met
                 upon
                 common
                 agreement
                 :
                 did
                 he
                 preside
                 therein
                 ?
                 no
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 Saint
                 
                   James
                   ,
                   to
                   whom
                
                 ,
                 (
                 saith
                 Saint
                 
                   Chrysostome
                   )
                   as
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Jerusalem
                   the
                   government
                   was
                   committed
                   :
                
                 did
                 he
                 offer
                 to
                 curb
                 or
                 check
                 any
                 man
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 restrain
                 him
                 from
                 his
                 liberty
                 of
                 discourse
                 there
                 ?
                 no
                 ,
                 
                   there
                   was
                   much
                   disputation
                
                 ,
                 every
                 man
                 frankly
                 speaking
                 his
                 sense
                 :
                 did
                 he
                 more
                 than
                 use
                 his
                 freedom
                 of
                 speech
                 
                 becoming
                 an
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 in
                 arguing
                 the
                 case
                 and
                 passing
                 his
                 vote
                 ?
                 no
                 ,
                 for
                 in
                 so
                 exact
                 a
                 relation
                 nothing
                 more
                 doth
                 appear
                 :
                 did
                 he
                 form
                 the
                 definitions
                 ,
                 or
                 pronounce
                 the
                 Decree
                 resulting
                 ?
                 no
                 ,
                 Saint
                 James
                 rather
                 did
                 that
                 ;
                 for
                 (
                 as
                 an
                 ancient
                 Authour
                 saith
                 )
                 
                   Peter
                   did
                   make
                   an
                   Oration
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   but
                   Saint
                   James
                   did
                   enact
                   the
                   Law
                   :
                
                 was
                 ,
                 beside
                 his
                 suffrage
                 in
                 the
                 debate
                 ,
                 any
                 singular
                 approbation
                 required
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 or
                 did
                 he
                 by
                 any
                 Bull
                 confirm
                 the
                 Decrees
                 ?
                 no
                 such
                 matter
                 ;
                 these
                 were
                 devices
                 of
                 ambition
                 creeping
                 on
                 and
                 growing
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 pitch
                 where
                 they
                 now
                 are
                 .
                 In
                 short
                 ,
                 doth
                 any
                 thing
                 correspondent
                 to
                 Papal
                 pretences
                 appear
                 assumed
                 by
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 ,
                 or
                 deferred
                 to
                 him
                 ?
                 If
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 was
                 such
                 a
                 man
                 as
                 they
                 make
                 him
                 ,
                 how
                 wanting
                 then
                 was
                 he
                 to
                 himself
                 ,
                 how
                 did
                 he
                 neglect
                 the
                 right
                 and
                 dignity
                 of
                 his
                 Office
                 ,
                 in
                 not
                 taking
                 more
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 upon
                 so
                 illustrious
                 an
                 occasion
                 ,
                 the
                 greatest
                 he
                 did
                 ever
                 meet
                 with
                 ?
                 How
                 defective
                 also
                 were
                 the
                 Apostolical
                 College
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 of
                 Jerusalem
                 in
                 point
                 of
                 duty
                 and
                 decency
                 ,
                 yielding
                 no
                 more
                 deference
                 to
                 their
                 Sovereign
                 ,
                 the
                 Vicar
                 of
                 their
                 Lord
                 ?
                 Whatever
                 account
                 may
                 be
                 framed
                 of
                 these
                 defailances
                 ,
                 the
                 truth
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 then
                 did
                 know
                 his
                 own
                 place
                 and
                 duty
                 better
                 ,
                 than
                 men
                 do
                 know
                 them
                 now
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 as
                 well
                 understood
                 how
                 it
                 became
                 them
                 to
                 demean
                 themselves
                 ;
                 St.
                 Chrysostome's
                 reflexions
                 on
                 those
                 passages
                 are
                 very
                 good
                 ,
                 that
                 indeed
                 then
                 
                   there
                   was
                   no
                   fastuousness
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                
                 
                 and
                 
                   the
                   souls
                   of
                   those
                   primitive
                   Christians
                   were
                   clear
                   of
                   Vanity
                
                 ;
                 the
                 which
                 dispositions
                 did
                 afterward
                 spring
                 up
                 and
                 grow
                 rankly
                 to
                 the
                 great
                 prejudice
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 begetting
                 those
                 exorbitant
                 pretences
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 now
                 disprove
                 .
              
               
                 Again
                 ,
                 when
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 being
                 warned
                 from
                 Heaven
                 thereto
                 ,
                 did
                 receive
                 Cornelius
                 ,
                 a
                 Gentile
                 Souldier
                 ,
                 unto
                 Communion
                 ;
                 divers
                 good
                 Christians
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 ignorant
                 of
                 the
                 warrantableness
                 of
                 that
                 proceeding
                 (
                 as
                 others
                 commonly
                 were
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 himself
                 was
                 ,
                 before
                 he
                 was
                 informed
                 by
                 that
                 special
                 revelation
                 )
                 did
                 not
                 fear
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   contest
                   with
                   him
                
                 about
                 it
                 ;
                 not
                 having
                 any
                 notion
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 seemeth
                 )
                 of
                 his
                 Supreme
                 unaccountable
                 Authority
                 (
                 not
                 to
                 say
                 of
                 that
                 infallibility
                 ,
                 
                 with
                 which
                 the
                 Canonists
                 and
                 Jesuits
                 have
                 invested
                 him
                 )
                 unto
                 whom
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 rendreth
                 a
                 fair
                 account
                 ,
                 and
                 maketh
                 a
                 satisfactory
                 Apology
                 for
                 his
                 proceedings
                 ;
                 not
                 brow-beating
                 those
                 audacious
                 contenders
                 with
                 his
                 Authority
                 ,
                 but
                 gently
                 satisfying
                 them
                 with
                 reason
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 known
                 his
                 Power
                 to
                 be
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 now
                 they
                 pretend
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 he
                 should
                 have
                 done
                 well
                 to
                 have
                 asserted
                 it
                 ,
                 even
                 out
                 of
                 good-will
                 and
                 Charity
                 to
                 those
                 good
                 Brethren
                 ;
                 
                 correcting
                 their
                 errour
                 and
                 checking
                 their
                 misdemeanour
                 ;
                 shewing
                 them
                 what
                 an
                 enormous
                 presumption
                 it
                 was
                 so
                 to
                 contend
                 with
                 their
                 Sovereign
                 Pastour
                 and
                 Judge
                 .
              
               
                 Farther
                 ,
                 so
                 far
                 was
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 from
                 assuming
                 Command
                 over
                 his
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 upon
                 occasion
                 ready
                 to
                 obey
                 their
                 Orders
                 ;
                 as
                 we
                 may
                 see
                 by
                 that
                 passage
                 ,
                 where
                 upon
                 the
                 conversion
                 of
                 divers
                 persons
                 in
                 Samaria
                 ,
                 
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   the
                   Apostles
                   hearing
                   it
                   ,
                   did
                   send
                   to
                   them
                   Peter
                   and
                   John
                   ,
                   who
                   going
                   down
                   prayed
                   for
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   might
                   receive
                   the
                   
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   .
                
                 The
                 Apostles
                 sent
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 had
                 he
                 been
                 their
                 Sovereign
                 ,
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 somewhat
                 unseemly
                 and
                 presumptuous
                 ;
                 for
                 Subjects
                 are
                 not
                 wont
                 to
                 send
                 their
                 Prince
                 ,
                 or
                 Souldiers
                 their
                 Captain
                 ;
                 to
                 be
                 sent
                 being
                 a
                 mark
                 of
                 inferiority
                 ,
                 as
                 our
                 Lord
                 himself
                 did
                 teach
                 ;
                 
                   A
                   servant
                
                 (
                 said
                 he
                 )
                 
                   is
                   not
                   greater
                   than
                   his
                   Lord
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   nor
                   he
                   that
                   is
                   sent
                   greater
                   than
                   he
                   that
                   sent
                   him
                   .
                
                 Saint
                 Luke
                 therefore
                 should
                 at
                 least
                 have
                 so
                 expressed
                 this
                 passage
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Apostles
                 might
                 have
                 seemed
                 to
                 keep
                 their
                 distance
                 ,
                 and
                 observed
                 good
                 manners
                 :
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 said
                 ,
                 they
                 beseeched
                 him
                 to
                 go
                 ,
                 that
                 had
                 sounded
                 well
                 ;
                 but
                 
                   they
                   sent
                   him
                
                 ,
                 is
                 harsh
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 were
                 
                   Dominus
                   noster
                   Papa
                
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 modern
                 Apostles
                 of
                 Rome
                 do
                 style
                 their
                 Peter
                 .
                 The
                 truth
                 is
                 ,
                 then
                 among
                 Christians
                 there
                 was
                 little
                 standing
                 upon
                 punctilio's
                 ,
                 private
                 considerations
                 and
                 pretences
                 to
                 power
                 then
                 took
                 small
                 place
                 ;
                 each
                 one
                 was
                 ready
                 to
                 comply
                 with
                 that
                 which
                 the
                 most
                 did
                 approve
                 ,
                 the
                 community
                 did
                 take
                 upon
                 it
                 to
                 prescribe
                 unto
                 the
                 greatest
                 persons
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 again
                 in
                 another
                 instance
                 ,
                 
                 where
                 the
                 Brethren
                 at
                 Antioch
                 did
                 
                   appoint
                   Paul
                   and
                   Barnabas
                
                 (
                 the
                 most
                 considerable
                 persons
                 among
                 them
                 )
                 
                   to
                   go
                   up
                   unto
                   Jerusalem
                
                 .
                 They
                 were
                 then
                 
                   so
                   generous
                   ,
                   so
                   mercifull
                   ,
                   so
                   full
                   of
                   charity
                   ,
                   as
                   rather
                   than
                   to
                   cause
                   or
                   foment
                   any
                   disturbance
                   ,
                   to
                   recede
                   ,
                   or
                   go
                   whither
                   the
                   multitude
                   pleased
                   ,
                   and
                   doe
                   what
                   was
                   commanded
                   by
                   it
                   .
                
              
               
                 10.
                 
                 In
                 all
                 relations
                 ,
                 which
                 occur
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 about
                 Controversies
                 incident
                 of
                 Doctrine
                 or
                 Practice
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 appeal
                 made
                 to
                 Saint
                 Peter's
                 Judgment
                 ,
                 or
                 allegation
                 of
                 it
                 as
                 Decisive
                 ,
                 no
                 Argument
                 is
                 built
                 on
                 his
                 Authority
                 :
                 dissent
                 from
                 his
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 or
                 disconformity
                 to
                 his
                 Practice
                 ,
                 or
                 disobedience
                 to
                 his
                 Orders
                 are
                 not
                 mentioned
                 as
                 ground
                 of
                 reproof
                 ,
                 as
                 aggravation
                 of
                 any
                 errour
                 ,
                 any
                 misdemeanour
                 ,
                 any
                 disorder
                 ;
                 which
                 were
                 very
                 strange
                 ,
                 if
                 then
                 he
                 was
                 admitted
                 or
                 known
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Universal
                 Prince
                 and
                 Pastour
                 of
                 Christians
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Supreme
                 Judge
                 and
                 Arbitratour
                 of
                 Controversies
                 among
                 them
                 :
                 for
                 then
                 surely
                 the
                 most
                 clear
                 ,
                 compendious
                 and
                 effectual
                 way
                 to
                 confute
                 any
                 errour
                 ,
                 or
                 check
                 any
                 disorder
                 ,
                 had
                 been
                 to
                 alledge
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 against
                 it
                 ;
                 who
                 then
                 could
                 have
                 withstood
                 so
                 mighty
                 a
                 prejudice
                 against
                 his
                 cause
                 ?
                 If
                 now
                 a
                 question
                 doth
                 arise
                 about
                 any
                 Point
                 of
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 instantly
                 the
                 Parties
                 (
                 at
                 least
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 hopeth
                 to
                 find
                 most
                 favour
                 )
                 hath
                 recourse
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 to
                 define
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 his
                 Judgment
                 ,
                 with
                 those
                 who
                 admit
                 his
                 pretences
                 ,
                 proveth
                 sufficiently
                 decisive
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 greatly
                 swayeth
                 in
                 prejudice
                 to
                 the
                 opposite
                 Party
                 .
                 If
                 any
                 Heresie
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 Opinion
                 disagreeing
                 from
                 the
                 current
                 sentiments
                 is
                 broached
                 ,
                 the
                 Pope
                 presently
                 doth
                 roar
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 voice
                 is
                 heard
                 through
                 Christendom
                 ,
                 and
                 thundreth
                 it
                 down
                 ;
                 if
                 any
                 Schism
                 or
                 disorder
                 springeth
                 up
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 be
                 sure
                 that
                 Rome
                 will
                 instantly
                 meddle
                 to
                 quash
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 settle
                 matters
                 as
                 best
                 standeth
                 with
                 its
                 Principles
                 and
                 Interests
                 ;
                 such
                 influence
                 hath
                 the
                 shadow
                 of
                 Saint
                 Peter's
                 Authority
                 now
                 ;
                 but
                 no
                 such
                 regard
                 was
                 then
                 had
                 to
                 poor
                 
                   Pope
                   Peter
                
                 himself
                 ;
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 so
                 busie
                 and
                 stirring
                 in
                 such
                 cases
                 :
                 the
                 Apostles
                 did
                 not
                 send
                 Hereticks
                 to
                 be
                 knocked
                 down
                 by
                 his
                 Sentence
                 ,
                 nor
                 Schismaticks
                 to
                 be
                 scourged
                 by
                 his
                 Censure
                 ,
                 but
                 were
                 fain
                 to
                 use
                 the
                 long
                 way
                 of
                 Disputation
                 ,
                 striving
                 to
                 convince
                 them
                 by
                 Testimonies
                 of
                 Scripture
                 and
                 rational
                 discourse
                 .
                 If
                 they
                 did
                 use
                 authority
                 ,
                 
                 it
                 was
                 their
                 
                 own
                 ;
                 which
                 they
                 
                   challenge
                   as
                   given
                   to
                   them
                   by
                   Christ
                   for
                   edification
                   ,
                
                 or
                 upon
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 more
                 than
                 ordinary
                 gifts
                 and
                 graces
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 
                 conferred
                 on
                 them
                 by
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 no-where
                 doth
                 appear
                 intermedling
                 as
                 a
                 Judge
                 or
                 Governour
                 paramount
                 in
                 such
                 cases
                 ;
                 yea
                 where
                 he
                 doth
                 himself
                 deal
                 with
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 and
                 disorderly
                 persons
                 ,
                 confuting
                 and
                 reproving
                 them
                 (
                 as
                 he
                 dealeth
                 with
                 divers
                 notoriously
                 such
                 )
                 he
                 proceedeth
                 ▪
                 not
                 as
                 a
                 Pope
                 decreeing
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 an
                 Apostle
                 warning
                 ,
                 arguing
                 and
                 persuading
                 against
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 particularly
                 remarkable
                 how
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 reproving
                 the
                 factions
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 among
                 Christians
                 at
                 Corinth
                 ,
                 doth
                 represent
                 the
                 several
                 parties
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                 
                   I
                   am
                   of
                   Paul
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   of
                   Apollos
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   of
                   Cephas
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   of
                   Christ
                   :
                
                 Now
                 supposing
                 the
                 case
                 then
                 had
                 been
                 clear
                 and
                 certain
                 (
                 and
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 not
                 so
                 then
                 ,
                 how
                 can
                 it
                 be
                 so
                 now
                 ?
                 )
                 that
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 was
                 Sovereign
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 wonderfull
                 ,
                 that
                 any
                 Christian
                 should
                 prefer
                 any
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 Preacher
                 before
                 him
                 ?
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 now
                 clear
                 and
                 generally
                 acknowledged
                 that
                 the
                 Pope
                 is
                 truly
                 what
                 he
                 pretendeth
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 would
                 any
                 body
                 stand
                 in
                 competition
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 would
                 any
                 glory
                 in
                 a
                 relation
                 to
                 any
                 other
                 Minister
                 before
                 him
                 ?
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 observable
                 how
                 Saint
                 Clemens
                 reflecteth
                 on
                 this
                 contention
                 ;
                 
                   Ye
                   were
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   less
                   culpable
                   for
                   that
                   partiality
                
                 ;
                 
                 
                   for
                   ye
                   did
                   then
                   incline
                   to
                   renowned
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   a
                   man
                   approved
                   by
                   them
                   ;
                   but
                   now
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 replyed
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 himself
                 did
                 come
                 into
                 the
                 comparison
                 ;
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 probably
                 no
                 man
                 was
                 so
                 vain
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 compare
                 him
                 with
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 nor
                 indeed
                 could
                 any
                 there
                 pretend
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 baptized
                 by
                 him
                 (
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 the
                 emulation
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 others
                 )
                 but
                 those
                 who
                 said
                 they
                 were
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 were
                 the
                 wise
                 and
                 peaceable
                 sort
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 saying
                 so
                 declined
                 and
                 disavowed
                 faction
                 ;
                 whose
                 behaviour
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 himself
                 in
                 his
                 discourse
                 commendeth
                 and
                 confirmeth
                 ,
                 shewing
                 that
                 all
                 indeed
                 were
                 
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostles
                 being
                 onely
                 his
                 Ministers
                 to
                 work
                 faith
                 and
                 vertue
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 
                 
                 None
                 (
                 saith
                 Saint
                 
                   Austin
                   )
                   of
                   those
                   contentious
                   persons
                   were
                   good
                   ,
                   except
                   those
                   who
                   said
                   ,
                   but
                   I
                   am
                   of
                   Christ.
                   
                
              
               
                 We
                 may
                 also
                 here
                 observe
                 ,
                 that
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 in
                 reflecting
                 upon
                 these
                 contentions
                 had
                 a
                 fair
                 occasion
                 of
                 intimating
                 somewhat
                 concerning
                 Saint
                 Peter's
                 Supremacy
                 ,
                 and
                 aggravating
                 their
                 blameable
                 fondness
                 ,
                 who
                 compared
                 others
                 with
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 12.
                 
                 The
                 consideration
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 proceeding
                 in
                 the
                 conversion
                 of
                 people
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 administration
                 of
                 their
                 spiritual
                 affairs
                 ,
                 will
                 exclude
                 any
                 probability
                 of
                 Saint
                 Peter's
                 Jurisdiction
                 over
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 went
                 about
                 their
                 business
                 not
                 by
                 Order
                 or
                 Licence
                 from
                 St.
                 Peter
                 ,
                 but
                 according
                 to
                 special
                 instinct
                 and
                 direction
                 of
                 God's
                 Spirit
                 (
                 
                   being
                   sent
                   forth
                   by
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                
                 ;
                 
                 
                   going
                   by
                   revelation
                
                 )
                 or
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 ordinary
                 prudence
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 habitual
                 
                   wisedom
                   given
                   unto
                   them
                
                 ;
                 by
                 those
                 aids
                 ,
                 (
                 without
                 troubling
                 St.
                 Peter
                 or
                 themselves
                 more
                 )
                 they
                 founded
                 Societies
                 ,
                 
                 they
                 ordained
                 
                 Pastours
                 ,
                 
                 they
                 framed
                 Rules
                 and
                 Orders
                 requisite
                 for
                 the
                 edification
                 and
                 good
                 Government
                 of
                 Churches
                 ,
                 reserving
                 to
                 themselves
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 paramount
                 inspection
                 and
                 jurisdiction
                 over
                 them
                 ;
                 which
                 in
                 effect
                 was
                 onely
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   a
                   paternal
                   care
                
                 over
                 them
                 ;
                 
                 which
                 they
                 particularly
                 claimed
                 to
                 themselves
                 upon
                 account
                 of
                 spiritual
                 parentage
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 begotten
                 them
                 to
                 
                   Christ
                   :
                   If
                
                 (
                 saith
                 St.
                 Paul
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Corinthians
                   )
                   I
                   am
                   not
                   an
                   Apostle
                   to
                   others
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   however
                   so
                   to
                   you
                   ?
                
                 why
                 so
                 ?
                 because
                 he
                 had
                 converted
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 could
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   As
                   my
                   beloved
                   sons
                   I
                   warn
                   you
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   for
                   though
                   ye
                   have
                   ten
                   thousand
                   instructours
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                   yet
                   ye
                   have
                   not
                   many
                   fathers
                   ;
                   for
                   in
                   Christ
                   Jesus
                   I
                   have
                   begotten
                   you
                   through
                   the
                   Gospel
                   .
                
                 This
                 paternal
                 charge
                 they
                 did
                 exercise
                 without
                 any
                 dependence
                 ,
                 or
                 regard
                 to
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 ,
                 none
                 such
                 appearing
                 ,
                 it
                 not
                 being
                 mentioned
                 that
                 they
                 did
                 ever
                 consult
                 his
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 or
                 render
                 him
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 their
                 proceedings
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 rather
                 being
                 implyed
                 in
                 the
                 reports
                 of
                 their
                 actions
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 proceeded
                 absolutely
                 ,
                 by
                 virtue
                 of
                 their
                 universal
                 Office
                 and
                 Commission
                 of
                 our
                 Lord.
                 
              
               
                 If
                 it
                 he
                 alledged
                 that
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 went
                 to
                 Jerusalem
                 to
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 ;
                 
                 I
                 answer
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 
                   to
                   visit
                   him
                
                 out
                 of
                 respect
                 and
                 love
                 ;
                 
                 or
                 to
                 confer
                 with
                 him
                 for
                 mutual
                 edification
                 and
                 comfort
                 ;
                 or
                 at
                 most
                 to
                 obtain
                 approbation
                 from
                 him
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 which
                 might
                 satisfy
                 some
                 doubters
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 to
                 receive
                 his
                 commands
                 or
                 authoritative
                 instructions
                 from
                 him
                 ;
                 it
                 being
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 shall
                 afterwards
                 see
                 ,
                 the
                 design
                 of
                 Saint
                 Paul's
                 discourse
                 to
                 disavow
                 any
                 such
                 dependence
                 on
                 any
                 man
                 whatever
                 .
                 So
                 doth
                 St.
                 Chrysostome
                 note
                 ;
                 What
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   can
                   be
                   more
                   humble
                   than
                   this
                   Soul
                   ?
                
                 
                 
                   after
                   so
                   many
                   and
                   so
                   great
                   exploits
                   ,
                   having
                   no
                   need
                   at
                   all
                   of
                   Peter
                   ,
                   or
                   of
                   his
                   discourse
                   ,
                   but
                   being
                   in
                   dignity
                   equal
                   to
                   him
                   (
                   for
                   I
                   will
                   now
                   say
                   no
                   more
                   )
                   he
                   yet
                   doth
                   go
                   up
                   to
                   him
                   ▪
                   as
                   to
                   one
                   greater
                   and
                   ancienter
                   ;
                   and
                   a
                   sight
                   alone
                   of
                   Peter
                   is
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   his
                   journey
                   thither
                   .
                
                 —
                 And
                 
                   He
                   went
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 again
                 )
                 
                   not
                   to
                   learn
                   any
                   thing
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   nor
                   to
                   receive
                   any
                   correction
                   from
                   him
                   ,
                   but
                   for
                   this
                   onely
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   might
                   see
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   honour
                   him
                   with
                   his
                   presence
                   .
                
              
               
                 And
                 indeed
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 such
                 deference
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 to
                 St.
                 Peter
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 hence
                 reasonably
                 presume
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 would
                 then
                 have
                 been
                 not
                 onely
                 impertinent
                 and
                 needless
                 ,
                 but
                 inconvenient
                 and
                 troublesome
                 .
                 For
                 ,
              
               
                 13.
                 
                 If
                 we
                 consider
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 Apostolical
                 Office
                 ,
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 things
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 Saint
                 Peter's
                 Life
                 ;
                 in
                 correspondence
                 to
                 those
                 things
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 appear
                 uncapable
                 ,
                 or
                 unfit
                 to
                 manage
                 such
                 a
                 jurisdiction
                 over
                 the
                 Apostles
                 as
                 they
                 assign
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 Apostolical
                 Ministery
                 was
                 such
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Apostles
                 were
                 not
                 fixed
                 in
                 one
                 place
                 of
                 residence
                 ,
                 but
                 were
                 continually
                 moving
                 about
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   in
                   procinctu
                
                 ,
                 
                 ready
                 in
                 their
                 gears
                 to
                 move
                 whither
                 Divine
                 suggestions
                 did
                 call
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 fair
                 occasion
                 did
                 invite
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 propagation
                 or
                 furtherance
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                 The
                 state
                 of
                 things
                 was
                 not
                 favourable
                 to
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 discountenanced
                 and
                 disgraced
                 ,
                 persecuted
                 ,
                 and
                 driven
                 from
                 one
                 place
                 to
                 another
                 ;
                 (
                 as
                 our
                 Lord
                 foretold
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 )
                 Christians
                 lay
                 scattered
                 about
                 at
                 distant
                 places
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 opportunities
                 of
                 dispatch
                 for
                 conveyance
                 of
                 instructions
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 accounts
                 to
                 him
                 were
                 not
                 easily
                 found
                 .
              
               
                 Saint
                 Thomas
                 preaching
                 in
                 Parthia
                 ,
                 Saint
                 Andrew
                 in
                 Scythia
                 ,
                 
                 Saint
                 John
                 in
                 
                   Asia
                   ,
                   Simon
                   Zelotes
                
                 in
                 Britain
                 ,
                 *
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 in
                 many
                 places
                 ;
                 other
                 Apostles
                 and
                 Apostolical
                 men
                 in
                 Arabia
                 ,
                 in
                 Aethiopia
                 ,
                 in
                 India
                 ,
                 in
                 Spain
                 ,
                 in
                 Gaul
                 ,
                 in
                 
                   Germany
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   whole
                   world
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   all
                   the
                   Creation
                   under
                   Heaven
                
                 (
                 as
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 speaketh
                 )
                 could
                 not
                 well
                 maintain
                 correspondence
                 with
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 ;
                 especially
                 considering
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 his
                 Life
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 not
                 setled
                 in
                 any
                 one
                 known
                 place
                 ,
                 but
                 moveable
                 and
                 uncertain
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 continually
                 roved
                 over
                 the
                 wide
                 World
                 ,
                 preaching
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 converting
                 ,
                 confirming
                 and
                 comforting
                 Christian
                 people
                 ,
                 as
                 occasion
                 starting
                 up
                 did
                 induce
                 ;
                 how
                 then
                 could
                 he
                 conveniently
                 dispense
                 all
                 about
                 his
                 ruling
                 and
                 judging
                 influence
                 ?
                 how
                 in
                 cases
                 incident
                 could
                 direction
                 be
                 fetched
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 or
                 reference
                 be
                 made
                 to
                 him
                 by
                 those
                 subordinate
                 Governours
                 ,
                 who
                 could
                 not
                 easily
                 know
                 where
                 to
                 come
                 at
                 him
                 ,
                 or
                 whence
                 to
                 hear
                 from
                 him
                 in
                 any
                 competent
                 time
                 ?
                 To
                 send
                 to
                 him
                 had
                 been
                 to
                 shoot
                 at
                 rovers
                 ;
                 affairs
                 therefore
                 which
                 should
                 depend
                 on
                 his
                 resolution
                 and
                 orders
                 ,
                 must
                 have
                 had
                 great
                 stops
                 ;
                 he
                 could
                 but
                 very
                 lamely
                 have
                 executed
                 such
                 an
                 office
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 his
                 jurisdiction
                 must
                 have
                 been
                 rather
                 an
                 extreme
                 inconvenience
                 and
                 encombrance
                 ,
                 than
                 any-wise
                 beneficial
                 or
                 usefull
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Gold
                   and
                   Silver
                   he
                   had
                   none
                   ,
                
                 or
                 a
                 very
                 small
                 Purse
                 to
                 maintain
                 Dependents
                 and
                 Officers
                 to
                 help
                 him
                 ;
                 (
                 Nuncio's
                 ,
                 Legates
                 
                   à
                   latere
                
                 ,
                 Secretaries
                 ,
                 Auditours
                 ,
                 &c.
                 )
                 Infinity
                 of
                 affairs
                 would
                 have
                 oppressed
                 a
                 poor
                 helpless
                 man
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 bear
                 such
                 a
                 burthen
                 as
                 they
                 lay
                 on
                 him
                 no
                 one
                 could
                 be
                 sufficient
                 .
              
               
                 14.
                 
                 It
                 was
                 indeed
                 most
                 requisite
                 ,
                 that
                 every
                 Apostle
                 should
                 have
                 a
                 complete
                 ,
                 absolute
                 ,
                 independent
                 Authority
                 in
                 managing
                 the
                 concerns
                 and
                 duties
                 of
                 his
                 Office
                 ;
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 not
                 any-wise
                 be
                 obstructed
                 in
                 the
                 discharge
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 not
                 clogged
                 with
                 a
                 need
                 to
                 consult
                 others
                 ,
                 not
                 hampered
                 with
                 orders
                 from
                 those
                 who
                 were
                 at
                 distance
                 and
                 could
                 not
                 well
                 descry
                 what
                 was
                 fit
                 in
                 every
                 place
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 .
              
               
                 
                 The
                 direction
                 of
                 him
                 who
                 had
                 promised
                 to
                 be
                 
                   perpetually
                   present
                   with
                   them
                
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 his
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 to
                 guide
                 ,
                 to
                 instruct
                 ,
                 to
                 admonish
                 them
                 upon
                 all
                 occasions
                 ,
                 was
                 abundantly
                 sufficient
                 ;
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 want
                 any
                 other
                 conduct
                 or
                 aid
                 beside
                 that
                 special
                 Light
                 and
                 powerfull
                 influence
                 of
                 Grace
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 received
                 from
                 him
                 ;
                 the
                 which
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 did
                 (
                 as
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 speaketh
                 )
                 
                   render
                   them
                   sufficient
                   Ministers
                   of
                   the
                   New
                   Testament
                   .
                
                 
              
               
                 Accordingly
                 their
                 discourse
                 and
                 practice
                 do
                 throughly
                 savour
                 of
                 such
                 an
                 independence
                 ;
                 nor
                 in
                 them
                 is
                 there
                 any
                 appearance
                 of
                 that
                 being
                 true
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 Bellarmine
                 dictateth
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   the
                   Apostles
                   depended
                   on
                   Saint
                   Peter
                   ,
                   as
                   on
                   their
                   head
                   and
                   commander
                   .
                
              
               
                 15.
                 
                 Particularly
                 the
                 discourse
                 and
                 behaviour
                 of
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 towards
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 doth
                 evidence
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 acknowledge
                 any
                 dependence
                 on
                 him
                 ,
                 any
                 subjection
                 to
                 him
                 .
              
               
               
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 doth
                 often
                 purposely
                 assert
                 to
                 himself
                 an
                 independent
                 and
                 absolute
                 power
                 ,
                 inferiour
                 or
                 subordinate
                 to
                 none
                 other
                 ,
                 insisting
                 thereon
                 for
                 the
                 enforcement
                 or
                 necessary
                 defence
                 of
                 his
                 Doctrine
                 and
                 Practice
                 ;
                 (
                 
                   I
                   have
                   become
                   a
                   fool
                   in
                   glorying
                   ,
                   ye
                   have
                   compelled
                   me
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 alledging
                 divers
                 pregnant
                 arguments
                 to
                 prove
                 and
                 confirm
                 it
                 ,
                 
                 drawn
                 from
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 his
                 call
                 ,
                 the
                 characters
                 and
                 warrants
                 of
                 his
                 Office
                 ,
                 the
                 tenour
                 of
                 his
                 proceedings
                 in
                 the
                 discharge
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 success
                 of
                 his
                 endeavours
                 ,
                 the
                 approbation
                 and
                 demeanour
                 toward
                 him
                 of
                 other
                 Apostles
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 for
                 his
                 call
                 and
                 commission
                 to
                 the
                 Apostolical
                 Office
                 ,
                 he
                 maintaineth
                 (
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 meant
                 designedly
                 to
                 exclude
                 those
                 pretences
                 ,
                 that
                 other
                 Apostles
                 were
                 onely
                 called
                 
                   in
                   partem
                   solicitudinis
                
                 with
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 )
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 
                   an
                   Apostle
                   not
                   from
                   men
                   ,
                   nor
                   by
                   man
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   God
                   the
                   Father
                
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 derived
                 not
                 his
                 Office
                 immediately
                 or
                 mediately
                 from
                 men
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 the
                 ministery
                 of
                 any
                 man
                 ;
                 but
                 immediately
                 had
                 received
                 the
                 grant
                 and
                 charge
                 thereof
                 from
                 our
                 Lord
                 ;
                 as
                 indeed
                 the
                 History
                 plainly
                 sheweth
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 our
                 Lord
                 telleth
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 did
                 
                   Constitute
                   him
                   an
                   Officer
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   chosen
                   instrument
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   to
                   bear
                   his
                   name
                   to
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   .
                
                 
              
               
                 Hence
                 he
                 so
                 often
                 is
                 carefull
                 and
                 cautious
                 to
                 express
                 himself
                 an
                 Apostle
                 by
                 
                   the
                   will
                
                 and
                 special
                 grace
                 ,
                 or
                 favour
                 and
                 appointment
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 command
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 particularly
                 telleth
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   by
                   Christ
                   he
                   had
                   received
                   grace
                   ,
                   grace
                   and
                   Apostleship
                   .
                
              
               
                 For
                 the
                 warrant
                 of
                 his
                 Office
                 ,
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 alledge
                 the
                 allowance
                 of
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 ,
                 but
                 those
                 special
                 gifts
                 and
                 graces
                 which
                 were
                 conspicuous
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 exerted
                 in
                 miraculous
                 performances
                 ;
                 Truly
                 ,
                 
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   signs
                   of
                   an
                   Apostle
                   were
                   wrought
                   among
                   you
                   in
                   all
                   patience
                   ,
                   in
                   signs
                   and
                   wonders
                   and
                   mighty
                   deeds
                
                 ;
                 and
                 
                   I
                   will
                   not
                   dare
                   to
                   speak
                   of
                   any
                   of
                   those
                   things
                   ,
                   which
                   Christ
                   hath
                   not
                   wrought
                   by
                   me
                   to
                   make
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   obedient
                   by
                   word
                   and
                   deed
                   ,
                   through
                   mighty
                   signs
                   and
                   wonders
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 To
                 the
                 same
                 purpose
                 he
                 alledgeth
                 his
                 successfull
                 industry
                 in
                 converting
                 men
                 to
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ;
                 
                   Am
                   I
                   not
                   an
                   Apostle
                
                 ?
                 
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   are
                   ye
                   not
                   my
                   work
                   in
                   the
                   Lord
                   ?
                   If
                   I
                   am
                   not
                   an
                   Apostle
                   to
                   others
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   surely
                   one
                   to
                   you
                   ;
                   for
                   the
                   seal
                   of
                   mine
                   Apostleship
                   are
                   ye
                   in
                   the
                   Lord.
                
                 And
                 ,
                 
                 
                   By
                   the
                   grace
                   of
                   God
                   I
                   am
                   what
                   I
                   am
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   grace
                   which
                   was
                   on
                   me
                   became
                   not
                   in
                   vain
                   ,
                   but
                   I
                   laboured
                   more
                   abundantly
                   than
                   they
                   all
                   .
                
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 discharge
                 of
                 his
                 Office
                 ,
                 he
                 immediately
                 (
                 after
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 received
                 his
                 call
                 and
                 charge
                 from
                 our
                 Saviour
                 )
                 without
                 consulting
                 or
                 taking
                 licence
                 from
                 any
                 man
                 ,
                 did
                 vigorously
                 apply
                 himself
                 to
                 the
                 work
                 ,
                 Immediately
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   conferred
                   not
                   with
                   flesh
                   and
                   bloud
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   neither
                   went
                   I
                   up
                   to
                   Jerusalem
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   before
                   me
                   were
                   Apostles
                
                 ;
                 so
                 little
                 did
                 he
                 take
                 himself
                 to
                 be
                 accountable
                 to
                 any
                 man.
                 
              
               
                 In
                 settling
                 order
                 and
                 correcting
                 irregularities
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 he
                 professed
                 to
                 act
                 merely
                 by
                 his
                 own
                 Authority
                 ,
                 conferred
                 on
                 him
                 by
                 our
                 Lord
                 ;
                 Therefore
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   being
                   absent
                
                 I
                 write
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 
                 
                   that
                   being
                   present
                   I
                   may
                   not
                   use
                   severity
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   authority
                   which
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   given
                   me
                   for
                   edification
                   ,
                   not
                   for
                   destruction
                   .
                
              
               
                 Such
                 being
                 the
                 privileges
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 did
                 assert
                 to
                 himself
                 with
                 all
                 confidence
                 ,
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 receive
                 for
                 it
                 any
                 check
                 from
                 other
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 chief
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   knowing
                   the
                   grace
                   that
                   was
                   given
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   gave
                   unto
                   him
                   the
                   right
                   hand
                   of
                   fellowship
                
                 ;
                 in
                 token
                 of
                 their
                 acknowledgment
                 and
                 allowance
                 of
                 his
                 proceedings
                 .
              
               
               
                 Upon
                 these
                 considerations
                 (
                 plainly
                 signifying
                 his
                 absolute
                 independence
                 in
                 the
                 reception
                 and
                 execution
                 of
                 his
                 Office
                 ,
                 )
                 he
                 doth
                 more
                 than
                 once
                 affirm
                 (
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 boast
                 )
                 himself
                 
                   to
                   be
                   inferiour
                   in
                   nothing
                   to
                   the
                   very
                   chief
                   Apostles
                
                 ;
                 
                 in
                 nothing
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 nothing
                 pertinent
                 to
                 the
                 Authority
                 ,
                 or
                 substantial
                 Dignity
                 of
                 his
                 place
                 ;
                 for
                 as
                 to
                 his
                 personal
                 merit
                 he
                 professeth
                 himself
                 
                   much
                   less
                   than
                   the
                   least
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                
                 but
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 authentickness
                 and
                 authority
                 of
                 his
                 Office
                 he
                 deemed
                 himself
                 equal
                 to
                 the
                 greatest
                 ;
                 
                 
                   being
                   by
                   the
                   grace
                   of
                   God
                   what
                   he
                   was
                   ;
                   a
                   Minister
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   gift
                   of
                   the
                   grace
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   given
                   him
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   effectual
                   working
                   of
                   his
                   power
                   .
                
              
               
                 When
                 he
                 said
                 he
                 was
                 
                   behind
                   none
                
                 ,
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 forget
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 ;
                 when
                 he
                 said
                 
                   none
                   of
                   the
                   chief
                
                 ,
                 
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 but
                 especially
                 mean
                 him
                 (
                 he
                 did
                 indeed
                 ,
                 as
                 St.
                 Chrysostome
                 saith
                 ,
                 intend
                 
                   to
                   compare
                   himself
                   with
                   St.
                   Peter
                
                 ;
                 )
                 when
                 he
                 said
                 
                   in
                   nothing
                
                 ,
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 but
                 design
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 most
                 considerable
                 ,
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 his
                 place
                 ;
                 which
                 in
                 the
                 context
                 he
                 did
                 expresly
                 mention
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 he
                 objected
                 to
                 himself
                 the
                 semblance
                 of
                 fondness
                 or
                 arrogance
                 in
                 speaking
                 after
                 that
                 manner
                 ,
                 he
                 declared
                 that
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 speak
                 rashly
                 or
                 vainly
                 ,
                 but
                 upon
                 serious
                 consideration
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 full
                 assurance
                 ,
                 finding
                 it
                 very
                 needfull
                 or
                 usefull
                 to
                 maintain
                 his
                 Authority
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 to
                 
                   magnify
                   his
                   Office
                
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 otherwhere
                 speaketh
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 things
                 had
                 been
                 ,
                 as
                 now
                 we
                 are
                 taught
                 from
                 the
                 Roman
                 School
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 strange
                 ,
                 that
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 should
                 compare
                 himself
                 so
                 generally
                 ,
                 not
                 excepting
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 ;
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 express
                 (
                 nor
                 by
                 the
                 least
                 touch
                 intimate
                 )
                 no
                 special
                 consideration
                 for
                 his
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 they
                 tell
                 us
                 ,
                 
                   ordinary
                   Pastour
                
                 ;
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 not
                 consider
                 how
                 lyable
                 such
                 words
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 interpreted
                 in
                 derogation
                 to
                 Saint
                 Peter's
                 due
                 prerogatives
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 wonder
                 ,
                 that
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 in
                 Saint
                 Peter's
                 absence
                 should
                 thus
                 stand
                 on
                 his
                 own
                 legs
                 ,
                 not
                 seeming
                 to
                 mind
                 him
                 ,
                 whenas
                 in
                 immediate
                 transactions
                 with
                 him
                 he
                 demeaned
                 himself
                 as
                 his
                 fellow
                 ,
                 yielding
                 to
                 him
                 no
                 respect
                 or
                 deference
                 as
                 to
                 his
                 Superiour
                 .
                 For
                 ,
              
               
                 When
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 went
                 to
                 Jerusalem
                 to
                 have
                 conference
                 with
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 and
                 other
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 chief
                 in
                 repute
                 ,
                 he
                 professeth
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   they
                   did
                   not
                   confer
                   any
                   thing
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                
                 
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 change
                 his
                 opinion
                 ,
                 or
                 divert
                 him
                 from
                 his
                 ordinary
                 course
                 of
                 practice
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 different
                 from
                 theirs
                 ;
                 this
                 was
                 ,
                 (
                 it
                 seemeth
                 )
                 hardly
                 proper
                 or
                 seemly
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 if
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 had
                 been
                 his
                 Sovereign
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 seemeth
                 to
                 say
                 it
                 on
                 very
                 purpose
                 ,
                 to
                 exclude
                 any
                 prejudice
                 that
                 might
                 arise
                 to
                 his
                 Doctrine
                 from
                 their
                 authority
                 or
                 repute
                 ;
                 their
                 authority
                 being
                 none
                 over
                 him
                 ,
                 their
                 repute
                 being
                 impertinent
                 to
                 the
                 case
                 ;
                 
                 for
                 whatsoever
                 (
                 addeth
                 he
                 )
                 
                   they
                   were
                   ,
                   it
                   maketh
                   no
                   matter
                   to
                   me
                   ,
                   God
                   respecteth
                   no
                   man's
                   person
                
                 ;
                 the
                 which
                 might
                 well
                 be
                 said
                 of
                 Persons
                 greater
                 in
                 common
                 esteem
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 so
                 well
                 of
                 one
                 who
                 was
                 his
                 Superiour
                 in
                 Office
                 ;
                 to
                 whose
                 opinion
                 and
                 conduct
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 his
                 Judge
                 and
                 Pastour
                 by
                 God's
                 appointment
                 ,
                 he
                 did
                 owe
                 a
                 special
                 regard
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Again
                 ,
                 St.
                 Paul
                 at
                 
                   Antioch
                   ,
                   observing
                   St.
                   Peter
                   out
                   of
                   fear
                
                 and
                 policy
                 to
                 act
                 otherwise
                 than
                 became
                 the
                 simplicity
                 and
                 sincerity
                 of
                 Christians
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 prejudice
                 of
                 
                   Evangelical
                   Truth
                
                 ,
                 Charity
                 and
                 Liberty
                 ,
                 against
                 his
                 own
                 judgment
                 and
                 former
                 practice
                 ,
                 
                 drawing
                 others
                 by
                 his
                 pattern
                 into
                 the
                 same
                 unwarrantable
                 course
                 of
                 behaviour
                 ,
                 
                 did
                 
                   withstand
                   him
                   to
                   the
                   face
                
                 ,
                 did
                 
                   openly
                   reprove
                   him
                   before
                   all
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   was
                   blameable
                   ,
                
                 did
                 as
                 P.
                 Gelasius
                 I.
                 affirmeth
                 (
                 to
                 excuse
                 another
                 Pope
                 misbehaving
                 himself
                 )
                 
                   worthily
                   confute
                   him
                
                 ;
                 
                 did
                 (
                 as
                 St.
                 Augustine
                 often
                 doth
                 affirm
                 and
                 urge
                 ;
                 in
                 proof
                 that
                 greatest
                 Persons
                 may
                 sometimes
                 err
                 and
                 ●ail
                 ,
                 )
                 
                   correct
                   him
                   ,
                   rebuke
                   him
                   ,
                   chide
                   him
                   .
                
                 
              
               
                 Which
                 behaviour
                 of
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 doth
                 not
                 well
                 consist
                 with
                 the
                 
                   Supposition
                   ,
                   That
                   Saint
                   Peter
                   was
                   his
                   superiour
                   in
                   Office
                
                 ;
                 if
                 that
                 had
                 been
                 ,
                 Porphyrius
                 with
                 good
                 colour
                 of
                 reason
                 might
                 have
                 objected
                 procacity
                 to
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 in
                 taxing
                 his
                 betters
                 ;
                 
                 for
                 he
                 then
                 indeed
                 had
                 shewed
                 us
                 no
                 commendable
                 pattern
                 of
                 demeanour
                 toward
                 our
                 Governours
                 ,
                 in
                 so
                 boldly
                 opposing
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 ,
                 in
                 so
                 openly
                 censuring
                 him
                 ,
                 in
                 so
                 smartly
                 confuting
                 him
                 ,
              
               
                 More
                 unseemly
                 also
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 to
                 report
                 the
                 business
                 as
                 he
                 doth
                 in
                 writing
                 to
                 the
                 Galatians
                 ;
                 for
                 to
                 divulge
                 the
                 miscarriages
                 of
                 Superiours
                 ,
                 to
                 revive
                 the
                 memory
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 register
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 transmit
                 them
                 down
                 to
                 all
                 posterity
                 ,
                 to
                 set
                 forth
                 our
                 clashing
                 and
                 contests
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 is
                 hardly
                 allowable
                 ;
                 if
                 it
                 may
                 consist
                 with
                 justice
                 and
                 honesty
                 ,
                 it
                 doth
                 yet
                 little
                 favour
                 of
                 gravity
                 and
                 modesty
                 :
                 It
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 more
                 seemly
                 for
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 to
                 have
                 privately
                 and
                 humbly
                 remonstrated
                 to
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 ,
                 than
                 openly
                 and
                 downrightly
                 to
                 have
                 reprehended
                 him
                 ;
                 at
                 least
                 it
                 would
                 have
                 become
                 him
                 in
                 cold
                 bloud
                 to
                 have
                 represented
                 his
                 carriage
                 more
                 respectfully
                 ,
                 consulting
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 the
                 Universal
                 Pastour
                 ,
                 whose
                 reputation
                 was
                 like
                 to
                 suffer
                 by
                 such
                 a
                 representation
                 of
                 his
                 proceedings
                 .
                 Pope
                 Pelagius
                 II.
                 would
                 have
                 taught
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 better
                 manners
                 ;
                 who
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   approved
                   ,
                   but
                   reprobated
                   ,
                   who
                   do
                   reprove
                   or
                   accuse
                   their
                   Prelates
                
                 ;
                 and
                 Pope
                 Gregory
                 would
                 have
                 taught
                 him
                 another
                 lesson
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 
                   the
                   evils
                   of
                   their
                   Superiours
                   do
                   so
                   displease
                   good
                   Subjects
                   ,
                   that
                   however
                   they
                   do
                   conceal
                   them
                   from
                   others
                
                 ;
                 and
                 
                   Subjects
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   admonished
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   do
                   not
                   rashly
                   judge
                   the
                   life
                   of
                   their
                   Superiours
                   ,
                   if
                   perhaps
                   they
                   see
                   them
                   doe
                   blameably
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 plain
                 ,
                 that
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 was
                 more
                 bold
                 with
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 ,
                 than
                 any
                 man
                 now
                 must
                 be
                 with
                 the
                 Pope
                 ;
                 for
                 let
                 the
                 Pope
                 commit
                 never
                 so
                 great
                 crimes
                 ,
                 
                 yet
                 
                   no
                   mortal
                
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 Canon
                 Law
                 )
                 
                   presume
                   to
                   reprove
                   his
                   faults
                
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 if
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 were
                 not
                 in
                 Office
                 superiour
                 to
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 ,
                 but
                 his
                 Collegue
                 ,
                 and
                 equal
                 in
                 Authority
                 ,
                 although
                 precedeing
                 him
                 in
                 standing
                 ,
                 repute
                 and
                 other
                 advantages
                 ;
                 then
                 Saint
                 Paul's
                 free
                 proceeding
                 toward
                 him
                 was
                 not
                 onely
                 warrantable
                 ,
                 but
                 wholesome
                 ,
                 and
                 deserving
                 for
                 edification
                 to
                 be
                 recited
                 and
                 recorded
                 ;
                 as
                 implying
                 an
                 example
                 how
                 Collegues
                 upon
                 occasion
                 should
                 with
                 freedom
                 and
                 sincerity
                 admonish
                 their
                 Brethren
                 of
                 their
                 errours
                 and
                 faults
                 ;
                 Saint
                 Peter's
                 carriage
                 in
                 patiently
                 bearing
                 that
                 correption
                 also
                 affording
                 another
                 good
                 pattern
                 of
                 equanimity
                 in
                 such
                 cases
                 ;
                 to
                 which
                 purpose
                 *
                 S.
                 Cypr.
                 (
                 alledged
                 and
                 approved
                 by
                 †
                 S.
                 Austin
                 )
                 
                 doth
                 apply
                 this
                 passage
                 ;
                 for
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   neither
                   Peter
                   whom
                   the
                   Lord
                   first
                   chose
                   ,
                   and
                   upon
                   whom
                   he
                   built
                   his
                   Church
                   ,
                   when
                   Paul
                   afterward
                   contested
                   with
                   him
                   about
                   circumcision
                   ,
                   did
                   insolently
                   challenge
                   ,
                   or
                   arrogantly
                   assume
                   any
                   thing
                   to
                   himself
                   ,
                   so
                   as
                   to
                   say
                   that
                   he
                   did
                   hold
                   the
                   primacy
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   rather
                   those
                   who
                   were
                   newer
                   and
                   later
                   Apostles
                   ought
                   to
                   obey
                   him
                   ,
                   neither
                   despised
                   he
                   Saint
                   Paul
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   was
                   before
                   a
                   persecutour
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ;
                   but
                   he
                   admitted
                   the
                   counsel
                   of
                   truth
                   ,
                   and
                   easily
                   consented
                   to
                   the
                   lawfull
                   course
                   ,
                   which
                   Saint
                   Paul
                   did
                   maintain
                   ;
                   yielding
                   indeed
                   to
                   us
                   a
                   document
                   both
                   of
                   concord
                   and
                   patience
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   should
                   not
                   pertinaciously
                   love
                   our
                   own
                   things
                   ,
                   but
                   should
                   rather
                   take
                   those
                   things
                   for
                   ours
                   which
                   sometimes
                   are
                   profitably
                   and
                   wholesomely
                   suggested
                   by
                   our
                   Brethren
                   and
                   Collegues
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   are
                   true
                   and
                   lawfull
                
                 ;
                 this
                 St.
                 Cyprian
                 speaketh
                 ,
                 upon
                 supposition
                 that
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 and
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 were
                 equals
                 ,
                 or
                 (
                 as
                 he
                 calleth
                 them
                 )
                 Collegues
                 and
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 in
                 rank
                 co-ordinate
                 ;
                 otherwise
                 St.
                 Cyprian
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 approved
                 the
                 action
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 often
                 severely
                 doth
                 inveigh
                 against
                 Inferiours
                 taking
                 upon
                 them
                 to
                 censure
                 their
                 Superiours
                 ;
                 
                   What
                   tumour
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   of
                   pride
                   ,
                   what
                   arrogance
                   of
                   mind
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   what
                   inflation
                   of
                   heart
                   is
                   it
                   to
                   call
                   our
                   Superiours
                   and
                   Bishops
                   to
                   our
                   cognisance
                   ?
                
                 St.
                 Cyprian
                 therefore
                 could
                 not
                 conceive
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 to
                 be
                 Saint
                 Paul's
                 Governour
                 ,
                 or
                 Superiour
                 in
                 Power
                 ;
                 he
                 doth
                 indeed
                 plainly
                 enough
                 in
                 the
                 forecited
                 words
                 signifie
                 that
                 in
                 his
                 judgment
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 had
                 done
                 
                   insolently
                   and
                   arrogantly
                
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 assumed
                 any
                 obedience
                 from
                 Saint
                 Paul.
                 
                 St.
                 Austin
                 also
                 doth
                 in
                 several
                 places
                 of
                 his
                 Writings
                 make
                 the
                 like
                 application
                 of
                 this
                 passage
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 ancient
                 Writer
                 contemporary
                 to
                 St.
                 Ambrose
                 ,
                 and
                 passing
                 under
                 his
                 name
                 ,
                 
                 doth
                 argue
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 ;
                 
                   Who
                   dared
                   resist
                   Peter
                   the
                   first
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   to
                   whom
                   the
                   Lord
                   did
                   give
                   the
                   Keys
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   but
                   another
                   such
                   an
                   one
                   ;
                   who
                   in
                   assurance
                   of
                   his
                   election
                   knowing
                   himself
                   to
                   be
                   not
                   unequal
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   might
                   constantly
                   disprove
                   ,
                   what
                   he
                   had
                   unadvisedly
                   done
                   ?
                
              
               
                 
                 It
                 is
                 indeed
                 well
                 known
                 ,
                 that
                 Origen
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 him
                 St.
                 Chrysostome
                 and
                 St.
                 Hierome
                 ,
                 and
                 divers
                 of
                 the
                 Ancients
                 beside
                 ,
                 did
                 conceive
                 that
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 did
                 not
                 seriously
                 oppose
                 or
                 tax
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 ,
                 but
                 did
                 onely
                 doe
                 it
                 seemingly
                 ,
                 upon
                 confederacy
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 for
                 promoting
                 a
                 good
                 design
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 interpretation
                 ,
                 however
                 strained
                 and
                 earnestly
                 impugned
                 by
                 Saint
                 Austin
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 discuss
                 ;
                 but
                 onely
                 shall
                 observe
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 being
                 admitted
                 doth
                 rather
                 strengthen
                 than
                 weaken
                 our
                 discourse
                 :
                 for
                 ,
                 if
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 were
                 Saint
                 Paul's
                 Governour
                 ,
                 it
                 maketh
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 to
                 have
                 consented
                 to
                 an
                 act
                 in
                 all
                 appearance
                 indecent
                 ,
                 irregular
                 and
                 scandalous
                 ;
                 and
                 how
                 can
                 we
                 imagine
                 ,
                 that
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 would
                 have
                 complotted
                 to
                 the
                 imparing
                 his
                 own
                 just
                 Authority
                 in
                 the
                 eye
                 of
                 a
                 great
                 Church
                 ?
                 doth
                 not
                 such
                 a
                 condescension
                 imply
                 in
                 him
                 a
                 disavowing
                 of
                 Superiority
                 over
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 conspiracy
                 with
                 him
                 to
                 overthrow
                 good
                 Order
                 ?
              
               
                 To
                 which
                 purpose
                 we
                 may
                 observe
                 ,
                 that
                 St.
                 Chrysostome
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 a
                 large
                 and
                 very
                 elaborate
                 discourse
                 ,
                 
                 wherein
                 he
                 professeth
                 to
                 endeavour
                 
                   an
                   aggravation
                
                 of
                 the
                 irregularity
                 of
                 Saint
                 Paul's
                 d●meanour
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 serious
                 ;
                 doth
                 not
                 lay
                 the
                 stress
                 of
                 that
                 aggravation
                 upon
                 Saint
                 Paul's
                 opposing
                 his
                 lawfull
                 Governour
                 ;
                 but
                 his
                 onely
                 so
                 treating
                 a
                 Co-apostle
                 of
                 such
                 eminency
                 :
                 
                 neither
                 when
                 to
                 that
                 end
                 he
                 designeth
                 to
                 reckon
                 all
                 the
                 advantages
                 of
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 beyond
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 doth
                 he
                 mention
                 this
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 chiefly
                 material
                 to
                 his
                 purpose
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 Saint
                 Paul's
                 Governour
                 ;
                 which
                 observations
                 if
                 we
                 do
                 carefully
                 weigh
                 ,
                 we
                 can
                 hardly
                 imagine
                 ,
                 that
                 St.
                 Chrysostome
                 had
                 any
                 notion
                 of
                 Saint
                 Peter's
                 Supremacy
                 ,
                 in
                 relation
                 to
                 the
                 Apostles
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 fine
                 ,
                 the
                 drift
                 of
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 ,
                 in
                 reporting
                 those
                 passages
                 concerning
                 himself
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 to
                 disparage
                 the
                 other
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 nor
                 merely
                 to
                 commend
                 himself
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 fence
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 his
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 maintain
                 the
                 liberty
                 of
                 his
                 Disciples
                 against
                 any
                 prejudice
                 that
                 might
                 arise
                 from
                 any
                 authority
                 ,
                 that
                 might
                 be
                 pretended
                 in
                 any
                 considerable
                 respects
                 superiour
                 to
                 his
                 ,
                 and
                 alledged
                 against
                 them
                 ;
                 to
                 which
                 purpose
                 he
                 declareth
                 by
                 arguments
                 and
                 matters
                 of
                 fact
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 Authority
                 was
                 perfectly
                 Apostolical
                 ,
                 and
                 equal
                 to
                 the
                 greatest
                 ;
                 even
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 the
                 prime
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 of
                 Saint
                 John
                 the
                 beloved
                 Disciple
                 ,
                 of
                 Saint
                 James
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Jerusalem
                 ;
                 the
                 judgment
                 or
                 practice
                 of
                 whom
                 ,
                 was
                 no
                 law
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 nor
                 should
                 be
                 to
                 them
                 farther
                 than
                 it
                 did
                 consist
                 with
                 that
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 by
                 an
                 independent
                 Authority
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 by
                 special
                 
                   revelation
                   from
                   Christ
                
                 did
                 preach
                 unto
                 them
                 :
                 He
                 might
                 (
                 as
                 St.
                 Chrysostome
                 noteth
                 )
                 have
                 pretended
                 
                   to
                   some
                   advantage
                   over
                   them
                
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 regard
                 that
                 he
                 
                   had
                   laboured
                   more
                   abundantly
                   than
                   them
                   all
                   ,
                
                 but
                 he
                 forbeareth
                 to
                 do
                 so
                 ,
                 
                   being
                   contented
                   to
                   obtain
                   equal
                   advantages
                   .
                
              
               
                 Well
                 therefore
                 ,
                 considering
                 the
                 disadvantage
                 which
                 this
                 passage
                 bringeth
                 to
                 the
                 Roman
                 pretence
                 might
                 this
                 History
                 be
                 called
                 by
                 Baronius
                 ,
                 
                 
                   a
                   History
                   hard
                   to
                   be
                   understood
                   ,
                   a
                   stone
                   of
                   offence
                   ,
                   a
                   rock
                   of
                   scandal
                   ,
                   a
                   rugged
                   place
                   ,
                   which
                   Saint
                   Austin
                   himself
                   ,
                   under
                   favour
                   ,
                   could
                   not
                   pass
                   over
                   without
                   stumbling
                   .
                
              
               
                 It
                 may
                 also
                 be
                 considered
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 particularly
                 doth
                 assert
                 to
                 himself
                 an
                 independent
                 authority
                 over
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 co-ordinate
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 had
                 over
                 the
                 Jews
                 ;
                 
                 the
                 which
                 might
                 engage
                 him
                 so
                 earnestly
                 to
                 contest
                 with
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 his
                 practice
                 seducing
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 belonged
                 to
                 his
                 charge
                 ;
                 the
                 which
                 also
                 probably
                 moved
                 him
                 thus
                 to
                 assert
                 his
                 authority
                 to
                 the
                 Galatians
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 Gentiles
                 under
                 his
                 care
                 ,
                 and
                 thence
                 obliged
                 especially
                 to
                 regard
                 his
                 authority
                 .
                 
                 They
                 (
                 saith
                 Saint
                 
                   Paul
                   )
                   knowing
                   that
                   I
                   was
                   entrusted
                   with
                   the
                   Gospel
                   of
                   uncircumcision
                   ,
                   as
                   Peter
                
                 was
                 entrusted
                 
                   with
                   that
                   of
                   circumcision
                   ,
                   —
                   gave
                   unto
                   me
                   and
                   Barnabas
                   the
                   right
                   hand
                   of
                   fellowship
                
                 ;
                 the
                 which
                 words
                 do
                 clearly
                 enough
                 signifie
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 took
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 other
                 Apostles
                 took
                 him
                 to
                 have
                 under
                 Christ
                 an
                 absolute
                 charge
                 ,
                 subordinate
                 to
                 no
                 man
                 ,
                 over
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ;
                 whence
                 he
                 claimeth
                 to
                 himself
                 ,
                 as
                 his
                 burthen
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   care
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   Churches
                
                 ;
                 
                 he
                 therefore
                 might
                 well
                 contest
                 for
                 their
                 liberty
                 ,
                 he
                 might
                 well
                 insist
                 upon
                 his
                 authority
                 among
                 them
                 .
              
               
               
                 Thus
                 did
                 St.
                 Chrysostome
                 understand
                 the
                 case
                 ;
                 for
                 Christ
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   committed
                   the
                   Jews
                   to
                   Peter
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   but
                   set
                   Paul
                   over
                   the
                   Gentiles
                
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 He
                 (
                 saith
                 that
                 great
                 Father
                 )
                 
                   farther
                   doth
                   shew
                   himself
                   to
                   be
                   equal
                   to
                   them
                   in
                   dignity
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   compareth
                   himself
                   not
                   onely
                   to
                   the
                   others
                   ,
                   but
                   even
                   to
                   the
                   ring-leader
                   ;
                   shewing
                   that
                   each
                   did
                   enjoy
                   equal
                   dignity
                   .
                
              
               
                 It
                 may
                 also
                 by
                 any
                 prudent
                 considerer
                 easily
                 be
                 discerned
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 had
                 really
                 been
                 as
                 they
                 assert
                 him
                 ,
                 so
                 in
                 Authority
                 superiour
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 hardly
                 possible
                 ,
                 that
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 should
                 upon
                 these
                 occasions
                 express
                 nothing
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 16.
                 
                 If
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 had
                 been
                 appointed
                 Sovereign
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 it
                 seemeth
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 have
                 been
                 requisite
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 have
                 outlived
                 all
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ;
                 for
                 then
                 either
                 the
                 Church
                 must
                 have
                 wanted
                 a
                 Head
                 ,
                 or
                 there
                 must
                 have
                 been
                 an
                 inextricable
                 Controversie
                 about
                 who
                 that
                 Head
                 was
                 .
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 dyed
                 long
                 before
                 Saint
                 John
                 (
                 as
                 all
                 agree
                 )
                 and
                 perhaps
                 before
                 divers
                 others
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 .
                 Now
                 ,
                 after
                 his
                 departure
                 ,
                 did
                 the
                 Church
                 want
                 a
                 Head
                 ?
                 (
                 then
                 it
                 might
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 have
                 none
                 ;
                 and
                 our
                 Adversaries
                 lose
                 the
                 main
                 ground
                 of
                 their
                 pretence
                 )
                 did
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 become
                 Head
                 ?
                 (
                 which
                 of
                 them
                 was
                 it
                 ;
                 upon
                 what
                 ground
                 did
                 he
                 assume
                 the
                 Headship
                 ,
                 or
                 who
                 conferred
                 it
                 on
                 him
                 ;
                 who
                 ever
                 did
                 acknowledge
                 any
                 such
                 thing
                 ,
                 or
                 where
                 is
                 there
                 any
                 report
                 about
                 it
                 ?
                 )
                 was
                 any
                 other
                 person
                 made
                 Head
                 ?
                 (
                 suppose
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 who
                 onely
                 pretendeth
                 thereto
                 ;
                 )
                 then
                 did
                 Saint
                 John
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Apostles
                 become
                 subject
                 to
                 one
                 in
                 degree
                 inferiour
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 then
                 what
                 becometh
                 of
                 Saint
                 Paul's
                 
                   first
                   Apostles
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   secondly
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   thirdly
                   Teachers
                
                 ?
                 what
                 do
                 all
                 the
                 Apostolical
                 privileges
                 come
                 to
                 ,
                 when
                 St.
                 John
                 must
                 be
                 at
                 the
                 command
                 of
                 Linus
                 ,
                 and
                 Cletus
                 ,
                 and
                 Clemens
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 who
                 beside
                 ?
                 was
                 it
                 not
                 a
                 great
                 absurdity
                 for
                 the
                 Apostles
                 to
                 truckle
                 under
                 the
                 Pastours
                 ,
                 
                 
                   and
                   Teachers
                   of
                   Rome
                
                 ?
              
               
                 The
                 like
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 for
                 Saint
                 James
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
                 doth
                 in
                 its
                 Liturgicks
                 suppose
                 )
                 were
                 an
                 Apostle
                 ;
                 who
                 in
                 many
                 respects
                 might
                 claim
                 the
                 preeminence
                 .
                 Who
                 therefore
                 in
                 the
                 Apostolical
                 Constitutions
                 is
                 preferred
                 before
                 Clement
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
              
               
                 17.
                 
                 Upon
                 the
                 same
                 grounds
                 ,
                 on
                 which
                 a
                 Supremacy
                 of
                 power
                 is
                 claimed
                 to
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 ,
                 other
                 Apostles
                 might
                 also
                 challenge
                 a
                 Superiority
                 therein
                 over
                 their
                 Brethren
                 ;
                 but
                 to
                 suppose
                 such
                 a
                 difference
                 of
                 power
                 among
                 the
                 rest
                 is
                 absonous
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 grounds
                 are
                 not
                 valid
                 ,
                 upon
                 which
                 Saint
                 Peter's
                 Supremacy
                 is
                 built
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 instance
                 in
                 Saint
                 James
                 and
                 Saint
                 John
                 ,
                 who
                 upon
                 the
                 same
                 probabilities
                 had
                 (
                 after
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 )
                 a
                 preference
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 Apostles
                 .
                 For
                 to
                 them
                 our
                 Saviour
                 declared
                 a
                 special
                 regard
                 ;
                 to
                 them
                 the
                 Apostles
                 afterwards
                 may
                 seem
                 to
                 have
                 yielded
                 a
                 particular
                 deference
                 ;
                 they
                 ,
                 in
                 merit
                 and
                 performances
                 seem
                 to
                 have
                 surpassed
                 ;
                 they
                 ,
                 (
                 after
                 St.
                 Peter
                 and
                 his
                 Brother
                 ▪
                 
                 )
                 were
                 first
                 called
                 to
                 the
                 Apostolical
                 Office
                 ;
                 they
                 (
                 as
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 )
                 were
                 by
                 our
                 Lord
                 new
                 Christned
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 )
                 and
                 nominated
                 Boanerges
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 name
                 signifying
                 the
                 efficacy
                 of
                 their
                 endeavour
                 in
                 their
                 Master's
                 service
                 ;
                 
                 they
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 ,
                 were
                 assumed
                 to
                 behold
                 the
                 transfiguration
                 ;
                 they
                 were
                 culled
                 out
                 to
                 wait
                 on
                 our
                 Lord
                 in
                 his
                 agony
                 ;
                 they
                 also
                 ,
                 with
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 (
                 others
                 being
                 excluded
                 )
                 were
                 taken
                 to
                 attest
                 our
                 Lord's
                 performance
                 of
                 that
                 great
                 Miracle
                 ,
                 of
                 restoring
                 the
                 Ruler's
                 Daughter
                 to
                 life
                 ;
                 they
                 ,
                 presuming
                 on
                 their
                 special
                 favour
                 
                 with
                 our
                 Lord
                 ,
                 did
                 pretend
                 to
                 the
                 chief
                 places
                 in
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 .
                 
              
               
                 To
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 it
                 is
                 expressed
                 that
                 our
                 Saviour
                 did
                 bear
                 a
                 peculiar
                 affection
                 ,
                 he
                 being
                 
                   the
                   disciple
                   who●
                   Jesus
                   loved
                
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 
                   who
                   leaned
                   on
                   his
                   bosome
                
                 ;
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 he
                 particularly
                 discovered
                 himself
                 after
                 his
                 Resurrection
                 ,
                 and
                 first
                 honoured
                 him
                 with
                 the
                 Crown
                 of
                 Martyrdom
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 in
                 bloud
                 and
                 cognation
                 did
                 nearest
                 touch
                 our
                 Lord
                 ;
                 being
                 his
                 Cousin
                 Germans
                 ;
                 
                 (
                 which
                 was
                 esteemed
                 by
                 the
                 Ancients
                 a
                 ground
                 of
                 preferment
                 ▪
                 )
                 as
                 Hegesippus
                 reporteth
                 .
              
               
                 Their
                 industry
                 and
                 activity
                 in
                 propagation
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 was
                 most
                 eminently
                 conspicuous
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 them
                 it
                 was
                 peculiar
                 ,
                 that
                 Saint
                 James
                 did
                 first
                 Suffer
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 Saint
                 John
                 did
                 longest
                 persist
                 in
                 the
                 faithfull
                 Confession
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 whose
                 Writings
                 in
                 several
                 kinds
                 do
                 remain
                 as
                 the
                 richest
                 magazines
                 of
                 Christian
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 furnishing
                 us
                 with
                 the
                 fullest
                 Testimonies
                 concerning
                 the
                 Divinity
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 ,
                 with
                 special
                 Histories
                 of
                 his
                 Life
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 his
                 divinest
                 Discourses
                 ;
                 with
                 most
                 lively
                 incitements
                 to
                 Piety
                 and
                 Charity
                 ;
                 with
                 prophe●ical
                 Revelations
                 concerning
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 He
                 therefore
                 was
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                 chief
                 Pillars
                 and
                 props
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Profession
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Superlative
                   Apostles
                
                 .
              
               
                 Accordingly
                 in
                 the
                 Rolls
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 in
                 reports
                 concerning
                 them
                 ,
                 their
                 names
                 usually
                 are
                 placed
                 after
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 .
              
               
                 Hence
                 also
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 do
                 take
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 was
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 preferred
                 by
                 our
                 Lord
                 *
                 ;
                 Peter
                 (
                 saith
                 Saint
                 
                   Gregory
                   Nazianzene
                   )
                   and
                   James
                   ,
                   and
                   John
                   ,
                   who
                   both
                   were
                   indeed
                   ,
                   and
                   were
                   reckoned
                   before
                   the
                   others
                   —
                   so
                   indeed
                   did
                   Christ
                   himself
                   prefer
                   them
                
                 ;
                 and
                 
                   Peter
                   ,
                   James
                   and
                   John
                
                 (
                 saith
                 
                   Clemens
                   Alex.
                   )
                   did
                   not
                   as
                   being
                   preferred
                   by
                   the
                   Lord
                   himself
                   ,
                   contest
                   for
                   honour
                   ,
                   but
                   did
                   chuse
                   James
                   the
                   Just
                   ,
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Jerusalem
                
                 (
                 or
                 as
                 Ruffinus
                 read
                 ,
                 
                   Bishop
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                
                 .
                 )
              
               
                 Hence
                 if
                 by
                 designation
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Concession
                 of
                 the
                 Apostolical
                 College
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 prefulgency
                 of
                 his
                 excellent
                 worth
                 and
                 merit
                 ,
                 or
                 upon
                 any
                 other
                 ground
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 had
                 the
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 or
                 first
                 place
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 or
                 next
                 place
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 kind
                 ,
                 by
                 like
                 means
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 same
                 grounds
                 seem
                 to
                 have
                 belonged
                 unto
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 their
                 advantage
                 did
                 imply
                 difference
                 not
                 in
                 Power
                 but
                 in
                 Order
                 onely
                 (
                 not
                 authoritative
                 Superiority
                 ,
                 but
                 honorary
                 Precedence
                 )
                 then
                 can
                 no
                 more
                 be
                 allowed
                 or
                 concluded
                 due
                 to
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 18.
                 
                 The
                 Fathers
                 both
                 in
                 express
                 terms
                 ,
                 and
                 implicitly
                 or
                 by
                 consequence
                 ,
                 do
                 assert
                 the
                 Apostles
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 equal
                 or
                 co-ordinate
                 in
                 Power
                 and
                 Authority
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 can
                 be
                 more
                 express
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 of
                 St.
                 
                   Cyprian
                   .
                   The
                   other
                   Apostles
                   were
                   indeed
                   that
                   which
                   Peter
                   was
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   endowed
                   with
                   equal
                   consortship
                   of
                   honour
                   and
                   power
                
                 ;
                 and
                 again
                 ,
                 
                   Although
                   our
                   Lord
                   giveth
                   to
                   all
                   the
                   Apostles
                   after
                   
                   his
                   resurrection
                   an
                   equal
                   power
                   ,
                   and
                   saith
                   ,
                   As
                   the
                   Father
                   sent
                   me
                   ,
                   so
                   I
                   send
                   you
                   .
                
              
               
                 What
                 can
                 be
                 more
                 plain
                 than
                 that
                 of
                 St.
                 
                   Chrysostome
                   ,
                   Saint
                   Paul
                   sheweth
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   that
                   each
                   Apostle
                   did
                   enjoy
                   equal
                   dignity
                
                 ▪
              
               
                 
                 How
                 again
                 could
                 St.
                 Chrysostome
                 more
                 clearly
                 signifie
                 his
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 than
                 when
                 comparing
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 to
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 ,
                 he
                 calleth
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   equal
                   in
                   honour
                   to
                   him
                
                 ,
                 adding
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   for
                   I
                   will
                   not
                   as
                   yet
                   say
                   any
                   thing
                   more
                   ,
                
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 thought
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 indeed
                 the
                 more
                 honourable
                 .
              
               
                 
                 How
                 also
                 could
                 St.
                 Cyril
                 more
                 plainly
                 declare
                 his
                 sense
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 than
                 when
                 he
                 called
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 and
                 Saint
                 
                   John
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   equ●●
                   to
                   one
                   another
                   in
                   honour
                   .
                
              
               
                 Did
                 not
                 St.
                 Hierome
                 also
                 sufficiently
                 declare
                 his
                 mind
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 saith
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 
                   the
                   strength
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   is
                   equally
                   settled
                   upon
                   them
                   ?
                
              
               
                 Doth
                 not
                 Dionysius
                 (
                 the
                 supposed
                 Areopagite
                 )
                 call
                 
                   the
                   decad
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   co-ordinate
                   with
                   their
                   foreman
                   ,
                
                 
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 ?
                 in
                 conformity
                 ,
                 I
                 suppose
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 current
                 judgment
                 of
                 his
                 Age.
                 
              
               
                 What
                 can
                 be
                 more
                 full
                 than
                 that
                 of
                 Isidore
                 ,
                 (
                 whose
                 words
                 shew
                 how
                 long
                 this
                 sense
                 continued
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 )
                 
                   The
                   other
                   Apostles
                   did
                   receive
                   an
                   equal
                   share
                   of
                   honour
                   and
                   power
                
                 ;
                 
                 
                   who
                   also
                   being
                   dispersed
                   in
                   the
                   whole
                   world
                   did
                   preach
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ;
                   and
                   to
                   whom
                   departing
                   the
                   Bishops
                   did
                   succeed
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   constituted
                   through
                   the
                   whole
                   world
                   in
                   the
                   Sees
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   .
                
              
               
                 By
                 consequence
                 the
                 Fathers
                 do
                 assert
                 this
                 equality
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 affirm
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 before
                 did
                 shew
                 )
                 the
                 Apostolical
                 Office
                 to
                 be
                 absolutely
                 Supreme
                 ;
                 when
                 also
                 they
                 affirm
                 (
                 as
                 afterwards
                 we
                 shall
                 shew
                 )
                 all
                 the
                 Apostles
                 Successours
                 to
                 be
                 equal
                 as
                 such
                 ;
                 and
                 particularly
                 that
                 the
                 Roman
                 Bishop
                 upon
                 account
                 of
                 his
                 succeeding
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 hath
                 no
                 pr●-eminence
                 above
                 his
                 Brethren
                 ?
                 
                 for
                 ,
                 
                   wherever
                   a
                   Bishop
                   be
                   ,
                   whether
                   at
                   Rome
                   ,
                   or
                   at
                   Eugubium
                   ,
                   at
                   Constantinople
                   ,
                   or
                   at
                   Rhegium
                   ,
                   at
                   Alexandria
                   ,
                   or
                   at
                   Thanis
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   worth
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   Priesthood
                   :
                   the
                   force
                   of
                   wealth
                   ,
                   and
                   lowness
                   of
                   poverty
                   ,
                   doth
                   not
                   render
                   a
                   Bishop
                   more
                   high
                   ,
                   or
                   more
                   low
                   ;
                   for
                   that
                   all
                   of
                   them
                   are
                   Successours
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   .
                
              
               
                 19.
                 
                 Neither
                 is
                 it
                 to
                 prudential
                 esteem
                 a
                 despicable
                 consideration
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 most
                 ancient
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 having
                 occasion
                 sometimes
                 largely
                 to
                 discourse
                 of
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 mention
                 any
                 such
                 Prerogatives
                 belonging
                 to
                 him
                 .
              
               
               
                 20.
                 
                 The
                 last
                 Argument
                 which
                 I
                 shall
                 use
                 against
                 this
                 Primacy
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 the
                 insufficiency
                 of
                 those
                 Arguments
                 and
                 Testimonies
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 alledge
                 to
                 warrant
                 and
                 prove
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 this
                 Point
                 be
                 of
                 so
                 great
                 consequence
                 as
                 they
                 make
                 it
                 ;
                 if
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 would
                 persuade
                 us
                 ,
                 the
                 subsistence
                 ,
                 order
                 ,
                 unity
                 and
                 peace
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Salvation
                 of
                 Christians
                 ,
                 do
                 depend
                 on
                 it
                 ;
                 if
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 suppose
                 ,
                 many
                 great
                 points
                 of
                 truth
                 do
                 hang
                 on
                 this
                 pin
                 ;
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 declare
                 ,
                 a
                 main
                 Article
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   not
                   onely
                   a
                   simple
                   errour
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   but
                   a
                   pernicious
                   heresie
                   to
                   deny
                   this
                   primacy
                   :
                
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 requisite
                 that
                 a
                 clear
                 revelation
                 from
                 God
                 should
                 be
                 producible
                 in
                 favour
                 of
                 it
                 (
                 for
                 upon
                 that
                 ground
                 onely
                 such
                 points
                 can
                 firmly
                 stand
                 )
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 most
                 probable
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 (
                 to
                 prevent
                 controversies
                 ,
                 occasions
                 of
                 doubt
                 ,
                 and
                 excuses
                 for
                 errour
                 about
                 so
                 grand
                 a
                 matter
                 )
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 failed
                 to
                 have
                 declared
                 it
                 so
                 plainly
                 ,
                 as
                 might
                 serve
                 to
                 satisfie
                 any
                 reasonable
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 convince
                 any
                 froward
                 gainsayer
                 ;
                 but
                 no
                 such
                 revelation
                 doth
                 appear
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 places
                 of
                 Scripture
                 which
                 they
                 alledge
                 do
                 not
                 plainly
                 express
                 it
                 ,
                 nor
                 pregnantly
                 imply
                 it
                 ,
                 nor
                 can
                 it
                 by
                 fair
                 consequence
                 be
                 inferred
                 from
                 them
                 :
                 No
                 man
                 unprepossessed
                 with
                 affection
                 to
                 their
                 side
                 would
                 descry
                 it
                 in
                 them
                 ;
                 without
                 thwarting
                 Saint
                 Peter's
                 Order
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 
                   wresting
                   the
                   Scriptures
                
                 they
                 cannot
                 deduce
                 it
                 from
                 them
                 .
                 This
                 by
                 examining
                 their
                 allegations
                 will
                 appear
                 .
              
               
                 I.
                 They
                 alledge
                 those
                 words
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 uttered
                 by
                 him
                 upon
                 occasion
                 of
                 Saint
                 Peter's
                 confessing
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 
                   Thou
                   art
                   Peter
                   ,
                   and
                   upon
                   this
                   rock
                   will
                   I
                   build
                   my
                   Church
                
                 ;
                 here
                 ,
                 say
                 they
                 ,
                 
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 is
                 declared
                 the
                 Foundation
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 sole
                 Supreme
                 Governour
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 this
                 I
                 answer
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Those
                 words
                 do
                 not
                 clearly
                 signifie
                 any
                 thing
                 to
                 their
                 purpose
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 metaphorical
                 ,
                 and
                 thence
                 ambiguous
                 or
                 capable
                 of
                 divers
                 interpretations
                 ;
                 whence
                 they
                 cannot
                 suffice
                 to
                 ground
                 so
                 main
                 a
                 point
                 of
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 warrant
                 so
                 huge
                 a
                 Pretence
                 ;
                 these
                 ought
                 to
                 stand
                 upon
                 down-right
                 ,
                 evident
                 and
                 indubitable
                 Testimony
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 pretty
                 to
                 observe
                 how
                 Bellarmine
                 proposeth
                 this
                 Testimony
                 ;
                 
                   Of
                   which
                   words
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   the
                   sense
                   is
                   plain
                   and
                   obvious
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   be
                   understood
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   that
                   under
                   two
                   metaphors
                   the
                   principate
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   Church
                   was
                   promised
                
                 ;
                 as
                 if
                 that
                 sense
                 could
                 be
                 so
                 plain
                 and
                 obvious
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 couched
                 under
                 two
                 metaphors
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 not
                 very
                 pat
                 or
                 clear
                 in
                 application
                 to
                 their
                 sense
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 This
                 is
                 manifestly
                 confirmed
                 from
                 that
                 the
                 Fathers
                 and
                 Divines
                 both
                 ancient
                 and
                 modern
                 have
                 much
                 differed
                 in
                 exposition
                 of
                 these
                 words
                 .
              
               
                 [
                 Some
                 (
                 saith
                 
                   Abulensis
                   )
                   say
                   that
                   this
                   rock
                   is
                   Peter
                   —
                   others
                   say
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   better
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   Christ
                   —
                   others
                   say
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   better
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   confession
                   which
                   Peter
                   maketh
                   .
                
                 ]
              
               
               
                 
                 For
                 some
                 interpret
                 
                   this
                   rock
                
                 to
                 be
                 Christ
                 himself
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Other
                   foundation
                   can
                   no
                   man
                   lay
                   ,
                   than
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   laid
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   Jesus
                   Christ.
                   
                
              
               
                 St.
                 Austin
                 telleth
                 us
                 in
                 his
                 Retractations
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 often
                 had
                 expounded
                 the
                 words
                 to
                 this
                 purpose
                 ,
                 
                 although
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 absolutely
                 reject
                 that
                 interpretation
                 which
                 made
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 the
                 rock
                 ;
                 leaving
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 Readers
                 choice
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 probable
                 .
              
               
                 Others
                 (
                 and
                 those
                 most
                 eminent
                 Fathers
                 )
                 do
                 take
                 the
                 rock
                 to
                 be
                 Saint
                 Peter's
                 faith
                 ,
                 or
                 profession
                 ;
                 
                   Vpon
                   the
                   Rock
                
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 Interpreters
                 )
                 
                   that
                   is
                   upon
                   the
                   faith
                   of
                   his
                   profession
                
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 again
                 ,
                 
                   Christ
                   said
                   that
                   he
                   would
                   build
                   his
                   Church
                   on
                   Peter's
                   confession
                
                 ;
                 and
                 again
                 ,
                 (
                 he
                 ,
                 or
                 another
                 ancient
                 Writer
                 under
                 his
                 name
                 )
                 
                   upon
                   this
                   rock
                   ,
                   he
                   said
                   not
                   upon
                   Peter
                   ,
                   for
                   he
                   did
                   not
                   build
                   his
                   Church
                   upon
                   the
                   man
                   ,
                   but
                   upon
                   his
                   faith
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Our
                   Lord
                
                 (
                 saith
                 
                   Theodoret
                   )
                   did
                   permit
                   the
                   first
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   whose
                   confession
                   he
                   did
                   fix
                   as
                   a
                   prop
                   or
                   foundation
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   shaken
                   .
                
              
               
                 [
                 Whence
                 Origen
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   every
                   disciple
                   of
                   Christ
                   is
                   the
                   rock
                   ,
                
                 
                 in
                 virtue
                 of
                 his
                 agreement
                 with
                 Peter
                 in
                 that
                 holy
                 confession
                 .
                 ]
              
               
                 
                 This
                 sense
                 even
                 Popes
                 have
                 embraced
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Others
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 did
                 not
                 speak
                 for
                 himself
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 all
                 faithfull
                 people
                 ,
                 representing
                 the
                 Pastours
                 and
                 people
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 so
                 correspondently
                 our
                 Lord
                 did
                 declare
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 build
                 his
                 Church
                 upon
                 such
                 faithfull
                 Pastours
                 and
                 Confessours
                 .
              
               
                 Others
                 do
                 indeed
                 by
                 the
                 rock
                 understand
                 Saint
                 Peter's
                 person
                 ,
                 but
                 do
                 not
                 thereby
                 expound
                 to
                 be
                 meant
                 his
                 being
                 Supreme
                 Governour
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 
                 The
                 Divines
                 ,
                 Schoolmen
                 and
                 Canonists
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Communion
                 do
                 not
                 also
                 agree
                 in
                 exposition
                 of
                 the
                 words
                 ;
                 and
                 divers
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 learned
                 among
                 them
                 do
                 approve
                 the
                 interpretation
                 of
                 St.
                 Chrysostome
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 then
                 how
                 can
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 Point
                 of
                 Doctrine
                 be
                 firmly
                 grounded
                 on
                 a
                 place
                 of
                 so
                 doubtfull
                 interpretation
                 ?
                 how
                 can
                 any
                 one
                 be
                 obliged
                 to
                 understand
                 the
                 words
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 interpretation
                 which
                 Persons
                 of
                 so
                 good
                 sense
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 great
                 Authority
                 do
                 understand
                 otherwise
                 ?
                 with
                 what
                 modesty
                 can
                 they
                 pretend
                 that
                 meaning
                 to
                 be
                 clear
                 ,
                 which
                 so
                 
                 perspicacious
                 eyes
                 could
                 not
                 discern
                 therein
                 ?
                 why
                 may
                 not
                 I
                 excusably
                 agree
                 with
                 St.
                 Chrysostome
                 ,
                 or
                 St.
                 Austin
                 in
                 understanding
                 the
                 place
                 ?
                 may
                 I
                 not
                 reasonably
                 oppose
                 their
                 judgment
                 to
                 the
                 Opinion
                 of
                 any
                 Modern
                 Doctours
                 ,
                 deeming
                 Bellarmine
                 as
                 fallible
                 in
                 his
                 conceptions
                 ,
                 as
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 why
                 consequently
                 may
                 I
                 not
                 without
                 blame
                 refuse
                 their
                 Doctrine
                 as
                 built
                 upon
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 or
                 disavow
                 the
                 goodness
                 of
                 this
                 proof
                 ?
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 very
                 evident
                 that
                 the
                 Apostles
                 themselves
                 did
                 not
                 understand
                 those
                 words
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 to
                 signify
                 any
                 grant
                 or
                 promise
                 to
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 of
                 Supremacy
                 over
                 them
                 ;
                 
                 for
                 would
                 they
                 have
                 contended
                 for
                 the
                 chief
                 place
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 understood
                 whose
                 it
                 of
                 right
                 was
                 by
                 our
                 Lord
                 's
                 own
                 positive
                 determination
                 ?
                 would
                 they
                 have
                 disputed
                 about
                 a
                 question
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 to
                 their
                 knowledge
                 by
                 their
                 Master
                 was
                 already
                 stated
                 ?
                 would
                 they
                 have
                 troubled
                 our
                 Lord
                 to
                 inquire
                 of
                 him
                 who
                 should
                 be
                 the
                 greatest
                 in
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 knew
                 that
                 our
                 Lord
                 had
                 declared
                 his
                 will
                 to
                 make
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 Viceroy
                 ?
                 would
                 the
                 Sons
                 of
                 Zebedee
                 have
                 been
                 so
                 foolish
                 and
                 presumptuous
                 as
                 to
                 beg
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 they
                 knew
                 by
                 our
                 Lord's
                 word
                 and
                 promise
                 fixed
                 on
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 ?
                 would
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 among
                 the
                 rest
                 have
                 fretted
                 at
                 that
                 idle
                 overture
                 ,
                 
                 whenas
                 he
                 knew
                 the
                 place
                 by
                 our
                 Lord
                 's
                 immutable
                 purpose
                 and
                 infallible
                 declaration
                 assured
                 to
                 him
                 ?
                 And
                 if
                 none
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 did
                 understand
                 the
                 words
                 to
                 imply
                 this
                 Roman
                 sense
                 ,
                 who
                 can
                 be
                 obliged
                 so
                 to
                 understand
                 them
                 ?
                 yea
                 who
                 can
                 wisely
                 ,
                 who
                 can
                 safely
                 so
                 understand
                 them
                 ?
                 for
                 surely
                 they
                 had
                 common
                 sense
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 any
                 man
                 living
                 now
                 ;
                 they
                 had
                 as
                 much
                 advantage
                 as
                 we
                 can
                 have
                 to
                 know
                 our
                 Lord's
                 meaning
                 ;
                 their
                 ignorance
                 therefore
                 of
                 this
                 sense
                 being
                 so
                 apparent
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 onely
                 a
                 just
                 excuse
                 for
                 not
                 admitting
                 this
                 interpretation
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 strong
                 bar
                 against
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 This
                 interpretation
                 also
                 doth
                 not
                 well
                 consist
                 with
                 our
                 Lord's
                 answers
                 to
                 the
                 contests
                 ,
                 inquiries
                 and
                 petitions
                 of
                 his
                 Disciples
                 concerning
                 the
                 point
                 of
                 Superiority
                 ;
                 for
                 doth
                 he
                 not
                 (
                 if
                 the
                 Roman
                 expositions
                 be
                 good
                 )
                 seem
                 upon
                 those
                 occasions
                 not
                 onely
                 to
                 dissemble
                 his
                 own
                 word
                 and
                 promise
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 disavow
                 them
                 or
                 thwart
                 them
                 ?
                 can
                 we
                 conceive
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 case
                 of
                 doubt
                 forbear
                 to
                 resolve
                 them
                 ,
                 clearly
                 to
                 instruct
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 admonish
                 them
                 of
                 their
                 duty
                 ?
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 Taking
                 the
                 Rock
                 as
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Person
                 of
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 on
                 him
                 the
                 Church
                 should
                 be
                 built
                 ,
                 yet
                 do
                 not
                 the
                 words
                 being
                 a
                 Rock
                 probably
                 denote
                 government
                 ;
                 for
                 what
                 resemblance
                 is
                 there
                 between
                 being
                 a
                 Rock
                 and
                 a
                 Governour
                 ;
                 at
                 least
                 what
                 assurance
                 can
                 there
                 be
                 that
                 this
                 metaphor
                 precisely
                 doth
                 import
                 that
                 sense
                 ;
                 seeing
                 in
                 other
                 respects
                 ,
                 upon
                 as
                 fair
                 similitudes
                 ,
                 he
                 might
                 be
                 called
                 so
                 ?
              
               
                 St.
                 Austin
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Apostles
                   were
                   Foundations
                   ,
                   because
                   their
                   Authority
                   doth
                   support
                   our
                   weakness
                   .
                
                 
              
               
                 St.
                 Hierome
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 
                   were
                   Foundations
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   because
                   the
                   Faith
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   was
                   first
                   laid
                   in
                   them
                   .
                
              
               
                 St.
                 Basil
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 Saint
                 
                   Peter's
                   Soul
                   was
                   called
                   the
                   Rock
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   was
                   firmly
                   rooted
                   in
                   the
                   Faith
                   ,
                   and
                   did
                   hold
                   stiff
                   without
                   giving
                   way
                   against
                   the
                   blows
                   of
                   temptation
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 Chrysologus
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Peter
                   had
                   his
                   name
                   from
                   a
                   Rock
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   because
                   he
                   first
                   merited
                   to
                   found
                   the
                   Church
                   by
                   firmness
                   of
                   Faith.
                   
                
              
               
                 These
                 are
                 fair
                 explications
                 of
                 the
                 metaphor
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 reference
                 to
                 Saint
                 Peter's
                 Government
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 however
                 also
                 admitting
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 being
                 such
                 a
                 Rock
                 doth
                 imply
                 Government
                 and
                 Pastoral
                 Charge
                 ;
                 yet
                 do
                 they
                 (
                 notwithstanding
                 these
                 grants
                 and
                 suppositions
                 )
                 effect
                 nothing
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 cannot
                 prove
                 the
                 words
                 spoken
                 exclusively
                 in
                 regard
                 to
                 other
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 import
                 any
                 thing
                 singular
                 to
                 him
                 above
                 or
                 beside
                 them
                 :
                 He
                 might
                 be
                 a
                 governing
                 Rock
                 ,
                 so
                 might
                 others
                 be
                 ;
                 the
                 Church
                 might
                 be
                 built
                 on
                 him
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 on
                 other
                 Apostles
                 ;
                 he
                 might
                 be
                 designed
                 a
                 Governour
                 ,
                 a
                 great
                 Governour
                 ,
                 a
                 principal
                 Governour
                 ,
                 so
                 might
                 they
                 also
                 be
                 ;
                 this
                 might
                 be
                 without
                 any
                 violence
                 done
                 to
                 those
                 words
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 this
                 indeed
                 was
                 ;
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 Apostles
                 in
                 Holy
                 Scripture
                 are
                 called
                 Foundations
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 built
                 on
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 (
                 saith
                 Origen
                 ,
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 Interpreters
                 )
                 
                   you
                   think
                   the
                   whole
                   Church
                   to
                   be
                   onely
                   built
                   on
                   Peter
                   alone
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   what
                   will
                   you
                   say
                   of
                   John
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   thunder
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   each
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ?
                
                 &c.
                 largely
                 to
                 this
                 purpose
                 .
              
               
                 Christ
                 (
                 as
                 St.
                 Hierome
                 saith
                 )
                 
                   was
                   the
                   Rock
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   bestowed
                   on
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   be
                   called
                   Rocks
                   .
                
                 And
                 
                   You
                   say
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 again
                 )
                 
                   that
                   the
                   Church
                   is
                   founded
                   on
                   Peter
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   same
                   in
                   another
                   place
                   is
                   done
                   upon
                   all
                   the
                   Apostles
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 twelve
                 Apostles
                 (
                 saith
                 another
                 ancient
                 Authour
                 )
                 
                   were
                   the
                   immutable
                   Pillars
                   of
                   orthodoxie
                   ,
                   the
                   Rock
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Church
                
                 (
                 saith
                 St.
                 
                   Basil
                   )
                   is
                   built
                   upon
                   the
                   Foundation
                   of
                   the
                   Prophets
                   and
                   Apostles
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   Peter
                   also
                   was
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   Mountains
                   ;
                   upon
                   which
                   Rock
                   the
                   Lord
                   did
                   promise
                   to
                   build
                   his
                   Church
                   .
                
              
               
                 St.
                 Cyprian
                 in
                 his
                 disputes
                 with
                 Pope
                 Stephen
                 did
                 more
                 than
                 once
                 alledge
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 
                 yet
                 could
                 he
                 not
                 take
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 sense
                 to
                 signify
                 exclusively
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 acknowledge
                 any
                 imparity
                 of
                 Power
                 among
                 the
                 Apostles
                 or
                 their
                 Successours
                 .
                 He
                 indeed
                 plainly
                 took
                 these
                 words
                 to
                 respect
                 all
                 the
                 Apostles
                 and
                 their
                 Successours
                 ,
                 our
                 Lord
                 taking
                 occasion
                 to
                 promise
                 that
                 to
                 one
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 intended
                 to
                 impart
                 to
                 all
                 for
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Successours
                 ;
                 
                   Our
                   Lord
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   ordering
                   the
                   honour
                   of
                   a
                   Bishop
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   the
                   order
                   of
                   his
                   Church
                   ,
                   saith
                   to
                   Peter
                   ,
                   I
                   say
                   to
                   thee
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                   hence
                   through
                   the
                   turns
                   of
                   times
                   and
                   successions
                   ,
                   the
                   ordination
                   of
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   doth
                   run
                   on
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Church
                   should
                   be
                   setled
                   upon
                   the
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   and
                   every
                   Act
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   should
                   be
                   governed
                   by
                   the
                   same
                   Prelates
                   :
                
                 as
                 therefore
                 he
                 did
                 conceive
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 be
                 built
                 not
                 on
                 the
                 Pope
                 singularly
                 ,
                 but
                 on
                 all
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ;
                 so
                 he
                 thought
                 our
                 Lord
                 did
                 intend
                 to
                 build
                 his
                 Church
                 not
                 upon
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 onely
                 ,
                 but
                 on
                 all
                 his
                 Apostles
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Apostolical
                 Office
                 should
                 be
                 built
                 on
                 him
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 ,
                 seeing
                 the
                 Apostles
                 were
                 constituted
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Apostolical
                 Office
                 was
                 founded
                 before
                 that
                 promise
                 ;
                 the
                 
                 words
                 onely
                 therefore
                 can
                 import
                 that
                 according
                 to
                 some
                 meaning
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 Rock
                 ,
                 upon
                 which
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 afterward
                 to
                 be
                 collected
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 built
                 ;
                 he
                 was
                 
                   A
                   Rock
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   to
                   be
                   built
                   ,
                
                 as
                 Tertullian
                 speaketh
                 ▪
                 
                 the
                 words
                 therefore
                 cannot
                 signify
                 any
                 thing
                 available
                 to
                 their
                 purpose
                 ,
                 in
                 relation
                 to
                 the
                 Apostles
                 .
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 If
                 we
                 take
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 himself
                 for
                 the
                 Rock
                 ,
                 then
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 take
                 it
                 )
                 the
                 best
                 meaning
                 of
                 the
                 words
                 doth
                 import
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 Lord
                 designed
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 for
                 a
                 prime
                 Instrument
                 ,
                 
                 (
                 the
                 first
                 mover
                 ,
                 the
                 most
                 diligent
                 ,
                 and
                 active
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 ,
                 the
                 most
                 constant
                 ,
                 stiff
                 and
                 firm
                 )
                 in
                 the
                 support
                 of
                 his
                 Truth
                 ,
                 and
                 propagation
                 of
                 his
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 or
                 conversion
                 of
                 men
                 to
                 the
                 belief
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ;
                 the
                 which
                 is
                 called
                 building
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 St.
                 Ambrose
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 ancient
                 Homilist
                 under
                 his
                 name
                 ,
                 
                 
                   He
                   is
                   called
                   the
                   Rock
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   first
                   did
                   lay
                   in
                   the
                   Nations
                   the
                   Foundations
                   of
                   Faith
                   :
                
                 In
                 which
                 regard
                 as
                 the
                 other
                 Apostles
                 are
                 called
                 Foundations
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 (
                 the
                 Church
                 being
                 founded
                 on
                 their
                 labours
                 ,
                 )
                 so
                 might
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 signally
                 be
                 so
                 called
                 ;
                 who
                 (
                 as
                 Saint
                 Basil
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                 allusively
                 interpreting
                 our
                 Saviour's
                 words
                 )
                 
                   for
                   the
                   excellency
                   of
                   his
                   Faith
                   did
                   take
                   on
                   him
                   the
                   edifying
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                
              
               
                 Both
                 he
                 and
                 they
                 also
                 might
                 be
                 so
                 termed
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 upon
                 their
                 testimonies
                 concerning
                 the
                 Life
                 ,
                 Death
                 and
                 Resurrection
                 of
                 Christ
                 the
                 Faith
                 of
                 Christians
                 was
                 grounded
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 it
                 stands
                 upon
                 their
                 convincing
                 discourses
                 ,
                 their
                 holy
                 practice
                 ,
                 their
                 miraculous
                 performances
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 which
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 was
                 most
                 eminent
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 Christianity
                 displayed
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 edification
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 interpretation
                 plainly
                 doth
                 agree
                 with
                 matter
                 of
                 fact
                 and
                 history
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 best
                 interpreter
                 of
                 right
                 or
                 privilege
                 in
                 such
                 cases
                 ;
                 for
                 we
                 may
                 reasonably
                 understand
                 our
                 Saviour
                 to
                 have
                 promised
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 effect
                 we
                 see
                 performed
                 ,
                 so
                 
                   the
                   event
                   sheweth
                   ,
                   the
                   Church
                   was
                   built
                   on
                   him
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   by
                   him
                
                 ;
                 
                 saith
                 Tertullian
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 this
                 sense
                 doth
                 not
                 imply
                 any
                 Superiority
                 of
                 Power
                 ,
                 or
                 Dignity
                 granted
                 to
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 above
                 his
                 Brethren
                 ;
                 however
                 it
                 may
                 signify
                 an
                 advantage
                 belonging
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 deserving
                 especial
                 respect
                 ;
                 as
                 St.
                 Chrysostome
                 notably
                 doth
                 set
                 out
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 ;
                 
                   Although
                   John
                   ,
                   although
                   James
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   although
                   Paul
                   ,
                   although
                   any
                   other
                   whoever
                   may
                   appear
                   performing
                   great
                   matters
                   ;
                   he
                   yet
                   doth
                   surpass
                   them
                   all
                   ,
                   who
                   did
                   precede
                   them
                   in
                   liberty
                   of
                   speech
                   ,
                   and
                   opened
                   the
                   entrance
                   ,
                   and
                   gave
                   to
                   them
                   as
                   to
                   a
                   river
                   carryed
                   with
                   a
                   huge
                   stream
                   to
                   enter
                   with
                   great
                   ease
                   :
                
                 Doing
                 this
                 ,
                 as
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 it
                 might
                 signify
                 his
                 being
                 a
                 Rock
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 denoteth
                 an
                 excellency
                 of
                 merit
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 a
                 Superiority
                 in
                 Power
                 .
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 It
                 may
                 also
                 be
                 observed
                 ,
                 that
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 before
                 the
                 speaking
                 of
                 those
                 words
                 by
                 our
                 Lord
                 may
                 seem
                 to
                 have
                 had
                 a
                 Primacy
                 ,
                 intimated
                 by
                 the
                 Evangelists
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 report
                 his
                 call
                 to
                 the
                 Apostolical
                 Office
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 by
                 his
                 behaviour
                 ,
                 when
                 in
                 this
                 confession
                 ,
                 and
                 before
                 in
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 
                 
                 he
                 undertook
                 to
                 be
                 their
                 mouth
                 and
                 Spokesman
                 ;
                 when
                 
                   not
                   being
                   unmindfull
                   of
                   his
                   place
                
                 (
                 saith
                 St.
                 
                   Ambrose
                   )
                   he
                   did
                   act
                   a
                   Primacy
                
                 ;
                 
                 
                   a
                   Primacy
                
                 (
                 addeth
                 that
                 
                   Father
                   )
                   of
                   Confession
                   ,
                   not
                   of
                   honour
                   ;
                   of
                   Faith
                   ,
                   not
                   of
                   order
                
                 ;
                 his
                 Primacy
                 therefore
                 (
                 such
                 as
                 he
                 had
                 )
                 cannot
                 well
                 be
                 founded
                 on
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 he
                 being
                 afore
                 possessed
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 as
                 St.
                 Ambrose
                 conceived
                 )
                 exercising
                 it
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 They
                 alledge
                 the
                 next
                 words
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 ,
                 spoken
                 in
                 sequele
                 upon
                 the
                 same
                 occasion
                 ,
                 
                   To
                   thee
                   will
                   I
                   give
                   the
                   Keys
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   Heaven
                   ,
                
                 
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 say
                 they
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Supreme
                   power
                   over
                   all
                   the
                   Church
                
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 that
                 hath
                 the
                 Keys
                 is
                 Master
                 of
                 the
                 House
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 this
                 testimony
                 we
                 may
                 apply
                 divers
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 answers
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 former
                 ;
                 for
                 ,
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 These
                 words
                 are
                 figurate
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 not
                 clear
                 enough
                 to
                 prove
                 their
                 assertion
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 They
                 do
                 admit
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 received
                 various
                 interpretations
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 evident
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Apostles
                 themselves
                 did
                 not
                 understand
                 these
                 words
                 as
                 importing
                 a
                 Supremacy
                 over
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 himself
                 did
                 not
                 apprehend
                 this
                 sense
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 Lord
                 upon
                 occasion
                 inviting
                 to
                 it
                 did
                 not
                 take
                 notice
                 of
                 his
                 promise
                 ,
                 according
                 thereto
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   will
                   give
                   thee
                
                 ,
                 cannot
                 any-wise
                 be
                 assured
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 exclusive
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 or
                 appropriated
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 
                   He
                   said
                
                 (
                 as
                 a
                 very
                 learned
                 man
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Communion
                 noteth
                 )
                 to
                 Peter
                 ,
                 
                 
                   I
                   will
                   give
                   thee
                   the
                   Keys
                   ,
                   but
                   he
                   said
                   not
                   ,
                   I
                   gill
                   give
                   them
                   to
                   thee
                   alone
                
                 ;
                 nothing
                 therefore
                 can
                 be
                 concluded
                 from
                 them
                 to
                 their
                 purpose
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 The
                 Fathers
                 do
                 affirm
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Apostles
                 did
                 receive
                 the
                 same
                 Keys
                 .
              
               
                 Are
                 (
                 saith
                 
                   Origen
                   )
                   the
                   Keys
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   Heaven
                   given
                   by
                   the
                   Lord
                   to
                   Peter
                   alone
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   shall
                   none
                   other
                   of
                   the
                   Blessed
                   ones
                   receive
                   them
                   ?
                   but
                   if
                   this
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   give
                   thee
                   the
                   Keys
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   be
                   common
                   ,
                   how
                   also
                   are
                   not
                   all
                   the
                   things
                   common
                   ,
                   which
                   were
                   spoken
                   before
                   ,
                   or
                   are
                   added
                   as
                   spoken
                   to
                   Peter
                   ?
                
              
               
                 
                 St.
                 Hierome
                 says
                 in
                 express
                 words
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 
                   the
                   Apostles
                   did
                   receive
                   the
                   Keys
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   Heaven
                   .
                
              
               
                 He
                 (
                 saith
                 
                   Optatus
                   )
                   did
                   alone
                   receive
                   the
                   Keys
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   Heaven
                
                 (
                 which
                 were
                 )
                 
                   to
                   be
                   communicated
                   to
                   the
                   rest
                
                 ;
                 
                 that
                 is
                 (
                 as
                 Rigaltius
                 well
                 expoundeth
                 those
                 words
                 )
                 
                   which
                   Christ
                   himself
                   would
                   also
                   communicate
                   to
                   the
                   rest
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   Theophilact
                   .
                   Although
                   it
                   be
                   spoken
                   to
                   Peter
                   alone
                   I
                   will
                   give
                   thee
                   ,
                   yet
                   it
                   is
                   given
                   to
                   all
                   the
                   Apostles
                   .
                
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 part
                 of
                 Saint
                 John's
                 character
                 in
                 St.
                 
                   Chrysostome
                   ,
                   He
                   that
                   hath
                   the
                   Keys
                   of
                   the
                   Heavens
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 6.
                 
                 Indeed
                 whatever
                 (
                 according
                 to
                 any
                 tolerable
                 exposition
                 ,
                 or
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 current
                 expositions
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 )
                 those
                 Keys
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Heaven
                 do
                 import
                 (
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 a
                 faculty
                 of
                 opening
                 it
                 by
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 of
                 admitting
                 into
                 it
                 by
                 dispensation
                 of
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 absolution
                 ,
                 of
                 excluding
                 from
                 it
                 by
                 Ecclesiastical
                 censure
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 such
                 faculty
                 signified
                 by
                 that
                 metaphorical
                 expression
                 )
                 it
                 plainly
                 did
                 belong
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 effectually
                 conferred
                 on
                 them
                 ;
                 yea
                 after
                 them
                 upon
                 all
                 the
                 Pastours
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 their
                 several
                 precincts
                 and
                 degrees
                 ;
                 who
                 in
                 all
                 Ages
                 have
                 claimed
                 to
                 themselves
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Keys
                 ;
                 
                 to
                 be
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Council
                   of
                   Compeign
                
                 calleth
                 all
                 Bishops
                 )
                 clavigeri
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Key-bearers
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   Heaven
                   .
                
              
               
                 So
                 that
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 nothing
                 singular
                 was
                 promised
                 or
                 granted
                 to
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 ;
                 although
                 it
                 well
                 may
                 be
                 deemed
                 a
                 singular
                 mark
                 of
                 favour
                 ,
                 that
                 what
                 our
                 Lord
                 did
                 intend
                 to
                 bestow
                 on
                 all
                 Pastours
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 did
                 anticipately
                 promise
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 or
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Fathers
                 say
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 and
                 its
                 Pastours
                 in
                 him
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 respect
                 we
                 may
                 admit
                 those
                 words
                 of
                 Pope
                 Leo
                 I.
                 
                 
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 Indeed
                 divers
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 do
                 conceive
                 the
                 words
                 spoken
                 to
                 St.
                 Peter
                 not
                 as
                 a
                 single
                 person
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 a
                 representative
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 standing
                 in
                 the
                 room
                 of
                 each
                 Pastour
                 therein
                 ;
                 unto
                 whom
                 our
                 Lord
                 designed
                 to
                 impart
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Keys
                 .
              
               
                 
                   All
                   we
                   Bishops
                
                 (
                 saith
                 St.
                 
                   Ambrose
                   )
                   have
                   in
                   Saint
                   Peter
                   received
                   the
                   Keys
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   Heaven
                   .
                
                 
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 These
                 answers
                 are
                 confirmed
                 by
                 the
                 words
                 immediately
                 adjoyned
                 ,
                 *
                 equivalent
                 to
                 these
                 ,
                 and
                 interpretative
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   And
                   whatsoever
                   thou
                   shalt
                   bind
                   on
                   Earth
                   ,
                   shall
                   be
                   bound
                   in
                   Heaven
                   —
                
                 the
                 which
                 do
                 import
                 a
                 power
                 or
                 privilege
                 soon
                 after
                 expressly
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 words
                 promised
                 or
                 granted
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ;
                 
                 as
                 also
                 the
                 same
                 power
                 in
                 other
                 words
                 was
                 by
                 our
                 Lord
                 conferred
                 on
                 them
                 all
                 after
                 the
                 Resurrection
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 therefore
                 the
                 Keys
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Heaven
                 do
                 import
                 Supreme
                 Power
                 ,
                 then
                 each
                 Apostle
                 had
                 Supreme
                 Power
                 .
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 If
                 we
                 should
                 grant
                 (
                 that
                 which
                 no-wise
                 can
                 be
                 proved
                 ,
                 )
                 that
                 something
                 peculiarly
                 belonging
                 to
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 is
                 implyed
                 in
                 those
                 words
                 ,
                 it
                 can
                 onely
                 be
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 a
                 prime
                 man
                 in
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 preaching
                 and
                 propagating
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
                 conveying
                 the
                 heavenly
                 benefits
                 
                 of
                 it
                 to
                 believers
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 an
                 opening
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ;
                 
                 according
                 to
                 what
                 Tertullian
                 excellently
                 saith
                 of
                 him
                 ;
                 So
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   the
                   event
                   teacheth
                   ,
                   the
                   Church
                   was
                   built
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   by
                   him
                   ;
                   he
                   did
                   initiate
                   the
                   Key
                   ;
                   see
                   which
                   ,
                   Ye
                   men
                   of
                   Israel
                   ,
                   hear
                   these
                   words
                   ,
                   Jesus
                   of
                   Nazareth
                   ,
                   a
                   man
                   approved
                   of
                   God
                   among
                   you
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 
                   He
                   in
                   fine
                   in
                   the
                   baptism
                   of
                   Christ
                   did
                   unlock
                   the
                   entrance
                   to
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   Heaven
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 10.
                 
                 It
                 seemeth
                 absurd
                 ,
                 that
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 should
                 exercise
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Keys
                 in
                 respect
                 to
                 the
                 Apostles
                 :
                 for
                 did
                 he
                 open
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Heaven
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 by
                 our
                 Lord
                 long
                 before
                 admitted
                 into
                 it
                 ?
                 —
              
               
                 11.
                 
                 In
                 fine
                 ,
                 our
                 Lord
                 (
                 as
                 Saint
                 Luke
                 relateth
                 it
                 )
                 did
                 say
                 to
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 probably
                 to
                 him
                 first
                 ,
                 
                   Fear
                   not
                   ,
                   from
                   henceforth
                   thou
                   shalt
                   catch
                   men
                
                 ;
                 might
                 it
                 hence
                 be
                 inferred
                 ,
                 that
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 had
                 a
                 peculiar
                 or
                 sole
                 faculty
                 of
                 catching
                 men
                 ?
                 why
                 might
                 it
                 not
                 by
                 as
                 good
                 a
                 consequence
                 ,
                 as
                 this
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 would
                 appropriate
                 to
                 him
                 this
                 opening
                 faculty
                 ?
                 Many
                 such
                 instances
                 might
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 be
                 used
                 .
              
               
                 III.
                 They
                 produce
                 those
                 words
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 to
                 Saint
                 
                   Peter
                   ,
                   Feed
                   my
                   sheep
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Roman
                 interpretation
                 ,
                 
                   Be
                   thou
                   Vniversal
                   Governour
                   of
                   my
                   Church
                   .
                
              
               
                 To
                 this
                 allegation
                 I
                 answer
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 From
                 words
                 ,
                 which
                 truly
                 and
                 properly
                 might
                 have
                 been
                 said
                 to
                 any
                 other
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 yea
                 to
                 any
                 Christian
                 Pastour
                 whatever
                 ,
                 nothing
                 can
                 be
                 concluded
                 to
                 their
                 purpose
                 ,
                 importing
                 a
                 peculiar
                 duty
                 ,
                 or
                 singular
                 privilege
                 of
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 From
                 indefinite
                 words
                 a
                 definite
                 conclusion
                 (
                 especially
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 this
                 Kind
                 )
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 inferred
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   do
                   thou
                   feed
                   my
                   Sheep
                
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 said
                 do
                 thou
                 alone
                 feed
                 all
                 my
                 Sheep
                 ;
                 this
                 is
                 their
                 arbitrary
                 gloss
                 ,
                 or
                 presumptuous
                 improvement
                 of
                 the
                 Text
                 ;
                 without
                 succour
                 whereof
                 the
                 words
                 signify
                 nothing
                 to
                 their
                 purpose
                 ,
                 so
                 far
                 are
                 they
                 from
                 sufficiently
                 assuring
                 so
                 vast
                 a
                 pretence
                 :
                 for
                 instance
                 ,
                 when
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 doth
                 exhort
                 the
                 Bishops
                 at
                 
                   Ephesus
                   to
                   feed
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 may
                 it
                 thence
                 be
                 collected
                 ,
                 that
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 was
                 an
                 Universal
                 Governour
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                 
                   which
                   Christ
                   had
                   purchased
                   with
                   his
                   own
                   bloud
                   ?
                
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 By
                 these
                 words
                 no
                 new
                 power
                 is
                 (
                 assuredly
                 at
                 least
                 )
                 granted
                 or
                 instituted
                 by
                 our
                 Lord
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Apostles
                 before
                 this
                 had
                 their
                 Warrant
                 and
                 Authority
                 consigned
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 
                 when
                 our
                 Lord
                 did
                 inspire
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 solemnly
                 commissionate
                 them
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   As
                   the
                   Father
                   did
                   send
                   me
                   ,
                   so
                   I
                   send
                   you
                
                 ;
                 to
                 which
                 Commission
                 ,
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 (
                 spoken
                 occasionally
                 ,
                 before
                 a
                 few
                 of
                 the
                 Disciples
                 )
                 did
                 not
                 add
                 or
                 derogate
                 .
                 At
                 most
                 the
                 words
                 do
                 onely
                 (
                 as
                 St.
                 Cyril
                 saith
                 )
                 
                   renew
                   the
                   former
                   Grant
                   of
                   Apostleship
                   ,
                
                 
                 after
                 his
                 great
                 offence
                 of
                 denying
                 our
                 Lord.
                 
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 These
                 words
                 do
                 not
                 seem
                 institutive
                 or
                 collative
                 of
                 Power
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 onely
                 admonitive
                 or
                 exhortative
                 to
                 duty
                 ;
                 implying
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 pressing
                 a
                 common
                 duty
                 ,
                 before
                 incumbent
                 on
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 ,
                 upon
                 a
                 special
                 occasion
                 ,
                 in
                 an
                 advantagious
                 season
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 effectually
                 discharge
                 the
                 Office
                 ,
                 which
                 our
                 Lord
                 had
                 committed
                 to
                 him
                 .
              
               
               
                 Our
                 Lord
                 (
                 I
                 say
                 )
                 presently
                 before
                 his
                 departure
                 ,
                 when
                 his
                 words
                 were
                 like
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 strong
                 impression
                 on
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 ,
                 doth
                 earnestly
                 direct
                 and
                 warn
                 him
                 to
                 express
                 that
                 special
                 ardency
                 of
                 affection
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 observed
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 in
                 an
                 answerable
                 care
                 to
                 perform
                 his
                 duty
                 of
                 feeding
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 of
                 instructing
                 ,
                 guiding
                 ,
                 
                 edifying
                 in
                 faith
                 and
                 obedience
                 those
                 Sheep
                 of
                 his
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 those
                 Believers
                 ,
                 who
                 should
                 be
                 converted
                 to
                 embrace
                 his
                 Religion
                 ,
                 as
                 ever
                 he
                 should
                 find
                 opportunity
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 The
                 same
                 Office
                 certainly
                 did
                 belong
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 (
                 as
                 Saint
                 Hierome
                 speaketh
                 )
                 
                   were
                   the
                   Princes
                   of
                   our
                   Discipline
                   ,
                   and
                   Chieftains
                   of
                   the
                   Christian
                   Doctrine
                
                 ;
                 they
                 at
                 their
                 first
                 vocation
                 had
                 a
                 commission
                 and
                 command
                 
                   to
                   go
                   unto
                   the
                   lost
                   sheep
                   of
                   the
                   house
                   of
                   Israel
                   ;
                   that
                   were
                   scattered
                   abroad
                   like
                   sheep
                   not
                   having
                   a
                   shepherd
                
                 ;
                 
                 they
                 before
                 our
                 Lord's
                 Ascension
                 were
                 enjoyned
                 
                   to
                   teach
                   all
                   Nations
                
                 the
                 Doctrines
                 and
                 Precepts
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 to
                 receive
                 them
                 into
                 the
                 fold
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 feed
                 them
                 with
                 good
                 instruction
                 ,
                 to
                 guide
                 and
                 govern
                 their
                 Converts
                 with
                 good
                 Discipline
                 ;
                 Hence
                 
                   All
                   of
                   them
                
                 (
                 as
                 Saint
                 Cyprian
                 saith
                 )
                 
                   were
                   shepherds
                
                 ;
                 
                 
                   but
                   the
                   flock
                   did
                   appear
                   one
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   fed
                   by
                   the
                   Apostles
                   with
                   unanimous
                   agreement
                   .
                
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 Neither
                 could
                 Saint
                 Peter's
                 charge
                 be
                 more
                 extensive
                 ,
                 than
                 was
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 Apostles
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 had
                 a
                 general
                 and
                 unlimited
                 care
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 capacity
                 and
                 opportunity
                 ,
                 none
                 being
                 exempted
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 who
                 needed
                 or
                 came
                 into
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 their
                 discharging
                 Pastoral
                 Offices
                 for
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   They
                   were
                   Oecumenical
                   Rulers
                
                 (
                 as
                 St.
                 Chrysostome
                 saith
                 )
                 
                   appointed
                   by
                   God
                   who
                   did
                   not
                   receive
                   several
                   Nations
                   or
                   Cities
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   but
                   all
                   of
                   them
                   in
                   common
                   were
                   entrusted
                   with
                   the
                   world
                   .
                
              
               
                 Hence
                 particularly
                 St.
                 Chrysostome
                 calleth
                 Saint
                 
                   John
                   a
                   pillar
                   of
                   the
                   Churches
                   over
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                
                 and
                 Saint
                 
                   Paul
                   an
                   Apostle
                   of
                   the
                   world
                
                 ;
                 
                 who
                 
                   had
                   the
                   care
                   not
                   of
                   one
                   House
                   ,
                   but
                   of
                   Cities
                   and
                   Nations
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   Earth
                
                 ;
                 who
                 
                   undertook
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                   and
                   governed
                   the
                   Churches
                
                 ;
                 on
                 whom
                 
                   the
                   whole
                   world
                   did
                   look
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   on
                   whose
                   soul
                   the
                   care
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   Churches
                   every-where
                   did
                   hang
                   ;
                   into
                   whose
                   hands
                   were
                   delivered
                   the
                   Earth
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Sea
                   ,
                   the
                   inhabited
                   and
                   uninhabited
                   parts
                   of
                   the
                   World.
                   
                
              
               
                 And
                 could
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 have
                 a
                 larger
                 Flock
                 committed
                 to
                 him
                 ?
                 could
                 this
                 charge
                 ,
                 
                   feed
                   my
                   sheep
                
                 ,
                 more
                 agree
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 no
                 less
                 than
                 he
                 were
                 obliged
                 to
                 feed
                 all
                 Christian
                 people
                 every-where
                 ?
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 The
                 words
                 indeed
                 are
                 applicable
                 to
                 all
                 Christian
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Governours
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 St.
                 Cyprian
                 ,
                 to
                 Pope
                 Stephen
                 himself
                 ,
                 
                 
                   we
                   being
                   many
                   Shepherds
                   do
                   feed
                   one
                   flock
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   sheep
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 styled
                 Pastours
                 ;
                 they
                 in
                 terms
                 as
                 indefinite
                 as
                 those
                 in
                 this
                 text
                 are
                 exhorted
                 
                   to
                   feed
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   which
                   
                   he
                   hath
                   purchased
                   with
                   his
                   own
                   bloud
                
                 ;
                 
                 to
                 them
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Fathers
                 commonly
                 suppose
                 )
                 this
                 Injunction
                 doth
                 reach
                 ,
                 our
                 Lord
                 when
                 he
                 spake
                 thus
                 to
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 ,
                 intending
                 to
                 lay
                 a
                 charge
                 on
                 them
                 all
                 to
                 express
                 their
                 love
                 and
                 piety
                 toward
                 them
                 in
                 this
                 way
                 ,
                 by
                 feeding
                 his
                 Sheep
                 and
                 People
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Which
                   Sheep
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 Saint
                 
                   Ambrose
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   Flock
                   not
                   onely
                   then
                   Saint
                   Peter
                   did
                   receive
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   but
                   also
                   with
                   him
                   all
                   we
                   Priests
                   did
                   receive
                   it
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Our
                   Lord
                
                 (
                 saith
                 Saint
                 
                   Chrysostome
                   )
                   did
                   commit
                   his
                   Sheep
                   to
                   Peter
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   to
                   those
                   ,
                   which
                   came
                   after
                   him
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 all
                 Christian
                 Pastours
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 scope
                 of
                 his
                 discourse
                 sheweth
                 .
              
               
                 
                 
                   When
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   Peter
                
                 (
                 saith
                 Saint
                 
                   Austin
                   )
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   all
                   ,
                   Feed
                   my
                   Sheep
                   .
                
              
               
                 And
                 we
                 (
                 saith
                 Saint
                 
                   Basil
                   )
                   are
                   taught
                   this
                
                 (
                 obedience
                 to
                 Superiours
                 )
                 
                   by
                   Christ
                   himself
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   constituting
                   Saint
                   Peter
                   Pastour
                   after
                   himself
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   (
                   for
                   Peter
                   ,
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   dost
                   thou
                   love
                   me
                   more
                   than
                   these
                   ?
                   feed
                   my
                   Sheep
                   )
                   and
                   conferring
                   to
                   all
                   Pastours
                   and
                   Teachers
                   continually
                   afterward
                   an
                   equal
                   power
                
                 (
                 of
                 doing
                 so
                 ;
                 )
                 
                   whereof
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   sign
                   that
                   all
                   do
                   in
                   like
                   manner
                   bind
                   ,
                   and
                   do
                   loose
                   as
                   he
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 Saint
                 Austin
                 comprizeth
                 all
                 these
                 considerations
                 in
                 those
                 words
                 .
              
               
                 How
                 could
                 these
                 great
                 Masters
                 more
                 clearly
                 express
                 their
                 mind
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 Lord
                 in
                 those
                 words
                 to
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 did
                 inculcate
                 a
                 duty
                 no-wise
                 peculiar
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 equally
                 together
                 with
                 him
                 belonging
                 to
                 all
                 Guides
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 in
                 such
                 manner
                 ,
                 as
                 when
                 a
                 Master
                 doth
                 press
                 a
                 duty
                 on
                 one
                 Servant
                 ,
                 he
                 doth
                 thereby
                 admonish
                 all
                 his
                 Servants
                 of
                 the
                 like
                 duty
                 ;
                 whence
                 St.
                 Austin
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 in
                 that
                 case
                 
                   did
                   sustain
                   the
                   person
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 spoken
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 belonging
                 to
                 all
                 its
                 members
                 ,
                 especially
                 to
                 his
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 the
                 Clergy
                 .
              
               
                 
                   It
                   was
                
                 (
                 saith
                 
                   Cyril
                   )
                   a
                   lesson
                   to
                   Teachers
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   cannot
                   otherwise
                   please
                   the
                   Arch-pastour
                   of
                   all
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   than
                   by
                   taking
                   care
                   of
                   the
                   welfare
                   of
                   the
                   rational
                   Sheep
                   .
                
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 Hence
                 it
                 followeth
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Sheep
                 ,
                 which
                 our
                 Saviour
                 biddeth
                 St.
                 Peter
                 to
                 feed
                 ,
                 were
                 not
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 his
                 Fellow-shepherds
                 ,
                 designed
                 to
                 feed
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 needing
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 fed
                 by
                 him
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 common
                 Believers
                 or
                 People
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 St.
                 Peter
                 himself
                 doth
                 call
                 
                   the
                   Flock
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   
                   Feed
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 he
                 to
                 his
                 fellow-Elders
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   flock
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   among
                   you
                
                 ;
                 and
                 Saint
                 
                   Paul
                   ,
                   Take
                   heed
                   therefore
                   unto
                   your selves
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   all
                   the
                   flock
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   over
                   which
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   hath
                   made
                   you
                   overseers
                   .
                
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 Take
                 Feeding
                 for
                 what
                 you
                 please
                 ;
                 for
                 Teaching
                 ,
                 for
                 Guiding
                 —
                 the
                 Apostles
                 were
                 not
                 fit
                 objects
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 immediately
                 taught
                 ,
                 and
                 guided
                 by
                 God
                 himself
                 .
              
               
                 Hence
                 we
                 may
                 interpret
                 that
                 saying
                 of
                 St.
                 Chrysostome
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 plausible
                 argument
                 they
                 can
                 alledge
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 Lord
                 in
                 saying
                 this
                 ,
                 
                 did
                 commit
                 to
                 St.
                 
                   Peter
                   a
                   charge
                
                 (
                 or
                 presidency
                 )
                 
                   over
                   his
                   brethren
                
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 he
                 made
                 him
                 a
                 Pastour
                 of
                 Christian
                 people
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 did
                 others
                 ;
                 at
                 least
                 ,
                 if
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 be
                 referred
                 to
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 not
                 signifie
                 authority
                 over
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 at
                 most
                 a
                 primacy
                 of
                 order
                 among
                 them
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 otherwise
                 should
                 feed
                 them
                 ,
                 St.
                 Chrysostome
                 could
                 hardly
                 think
                 ,
                 who
                 presently
                 after
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 
                   seeing
                   the
                   Apostles
                   were
                   to
                   receive
                   the
                   administration
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   world
                   ,
                   they
                   ought
                   not
                   afterward
                   to
                   converse
                   with
                   one
                   another
                   ;
                   for
                   that
                   would
                   surely
                   have
                   been
                   a
                   great
                   damage
                   to
                   the
                   world
                   .
                
              
               
                 10.
                 
                 But
                 they
                 ,
                 forsooth
                 ,
                 must
                 have
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 solely
                 obliged
                 to
                 feed
                 all
                 Christ's
                 sheep
                 ;
                 so
                 they
                 do
                 impose
                 upon
                 him
                 a
                 vast
                 and
                 crabbed
                 Province
                 ;
                 a
                 task
                 very
                 incommodious
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 impossible
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 undergo
                 :
                 how
                 could
                 he
                 in
                 duty
                 be
                 obliged
                 ,
                 how
                 could
                 he
                 in
                 effect
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 feed
                 so
                 many
                 flocks
                 of
                 Christian
                 people
                 scattered
                 about
                 in
                 distant
                 Regions
                 ,
                 through
                 all
                 Nations
                 under
                 Heaven
                 :
                 he
                 ,
                 poor
                 man
                 ,
                 that
                 had
                 so
                 few
                 helps
                 ,
                 that
                 had
                 no
                 Officers
                 or
                 dependents
                 ,
                 nor
                 wealth
                 to
                 maintain
                 them
                 ,
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 much
                 put
                 to
                 it
                 to
                 feed
                 the
                 sheep
                 in
                 Britaine
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 Parthia
                 ;
                 unto
                 infinite
                 distraction
                 of
                 thoughts
                 such
                 a
                 charge
                 must
                 needs
                 have
                 engaged
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 for
                 this
                 their
                 great
                 Champion
                 hath
                 a
                 fine
                 expedient
                 ;
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                 
                   did
                   feed
                   Christ's
                   whole
                   flock
                   ,
                   partly
                   by
                   himself
                   ,
                   partly
                   by
                   others
                
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 seemeth
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 Apostles
                 were
                 Saint
                 Peter's
                 Curates
                 ,
                 or
                 Vicars
                 and
                 Deputies
                 :
                 this
                 indeed
                 were
                 an
                 easie
                 way
                 of
                 feeding
                 ;
                 thus
                 although
                 he
                 had
                 slept
                 all
                 his
                 time
                 ,
                 he
                 might
                 have
                 fed
                 all
                 the
                 sheep
                 under
                 heaven
                 ;
                 thus
                 any
                 man
                 as
                 well
                 might
                 have
                 fed
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 manner
                 of
                 feeding
                 is
                 ,
                 I
                 fear
                 ,
                 a
                 later
                 invention
                 ,
                 not
                 known
                 so
                 soon
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 might
                 then
                 seem
                 near
                 as
                 absurd
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 shepherd
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 now
                 (
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 account
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 just
                 man
                 by
                 imputation
                 ;
                 that
                 would
                 be
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 putative
                 pastorage
                 ,
                 as
                 this
                 
                   a
                   putative
                   righteousness
                
                 .
                 However
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 I
                 dare
                 say
                 ,
                 did
                 not
                 take
                 themselves
                 to
                 be
                 St.
                 Peter's
                 Surrogates
                 ,
                 but
                 challenged
                 to
                 themselves
                 to
                 be
                 accounted
                 
                   the
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   the
                   Stewards
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   the
                   Ambassadours
                   of
                   Christ
                   himself
                
                 ;
                 from
                 whom
                 immediately
                 they
                 received
                 their
                 Orders
                 ,
                 in
                 whose
                 name
                 they
                 acted
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 they
                 constantly
                 refer
                 their
                 Authority
                 ,
                 without
                 taking
                 the
                 least
                 notice
                 of
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 ,
                 or
                 intimating
                 any
                 dependence
                 on
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 was
                 therefore
                 enough
                 for
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 Authority
                 restrained
                 to
                 no
                 place
                 ,
                 but
                 might
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 found
                 occasion
                 ,
                 preach
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 convert
                 ,
                 confirm
                 ,
                 guide
                 Christians
                 every
                 where
                 to
                 truth
                 and
                 duty
                 ;
                 nor
                 can
                 our
                 Saviour's
                 words
                 be
                 forced
                 to
                 signifie
                 more
                 .
              
               
               
                 In
                 fine
                 ,
                 this
                 (
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 precedent
                 Testimonies
                 )
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 interpreted
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 thwart
                 Practice
                 and
                 History
                 ;
                 according
                 to
                 which
                 it
                 appeareth
                 ,
                 that
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 did
                 not
                 exercise
                 such
                 a
                 Power
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 our
                 Lord
                 did
                 not
                 intend
                 to
                 confer
                 such
                 an
                 one
                 upon
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 
                 IV.
                 Farther
                 in
                 confirmation
                 of
                 their
                 Doctrine
                 they
                 do
                 draw
                 forth
                 a
                 whole
                 shole
                 of
                 Testimonies
                 ,
                 containing
                 divers
                 Prerogatives
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 call
                 them
                 ,
                 of
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 ;
                 which
                 do
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 suppose
                 ,
                 imply
                 this
                 Primacy
                 ;
                 so
                 very
                 sharp-sighted
                 indeed
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 every
                 remarkable
                 accident
                 befalling
                 him
                 ,
                 in
                 every
                 action
                 performed
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 or
                 about
                 him
                 ,
                 they
                 can
                 descry
                 some
                 argument
                 or
                 shrewd
                 insinuation
                 of
                 his
                 preeminence
                 ;
                 especially
                 being
                 aided
                 by
                 the
                 glosses
                 of
                 some
                 fancyfull
                 Expositour
                 .
                 From
                 the
                 change
                 of
                 his
                 Name
                 ,
                 from
                 his
                 walking
                 on
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 from
                 his
                 miraculous
                 draught
                 of
                 Fish
                 ,
                 from
                 our
                 Lord
                 's
                 praying
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 Faith
                 should
                 not
                 fail
                 ,
                 and
                 bidding
                 him
                 to
                 confirm
                 his
                 Brethren
                 ;
                 from
                 our
                 Lord
                 's
                 ordering
                 him
                 to
                 pay
                 the
                 tribute
                 for
                 them
                 both
                 ;
                 from
                 our
                 Lord's
                 first
                 washing
                 his
                 feet
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 first
                 appearing
                 to
                 him
                 after
                 the
                 Resurrection
                 ;
                 from
                 the
                 prediction
                 of
                 his
                 Martyrdom
                 ;
                 from
                 sick
                 persons
                 being
                 cured
                 by
                 his
                 shadow
                 ;
                 from
                 his
                 sentencing
                 Ananias
                 and
                 Saphira
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 
                 from
                 his
                 preaching
                 to
                 Cornelius
                 ,
                 from
                 its
                 being
                 said
                 that
                 
                   he
                   passed
                   through
                   all
                
                 ,
                 from
                 his
                 being
                 prayed
                 for
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 from
                 Saint
                 Paul's
                 going
                 to
                 visit
                 him
                 ;
                 from
                 these
                 passages
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 they
                 deduce
                 or
                 confirm
                 his
                 Authority
                 :
                 Now
                 in
                 earnest
                 is
                 not
                 this
                 stout
                 arguing
                 ?
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 egregious
                 modesty
                 for
                 such
                 a
                 point
                 to
                 alledge
                 such
                 proofs
                 ?
                 what
                 cause
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 countenanced
                 by
                 such
                 rare
                 fetches
                 ?
                 who
                 would
                 not
                 suspect
                 the
                 weakness
                 of
                 that
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 fain
                 to
                 use
                 such
                 forces
                 in
                 its
                 maintenance
                 ?
                 In
                 fine
                 ,
                 is
                 it
                 honest
                 or
                 conscionable
                 dealing
                 so
                 to
                 wrest
                 or
                 play
                 with
                 the
                 Holy
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 pretending
                 to
                 derive
                 thence
                 proofs
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 shew
                 of
                 consequence
                 ?
              
               
                 To
                 be
                 even
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 I
                 might
                 assert
                 the
                 Primacy
                 to
                 Saint
                 John
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 that
                 purpose
                 might
                 alledge
                 his
                 Prerogatives
                 (
                 which
                 indeed
                 may
                 seem
                 greater
                 than
                 those
                 of
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 ,
                 )
                 namely
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 
                   the
                   beloved
                   disciple
                
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 he
                 leaned
                 on
                 our
                 Lord's
                 breast
                 ,
                 that
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 ,
                 not
                 presuming
                 to
                 ask
                 our
                 Lord
                 a
                 question
                 ,
                 desired
                 him
                 to
                 doe
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 having
                 a
                 more
                 special
                 confidence
                 with
                 our
                 Lord
                 ;
                 that
                 Saint
                 John
                 did
                 higher
                 service
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 and
                 all
                 posterity
                 ,
                 by
                 writing
                 not
                 onely
                 more
                 Epistles
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 a
                 most
                 divine
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 sublime
                 *
                 Prophecy
                 concerning
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 that
                 Saint
                 John
                 did
                 *
                 
                   outrun
                   Peter
                   ,
                   and
                   came
                   first
                   to
                   the
                   Sepulchre
                
                 (
                 in
                 which
                 passage
                 such
                 acute
                 devisers
                 would
                 find
                 out
                 marvellous
                 significancy
                 )
                 that
                 Saint
                 John
                 was
                 a
                 Virgin
                 ;
                 that
                 he
                 did
                 out-live
                 all
                 the
                 Apostles
                 (
                 and
                 thence
                 was
                 most
                 fit
                 to
                 be
                 Universal
                 Pastour
                 ;
                 )
                 that
                 St.
                 Hierome
                 comparing
                 Peter
                 and
                 John
                 ,
                 doth
                 seem
                 to
                 prefer
                 the
                 latter
                 ;
                 for
                 Peter
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   was
                   an
                   Apostle
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   and
                   John
                   was
                   an
                   Apostle
                   ;
                   but
                   Peter
                   was
                   onely
                   an
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   John
                   both
                   an
                   Apostle
                   and
                   an
                   Evangelist
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   a
                   Prophet
                   ,
                   —
                   and
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   that
                   I
                   may
                   in
                   brief
                   speech
                   comprehend
                   many
                   things
                   ,
                   and
                   shew
                   what
                   privilege
                   belongeth
                   to
                   John
                   ,
                   —
                   yea
                   Virginity
                   in
                   John
                   ;
                   by
                   our
                   Lord
                   a
                   Virgin
                   ,
                   his
                   Mother
                   the
                   Virgin
                   is
                   commended
                   to
                   the
                   Virgin
                   Disciple
                   :
                
                 thus
                 I
                 might
                 by
                 Prerogatives
                 and
                 
                 passages
                 very
                 notable
                 infer
                 the
                 Superiority
                 of
                 Saint
                 John
                 to
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 ,
                 in
                 imitation
                 of
                 their
                 reasoning
                 ;
                 but
                 I
                 am
                 afraid
                 they
                 would
                 scarce
                 be
                 at
                 the
                 trouble
                 to
                 answer
                 me
                 seriously
                 ,
                 but
                 would
                 think
                 it
                 enough
                 to
                 say
                 I
                 trifled
                 ;
                 wherefore
                 let
                 it
                 suffice
                 for
                 me
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 to
                 put
                 off
                 those
                 levities
                 of
                 discourse
                 .
              
               
                 V.
                 They
                 argue
                 this
                 Primacy
                 from
                 the
                 constant
                 placing
                 Saint
                 Peter's
                 name
                 before
                 the
                 other
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Catalogues
                 and
                 Narrations
                 concerning
                 him
                 and
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 this
                 I
                 answer
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 this
                 Order
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 strictly
                 observed
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 admit
                 some
                 exceptions
                 ;
                 for
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 James
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Cephas
                   and
                   John
                   knowing
                   the
                   grace
                   given
                   unto
                   him
                
                 —
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 commonly
                 read
                 in
                 the
                 ordinary
                 Copies
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Text
                 of
                 ancient
                 Commentatours
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 old
                 Translations
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 
                   whether
                   Paul
                   ,
                   whether
                   Apollo
                   ,
                   whether
                   Cephas
                   ,
                
                 
                 saith
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 again
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 
                   As
                   the
                   other
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   brethren
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   Cephas
                
                 ;
                 and
                 Philip
                 (
                 saith
                 Saint
                 
                   John
                   )
                   was
                   of
                   Bethsaida
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   the
                   City
                   of
                   Andrew
                   and
                   Peter
                
                 ;
                 and
                 
                   Clemens
                   Alex.
                
                 in
                 Eusebius
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 
                   the
                   Lord
                   after
                   his
                   resurrection
                   delivered
                   the
                   special
                   knowledge
                   to
                   James
                   the
                   Just
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   John
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   Peter
                   ,
                
                 post-poning
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 ,
                 as
                 perhaps
                 conceiving
                 him
                 to
                 have
                 less
                 of
                 sublime
                 Revelations
                 imparted
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 that
                 Order
                 therefore
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 punctually
                 constant
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 Apostolical
                 Constitutions
                 ,
                 
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 and
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 being
                 induced
                 jointly
                 prescribing
                 Orders
                 ,
                 they
                 begin
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   Paul
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   Peter
                   do
                   appoint
                
                 —
                 so
                 little
                 ambitious
                 or
                 curious
                 of
                 precedence
                 are
                 they
                 represented
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 But
                 it
                 being
                 indeed
                 so
                 constant
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 seem
                 casual
                 ,
                 I
                 farther
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 position
                 of
                 names
                 doth
                 not
                 argue
                 difference
                 of
                 degree
                 ,
                 or
                 superiority
                 in
                 power
                 ;
                 any
                 small
                 advantage
                 of
                 age
                 ,
                 standing
                 ,
                 merit
                 ,
                 or
                 wealth
                 serving
                 to
                 ground
                 such
                 precedence
                 ,
                 as
                 common
                 experience
                 doth
                 shew
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 We
                 formerly
                 did
                 assign
                 other
                 sufficient
                 and
                 probable
                 causes
                 ,
                 why
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 had
                 this
                 place
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 no
                 cogent
                 Reason
                 .
              
               
                 VI.
                 Farther
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 this
                 indeed
                 is
                 far
                 their
                 most
                 plausible
                 argumentation
                 )
                 they
                 alledge
                 the
                 Titles
                 and
                 Elogies
                 given
                 to
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 by
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ;
                 who
                 call
                 him
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 (
                 the
                 Prince
                 )
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 (
                 the
                 Ringleader
                 )
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 (
                 the
                 Head
                 )
                 *
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 (
                 the
                 President
                 )
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 (
                 the
                 Captain
                 )
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 (
                 the
                 Proloquutor
                 )
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 (
                 the
                 Foreman
                 )
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 (
                 the
                 Warden
                 )
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 (
                 the
                 choice
                 ,
                 or
                 egregious
                 Apostle
                 )
                 Majorem
                 (
                 the
                 greater
                 ,
                 or
                 Grandee
                 among
                 them
                 )
                 primum
                 (
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 or
                 prime
                 Apostle
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 these
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 allegations
                 I
                 answer
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 If
                 we
                 should
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 accountable
                 for
                 every
                 hyperbolical
                 flash
                 or
                 flourish
                 occurring
                 in
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 (
                 it
                 being
                 well
                 known
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 they
                 in
                 their
                 encomiastick
                 speeches
                 ,
                 as
                 Oratours
                 are
                 wont
                 ,
                 following
                 the
                 heat
                 and
                 gaiety
                 of
                 fancy
                 ,
                 do
                 sometimes
                 overlash
                 )
                 we
                 should
                 have
                 the
                 pattern
                 of
                 their
                 greatest
                 Controvertists
                 to
                 warrant
                 us
                 ;
                 for
                 Bellarmine
                 doth
                 put
                 off
                 their
                 Testimonies
                 by
                 saying
                 that
                 they
                 do
                 
                   sometimes
                   speak
                   in
                   way
                   of
                   excess
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   less
                   properly
                   ,
                   less
                   warily
                   ,
                   so
                   as
                   to
                   need
                   benign
                   Exposition
                   ,
                
                 
                 &c.
                 as
                 Bishop
                 *
                 Andrews
                 sheweth
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 common
                 shift
                 of
                 Cardinal
                 Perron
                 ,
                 whereof
                 you
                 may
                 see
                 divers
                 instances
                 alledged
                 by
                 †
                 
                   M.
                   Dallée
                
                 .
              
               
                 Which
                 observation
                 is
                 especially
                 applicable
                 to
                 this
                 case
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 eloquent
                 men
                 do
                 never
                 more
                 exceed
                 in
                 their
                 indulgence
                 to
                 fancy
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 the
                 demonstrative
                 kind
                 ,
                 in
                 panegyricks
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 commendations
                 of
                 persons
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 hope
                 they
                 will
                 embrace
                 this
                 way
                 of
                 reckoning
                 for
                 those
                 expressions
                 of
                 Pope
                 Leo
                 ,
                 sounding
                 so
                 exorbitantly
                 ,
                 that
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 was
                 by
                 our
                 Lord
                 
                   assumed
                   into
                   consortship
                   of
                   his
                   individual
                   unity
                
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 that
                 
                   nothing
                   did
                   pass
                   upon
                   any
                   from
                   God
                   the
                   fountain
                   of
                   good
                   things
                   without
                   the
                   participation
                   of
                   Peter
                   .
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 We
                 may
                 observe
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 turgid
                 Elogies
                 of
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 are
                 not
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 more
                 ancient
                 Fathers
                 ;
                 for
                 
                   Clemens
                   Romanus
                   ,
                   Irenaeus
                   ,
                   Clemens
                   Alex.
                   Tertullian
                   ,
                   Origen
                   ,
                   Cyprian
                   ,
                   Firmilian
                
                 —
                 when
                 they
                 mention
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 ,
                 do
                 speak
                 more
                 temperately
                 and
                 simply
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 current
                 notions
                 and
                 traditions
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 their
                 time
                 ;
                 using
                 indeed
                 fair
                 terms
                 of
                 respect
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 such
                 high
                 streins
                 of
                 courtship
                 ,
                 about
                 him
                 .
                 But
                 they
                 are
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 latter
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 men
                 of
                 wit
                 and
                 eloquence
                 ,
                 and
                 affecting
                 in
                 their
                 discourses
                 to
                 vent
                 those
                 faculties
                 ,
                 did
                 speak
                 more
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 invention
                 and
                 fancy
                 .
              
               
                 Whence
                 according
                 to
                 a
                 prudent
                 estimation
                 of
                 things
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 case
                 ,
                 the
                 silence
                 or
                 sparingness
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 sort
                 is
                 of
                 more
                 consideration
                 on
                 the
                 one
                 hand
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 speech
                 ,
                 how
                 free
                 soever
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 latter
                 is
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 hand
                 :
                 and
                 we
                 may
                 rather
                 suppose
                 those
                 titles
                 do
                 not
                 belong
                 to
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 because
                 the
                 first
                 do
                 not
                 give
                 them
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 they
                 do
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 other
                 are
                 so
                 liberal
                 in
                 doing
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Indeed
                 if
                 we
                 consult
                 the
                 Testimonies
                 of
                 this
                 kind
                 alledged
                 by
                 the
                 Romanists
                 ,
                 who
                 with
                 their
                 utmost
                 diligence
                 have
                 raked
                 all
                 ancient
                 Writings
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 strange
                 that
                 they
                 cannot
                 find
                 any
                 very
                 ancient
                 ones
                 ;
                 that
                 they
                 can
                 find
                 so
                 few
                 plausible
                 ones
                 ;
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 fain
                 (
                 to
                 make
                 up
                 the
                 number
                 )
                 to
                 produce
                 so
                 many
                 ,
                 which
                 evidently
                 have
                 no
                 force
                 or
                 pertinency
                 ;
                 being
                 onely
                 commendations
                 of
                 his
                 Apostolical
                 Office
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 his
                 Personal
                 Merits
                 ,
                 without
                 relation
                 to
                 others
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 We
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 those
                 terms
                 or
                 Titles
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 urge
                 ,
                 are
                 ambiguous
                 ,
                 and
                 applicable
                 to
                 any
                 sort
                 of
                 Primacy
                 or
                 Preeminency
                 ;
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 we
                 admit
                 ,
                 no
                 less
                 than
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 we
                 refuse
                 ;
                 as
                 by
                 instances
                 from
                 good
                 Authours
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 common
                 use
                 might
                 easily
                 be
                 demonstrated
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 from
                 them
                 nothing
                 can
                 be
                 inferred
                 advantageous
                 to
                 their
                 cause
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Cicero
                 calleth
                 
                   Socrates
                   ,
                   Prince
                   of
                   the
                   Philosophers
                
                 ;
                 and
                 
                   Sulpitius
                   ,
                   Prince
                   of
                   all
                   Lawyers
                
                 ;
                 would
                 it
                 not
                 be
                 ridiculous
                 thence
                 to
                 infer
                 ,
                 that
                 Socrates
                 was
                 a
                 Sovereign
                 Governour
                 of
                 the
                 Philosophers
                 ,
                 or
                 Sulpitius
                 of
                 the
                 Lawyers
                 ?
                 The
                 same
                 great
                 speaker
                 calleth
                 
                   Pompey
                   ,
                   Prince
                   of
                   the
                   City
                   in
                   all
                   mens
                   judgment
                
                 ;
                 
                 doth
                 he
                 mean
                 that
                 he
                 did
                 exercise
                 jurisdiction
                 over
                 the
                 City
                 ?
              
               
                 
                 Tertullus
                 calleth
                 Saint
                 
                   Paul
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   ringleader
                   of
                   the
                   sect
                   of
                   the
                   Nazarenes
                
                 ;
                 and
                 St.
                 Basil
                 calleth
                 
                   Eustathius
                   Sebastenus
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   foreman
                   of
                   the
                   sect
                   of
                   the
                   Pneumatomachi
                
                 ;
                 did
                 Tertullus
                 mean
                 ,
                 that
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 had
                 universal
                 Jurisdiction
                 
                 over
                 Christians
                 ;
                 or
                 St.
                 Basil
                 ,
                 that
                 Eustathius
                 was
                 Sovereign
                 of
                 those
                 Hereticks
                 ?
              
               
                 So
                 neither
                 did
                 Prince
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 equivalent
                 term
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 assigned
                 it
                 to
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 ,
                 import
                 Authority
                 over
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 but
                 eminency
                 among
                 them
                 in
                 worth
                 ,
                 in
                 merit
                 ,
                 in
                 Apostolical
                 performances
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 most
                 in
                 order
                 of
                 precedence
                 .
              
               
                 Such
                 words
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 interpreted
                 by
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 not
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 things
                 to
                 be
                 inferred
                 from
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 understanding
                 them
                 we
                 should
                 observe
                 the
                 Rule
                 of
                 Tertullian
                 .
                 
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Accordingly
                 the
                 Father
                 's
                 sometimes
                 do
                 explain
                 those
                 Elogies
                 signifying
                 them
                 to
                 import
                 the
                 special
                 gifts
                 and
                 vertues
                 of
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 ,
                 wherein
                 he
                 did
                 excell
                 ;
                 
                 so
                 Eusebius
                 calleth
                 Saint
                 
                   Peter
                   the
                   most
                   excellent
                   and
                   great
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   who
                   for
                   his
                   vertue
                   was
                   proloquutour
                   of
                   the
                   rest
                   .
                
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 This
                 Answer
                 is
                 thoroughly
                 confirmed
                 from
                 hence
                 ;
                 that
                 even
                 those
                 who
                 give
                 those
                 Titles
                 to
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 ,
                 do
                 yet
                 expresly
                 affirm
                 other
                 Apostles
                 in
                 power
                 and
                 dignity
                 equal
                 to
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 Who
                 doth
                 give
                 higher
                 Elogies
                 to
                 him
                 than
                 St.
                 Chrysostome
                 ?
                 yet
                 doth
                 he
                 assert
                 all
                 the
                 Apostles
                 to
                 be
                 Supreme
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   equal
                   in
                   dignity
                
                 ;
                 and
                 particularly
                 he
                 doth
                 often
                 affirm
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 to
                 be
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 equal
                 in
                 honour
                 to
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 before
                 shewed
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 like
                 we
                 declared
                 of
                 St.
                 Hierome
                 ,
                 St.
                 Cyril
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 St.
                 Cyprian
                 ,
                 who
                 did
                 allow
                 a
                 Primacy
                 to
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 ,
                 nothing
                 can
                 be
                 more
                 evident
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 he
                 took
                 the
                 other
                 Apostles
                 to
                 be
                 
                   equal
                   to
                   him
                   in
                   power
                   and
                   honour
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 like
                 we
                 may
                 conceive
                 of
                 St.
                 Austin
                 ,
                 who
                 having
                 carefully
                 perused
                 those
                 Writings
                 of
                 St.
                 Cyprian
                 ,
                 and
                 frequently
                 alledging
                 them
                 ,
                 doth
                 never
                 contradict
                 that
                 his
                 sentiment
                 .
              
               
                 Even
                 Pope
                 Gregory
                 himself
                 acknowledgeth
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 not
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 properly
                 the
                 Head
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 onely
                 
                   the
                   first
                   member
                   of
                   the
                   universal
                   Church
                   ;
                   all
                   being
                   members
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   under
                   one
                   head
                   .
                
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 If
                 Pope
                 Leo
                 I.
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 ancient
                 Pope
                 ,
                 do
                 seem
                 to
                 mean
                 farther
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 reasonably
                 except
                 against
                 their
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 singular
                 ,
                 and
                 proceeding
                 from
                 partial
                 affection
                 to
                 their
                 See
                 ;
                 such
                 affection
                 having
                 influence
                 on
                 the
                 mind
                 of
                 the
                 wisest
                 men
                 ;
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 certain
                 maxime
                 of
                 
                   Aristotle
                   ,
                   every
                   man
                   is
                   a
                   bad
                   Judge
                   in
                   his
                   own
                   case
                   .
                
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 The
                 Ancients
                 ,
                 when
                 their
                 subject
                 doth
                 allure
                 them
                 ,
                 do
                 adorn
                 other
                 Apostles
                 with
                 the
                 like
                 titles
                 ,
                 equalling
                 those
                 of
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 well
                 consistent
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 rigour
                 of
                 sense
                 ,
                 which
                 our
                 adversaries
                 affix
                 to
                 the
                 commendations
                 of
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Epistle
                 of
                 
                   Clemens
                   Rom.
                
                 to
                 Saint
                 James
                 (
                 an
                 Apocryphal
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 ancient
                 Writing
                 )
                 calleth
                 St.
                 James
                 our
                 Lord's
                 Brother
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Bishops
                
                 ;
                 the
                 
                   Clementine
                   Recognitions
                
                 call
                 him
                 
                   the
                   Prince
                   of
                   Bishops
                   ;
                   Ruffinus
                   ,
                
                 in
                 his
                 translation
                 of
                 
                   Eusebius
                   ,
                   The
                   Bishop
                   of
                   
                   the
                   Apostles
                
                 ;
                 *
                 St.
                 Chrysost.
                 saith
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 
                   did
                   preside
                   over
                   all
                   the
                   Jewish
                   believers
                   ;
                   Hesychius
                
                 Presbyter
                 of
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 calleth
                 him
                 
                   the
                   chief
                   Captain
                   of
                   the
                   New
                   Jerusalem
                   ,
                   the
                   Captain
                   of
                   Priests
                   ,
                   the
                   Prince
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   the
                   top
                   among
                   the
                   Heads
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 same
                 Hesychius
                 calleth
                 Saint
                 
                   Andrew
                   ,
                   the
                   first-born
                   of
                   the
                   Apostolical
                   Choire
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   the
                   first
                   setled
                   pillar
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   the
                   Peter
                   before
                   Peter
                   ,
                   the
                   foundation
                   of
                   the
                   foundation
                   ,
                   the
                   first-fruits
                   of
                   the
                   beginning
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 St.
                 Chrysostome
                 saith
                 of
                 Saint
                 John
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 
                   a
                   pillar
                   of
                   the
                   Churches
                   through
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   he
                   that
                   had
                   the
                   Keys
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   Heaven
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 But
                 as
                 occasion
                 of
                 speaking
                 about
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 was
                 more
                 frequent
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 elogies
                 of
                 him
                 are
                 more
                 copious
                 ,
                 and
                 indeed
                 so
                 high
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 yield
                 to
                 those
                 of
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 .
              
               
                 
                   He
                   was
                
                 (
                 saith
                 St.
                 
                   Chrysostome
                   )
                   the
                   ringleader
                   and
                   guardian
                   of
                   the
                   Choire
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   Saints
                   .
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   He
                   was
                   the
                   tongue
                   ,
                   the
                   teacher
                   ,
                   the
                   Apostle
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   He
                   had
                   the
                   whole
                   world
                   put
                   into
                   his
                   hands
                   ,
                   and
                   took
                   care
                   thereof
                   ,
                   and
                   had
                   committed
                   to
                   him
                   all
                   men
                   dwelling
                   upon
                   Earth
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   He
                   was
                   the
                   light
                   of
                   the
                   Churches
                   ,
                   the
                   foundation
                   of
                   Faith
                   ,
                   the
                   pillar
                   and
                   ground
                   of
                   Truth
                   .
                
                 —
              
               
                 
                 
                   He
                   had
                   the
                   patronage
                   of
                   the
                   World
                   committed
                   into
                   his
                   hands
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   He
                   was
                   better
                   than
                   all
                   men
                   ,
                   greater
                   than
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   and
                   surpassing
                   them
                   all
                   .
                
                 
              
               
                 
                 
                   Nothing
                   was
                   more
                   bright
                   ,
                   nothing
                   more
                   illustrious
                   than
                   he
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   None
                   was
                   greater
                   than
                   he
                   ,
                   yea
                   none
                   equal
                   to
                   him
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 Pope
                 Gregory
                 I.
                 saith
                 of
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 
                   was
                   made
                   head
                   of
                   the
                   Nations
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   obtained
                   the
                   principate
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   Church
                   .
                
                 
              
               
                 These
                 Characters
                 of
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 I
                 leave
                 them
                 to
                 interpret
                 ,
                 and
                 reconcile
                 with
                 those
                 of
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 .
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 Fathers
                 by
                 calling
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 Prince
                 ,
                 Chieftain
                 ,
                 &c.
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 mean
                 Authority
                 over
                 them
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 argued
                 from
                 their
                 joining
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 with
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 appellations
                 ;
                 who
                 yet
                 surely
                 could
                 have
                 no
                 Jurisdiction
                 over
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 his
                 having
                 any
                 would
                 destroy
                 the
                 pretended
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Monarchy
                 .
              
               
                 St.
                 Cyril
                 calleth
                 them
                 together
                 
                   Patrons
                   ,
                   or
                   Presidents
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                
                 
              
               
                 St.
                 Austin
                 (
                 or
                 St.
                 Ambr.
                 or
                 Max.
                 )
                 calleth
                 them
                 
                   Princes
                   of
                   the
                   Churches
                
                 .
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Popes
                 Agatho
                 and
                 Adrian
                 (
                 in
                 their
                 General
                 Synods
                 )
                 call
                 them
                 
                   the
                   ring-leading
                   Apostles
                
                 .
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Popes
                 Nicholas
                 I.
                 and
                 Gregory
                 VII
                 .
                 &c.
                 call
                 them
                 
                   Princes
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                
                 .
                 
              
               
                 St.
                 Ambrose
                 ,
                 or
                 St.
                 Austin
                 ,
                 or
                 St.
                 
                   Maximus
                   Taur
                
                 .
                 (
                 chuse
                 you
                 which
                 )
                 doth
                 thus
                 speak
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 
                 
                   Blessed
                   Peter
                   and
                   Paul
                   are
                   most
                   eminent
                   among
                   all
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   excelling
                   the
                   rest
                   by
                   a
                   kind
                   of
                   peculiar
                   prerogative
                   :
                   but
                   whether
                   of
                   these
                   two
                   be
                   preferred
                   before
                   the
                   other
                   ,
                   is
                   uncertain
                   ,
                   for
                   I
                   count
                   them
                   to
                   be
                   equal
                   in
                   merit
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   are
                   equal
                   in
                   suffering
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 To
                 all
                 this
                 discourse
                 I
                 shall
                 onely
                 adde
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 if
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 or
                 Apostolical
                 men
                 might
                 claim
                 a
                 presidency
                 or
                 authoritative
                 headship
                 over
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 Saint
                 James
                 seemeth
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 best
                 title
                 thereto
                 ;
                 for
                 ,
                 Jerusalem
                 was
                 
                   the
                   mother
                   of
                   all
                   Churches
                
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 fountain
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Law
                 and
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 the
                 See
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 himself
                 ,
                 the
                 chief
                 Pastour
                 .
              
               
                 He
                 therefore
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Fathers
                 tell
                 us
                 )
                 was
                 by
                 our
                 Lord
                 himself
                 constituted
                 Bishop
                 of
                 that
                 City
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 all
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 might
                 best
                 pretend
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 special
                 manner
                 our
                 Lord's
                 Vicar
                 or
                 Successour
                 .
                 He
                 (
                 saith
                 
                   Epiphanius
                   )
                   did
                   first
                   receive
                   the
                   Episcopal
                   Chair
                   ;
                   and
                   to
                   him
                   our
                   Lord
                   first
                   did
                   entrust
                   his
                   own
                   Throne
                   upon
                   Earth
                   .
                
                 
              
               
                 He
                 accordingly
                 did
                 first
                 exercise
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 presiding
                 and
                 moderating
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Synod
                 ,
                 as
                 St.
                 Chrysostome
                 in
                 his
                 Notes
                 thereon
                 doth
                 remark
                 .
              
               
                 He
                 therefore
                 probably
                 by
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 is
                 first
                 named
                 in
                 his
                 report
                 concerning
                 the
                 passages
                 at
                 Hierusalem
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 to
                 his
                 orders
                 it
                 seemeth
                 that
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 himself
                 did
                 conform
                 ;
                 for
                 't
                 is
                 said
                 there
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 
                   before
                   certain
                   
                   came
                   from
                   Saint
                   James
                   he
                   did
                   eat
                   with
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   ,
                   but
                   when
                   they
                   were
                   come
                   ,
                   he
                   withdrew
                   .
                
              
               
                 Hence
                 in
                 the
                 Apostolical
                 Constitutions
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Prayer
                 prescribed
                 for
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 Governours
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 the
                 principal
                 Churches
                 being
                 specified
                 by
                 name
                 ;
                 Saint
                 James
                 is
                 put
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 ;
                 before
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 Rome
                 and
                 of
                 
                   Antioch
                   ;
                   Let
                   us
                   pray
                   for
                   the
                   whole
                   Episcopacy
                   under
                   Heaven
                   of
                   those
                   who
                   rightly
                   dispense
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   thy
                   Truth
                
                 ;
                 
                 
                   and
                   let
                   us
                   pray
                   for
                   our
                   Bishop
                   James
                   with
                   all
                   his
                   Parishes
                   ;
                   let
                   us
                   pray
                   for
                   our
                   Bishop
                   Clemens
                   and
                   all
                   his
                   Parishes
                   ;
                   let
                   us
                   pray
                   for
                   Evodius
                   and
                   all
                   his
                   Parishes
                   .
                
                 —
              
               
                 Hereto
                 consenteth
                 the
                 Tradition
                 of
                 those
                 ancient
                 Writers
                 afore
                 cited
                 ,
                 who
                 call
                 Saint
                 
                   James
                   ,
                   the
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   the
                   Bishop
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 SUPPOSITION
                 II.
                 I
                 proceed
                 to
                 examine
                 the
                 next
                 Supposition
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 
                   Monarchists
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                
                 ,
                 That
                 Saint
                 Peter's
                 Primacy
                 ,
                 with
                 its
                 Rights
                 and
                 Prerogatives
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 personal
                 ,
                 but
                 derivable
                 to
                 his
                 Successours
                 .
              
               
                 AGainst
                 which
                 Supposition
                 I
                 do
                 assert
                 ,
                 that
                 admitting
                 a
                 Primacy
                 of
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 ,
                 of
                 what
                 kind
                 or
                 to
                 what
                 purpose
                 soever
                 ,
                 we
                 yet
                 have
                 reason
                 to
                 deem
                 it
                 merely
                 personal
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 not
                 according
                 to
                 its
                 grounds
                 and
                 its
                 design
                 )
                 communicable
                 to
                 any
                 Successours
                 ,
                 nor
                 indeed
                 in
                 effect
                 conveyed
                 to
                 any
                 such
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 rule
                 in
                 the
                 Canon
                 Law
                 ;
                 that
                 
                   a
                   personal
                   Privilege
                   doth
                   follow
                   the
                   Person
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   is
                   extinguished
                   with
                   the
                   Person
                
                 ;
                 and
                 such
                 we
                 affirm
                 that
                 of
                 St.
                 Peter
                 ;
                 for
                 ,
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 His
                 Primacy
                 was
                 grounded
                 upon
                 personal
                 acts
                 (
                 such
                 as
                 his
                 chearfull
                 following
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 his
                 faithfull
                 confessing
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 his
                 resolute
                 adherence
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 his
                 embracing
                 special
                 Revelations
                 from
                 God
                 )
                 or
                 upon
                 personal
                 graces
                 (
                 his
                 great
                 Faith
                 ,
                 his
                 special
                 love
                 to
                 our
                 Lord
                 ,
                 his
                 singular
                 zeal
                 for
                 Christ's
                 Service
                 )
                 or
                 upon
                 personal
                 gifts
                 and
                 endowments
                 (
                 his
                 courage
                 ,
                 resolution
                 ,
                 activity
                 ,
                 forwardness
                 in
                 apprehension
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 speech
                 )
                 the
                 which
                 advantages
                 are
                 not
                 transient
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 a
                 preeminency
                 built
                 on
                 them
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 its
                 nature
                 such
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 All
                 the
                 pretence
                 of
                 Primacy
                 granted
                 to
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 is
                 grounded
                 upon
                 words
                 directed
                 to
                 Saint
                 Peter's
                 Person
                 ,
                 
                 characterized
                 by
                 most
                 personal
                 adjuncts
                 ,
                 as
                 name
                 ,
                 parentage
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 exactly
                 were
                 accomplished
                 in
                 Saint
                 Peter's
                 personal
                 actings
                 ,
                 which
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 unreasonable
                 to
                 extend
                 farther
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Our
                 Lord
                 promised
                 to
                 
                   Simon
                   Son
                   of
                   Jona
                
                 ,
                 to
                 build
                 his
                 Church
                 on
                 him
                 ;
                 accordingly
                 in
                 eminent
                 manner
                 the
                 Church
                 was
                 founded
                 upon
                 his
                 Ministery
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 his
                 first
                 preaching
                 ,
                 testimony
                 ,
                 performances
                 .
              
               
                 Our
                 Lord
                 promised
                 to
                 give
                 him
                 the
                 Keys
                 of
                 the
                 Heavenly
                 Kingdom
                 ;
                 this
                 Power
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 signally
                 did
                 execute
                 in
                 converting
                 Christians
                 ,
                 and
                 receiving
                 them
                 by
                 Baptism
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 by
                 conferring
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 administrations
                 .
              
               
               
                 Our
                 Lord
                 charged
                 
                   Simon
                   Son
                   of
                   Jonas
                
                 to
                 feed
                 his
                 Sheep
                 ;
                 this
                 he
                 performed
                 by
                 preaching
                 ,
                 writing
                 ,
                 guiding
                 and
                 governing
                 Christians
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 he
                 found
                 opportunity
                 ;
                 wherefore
                 if
                 any
                 thing
                 was
                 couched
                 under
                 those
                 promises
                 or
                 orders
                 ,
                 singularly
                 pertinent
                 to
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 reason
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 singular
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 personal
                 ;
                 for
                 ,
              
               
                 These
                 things
                 being
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 conspicuous
                 manner
                 accomplished
                 in
                 St.
                 Peter's
                 Person
                 ,
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 those
                 words
                 is
                 exhausted
                 ;
                 there
                 may
                 not
                 ,
                 with
                 any
                 probability
                 ,
                 there
                 cannot
                 with
                 any
                 assurance
                 be
                 any
                 more
                 grounded
                 on
                 them
                 ;
                 whatever
                 more
                 is
                 inferred
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 by
                 precarious
                 assumption
                 ;
                 and
                 justly
                 we
                 may
                 cast
                 at
                 those
                 who
                 shall
                 infer
                 it
                 that
                 expos●ulation
                 of
                 Tertullian
                 ,
                 
                 
                   What
                   art
                   thou
                   ,
                   who
                   dost
                   overturn
                   and
                   change
                   the
                   manifest
                   intention
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                   ,
                   personally
                   conferring
                   this
                   on
                   Peter
                   ?
                
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Particularly
                 the
                 grand
                 promise
                 to
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 of
                 founding
                 the
                 Church
                 on
                 him
                 cannot
                 reach
                 beyond
                 his
                 person
                 ;
                 because
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 other
                 foundations
                 of
                 a
                 Society
                 ,
                 than
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 first
                 laid
                 ;
                 the
                 successours
                 of
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 first
                 did
                 erect
                 a
                 Society
                 ,
                 and
                 establish
                 it
                 ,
                 are
                 themselves
                 but
                 superstructures
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 Apostolical
                 Office
                 as
                 such
                 was
                 personal
                 and
                 temporary
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 according
                 to
                 its
                 nature
                 and
                 design
                 not
                 successive
                 or
                 communicable
                 to
                 others
                 in
                 perpetual
                 descendence
                 from
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 was
                 ,
                 as
                 such
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 respects
                 extraordinary
                 ,
                 conferred
                 in
                 a
                 special
                 manner
                 ,
                 designed
                 for
                 special
                 purposes
                 ,
                 discharged
                 by
                 special
                 aids
                 ,
                 endowed
                 with
                 special
                 privileges
                 ,
                 as
                 was
                 needfull
                 for
                 the
                 propagation
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 and
                 founding
                 of
                 Churches
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 that
                 Office
                 it
                 was
                 requisite
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Person
                 should
                 have
                 an
                 immediate
                 designation
                 and
                 commission
                 from
                 God
                 ;
                 such
                 as
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 so
                 often
                 doth
                 insist
                 upon
                 for
                 asserting
                 his
                 title
                 to
                 the
                 Office
                 ;
                 
                   Paul
                   an
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   not
                   from
                   men
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   or
                   by
                   man
                   —
                   not
                   by
                   men
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 St.
                 
                   Chrysostome
                   ,
                   this
                   is
                   a
                   property
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   .
                
              
               
                 It
                 was
                 requisite
                 that
                 an
                 Apostle
                 should
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 attest
                 concerning
                 our
                 Lord's
                 Resurrection
                 or
                 Ascension
                 ,
                 either
                 immediately
                 as
                 the
                 twelve
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 evident
                 consequence
                 as
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 ;
                 thus
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 implyed
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 choice
                 of
                 
                   Matthias
                   ,
                   wherefore
                   of
                   those
                   men
                   ,
                   which
                   have
                   companyed
                   with
                   us
                   —
                   must
                   one
                   be
                   ordained
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   witness
                   with
                   us
                   of
                   the
                   Resurrection
                
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 
                   Am
                   I
                   not
                
                 (
                 saith
                 Saint
                 
                   Paul
                   )
                   an
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   have
                   I
                   not
                   seen
                   the
                   Lord
                   ?
                
                 
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 
                   Ananias
                   ,
                   The
                   God
                   of
                   our
                   Fathers
                   hath
                   chosen
                   thee
                   that
                   thou
                   shouldest
                   know
                   his
                   will
                   ,
                   and
                   see
                   that
                   just
                   one
                   ,
                   and
                   shouldest
                   hear
                   the
                   voice
                   of
                   his
                   mouth
                   ;
                   for
                   thou
                   shalt
                   bear
                   witness
                   unto
                   all
                   men
                   of
                   what
                   thou
                   hast
                   seen
                   and
                   heard
                   .
                
              
               
                 It
                 was
                 needfull
                 also
                 that
                 an
                 Apostle
                 should
                 be
                 endowed
                 with
                 miraculous
                 gifts
                 and
                 graces
                 ,
                 enabling
                 him
                 both
                 to
                 assure
                 his
                 Authority
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 execute
                 his
                 Office
                 ;
                 wherefore
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 calleth
                 these
                 ,
                 
                 
                   the
                   marks
                   of
                   an
                   Apostle
                
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   which
                   were
                   wrought
                   by
                   him
                   among
                   the
                   Corinthians
                   in
                   all
                   patience
                
                 (
                 or
                 perseveringly
                 )
                 
                   in
                   signs
                   and
                   wonders
                   ,
                   and
                   mighty
                   deeds
                   .
                
              
               
                 It
                 was
                 also
                 in
                 St.
                 Chrysostome's
                 opinion
                 ,
                 proper
                 to
                 an
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 able
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 discretion
                 in
                 a
                 certain
                 and
                 conspicuous
                 manner
                 to
                 impart
                 Spiritual
                 Gifts
                 ;
                 as
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 and
                 Saint
                 John
                 did
                 at
                 
                 Samaria
                 ;
                 
                 which
                 to
                 doe
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 Father
                 ,
                 was
                 
                   the
                   peculiar
                   gift
                   and
                   privilege
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   .
                
              
               
                 It
                 was
                 also
                 a
                 privilege
                 of
                 an
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 by
                 virtue
                 of
                 his
                 commission
                 from
                 
                   Christ
                   ,
                   to
                   instruct
                   all
                   Nations
                
                 in
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 and
                 Law
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 He
                 had
                 right
                 and
                 warrant
                 to
                 exercise
                 his
                 function
                 every
                 where
                 ,
                 
                 
                   His
                   charge
                   was
                   universal
                   and
                   indefinite
                   ;
                   the
                   whole
                   world
                   was
                   his
                   Province
                
                 ;
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 affixed
                 to
                 one
                 place
                 ,
                 nor
                 could
                 be
                 excluded
                 from
                 any
                 ;
                 he
                 was
                 (
                 as
                 St.
                 Cyril
                 calleth
                 him
                 )
                 
                   an
                   Oecumenical
                   Judge
                
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 
                   an
                   Instructour
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   Subcelestial
                   World.
                   
                
              
               
                 Apostles
                 also
                 did
                 govern
                 in
                 an
                 absolute
                 manner
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 discretion
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 guided
                 by
                 infallible
                 assistence
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 which
                 they
                 might
                 upon
                 occasion
                 appeal
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 affirm
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   hath
                   seemed
                   good
                   to
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   and
                   us
                   .
                
                 Whence
                 their
                 Writings
                 have
                 passed
                 for
                 inspired
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 Canonical
                 ,
                 or
                 certain
                 Rules
                 of
                 Faith
                 and
                 Practice
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 did
                 belong
                 to
                 them
                 to
                 found
                 Churches
                 ,
                 to
                 constitute
                 Pastours
                 ,
                 to
                 settle
                 orders
                 ,
                 to
                 correct
                 offences
                 ,
                 to
                 perform
                 all
                 such
                 Acts
                 of
                 Sovereign
                 ,
                 Spiritual
                 Power
                 ,
                 in
                 virtue
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Divine
                 assistence
                 ,
                 
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Authority
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   Lord
                   had
                   given
                   them
                   for
                   edification
                
                 ;
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 practised
                 by
                 Saint
                 Paul.
                 
              
               
                 In
                 fine
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Apostleship
                   was
                
                 (
                 as
                 St.
                 Chrysostome
                 telleth
                 us
                 )
                 
                   a
                   business
                   fraught
                   with
                   ten
                   thousand
                   good
                   things
                
                 ;
                 
                 
                   both
                   greater
                   than
                   all
                   privileges
                   of
                   grace
                   ,
                   and
                   comprehensive
                   of
                   them
                   .
                
              
               
                 Now
                 such
                 an
                 Office
                 ,
                 consisting
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 extraordinary
                 privileges
                 and
                 miraculous
                 powers
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 requisite
                 for
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 diffusion
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 manifold
                 difficulties
                 and
                 disadvantages
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 then
                 needs
                 must
                 encounter
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 designed
                 to
                 continue
                 by
                 derivation
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 containeth
                 in
                 it
                 divers
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 apparently
                 were
                 not
                 communicated
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 no
                 man
                 without
                 gross
                 imposture
                 and
                 hypocrisie
                 could
                 challenge
                 to
                 himself
                 .
              
               
                 Neither
                 did
                 the
                 Apostles
                 pretend
                 to
                 communicate
                 it
                 ;
                 they
                 did
                 indeed
                 appoint
                 standing
                 Pastours
                 and
                 Teachers
                 in
                 each
                 Church
                 ;
                 they
                 did
                 assume
                 Fellow-labourers
                 or
                 Assistents
                 in
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 Preaching
                 and
                 Governance
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 constitute
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 equal
                 to
                 themselves
                 in
                 Authority
                 ,
                 
                 Privileges
                 or
                 Gifts
                 .
                 For
                 
                   who
                   knoweth
                   not
                
                 (
                 saith
                 St.
                 
                   Austin
                   )
                   that
                   principate
                   of
                   Apostleship
                   to
                   be
                   preferred
                   before
                   any
                   Episcopacy
                   ?
                
                 and
                 
                   the
                   Bishops
                
                 (
                 saith
                 
                   Bellarmine
                   )
                   have
                   no
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   true
                   Apostolical
                   Authority
                   .
                
                 *
              
               
                 Wherefore
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 no
                 other
                 Office
                 mentioned
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 or
                 known
                 to
                 Antiquity
                 ,
                 beside
                 that
                 of
                 an
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 have
                 properly
                 and
                 adequately
                 any
                 Successour
                 to
                 his
                 Office
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 naturally
                 did
                 expire
                 with
                 his
                 Person
                 ,
                 as
                 did
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 Apostles
                 .
              
               
               
                 5.
                 
                 Accordingly
                 ,
                 whereas
                 the
                 other
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 as
                 such
                 ,
                 had
                 no
                 Successours
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostolical
                 Office
                 not
                 being
                 propagated
                 ;
                 the
                 Primacy
                 of
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 (
                 whatever
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 whether
                 of
                 Order
                 or
                 Jurisdiction
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 to
                 his
                 Brethren
                 )
                 did
                 cease
                 with
                 him
                 ;
                 for
                 when
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 Apostles
                 extant
                 ,
                 there
                 could
                 be
                 
                   no
                   Head
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Prince
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                
                 in
                 any
                 sense
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 If
                 some
                 privileges
                 of
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 were
                 derived
                 to
                 Popes
                 ,
                 why
                 were
                 not
                 all
                 ?
                 why
                 was
                 not
                 Pope
                 Alexander
                 VI.
                 as
                 holy
                 as
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 ?
                 why
                 was
                 not
                 Pope
                 Honorius
                 as
                 found
                 in
                 his
                 private
                 judgment
                 ?
                 why
                 is
                 not
                 every
                 Pope
                 inspired
                 ?
                 why
                 is
                 not
                 every
                 Papal
                 Epistle
                 to
                 be
                 reputed
                 Canonical
                 ?
                 why
                 are
                 not
                 all
                 Popes
                 endowed
                 with
                 power
                 of
                 doing
                 miracles
                 ?
                 why
                 doth
                 not
                 the
                 Pope
                 by
                 a
                 Sermon
                 convert
                 thousands
                 ?
                 (
                 why
                 indeed
                 do
                 Popes
                 never
                 preach
                 )
                 why
                 doth
                 not
                 he
                 cure
                 men
                 by
                 his
                 shadow
                 (
                 he
                 is
                 ,
                 say
                 they
                 ,
                 himself
                 his
                 shadow
                 :
                 )
                 what
                 ground
                 is
                 there
                 of
                 distinguishing
                 the
                 privileges
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 he
                 shall
                 have
                 some
                 ,
                 not
                 others
                 ?
                 where
                 is
                 the
                 ground
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 ?
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 objected
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Fathers
                 commonly
                 do
                 call
                 Bishops
                 Successours
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ;
                 to
                 assoil
                 that
                 objection
                 we
                 may
                 consider
                 ,
                 that
                 whereas
                 the
                 Apostolical
                 Office
                 virtually
                 did
                 contain
                 the
                 functions
                 of
                 Teaching
                 ,
                 and
                 ruling
                 God's
                 people
                 ,
                 the
                 which
                 for
                 preservation
                 of
                 Christian
                 doctrine
                 and
                 edification
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 were
                 requisite
                 to
                 be
                 continued
                 perpetually
                 in
                 ordinary
                 standing
                 Offices
                 ,
                 these
                 indeed
                 were
                 derived
                 from
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 properly
                 in
                 way
                 of
                 succession
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 univocal
                 propagation
                 ;
                 but
                 by
                 Ordination
                 ,
                 imparting
                 all
                 the
                 power
                 needfull
                 for
                 such
                 Offices
                 ;
                 which
                 therefore
                 were
                 exercised
                 by
                 persons
                 during
                 the
                 Apostles
                 lives
                 concurrently
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 subordination
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 even
                 as
                 a
                 Dictatour
                 at
                 Rome
                 might
                 create
                 inferiour
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 who
                 derived
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 as
                 his
                 Successours
                 ;
                 for
                 (
                 as
                 Bellarmine
                 himself
                 telleth
                 us
                 )
                 
                   there
                   can
                   be
                   no
                   proper
                   succession
                   but
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   one
                   preceding
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   but
                   Apostles
                   and
                   Bishops
                   were
                   together
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 Fathers
                 therefore
                 so
                 in
                 a
                 large
                 sense
                 call
                 all
                 Bishops
                 Successours
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 not
                 meaning
                 that
                 any
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 did
                 succeed
                 into
                 the
                 whole
                 Apostolical
                 Office
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 each
                 did
                 receive
                 his
                 power
                 from
                 some
                 one
                 (
                 immediately
                 or
                 mediately
                 )
                 whom
                 some
                 Apostle
                 did
                 constitute
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 vesting
                 him
                 with
                 Authority
                 to
                 feed
                 the
                 particular
                 Flock
                 committed
                 to
                 him
                 in
                 way
                 of
                 ordinary
                 charge
                 ;
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 sayings
                 of
                 that
                 Apostolical
                 person
                 ,
                 
                   Clemens
                   Rom.
                
                 
                 
                   The
                   Apostles
                   preaching
                   in
                   Regions
                   and
                   Cities
                   did
                   constitute
                   their
                   first
                   Converts
                   ,
                   having
                   approved
                   them
                   by
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   for
                   Bishops
                   and
                   Deacons
                   of
                   those
                   who
                   should
                   afterward
                   believe
                
                 ;
                 and
                 
                   having
                   constituted
                   the
                   foresaid
                
                 (
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Deacons
                 ,
                 
                 )
                 
                   they
                   withall
                   gave
                   them
                   farther
                   charge
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   they
                   should
                   dye
                   ,
                   other
                   approved
                   men
                   successively
                   should
                   receive
                   their
                   Office
                   :
                
                 thus
                 did
                 the
                 Bishops
                 supply
                 the
                 room
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 
                   each
                   in
                   guiding
                   his
                   particular
                   charge
                   ,
                
                 
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 together
                 by
                 mutual
                 aid
                 conspiring
                 to
                 govern
                 the
                 whole
                 Body
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 In
                 which
                 regard
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 that
                 not
                 one
                 single
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 Bishops
                 together
                 through
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 do
                 succeed
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 Apostle
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 union
                 together
                 have
                 an
                 universal
                 Sovereign
                 Authority
                 ,
                 commensurate
                 to
                 an
                 Apostle
                 .
              
               
               
                 9.
                 
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 notion
                 ,
                 which
                 St.
                 Cyprian
                 doth
                 so
                 much
                 insist
                 upon
                 ,
                 affirming
                 that
                 the
                 Bishops
                 do
                 succeed
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 
                 
                   by
                   vicarious
                   ordination
                
                 ;
                 that
                 
                   the
                   Bishops
                   are
                   Apostles
                
                 ;
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 but
                 
                   one
                   chair
                   by
                   the
                   Lord's
                   word
                   built
                   upon
                   one
                   Peter
                   ;
                   One
                   undivided
                   Bishoprick
                   ,
                   diffused
                   in
                   the
                   peacefull
                   numerosity
                   of
                   many
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   whereof
                   each
                   Bishop
                   doth
                   hold
                   his
                   share
                   ;
                   One
                   Flock
                   whom
                   the
                   Apostles
                   by
                   unanimous
                   agreement
                   did
                   feed
                   ,
                
                 and
                 
                   which
                   afterward
                   the
                   Bishops
                   do
                   feed
                
                 ;
                 having
                 
                   a
                   portion
                   thereof
                   allotted
                   to
                   each
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   should
                   govern
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 So
                 the
                 Synod
                 of
                 Carthage
                 with
                 St.
                 Cyprian
                 .
              
               
                 So
                 also
                 St.
                 Chrysostome
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   the
                   Sheep
                   of
                   Christ
                   were
                   committed
                   by
                   him
                   to
                   Peter
                   and
                   to
                   those
                   after
                   him
                   ,
                
                 
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 meaning
                 ,
                 to
                 all
                 Bishops
                 .
              
               
                 10.
                 
                 Such
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 other
                 power
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 might
                 devolve
                 on
                 any
                 Bishop
                 ordained
                 by
                 him
                 in
                 any
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 did
                 constitute
                 or
                 inspect
                 ;
                 as
                 in
                 that
                 of
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 of
                 Babylon
                 ,
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
              
               
                 
                 The
                 like
                 did
                 the
                 other
                 Apostles
                 communicate
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 the
                 same
                 power
                 with
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 in
                 founding
                 and
                 settling
                 Churches
                 ;
                 whose
                 Successours
                 of
                 this
                 kind
                 were
                 equal
                 to
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 kind
                 ,
                 whom
                 St.
                 Peter
                 did
                 constitute
                 ;
                 enjoying
                 in
                 their
                 several
                 precincts
                 an
                 equal
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Apostolical
                 power
                 ;
                 as
                 St.
                 Cyprian
                 often
                 doth
                 assert
                 .
              
               
                 11.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 in
                 consequence
                 observable
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 those
                 Churches
                 ,
                 whereof
                 the
                 Apostles
                 themselves
                 were
                 never
                 accounted
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 Bishops
                 are
                 called
                 Successours
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ;
                 which
                 cannot
                 otherwise
                 be
                 understood
                 ,
                 than
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 sense
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 proposed
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 succeeded
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 constituted
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ;
                 
                 according
                 to
                 those
                 sayings
                 of
                 Irenaeus
                 and
                 
                   Tertullian
                   ;
                   we
                   can
                   number
                   those
                   ,
                   who
                   were
                   instituted
                   bishops
                   by
                   the
                   Apostles
                   and
                   their
                   Successours
                
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 
                   All
                   the
                   Churches
                   do
                   shew
                   those
                   ,
                   whom
                   being
                   by
                   the
                   Apostles
                   constituted
                   in
                   the
                   Episcopal
                   Office
                   they
                   have
                   as
                   continuers
                   of
                   the
                   Apostolical
                   seed
                   .
                
              
               
                 So
                 although
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 was
                 never
                 reckoned
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 yet
                 because
                 't
                 is
                 reported
                 that
                 he
                 placed
                 Saint
                 Mark
                 there
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 succeed
                 the
                 Apostles
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 because
                 Saint
                 John
                 did
                 abide
                 at
                 Ephesus
                 ,
                 inspecting
                 that
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   appointing
                   Bishops
                   there
                
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 that
                 See
                 did
                 
                   refer
                   their
                   Origine
                   to
                   him
                
                 .
              
               
               
                 So
                 many
                 Bishops
                 did
                 claim
                 from
                 Saint
                 Paul.
                 
              
               
                 So
                 St.
                 Cyprian
                 and
                 Firmilian
                 do
                 assert
                 themselves
                 
                   Successours
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 yet
                 perhaps
                 never
                 were
                 at
                 Carthage
                 or
                 Caesarea
                 .
              
               
                 So
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 is
                 often
                 in
                 the
                 Acts
                 of
                 the
                 Sixth
                 General
                 Council
                 ,
                 
                 called
                 
                   this
                   great
                   Apostolick
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 being
                 such
                 Churches
                 ,
                 as
                 those
                 of
                 whom
                 Tertullian
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   although
                   they
                   do
                   not
                   produce
                   any
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   or
                   Apostolical
                   men
                   for
                   their
                   authour
                   ,
                   yet
                   conspiring
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   faith
                   ,
                   are
                   no
                   less
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   consanguinity
                   of
                   doctrine
                   ,
                   reputed
                   Apostolical
                   .
                
              
               
                 Yea
                 hence
                 St.
                 Hierome
                 doth
                 assert
                 a
                 parity
                 of
                 merit
                 and
                 dignity
                 Sacerdotal
                 to
                 all
                 Bishops
                 ;
                 because
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   all
                   of
                   them
                   are
                   Successours
                   to
                   the
                   Apostles
                
                 ;
                 having
                 all
                 a
                 like
                 power
                 by
                 their
                 ordination
                 conferred
                 on
                 them
                 .
                 
              
               
                 12.
                 
                 Whereas
                 our
                 Adversaries
                 do
                 pretend
                 ,
                 that
                 indeed
                 the
                 other
                 Apostles
                 had
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 charge
                 as
                 Legates
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 had
                 no
                 succession
                 ,
                 but
                 was
                 extinct
                 in
                 their
                 persons
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 had
                 a
                 peculiar
                 charge
                 ,
                 as
                 ordinary
                 Pastour
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 surviveth
                 :
              
               
                 To
                 this
                 it
                 is
                 enough
                 to
                 rejoyn
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 mere
                 figment
                 ,
                 devised
                 for
                 a
                 shift
                 ,
                 and
                 affirmed
                 precariously
                 ;
                 having
                 no
                 ground
                 either
                 in
                 Holy
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 ancient
                 Tradition
                 ;
                 there
                 being
                 no
                 such
                 distinction
                 in
                 the
                 Sacred
                 or
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Writings
                 ;
                 no
                 mention
                 occurring
                 there
                 of
                 any
                 Office
                 which
                 he
                 did
                 assume
                 ,
                 or
                 which
                 was
                 attributed
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 distinct
                 from
                 that
                 extraordinary
                 one
                 of
                 an
                 Apostle
                 ;
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Pastoral
                 charge
                 imaginable
                 being
                 ascribed
                 by
                 the
                 Ancients
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 Apostles
                 in
                 regard
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 sufficiently
                 declared
                 .
              
               
                 13.
                 
                 In
                 fine
                 ,
                 If
                 any
                 such
                 conveyance
                 of
                 power
                 ,
                 (
                 of
                 power
                 so
                 great
                 ,
                 so
                 momentous
                 ,
                 so
                 mightily
                 concerning
                 the
                 perpetual
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 each
                 person
                 therein
                 )
                 had
                 been
                 made
                 ;
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 (
                 for
                 general
                 direction
                 and
                 satisfaction
                 ,
                 for
                 voiding
                 all
                 doubt
                 and
                 debate
                 about
                 it
                 ,
                 for
                 stifling
                 these
                 pretended
                 Heresies
                 and
                 Schisms
                 )
                 very
                 requisite
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 have
                 been
                 expressed
                 in
                 some
                 authentick
                 Record
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 particular
                 Law
                 should
                 have
                 been
                 extant
                 concerning
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 posterity
                 should
                 be
                 warned
                 to
                 yield
                 the
                 submission
                 grounded
                 thereon
                 .
              
               
                 Indeed
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 so
                 great
                 consequence
                 to
                 the
                 being
                 and
                 welfare
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 could
                 scarce
                 have
                 scaped
                 from
                 being
                 clearly
                 mentioned
                 somewhere
                 or
                 other
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 wherein
                 so
                 much
                 is
                 spoken
                 touching
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Discipline
                 ;
                 it
                 could
                 scarce
                 have
                 avoided
                 the
                 pen
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Fathers
                 (
                 
                   Clemens
                   ,
                   Ignatius
                
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Apostolical
                   Canons
                
                 and
                 
                   Constitutions
                   ,
                   Tertullian
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 )
                 who
                 also
                 so
                 much
                 treat
                 concerning
                 the
                 Function
                 and
                 Authority
                 of
                 Christian
                 Governours
                 .
              
               
                 Nothing
                 can
                 be
                 more
                 strange
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Statute-book
                 of
                 the
                 
                   new
                   Jerusalem
                
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Original
                 Monuments
                 concerning
                 it
                 ,
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 such
                 a
                 dead
                 silence
                 concerning
                 the
                 succession
                 of
                 its
                 chief
                 Magistrate
                 .
              
               
                 Wherefore
                 no
                 such
                 thing
                 appearing
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 reasonably
                 conclude
                 no
                 such
                 thing
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 our
                 Adversaries
                 assertion
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 wholly
                 arbitrary
                 ,
                 imaginary
                 and
                 groundless
                 .
              
               
                 14.
                 
                 I
                 might
                 add
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 very
                 convincing
                 Argument
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 such
                 a
                 succession
                 had
                 been
                 designed
                 ,
                 and
                 known
                 in
                 old
                 times
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 morally
                 impossible
                 ,
                 that
                 none
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 (
                 
                   Origen
                   ,
                   Chrysostome
                   ,
                   Augustine
                   ,
                   Cyril
                   ,
                   
                   Hierome
                   ,
                   Theodoret
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 )
                 in
                 their
                 exposition
                 of
                 the
                 places
                 alledged
                 by
                 the
                 Romanists
                 for
                 the
                 Primacy
                 of
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 ,
                 should
                 declare
                 that
                 Primacy
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 derived
                 and
                 setled
                 on
                 Saint
                 Peter's
                 Successour
                 ;
                 a
                 point
                 of
                 that
                 moment
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 aware
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 but
                 have
                 touched
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 most
                 usefull
                 application
                 ,
                 and
                 direction
                 for
                 duty
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SUPPOSITION
                 III.
                 
                   They
                   affirm
                
                 ,
                 That
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 was
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
              
               
                 COncerning
                 which
                 Assertion
                 we
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 with
                 great
                 reason
                 be
                 denyed
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 cannot
                 any-wise
                 be
                 assured
                 ;
                 as
                 will
                 appear
                 by
                 the
                 following
                 Considerations
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Saint
                 Peter's
                 being
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 would
                 confound
                 the
                 Offices
                 ,
                 which
                 God
                 made
                 distinct
                 ;
                 
                 for
                 
                   God
                   did
                   appoint
                   first
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   then
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   then
                   Pastours
                   and
                   Teachers
                
                 ;
                 wherefore
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 after
                 he
                 was
                 an
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 well
                 become
                 a
                 Bishop
                 ;
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 such
                 an
                 irregularity
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 a
                 Bishop
                 should
                 be
                 made
                 a
                 Deacon
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Offices
                 of
                 an
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 a
                 Bishop
                 are
                 not
                 in
                 their
                 nature
                 well
                 consistent
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Apostleship
                 is
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 Office
                 ,
                 charged
                 with
                 instruction
                 and
                 government
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 calling
                 for
                 an
                 answerable
                 care
                 (
                 
                   the
                   Apostles
                   being
                   Rulers
                
                 ,
                 as
                 Saint
                 Chrysostome
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   ordained
                   by
                   God
                   ;
                   Rulers
                   not
                   taking
                   several
                   Nations
                   and
                   Cities
                   ,
                   but
                   all
                   of
                   them
                   in
                   common
                   entrusted
                   with
                   the
                   whole
                   world
                
                 )
                 but
                 Episcopacy
                 is
                 an
                 ordinary
                 standing
                 charge
                 ,
                 affixed
                 to
                 one
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 requiring
                 a
                 special
                 attendance
                 there
                 ;
                 Bishops
                 being
                 Pastours
                 ,
                 who
                 (
                 as
                 St.
                 Chrysostome
                 saith
                 )
                 
                   do
                   sit
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   and
                   are
                   employed
                   in
                   one
                   place
                   :
                
                 Now
                 he
                 that
                 hath
                 such
                 a
                 general
                 care
                 ,
                 can
                 hardly
                 discharge
                 such
                 a
                 particular
                 Office
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 fixed
                 to
                 so
                 particular
                 attendance
                 ,
                 can
                 hardly
                 look
                 well
                 after
                 so
                 general
                 a
                 charge
                 :
                 Either
                 of
                 those
                 Offices
                 alone
                 would
                 suffice
                 to
                 take
                 up
                 a
                 whole
                 man
                 ;
                 as
                 those
                 tell
                 us
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 considered
                 the
                 burthen
                 incumbent
                 on
                 the
                 meanest
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 the
                 which
                 we
                 may
                 see
                 described
                 in
                 St.
                 Chrysostome's
                 Discourses
                 concerning
                 the
                 Priesthood
                 .
              
               
                 Baronius
                 saith
                 of
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   it
                   was
                   his
                   Office
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   stay
                   in
                   one
                   place
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   it
                   was
                   possible
                   for
                   one
                   man
                   to
                   travel
                   over
                   the
                   whole
                   world
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   to
                   bring
                   those
                   who
                   did
                   not
                   yet
                   believe
                   to
                   the
                   faith
                   ,
                   but
                   thoroughly
                   to
                   establish
                   believers
                
                 ;
                 if
                 so
                 ,
                 how
                 could
                 he
                 be
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 an
                 Office
                 inconsistent
                 with
                 such
                 vagrancy
                 ?
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 It
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 beseemed
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 ,
                 the
                 prime
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 to
                 assume
                 the
                 charge
                 of
                 a
                 particular
                 Bishop
                 ;
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 a
                 degradation
                 of
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 disparagement
                 to
                 the
                 Apostolical
                 Majesty
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 take
                 upon
                 him
                 the
                 Bishoprick
                 of
                 Rome
                 ;
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 King
                 should
                 become
                 Mayor
                 of
                 London
                 ;
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 London
                 should
                 be
                 Vicar
                 of
                 Pancras
                 .
              
               
               
                 4.
                 
                 Wherefore
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 likely
                 ,
                 that
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 ,
                 being
                 sensible
                 of
                 that
                 superiour
                 charge
                 belonging
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 which
                 did
                 exact
                 a
                 more
                 extensive
                 care
                 ,
                 would
                 vouchsafe
                 to
                 undertake
                 an
                 inferiour
                 charge
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 cannot
                 conceive
                 ,
                 that
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 did
                 affect
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 a
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 as
                 now
                 men
                 do
                 ,
                 allured
                 by
                 the
                 baits
                 of
                 wealth
                 and
                 power
                 ,
                 which
                 then
                 were
                 none
                 :
                 if
                 he
                 did
                 affect
                 the
                 Title
                 ,
                 why
                 did
                 he
                 not
                 in
                 either
                 of
                 his
                 Epistles
                 (
                 one
                 of
                 which
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 would
                 persuade
                 us
                 ,
                 was
                 written
                 from
                 Rome
                 )
                 inscribe
                 himself
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 ?
              
               
                 Especially
                 considering
                 ,
                 that
                 being
                 an
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 he
                 hid
                 not
                 need
                 any
                 particular
                 Authority
                 ,
                 that
                 involving
                 all
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 enabling
                 him
                 in
                 any
                 particular
                 place
                 to
                 execute
                 all
                 kinds
                 of
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Administrations
                 :
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 reason
                 ,
                 that
                 an
                 Apostle
                 (
                 or
                 Universal
                 Bishop
                 )
                 should
                 become
                 a
                 particular
                 Bishop
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 Also
                 Saint
                 Peter's
                 general
                 charge
                 of
                 converting
                 and
                 inspecting
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 dispersed
                 over
                 the
                 World
                 (
                 
                   his
                   Apostleship
                
                 ,
                 as
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 calleth
                 it
                 ,
                 
                 
                   of
                   the
                   Circumcision
                
                 )
                 which
                 required
                 much
                 travel
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 presence
                 in
                 divers
                 places
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 well
                 agree
                 to
                 his
                 assuming
                 the
                 Episcopal
                 Office
                 at
                 Rome
                 .
              
               
                 Especially
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 first
                 make
                 him
                 to
                 assume
                 it
                 ;
                 which
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Claudius
                 ,
                 who
                 (
                 as
                 Saint
                 Luke
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Histories
                 do
                 report
                 )
                 did
                 banish
                 all
                 the
                 Jews
                 from
                 Rome
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 Tiberius
                 also
                 had
                 done
                 before
                 him
                 :
                 He
                 was
                 too
                 skilfull
                 a
                 Fisherman
                 to
                 cast
                 his
                 Net
                 there
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 Fish.
                 
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 If
                 we
                 consider
                 Saint
                 Peter's
                 life
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 well
                 deem
                 him
                 uncapable
                 of
                 this
                 Office
                 ;
                 which
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 conveniently
                 discharge
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 History
                 doth
                 represent
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 be
                 collected
                 from
                 divers
                 circumstances
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 was
                 very
                 unsetled
                 ;
                 he
                 went
                 much
                 about
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 could
                 seldom
                 reside
                 at
                 Rome
                 .
              
               
                 Many
                 have
                 argued
                 him
                 to
                 have
                 never
                 been
                 at
                 Rome
                 ;
                 which
                 opinion
                 I
                 shall
                 not
                 avow
                 ,
                 as
                 bearing
                 a
                 more
                 civil
                 respect
                 to
                 ancient
                 Testimonies
                 and
                 Traditions
                 ;
                 although
                 many
                 false
                 and
                 fabulous
                 relations
                 of
                 that
                 kind
                 having
                 crept
                 into
                 History
                 and
                 common
                 vogue
                 ;
                 
                 many
                 doubtfull
                 reports
                 having
                 passed
                 concerning
                 him
                 ;
                 many
                 notorious
                 forgeries
                 having
                 been
                 vented
                 about
                 his
                 travels
                 and
                 acts
                 ,
                 (
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 reported
                 of
                 him
                 out
                 of
                 Scripture
                 having
                 a
                 smack
                 of
                 the
                 Legend
                 )
                 would
                 tempt
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 suspect
                 any
                 thing
                 touching
                 him
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 grounded
                 onely
                 upon
                 humane
                 Tradition
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 forger
                 of
                 his
                 Epistle
                 to
                 Saint
                 James
                 might
                 well
                 induce
                 him
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                 
                   If
                   while
                   I
                   do
                   yet
                   survive
                   ,
                   men
                   dare
                   to
                   feign
                   such
                   things
                   of
                   me
                   ,
                   how
                   much
                   more
                   will
                   they
                   dare
                   to
                   doe
                   so
                   after
                   my
                   decease
                   ?
                
              
               
                 But
                 at
                 least
                 the
                 discourses
                 of
                 those
                 men
                 have
                 evinced
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 hard
                 to
                 assign
                 the
                 time
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 at
                 Rome
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 could
                 never
                 long
                 abide
                 there
                 .
                 For
                 ,
              
               
                 The
                 time
                 which
                 old
                 Tradition
                 assigneth
                 of
                 his
                 going
                 to
                 Rome
                 ,
                 is
                 rejected
                 by
                 divers
                 learned
                 men
                 ,
                 
                 even
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Party
                 .
              
               
                 He
                 was
                 often
                 in
                 other
                 places
                 ;
                 
                 sometimes
                 at
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 at
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 at
                 Babylon
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 at
                 Corinth
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 probably
                 at
                 each
                 of
                 those
                 places
                 unto
                 which
                 he
                 directeth
                 his
                 Catholick
                 Epistles
                 ;
                 among
                 which
                 Epiphanius
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 
                   Peter
                   did
                   often
                   visit
                   Pontus
                   and
                   Bithynia
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 And
                 that
                 he
                 seldom
                 was
                 at
                 Rome
                 ,
                 may
                 well
                 be
                 collected
                 from
                 St.
                 Paul's
                 Writings
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 writing
                 at
                 different
                 times
                 one
                 Epistle
                 to
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 divers
                 Epistles
                 from
                 Rome
                 (
                 that
                 to
                 the
                 Galatians
                 ,
                 that
                 to
                 the
                 Ephesians
                 ,
                 that
                 to
                 the
                 Philippians
                 ,
                 that
                 to
                 the
                 Colossians
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Second
                 to
                 Timothy
                 )
                 doth
                 never
                 mention
                 him
                 ,
                 sending
                 any
                 salutation
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 or
                 from
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 Particularly
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 was
                 not
                 there
                 ,
                 when
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 mentioning
                 Tychicus
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Onesimus
                   ,
                   Aristarchus
                   ,
                   Marcus
                
                 and
                 Justus
                 ,
                 addeth
                 
                   these
                   alone
                   my
                   fellow-workers
                   unto
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   who
                   have
                   been
                   a
                   comfort
                   unto
                   me
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 He
                 was
                 not
                 there
                 ,
                 when
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   at
                   my
                   first
                   defence
                   no
                   man
                   stood
                   with
                   me
                   ,
                   but
                   all
                   men
                   forsook
                   me
                   .
                
              
               
                 He
                 was
                 not
                 there
                 immediately
                 before
                 Saint
                 Paul's
                 death
                 (
                 when
                 
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   his
                   departure
                   was
                   at
                   hand
                
                 )
                 when
                 he
                 telleth
                 Timothy
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 
                   all
                   the
                   brethren
                   did
                   salute
                   him
                   ,
                
                 and
                 naming
                 divers
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 he
                 omitteth
                 Peter
                 .
              
               
                 Which
                 things
                 being
                 considered
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 probable
                 that
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 would
                 assume
                 the
                 Episcopal
                 Chair
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 he
                 being
                 little
                 capable
                 to
                 reside
                 there
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 that
                 other
                 needfull
                 affairs
                 would
                 have
                 forced
                 him
                 to
                 leave
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 Church
                 destitute
                 of
                 their
                 Pastour
                 .
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 It
                 was
                 needless
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 by
                 virtue
                 of
                 his
                 Apostleship
                 (
                 involving
                 all
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 inferiour
                 degrees
                 )
                 he
                 might
                 whenever
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 at
                 Rome
                 exercise
                 Episcopal
                 Functions
                 and
                 Authority
                 .
                 What
                 need
                 a
                 Sovereign
                 Prince
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 a
                 Justice
                 of
                 Peace
                 —
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 Had
                 he
                 done
                 so
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 have
                 given
                 a
                 bad
                 example
                 of
                 Non-residence
                 ,
                 
                 a
                 practice
                 that
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 very
                 ill
                 relished
                 in
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 may
                 see
                 by
                 several
                 Canons
                 interdicting
                 offences
                 of
                 kin
                 to
                 it
                 (
                 it
                 being
                 I
                 think
                 then
                 not
                 so
                 known
                 as
                 nominally
                 to
                 be
                 censured
                 )
                 and
                 culpable
                 upon
                 the
                 same
                 ground
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 sayings
                 of
                 Fathers
                 condemning
                 practices
                 approaching
                 to
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Even
                 latter
                 Synods
                 in
                 more
                 corrupt
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 declension
                 of
                 good
                 Order
                 ,
                 
                 yet
                 did
                 prohibit
                 this
                 practice
                 .
              
               
                 Epiphanius
                 therefore
                 did
                 well
                 infer
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 needfull
                 the
                 Apostles
                 should
                 constitute
                 Bishops
                 resident
                 at
                 
                   Rome
                   ;
                   It
                   was
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 possible
                 ,
                 
                 
                   that
                   the
                   Apostles
                   Peter
                   and
                   Paul
                   yet
                   surviving
                   other
                   Bishops
                   should
                   be
                   constituted
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   Apostles
                   often
                   did
                   take
                   journeys
                   into
                   other
                   Countries
                   ,
                   for
                   preaching
                   Christ
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   City
                   of
                   Rome
                   could
                   not
                   be
                   without
                   a
                   Bishop
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 9.
                 
                 If
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 were
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 he
                 thereby
                 did
                 offend
                 against
                 divers
                 other
                 good
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Rules
                 ,
                 which
                 either
                 were
                 in
                 practice
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 them
                 was
                 always
                 good
                 ,
                 upon
                 which
                 the
                 Church
                 did
                 afterward
                 enact
                 them
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 either
                 he
                 did
                 ill
                 in
                 thwarting
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Church
                 had
                 done
                 it
                 in
                 establishing
                 them
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 condemn
                 his
                 practice
                 .
              
               
                 10.
                 
                 It
                 was
                 against
                 Rule
                 ,
                 that
                 any
                 Bishop
                 should
                 desert
                 one
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 transfer
                 himself
                 to
                 another
                 ;
                 and
                 indeed
                 against
                 Reason
                 ,
                 such
                 a
                 relation
                 and
                 endearment
                 being
                 contracted
                 between
                 a
                 Bishop
                 and
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 well
                 be
                 dissolved
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 is
                 by
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Historians
                 reported
                 (
                 and
                 by
                 Romanists
                 admitted
                 )
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Antioch
                 for
                 seven
                 years
                 together
                 .
                 
              
               
                 He
                 therefore
                 did
                 ill
                 to
                 relinquish
                 that
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   most
                   ancient
                   and
                   truly
                   Apostolick
                   Church
                   of
                   Antioch
                   ,
                
                 
                 as
                 the
                 Constantinopolitan
                 Fathers
                 call'd
                 it
                 )
                 and
                 to
                 place
                 his
                 See
                 at
                 Rome
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 practice
                 was
                 esteemed
                 bad
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 very
                 mischievous
                 consequence
                 ;
                 earnestly
                 reproved
                 as
                 heinously
                 criminal
                 by
                 great
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 severely
                 condemned
                 by
                 divers
                 Synods
                 .
              
               
                 Particularly
                 a
                 transmigration
                 from
                 a
                 lesser
                 and
                 poorer
                 to
                 a
                 greater
                 and
                 more
                 wealthy
                 Bishoprick
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 present
                 case
                 )
                 was
                 checked
                 by
                 them
                 as
                 rankly
                 savouring
                 of
                 selfish
                 ambition
                 or
                 avarice
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Synod
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 (
                 in
                 Athanasius
                 )
                 in
                 its
                 Epistle
                 to
                 all
                 Catholick
                 Bishops
                 doth
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 Eusebius
                 by
                 passing
                 from
                 Berytus
                 to
                 
                   Nicomedia
                   had
                   annulled
                   his
                   Episcopacy
                
                 ,
                 
                 making
                 it
                 
                   an
                   adultery
                
                 ,
                 worse
                 than
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 committed
                 by
                 marriage
                 upon
                 divorce
                 ;
                 Eusebius
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 
                   did
                   not
                   consider
                   the
                   Apostle's
                   admonition
                   ,
                   Art
                   thou
                   bound
                   to
                   a
                   wife
                   ,
                   do
                   not
                   seek
                   to
                   be
                   loosed
                
                 ;
                 
                 
                   for
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   said
                   of
                   a
                   woman
                   ,
                   how
                   much
                   more
                   of
                   a
                   Church
                   ;
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   Bishoprick
                   ;
                   to
                   which
                   one
                   being
                   tyed
                   ,
                   ought
                   not
                   to
                   seek
                   another
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   may
                   not
                   be
                   found
                   also
                   an
                   adulterer
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Holy
                   Scripture
                   ?
                
                 Surely
                 when
                 they
                 said
                 this
                 ,
                 they
                 did
                 forget
                 ,
                 what
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 was
                 said
                 to
                 have
                 done
                 in
                 that
                 kind
                 ;
                 as
                 did
                 also
                 the
                 Sardican
                 Fathers
                 in
                 their
                 Synodical
                 Letter
                 extant
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Apology
                 of
                 Athanasius
                 ,
                 
                 condemning
                 
                   translations
                   from
                   lesser
                   Cities
                   unto
                   greater
                   Dioceses
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 same
                 practice
                 is
                 forbidden
                 by
                 the
                 Synods
                 of
                 Nice
                 I.
                 of
                 Chalcedon
                 ,
                 of
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 of
                 Sardica
                 ,
                 
                 of
                 Arles
                 I.
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 Synod
                 under
                 Mennas
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 laid
                 to
                 the
                 charge
                 of
                 Anthimus
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 having
                 been
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Trabisond
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 
                   adulterously
                   snatched
                   the
                   See
                   of
                   Constantinople
                   ,
                   against
                   all
                   Ecclesiastical
                   Laws
                   and
                   Canons
                   .
                
              
               
                 Yea
                 great
                 Popes
                 of
                 Rome
                 (
                 little
                 considering
                 how
                 peccant
                 therein
                 their
                 Predecessour
                 Pope
                 Peter
                 was
                 )
                 Pope
                 Julius
                 and
                 Pope
                 Damasus
                 did
                 greatly
                 
                 
                 tax
                 this
                 practice
                 ;
                 whereof
                 the
                 latter
                 in
                 his
                 Synod
                 at
                 Rome
                 did
                 excommunicate
                 all
                 those
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 should
                 commit
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 Pope
                 Leo
                 I.
                 
              
               
                 These
                 Laws
                 were
                 so
                 indispensable
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 respect
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   Constantine
                   M.
                
                 who
                 much
                 loved
                 and
                 honoured
                 Eusebius
                 (
                 acknowledging
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 common
                 judgment
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 deserving
                 to
                 be
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 )
                 did
                 not
                 like
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 accept
                 the
                 Bishoprick
                 of
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 invited
                 ;
                 and
                 commended
                 his
                 waving
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 an
                 act
                 not
                 onely
                 
                   consonant
                   to
                   the
                   Ecclesiastical
                   Canons
                
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 
                   acceptable
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   agreeable
                   to
                   Apostolical
                   Tradition
                
                 ;
                 so
                 little
                 aware
                 was
                 the
                 good
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 of
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 being
                 translated
                 from
                 Antioch
                 to
                 Rome
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 regard
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 Law
                 ,
                 
                   Gregory
                   Nazianzene
                
                 (
                 a
                 person
                 of
                 so
                 great
                 worth
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 had
                 deserved
                 so
                 highly
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 at
                 Constantinople
                 )
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 permitted
                 to
                 retain
                 his
                 Bishoprick
                 of
                 that
                 Church
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 call'd
                 from
                 that
                 small
                 one
                 of
                 
                   Sasima
                   :
                   The
                   Synod
                
                 (
                 saith
                 
                   Sozomen
                   )
                   observing
                   the
                   ancient
                   laws
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   the
                   Ecclesiastical
                   rule
                   ,
                   did
                   receive
                   his
                   Bishoprick
                   ,
                   from
                   him
                   being
                   willingly
                   offered
                   ,
                   no-wise
                   regarding
                   the
                   great
                   merits
                   of
                   the
                   person
                
                 ;
                 the
                 which
                 Synod
                 surely
                 would
                 have
                 excluded
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 from
                 the
                 Bishoprick
                 of
                 Rome
                 :
                 
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 observable
                 that
                 Pope
                 Damasus
                 did
                 approve
                 and
                 exhort
                 those
                 Fathers
                 to
                 that
                 proceeding
                 —
              
               
                 We
                 may
                 indeed
                 observe
                 ,
                 that
                 Pope
                 Pelagius
                 II.
                 did
                 excuse
                 the
                 translation
                 of
                 Bishops
                 by
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 Saint
                 
                   Peter
                   ;
                   for
                   who
                   ever
                   dareth
                   to
                   say
                
                 (
                 argueth
                 he
                 )
                 
                   that
                   Saint
                   Peter
                   the
                   Prince
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   did
                   not
                   act
                   well
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   when
                   he
                   changed
                   his
                   See
                   from
                   Antioch
                   to
                   Rome
                   ?
                
              
               
                 But
                 I
                 think
                 it
                 more
                 adviseable
                 to
                 excuse
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 from
                 being
                 Authour
                 of
                 a
                 practice
                 ,
                 judged
                 so
                 irregular
                 ,
                 by
                 denying
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 Fact
                 laid
                 to
                 his
                 charge
                 .
              
               
                 11.
                 
                 It
                 was
                 anciently
                 deemed
                 a
                 very
                 irregular
                 thing
                 ,
                 
                 contrary
                 (
                 saith
                 St.
                 
                   Cyprian
                   )
                   to
                   the
                   Ecclesiastical
                   disposition
                   ,
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   Evangelical
                   Law
                   ,
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   unity
                   of
                   Catholick
                   Institution
                   ;
                   a
                   Symbol
                
                 (
                 saith
                 another
                 Ancient
                 Writer
                 )
                 
                   of
                   dissention
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   and
                   disagreeable
                   to
                   Ecclesiastical
                   Law
                
                 ;
                 which
                 therefore
                 was
                 condemned
                 by
                 the
                 Synod
                 of
                 Nice
                 ,
                 
                 by
                 
                 Pope
                 Cornelius
                 ,
                 by
                 Pope
                 Innocent
                 the
                 First
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 that
                 two
                 Bishops
                 should
                 preside
                 together
                 in
                 one
                 City
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 was
                 condemned
                 with
                 good
                 reason
                 ;
                 for
                 this
                 on
                 the
                 Churches
                 part
                 would
                 be
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 spiritual
                 Polygamy
                 ;
                 this
                 would
                 render
                 a
                 Church
                 a
                 monster
                 with
                 two
                 heads
                 ;
                 this
                 would
                 destroy
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 Episcopacy
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 unity
                 and
                 
                   prevention
                   of
                   Schisms
                
                 .
                 
              
               
                 But
                 if
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 was
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 this
                 irregularity
                 was
                 committed
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 Authority
                 upon
                 which
                 Saint
                 Peter's
                 Episcopacy
                 of
                 Rome
                 is
                 built
                 ,
                 doth
                 also
                 reckon
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 ;
                 the
                 same
                 Writers
                 do
                 make
                 both
                 Founders
                 and
                 Planters
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 call
                 both
                 Bishops
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 wherefore
                 if
                 Episcopacy
                 be
                 taken
                 in
                 a
                 strict
                 and
                 proper
                 sense
                 ,
                 agreeable
                 to
                 this
                 Controversie
                 ,
                 that
                 rule
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 infringed
                 thereby
                 .
              
               
                 Irenaeus
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 
                   the
                   Roman
                   Church
                   was
                   founded
                   and
                   constituted
                   by
                   the
                   two
                   most
                   glorious
                   Apostles
                   Peter
                   and
                   Paul
                   ;
                   Dionysius
                
                 of
                 Corinth
                 calleth
                 it
                 
                   the
                   plantation
                   of
                   Peter
                   and
                   Paul
                   ;
                   Epiphanius
                
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Peter
                   and
                   Paul
                   were
                   first
                   at
                   Rome
                   both
                   Apostles
                   and
                   Bishops
                
                 ;
                 so
                 Eusebius
                 implyeth
                 ,
                 saying
                 that
                 P.
                 
                   Alexander
                   derived
                   a
                   succession
                   in
                   the
                   fifth
                   place
                   from
                   Peter
                   and
                   Paul.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   —
                   Donys
                   .
                   Corinth
                   .
                   apud
                   Euseb.
                   2.25
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                   Epiph.
                   
                   
                
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                   Eus.
                   4.1
                   .
                
              
               
                 Wherefore
                 both
                 of
                 them
                 were
                 Roman
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 or
                 neither
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 In
                 reason
                 and
                 rule
                 neither
                 of
                 them
                 may
                 be
                 called
                 so
                 in
                 a
                 strict
                 and
                 proper
                 sense
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 a
                 larger
                 and
                 improper
                 sense
                 both
                 might
                 be
                 so
                 styled
                 .
              
               
                 Indeed
                 that
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 was
                 in
                 some
                 acception
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 had
                 a
                 Supreme
                 superintendence
                 or
                 inspection
                 of
                 it
                 )
                 is
                 reasonable
                 to
                 affirm
                 ;
                 because
                 he
                 did
                 for
                 a
                 good
                 time
                 reside
                 there
                 ,
                 and
                 during
                 that
                 residence
                 could
                 not
                 but
                 have
                 the
                 chief
                 place
                 ,
                 could
                 be
                 subject
                 to
                 no
                 other
                 ;
                 He
                 (
                 saith
                 Saint
                 
                   Luke
                   )
                   did
                   abide
                   two
                   whole
                   years
                   in
                   his
                   own
                   hired
                   house
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   received
                   all
                   that
                   entred
                   in
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   preaching
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   teaching
                   those
                   things
                   ,
                   which
                   concern
                   the
                   Lord
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   with
                   all
                   confidence
                   ,
                   no
                   man
                   forbidding
                   him
                   .
                
              
               
                 It
                 may
                 be
                 enquired
                 ,
                 if
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 was
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 how
                 he
                 did
                 become
                 such
                 ?
                 did
                 our
                 Lord
                 appoint
                 him
                 such
                 ,
                 did
                 the
                 Apostles
                 all
                 or
                 any
                 constitute
                 him
                 ,
                 did
                 the
                 people
                 elect
                 him
                 ,
                 did
                 he
                 put
                 himself
                 into
                 it
                 ?
                 of
                 none
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 there
                 is
                 any
                 appearance
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 probability
                 .
                 
                   Non
                   constat
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 SUPPOSITION
                 IV.
                 
                   They
                   affirm
                
                 ,
                 That
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 did
                 continue
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 after
                 his
                 translation
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 so
                 at
                 his
                 decease
                 .
              
               
                 AGainst
                 which
                 Assertions
                 we
                 may
                 consider
                 :
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Writers
                 do
                 affirm
                 ,
                 that
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 (
                 either
                 alone
                 ,
                 or
                 together
                 with
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 )
                 did
                 constitute
                 other
                 Bishops
                 ;
                 wherefore
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 was
                 never
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 or
                 did
                 not
                 continue
                 Bishop
                 there
                 .
              
               
                 Irenaeus
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   the
                   Apostles
                   founding
                   and
                   rearing
                   that
                   Church
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   delivered
                   the
                   Episcopal
                   Office
                   into
                   the
                   hands
                   of
                   Linus
                
                 ;
                 if
                 so
                 ,
                 how
                 did
                 they
                 retain
                 it
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 hands
                 or
                 persons
                 ?
                 could
                 they
                 give
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 ?
              
               
                 
                 Tertullian
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 did
                 ordain
                 Clement
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 Apostolical
                 Constitutions
                 (
                 a
                 very
                 ancient
                 Book
                 ,
                 and
                 setting
                 forth
                 the
                 most
                 ancient
                 Traditions
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 )
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ordering
                 Prayers
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 for
                 all
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 naming
                 the
                 principal
                 ,
                 
                 do
                 reckon
                 ,
                 not
                 St.
                 Peter
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   Clement
                   ,
                   Let
                   us
                   pray
                   for
                   our
                   Bishop
                   James
                   ,
                   for
                   our
                   Bishop
                   Clemens
                   ,
                   for
                   our
                   Bishop
                   Evodius
                   ,
                
                 
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 These
                 reports
                 are
                 consistent
                 ,
                 and
                 reconciled
                 by
                 that
                 which
                 the
                 Apostolical
                 Constitutions
                 affirm
                 ;
                 
                 that
                 
                   Linus
                   was
                   first
                   ordained
                   Bishop
                   of
                   the
                   Roman
                   Church
                   by
                   Paul
                   ;
                   but
                   Clemens
                   after
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   Linus
                   by
                   Peter
                   in
                   the
                   second
                   place
                   .
                
              
               
                 Others
                 between
                 Linus
                 and
                 Clemens
                 do
                 interpose
                 Cletus
                 or
                 Anacletus
                 (
                 some
                 taking
                 these
                 for
                 one
                 ,
                 
                 others
                 for
                 two
                 persons
                 )
                 which
                 doth
                 not
                 alter
                 the
                 case
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 hence
                 we
                 may
                 infer
                 ,
                 both
                 that
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 never
                 was
                 Bishop
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 upon
                 supposition
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 continue
                 so
                 .
                 For
                 ,
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 If
                 he
                 had
                 ever
                 been
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 well
                 lay
                 down
                 his
                 Office
                 ,
                 or
                 subrogate
                 another
                 ,
                 either
                 to
                 preside
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 succeed
                 him
                 ;
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 ancient
                 Rules
                 of
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 passed
                 for
                 right
                 in
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 practice
                 Pope
                 Innocent
                 I.
                 condemned
                 ,
                 as
                 irregular
                 and
                 never
                 known
                 before
                 his
                 time
                 ;
                 We
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 in
                 his
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
                 Clergy
                 and
                 People
                 of
                 
                   Constantinople
                   )
                   never
                   have
                   known
                   these
                   things
                   to
                   have
                   been
                   adventured
                   by
                   our
                   Fathers
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   but
                   rather
                   to
                   have
                   been
                   hindred
                   ;
                   for
                   that
                   none
                   hath
                   power
                   given
                   him
                   to
                   ordain
                   another
                   into
                   the
                   place
                   of
                   one
                   living
                   :
                
                 He
                 did
                 not
                 (
                 it
                 seems
                 )
                 consider
                 ,
                 that
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 had
                 used
                 such
                 a
                 power
                 .
              
               
               
                 Accordingly
                 the
                 Synod
                 of
                 Antioch
                 (
                 to
                 secure
                 the
                 tradition
                 and
                 practice
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 began
                 by
                 some
                 to
                 be
                 infringed
                 )
                 did
                 make
                 this
                 Sanction
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   it
                   should
                   not
                   be
                   lawfull
                   for
                   any
                   Bishop
                   to
                   constitute
                   another
                   in
                   his
                   room
                   to
                   succeed
                   him
                
                 ;
                 
                 
                   although
                   it
                   were
                   at
                   the
                   point
                   of
                   death
                   .
                
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 But
                 supposing
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 were
                 Bishop
                 once
                 ,
                 yet
                 by
                 constituting
                 Linus
                 ,
                 or
                 Clemens
                 in
                 his
                 place
                 ,
                 he
                 ceased
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 ,
                 and
                 devested
                 himself
                 of
                 that
                 place
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 a
                 great
                 irregularity
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 continue
                 Bishop
                 together
                 with
                 another
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 being
                 ,
                 in
                 St.
                 Cyprian's
                 judgment
                 ,
                 the
                 Ordination
                 of
                 Linus
                 had
                 been
                 void
                 and
                 null
                 ;
                 for
                 seeing
                 (
                 saith
                 that
                 
                   H.
                   Martyr
                   )
                   there
                   cannot
                   after
                   the
                   first
                   be
                   any
                   second
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   whoever
                   is
                   after
                   one
                   ,
                   who
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   sole
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   not
                   now
                   second
                   ,
                   but
                   none
                   .
                
              
               
                 Upon
                 this
                 ground
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Constantius
                 would
                 have
                 procured
                 Felix
                 to
                 sit
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 together
                 with
                 Pope
                 Liberius
                 ,
                 at
                 his
                 return
                 from
                 Banishment
                 (
                 after
                 his
                 complyance
                 with
                 the
                 Arians
                 )
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 Rome
                 would
                 not
                 admit
                 it
                 ,
                 exclaiming
                 
                   One
                   God
                   ,
                   one
                   Christ
                   ,
                   one
                   Bishop
                
                 ;
                 and
                 whereas
                 Felix
                 soon
                 after
                 that
                 dyed
                 ,
                 the
                 Historian
                 remarketh
                 it
                 as
                 
                   a
                   special
                   providence
                   of
                   God
                   that
                   Peter's
                   Throne
                   might
                   not
                   suffer
                   infamy
                
                 ;
                 
                 
                   being
                   governed
                   under
                   two
                   Prelates
                
                 ;
                 he
                 never
                 considered
                 ,
                 that
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 and
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 ,
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 and
                 Linus
                 had
                 thus
                 governed
                 that
                 same
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 Upon
                 this
                 account
                 St.
                 Austin
                 being
                 assumed
                 by
                 Valerius
                 with
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Hippo
                 ,
                 did
                 afterward
                 discern
                 and
                 acknowledge
                 his
                 errour
                 .
                 
              
               
                 In
                 fine
                 ,
                 to
                 obviate
                 this
                 practice
                 ,
                 so
                 many
                 Canons
                 of
                 Councils
                 (
                 both
                 general
                 and
                 particular
                 )
                 were
                 made
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 before
                 did
                 mention
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 In
                 sum
                 ,
                 when
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 did
                 ordain
                 others
                 (
                 as
                 story
                 doth
                 accord
                 in
                 affirming
                 )
                 either
                 he
                 did
                 retain
                 the
                 Episcopacy
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 (
                 beside
                 need
                 ,
                 reason
                 and
                 rule
                 )
                 there
                 were
                 concurrently
                 divers
                 Bishops
                 of
                 Rome
                 at
                 one
                 time
                 ;
                 or
                 he
                 did
                 quite
                 relinquish
                 and
                 finally
                 divorce
                 himself
                 from
                 the
                 Office
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 dye
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 which
                 overturneth
                 the
                 main
                 ground
                 of
                 the
                 Romish
                 pretence
                 .
                 Or
                 will
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 ,
                 having
                 laid
                 aside
                 the
                 Office
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 did
                 afterward
                 before
                 his
                 death
                 resume
                 it
                 ?
                 then
                 what
                 became
                 of
                 Linus
                 ,
                 of
                 Cletus
                 ,
                 of
                 Clemens
                 ?
                 were
                 they
                 dispossessed
                 of
                 their
                 place
                 ,
                 or
                 deposed
                 from
                 their
                 function
                 ;
                 would
                 Saint
                 
                   Peter
                   succeed
                   them
                   in
                   it
                
                 ?
                 
                 this
                 in
                 Bellarmine's
                 own
                 judgment
                 
                   had
                   been
                   plainly
                   intolerable
                
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 To
                 avoid
                 all
                 which
                 difficulties
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 ,
                 and
                 perplexities
                 in
                 story
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 reasonable
                 to
                 understand
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Ancients
                 ,
                 who
                 call
                 Peter
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 Rome
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 the
                 Chair
                 ,
                 the
                 See
                 of
                 Peter
                 ,
                 as
                 meaning
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 Bishop
                 or
                 Superintendent
                 of
                 that
                 Church
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 large
                 sense
                 ;
                 because
                 he
                 did
                 found
                 the
                 Church
                 by
                 converting
                 men
                 to
                 the
                 Christian
                 Faith
                 ;
                 because
                 he
                 did
                 erect
                 the
                 Chair
                 by
                 ordaining
                 the
                 first
                 Bishops
                 ;
                 because
                 he
                 did
                 in
                 virtue
                 both
                 of
                 his
                 Apostolical
                 Office
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 his
                 special
                 parental
                 relation
                 to
                 that
                 Church
                 maintain
                 a
                 particular
                 inspection
                 over
                 it
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 there
                 :
                 which
                 notion
                 is
                 not
                 new
                 ,
                 for
                 of
                 old
                 Ruffinus
                 affirmeth
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 it
                 ,
                 not
                 from
                 his
                 own
                 invention
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 Tradition
                 of
                 others
                 ;
                 
                 Some
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   inquire
                   how
                   ,
                   seeing
                   Linus
                   and
                   Cletus
                   were
                   Bishops
                   in
                   the
                   City
                   of
                   Rome
                   before
                   Clement
                   ,
                   Clement
                   himself
                   writing
                   to
                   James
                   ,
                   could
                   say
                   that
                   the
                   See
                   was
                   delivered
                   to
                   him
                   by
                   Peter
                   ;
                   whereof
                   this
                   reason
                   has
                   been
                   given
                   us
                   ,
                
                 viz.
                 
                   that
                   Linus
                   and
                   Cletus
                   were
                   indeed
                   Bishops
                   of
                   Rome
                   before
                   Clement
                   ,
                   but
                   Peter
                   being
                   yet
                   living
                   ,
                
                 viz.
                 
                   that
                   they
                   might
                   take
                   the
                   Episcopal
                   charge
                   ,
                   but
                   he
                   fulfill'd
                   the
                   Office
                   of
                   the
                   Apostleship
                   .
                
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 This
                 notion
                 may
                 be
                 confirmed
                 by
                 divers
                 observations
                 .
              
               
                 
                 It
                 is
                 observable
                 that
                 the
                 most
                 ancient
                 Writers
                 ,
                 living
                 nearest
                 the
                 fountains
                 of
                 Tradition
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 expresly
                 style
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 did
                 found
                 that
                 Church
                 ,
                 instituting
                 and
                 ordaining
                 Bishops
                 there
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 other
                 Apostles
                 did
                 in
                 the
                 Churches
                 which
                 they
                 setled
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 Bishops
                 there
                 in
                 a
                 large
                 sense
                 did
                 succeed
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 deriving
                 their
                 power
                 from
                 his
                 ordination
                 ,
                 and
                 supplying
                 his
                 room
                 in
                 the
                 instruction
                 and
                 governance
                 of
                 that
                 great
                 Church
                 .
                 Yea
                 their
                 words
                 if
                 we
                 well
                 mark
                 them
                 ,
                 
                 do
                 exclude
                 the
                 Apostles
                 from
                 the
                 Episcopacy
                 .
                 Which
                 words
                 the
                 later
                 Writers
                 (
                 who
                 did
                 not
                 foresee
                 the
                 consequence
                 ,
                 nor
                 what
                 an
                 exorbitant
                 superstructure
                 would
                 be
                 raised
                 on
                 that
                 slender
                 bottom
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 were
                 willing
                 to
                 comply
                 with
                 the
                 Roman
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 affecting
                 by
                 all
                 means
                 to
                 reckon
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 for
                 their
                 predecessour
                 )
                 did
                 easily
                 catch
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 well
                 distinguishing
                 did
                 call
                 him
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 and
                 St.
                 Paul
                 also
                 ,
                 so
                 making
                 two
                 Heads
                 of
                 one
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 also
                 observable
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 recensions
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 the
                 Apostles
                 are
                 reckoned
                 in
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 excluded
                 .
              
               
                 So
                 Eusebius
                 calleth
                 
                   Clemens
                   the
                   third
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                
                 
                 yet
                 before
                 him
                 he
                 reckoneth
                 Linus
                 and
                 Anacletus
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 of
                 Alexander
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   he
                   deduced
                   his
                   Succession
                   in
                   the
                   fifth
                   place
                   from
                   Peter
                   and
                   Paul
                   ,
                
                 
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 excluding
                 the
                 Apostles
                 .
              
               
                 
                 And
                 Hyginus
                 is
                 thus
                 accounted
                 sometime
                 the
                 eighth
                 ,
                 sometime
                 the
                 ninth
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 same
                 difference
                 in
                 reckoning
                 may
                 be
                 observed
                 in
                 other
                 Churches
                 ;
                 for
                 instance
                 ,
                 although
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 is
                 called
                 no
                 less
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 than
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Ancients
                 ,
                 yet
                 Eusebius
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Evodius
                   was
                   first
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Antioch
                
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 another
                 
                   bids
                   the
                   Antiocheans
                   remember
                   Evodius
                   ,
                   who
                   was
                   first
                   entrusted
                   with
                   the
                   Presidency
                   over
                   them
                   by
                   the
                   Apostles
                   .
                
              
               
                 Other
                 instances
                 may
                 be
                 seen
                 in
                 the
                 Notes
                 of
                 Cotellerius
                 upon
                 the
                 Apostolical
                 Constitutions
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 maketh
                 this
                 general
                 Observation
                 .
              
               
                 
                   'T
                   is
                   an
                   usual
                   custome
                   with
                   the
                   Apostles
                   according
                   to
                   their
                   Power
                   ordinary
                   or
                   extraordinary
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   Episcopal
                   or
                   
                   Apostolical
                   ,
                   to
                   prefix
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 but
                 it
                 was
                 needless
                 to
                 suppose
                 these
                 two
                 Powers
                 ,
                 when
                 one
                 was
                 sufficient
                 ,
                 it
                 virtually
                 containing
                 the
                 other
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 is
                 an
                 Argument
                 that
                 the
                 Ancients
                 were
                 not
                 assured
                 in
                 opinion
                 ;
                 that
                 the
                 Apostles
                 were
                 Bishops
                 ;
                 or
                 that
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 esteem
                 them
                 Bishops
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 notion
                 with
                 others
                 .
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 observable
                 ,
                 that
                 divers
                 Churches
                 did
                 take
                 denomination
                 from
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 called
                 
                   Apostolical
                   Thrones
                   ,
                   or
                   Chairs
                
                 ,
                 
                 not
                 because
                 the
                 Apostles
                 themselves
                 did
                 sit
                 Bishops
                 there
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 they
                 did
                 exercise
                 their
                 Apostleship
                 ,
                 in
                 teaching
                 ;
                 and
                 
                   in
                   constituting
                   Bishops
                   there
                
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 (
                 as
                 Tertullian
                 saith
                 )
                 
                   did
                   propagate
                   the
                   Apostolical
                   seed
                
                 .
              
               
                 So
                 was
                 Ephesus
                 esteemed
                 ,
                 because
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 did
                 found
                 it
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 ordain
                 Timothy
                 there
                 ;
                 and
                 because
                 Saint
                 John
                 did
                 govern
                 and
                 appoint
                 Bishops
                 there
                 .
              
               
                 So
                 was
                 Smyrna
                 accounted
                 ,
                 because
                 
                   Polycarpus
                   was
                   setled
                   there
                   by
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                
                 or
                 
                   by
                   Saint
                   John.
                
                 
                 
              
               
                 So
                 Cyril
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Jerusalem
                   ,
                   had
                   a
                   controversie
                   about
                   metropolitical
                   rights
                   with
                   Acacius
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Caesarea
                   ,
                   as
                   presiding
                   in
                   an
                   Apostolical
                   See.
                   
                
                 
              
               
                 So
                 Alexandria
                 was
                 deemed
                 ,
                 because
                 Saint
                 Mark
                 was
                 supposed
                 by
                 the
                 appointment
                 of
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 to
                 sit
                 there
                 .
              
               
                 So
                 were
                 
                   Corinth
                   ,
                   Thessalonica
                   ,
                   Philippi
                
                 called
                 by
                 Tertullian
                 ,
                 because
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 did
                 found
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 furnish
                 them
                 with
                 Pastours
                 ;
                 
                 in
                 which
                 respect
                 peculiarly
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 those
                 places
                 were
                 called
                 Successours
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 .
              
               
                 So
                 Constantinople
                 did
                 assume
                 the
                 title
                 of
                 an
                 Apostolical
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                 probably
                 because
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 tradition
                 ,
                 St.
                 Andrew
                 did
                 found
                 that
                 Church
                 ,
                 although
                 Pope
                 Leo
                 I.
                 would
                 not
                 allow
                 it
                 that
                 appellation
                 .
              
               
                 Upon
                 the
                 same
                 account
                 might
                 Rome
                 at
                 first
                 be
                 called
                 an
                 Apostolical
                 See
                 ;
                 although
                 afterward
                 the
                 Roman
                 Bishops
                 did
                 rather
                 pretend
                 to
                 that
                 
                 denomination
                 ,
                 upon
                 account
                 of
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 being
                 Bishop
                 there
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 of
                 Antioch
                 .
                 
              
               
                 
                 9.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 observable
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Authour
                 of
                 the
                 Apostolical
                 Constitutions
                 ,
                 reciting
                 the
                 first
                 Bishops
                 constituted
                 in
                 several
                 Churches
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 reckon
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ;
                 particularly
                 not
                 Peter
                 ,
                 or
                 Paul
                 ,
                 or
                 John.
                 
              
               
                 10.
                 
                 Again
                 ,
                 any
                 Apostle
                 wherever
                 he
                 did
                 reside
                 by
                 virtue
                 of
                 his
                 Apostolical
                 Office
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 other
                 designation
                 or
                 assumption
                 of
                 a
                 more
                 special
                 Power
                 ,
                 was
                 qualifyed
                 to
                 preside
                 there
                 ,
                 exercising
                 a
                 Superintendency
                 comprehensive
                 of
                 all
                 Episcopal
                 functions
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 needless
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 take
                 upon
                 himself
                 the
                 character
                 or
                 style
                 of
                 a
                 Bishop
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 (
                 beside
                 the
                 tenour
                 of
                 ancient
                 Doctrine
                 )
                 doth
                 appear
                 from
                 the
                 demeanour
                 of
                 Saint
                 John
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 never
                 was
                 reckoned
                 
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Ephesus
                
                 ;
                 nor
                 could
                 be
                 ,
                 without
                 displacing
                 Timothy
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 was
                 constituted
                 Bishop
                 there
                 ,
                 or
                 succeeding
                 in
                 his
                 room
                 ;
                 yet
                 he
                 abiding
                 at
                 Ephesus
                 ,
                 did
                 there
                 discharge
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 a
                 Metropolitan
                 ;
                 
                   governing
                   the
                   Churches
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   adjacent
                   Churches
                   here
                   constituting
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   there
                   forming
                   whole
                   Churches
                   ,
                   otherwhere
                   allotting
                   to
                   the
                   Clergy
                   Persons
                   designed
                   by
                   the
                   Spirit
                   .
                
              
               
                 Such
                 Functions
                 might
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 execute
                 in
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 or
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 without
                 being
                 a
                 Bishop
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 Asia
                 did
                 (
                 saith
                 
                   Tertullian
                   )
                   refer
                   their
                   original
                   to
                   Saint
                   John
                   ,
                
                 so
                 might
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 Italy
                 ,
                 
                 upon
                 the
                 like
                 ground
                 ,
                 
                   refer
                   their
                   original
                   to
                   Saint
                   Peter
                   .
                
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 observable
                 ,
                 that
                 whereas
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 is
                 affirmed
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Antioch
                 seven
                 years
                 before
                 his
                 access
                 to
                 Rome
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 is
                 within
                 the
                 compass
                 of
                 Saint
                 Luke's
                 story
                 ;
                 yet
                 he
                 passeth
                 over
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 so
                 great
                 moment
                 ;
                 as
                 St.
                 Hierome
                 observeth
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 cannot
                 grant
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 Saint
                 Luke
                 had
                 thought
                 Peter
                 Sovereign
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Episcopacy
                 of
                 a
                 place
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 such
                 consequence
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 slipped
                 it
                 over
                 ,
                 being
                 so
                 obvious
                 a
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 coming
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 his
                 story
                 .
              
               
                 He
                 therefore
                 I
                 conceive
                 was
                 no
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 although
                 a
                 Bishop
                 at
                 Antioch
                 .
                 
              
               
                 11.
                 
                 If
                 in
                 objection
                 to
                 some
                 of
                 these
                 discourses
                 ,
                 it
                 be
                 alledged
                 ,
                 that
                 Saint
                 James
                 our
                 Lord
                 's
                 near
                 Kinsman
                 ,
                 although
                 he
                 was
                 an
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 was
                 made
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Jerusalem
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 for
                 the
                 like
                 reason
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 might
                 assume
                 the
                 Bishoprick
                 of
                 Rome
                 ;
              
               
                 I
                 answer
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 certain
                 ,
                 that
                 Saint
                 James
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Jerusalem
                 was
                 an
                 Apostle
                 ;
                 
                 (
                 meaning
                 an
                 Apostle
                 of
                 the
                 primary
                 rank
                 ,
                 )
                 for
                 Eusebius
                 (
                 the
                 greatest
                 Antiquary
                 of
                 old
                 times
                 )
                 doth
                 reckon
                 him
                 
                   one
                   of
                   the
                
                 70
                 disciples
                 .
              
               
               
                 So
                 doth
                 the
                 Authour
                 of
                 the
                 Apostolical
                 Constitutions
                 in
                 divers
                 places
                 suppose
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Hegesippus
                 (
                 that
                 most
                 ancient
                 Historian
                 )
                 was
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 mind
                 ,
                 who
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 
                   there
                   were
                   many
                   of
                   this
                   name
                   ,
                
                 and
                 that
                 this
                 
                   James
                   did
                   undertake
                   the
                   Church
                   with
                   the
                   Apostles
                   .
                
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 same
                 opinion
                 was
                 Epiphanius
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 saith
                 that
                 Saint
                 James
                 was
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 Joseph
                 by
                 another
                 Wife
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 whole
                 Greek
                 Church
                 doth
                 suppose
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 keeping
                 three
                 distinct
                 solemnities
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 two
                 Apostles
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 name
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Gregory
                   Nyssene
                
                 ,
                 St.
                 Hierome
                 ,
                 and
                 divers
                 other
                 ancient
                 Writers
                 do
                 concur
                 herein
                 ,
                 whom
                 we
                 may
                 see
                 alledged
                 by
                 Grotius
                 ,
                 Dr.
                 Hammond
                 ,
                 
                 (
                 who
                 themselves
                 did
                 embrace
                 the
                 same
                 opinion
                 )
                 
                   Valesius
                   ,
                   Blondel
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Salmasius
                 (
                 after
                 his
                 confident
                 manner
                 )
                 saith
                 
                   it
                   is
                   certain
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   not
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   twelve
                
                 ;
                 I
                 may
                 at
                 least
                 say
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 certain
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 the
                 objection
                 is
                 grounded
                 on
                 an
                 uncertainty
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Granting
                 that
                 Saint
                 James
                 was
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 (
                 as
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Ancients
                 seem
                 to
                 think
                 ,
                 
                 calling
                 him
                 an
                 Apostle
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 divers
                 modern
                 Divines
                 conceive
                 ,
                 grounding
                 chiefly
                 upon
                 these
                 words
                 of
                 Saint
                 
                   Paul
                   ,
                   But
                   other
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   saw
                   I
                   none
                   ,
                   save
                   James
                   the
                   Lord's
                   Brother
                   ,
                
                 and
                 taking
                 Apostles
                 there
                 in
                 the
                 strictest
                 sense
                 )
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
              
               
                 That
                 the
                 case
                 was
                 peculiar
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 doth
                 appear
                 a
                 special
                 reason
                 ,
                 why
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 should
                 be
                 designed
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 constant
                 residence
                 at
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 to
                 preside
                 there
                 like
                 a
                 Bishop
                 .
                 For
                 Jerusalem
                 was
                 the
                 Metropolis
                 ,
                 the
                 Fountain
                 ,
                 the
                 Centre
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 had
                 birth
                 ,
                 where
                 was
                 greatest
                 matter
                 and
                 occasion
                 of
                 propagating
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 most
                 people
                 disposed
                 to
                 embrace
                 it
                 resorting
                 thither
                 ;
                 where
                 the
                 Church
                 was
                 very
                 numerous
                 ,
                 consisting
                 ,
                 as
                 St.
                 Luke
                 (
                 or
                 Saint
                 James
                 in
                 him
                 )
                 doth
                 intimate
                 ,
                 
                 
                   of
                   divers
                   myriads
                   of
                   believing
                   Jews
                
                 ;
                 whence
                 it
                 might
                 seem
                 expedient
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 person
                 of
                 greatest
                 Authority
                 should
                 be
                 fixed
                 there
                 for
                 the
                 confirming
                 and
                 improving
                 that
                 Church
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 propagation
                 of
                 Religion
                 among
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 which
                 resorted
                 thither
                 ;
                 the
                 which
                 might
                 induce
                 the
                 Apostles
                 to
                 settle
                 Saint
                 James
                 there
                 ,
                 both
                 for
                 discharging
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 an
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 supplying
                 the
                 room
                 of
                 a
                 Bishop
                 there
                 .
              
               
                 According
                 to
                 him
                 (
                 saith
                 
                   Eusebius
                   )
                   The
                   Episcopal
                   Throne
                   was
                   committed
                   by
                   the
                   Apostles
                
                 ;
                 
                 or
                 
                   our
                   Lord
                
                 (
                 saith
                 
                   Epiphanius
                   )
                   did
                   entrust
                   him
                   with
                   his
                   own
                   Throne
                   .
                
              
               
                 But
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 need
                 of
                 fixing
                 an
                 Apostle
                 at
                 other
                 places
                 ;
                 nor
                 doth
                 it
                 appear
                 that
                 any
                 was
                 so
                 fixed
                 ;
                 especially
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 was
                 uncapable
                 of
                 such
                 an
                 employment
                 ,
                 requiring
                 settlement
                 and
                 constant
                 attendance
                 ,
                 who
                 beside
                 his
                 general
                 Apostleship
                 ,
                 had
                 a
                 peculiar
                 Apostleship
                 of
                 the
                 dispersed
                 Jews
                 committed
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 who
                 therefore
                 was
                 much
                 engaged
                 in
                 travel
                 for
                 propagation
                 of
                 the
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 edifying
                 his
                 Converts
                 every
                 where
                 .
              
               
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 greater
                 consent
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 ancient
                 Writers
                 making
                 St.
                 Iames
                 not
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 twelve
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 thence
                 accountable
                 ,
                 why
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 before
                 noted
                 )
                 Saint
                 James
                 was
                 called
                 by
                 some
                 ancient
                 Writers
                 
                   the
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   the
                   Prince
                   of
                   Bishops
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 because
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 
                   first
                   See
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Mother
                 Church
                 ;
                 the
                 Apostles
                 being
                 excluded
                 from
                 the
                 comparison
                 .
              
               
                 Upon
                 these
                 considerations
                 we
                 have
                 great
                 reason
                 to
                 refuse
                 the
                 assertion
                 or
                 scandal
                 cast
                 on
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 took
                 on
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 strict
                 sense
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 understood
                 in
                 this
                 controversie
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SUPPOSITION
                 V.
                 A
                 father
                 Assertion
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 superstructed
                 by
                 consequence
                 
                   on
                   the
                   former
                
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 (
                 according
                 to
                 God's
                 institution
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 original
                 right
                 derived
                 thence
                 )
                 should
                 have
                 an
                 Vniversal
                 Supremacy
                 and
                 jurisdiction
                 ,
                 (
                 containing
                 the
                 privileges
                 and
                 prerogatives
                 formerly
                 described
                 )
                 
                   over
                   the
                   Christian
                   Church
                
                 .
              
               
                 THIS
                 Assertion
                 to
                 be
                 very
                 uncertain
                 ,
                 yea
                 to
                 be
                 most
                 false
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 by
                 divers
                 considerations
                 evince
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 If
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 Suppositions
                 be
                 uncertain
                 ,
                 or
                 false
                 ,
                 this
                 Assertion
                 ,
                 standing
                 on
                 those
                 legs
                 ,
                 must
                 partake
                 of
                 those
                 defects
                 ,
                 and
                 answerably
                 be
                 dubious
                 ,
                 or
                 false
                 .
                 If
                 either
                 Peter
                 was
                 not
                 Monarch
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 or
                 if
                 his
                 privileges
                 were
                 not
                 successive
                 ,
                 or
                 if
                 he
                 were
                 not
                 properly
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 at
                 his
                 decease
                 ,
                 then
                 farewell
                 the
                 Romish
                 claim
                 ;
                 if
                 any
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 be
                 dubious
                 ,
                 it
                 doth
                 totter
                 ;
                 if
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 prove
                 false
                 ,
                 then
                 down
                 it
                 falleth
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 that
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 is
                 false
                 ,
                 hath
                 I
                 conceive
                 been
                 sufficiently
                 declared
                 ;
                 that
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 uncertain
                 ,
                 hath
                 at
                 least
                 been
                 made
                 evident
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Structure
                 therefore
                 cannot
                 be
                 firm
                 ,
                 which
                 relieth
                 on
                 such
                 props
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Even
                 admitting
                 all
                 those
                 Suppositions
                 ,
                 the
                 inference
                 from
                 them
                 is
                 not
                 assuredly
                 valid
                 .
                 For
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 might
                 have
                 an
                 Universal
                 Jurisdiction
                 ,
                 he
                 might
                 derive
                 it
                 by
                 Succession
                 ,
                 he
                 might
                 be
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 ;
                 yet
                 no
                 such
                 Authority
                 might
                 hence
                 accrue
                 to
                 the
                 Roman
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 his
                 Successour
                 in
                 that
                 See.
                 
              
               
                 For
                 that
                 Universal
                 Jurisdiction
                 might
                 be
                 derived
                 into
                 another
                 Chanel
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 might
                 in
                 other
                 respects
                 be
                 Successour
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 without
                 being
                 so
                 in
                 this
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 for
                 instance
                 in
                 the
                 Roman
                 Empire
                 ,
                 before
                 any
                 Rule
                 of
                 Succession
                 was
                 established
                 therein
                 ,
                 the
                 Emperour
                 was
                 Sovereign
                 Governour
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 might
                 dye
                 Consul
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 having
                 assumed
                 that
                 place
                 to
                 himself
                 ;
                 yet
                 when
                 he
                 dyed
                 ,
                 the
                 Supreme
                 Authority
                 did
                 not
                 lapse
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 the
                 Consul
                 ,
                 who
                 succeeded
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 the
                 Senate
                 ,
                 and
                 People
                 :
                 his
                 Consular
                 Authority
                 onely
                 going
                 to
                 his
                 Successour
                 in
                 that
                 Office
                 .
                 So
                 might
                 Saint
                 Peter's
                 Universal
                 Power
                 be
                 transferred
                 unto
                 the
                 Ecclesiastical
                 
                 College
                 of
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 his
                 Episcopal
                 inferiour
                 Authority
                 over
                 the
                 singular
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 or
                 Province
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 being
                 transmitted
                 to
                 his
                 Followers
                 in
                 that
                 Chair
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 That
                 in
                 truth
                 it
                 was
                 thus
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 and
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 was
                 devolved
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 representative
                 Body
                 thereof
                 ,
                 the
                 Fathers
                 did
                 suppose
                 ;
                 affirming
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 have
                 received
                 from
                 our
                 Lord
                 a
                 Sovereign
                 Power
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 (
                 saith
                 St.
                 
                   Cyprian
                   )
                   is
                   that
                   One
                   Church
                   ,
                   which
                   holdeth
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   possesseth
                   all
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   its
                   Spouse
                   and
                   Lord
                   ,
                   in
                   this
                   we
                   preside
                   ;
                   for
                   the
                   honour
                   and
                   unity
                   of
                   this
                   we
                   fight
                
                 —
                 saith
                 he
                 in
                 his
                 Epistle
                 to
                 Jubaianus
                 ,
                 wherein
                 he
                 doth
                 impugn
                 the
                 proceedings
                 of
                 Pope
                 Stephanus
                 ;
                 the
                 which
                 Sentence
                 St.
                 Austin
                 appropriateth
                 to
                 himself
                 ,
                 speaking
                 it
                 absolutely
                 ,
                 
                 without
                 citing
                 St.
                 Cyprian
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 Authority
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 St.
                 Basil
                 would
                 have
                 all
                 that
                 confess
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 Christ
                 to
                 submit
                 ;
                 
                   To
                   which
                   end
                   we
                   exceedingly
                   need
                   your
                   assistence
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   that
                   they
                   who
                   confess
                   the
                   Apostolick
                   faith
                   ,
                   would
                   renounce
                   the
                   schisms
                   which
                   they
                   have
                   devised
                   ,
                   and
                   submit
                   themselves
                   henceforth
                   to
                   the
                   Authority
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                
              
               
                 They
                 (
                 after
                 the
                 Holy
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 which
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 
                   each
                   Bishop
                   hath
                   a
                   care
                   of
                   God's
                   Church
                   ,
                
                 and
                 is
                 
                   obliged
                   to
                   feed
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   God
                
                 —
                 and
                 
                   is
                   appointed
                   to
                   edify
                   the
                   body
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 )
                 do
                 suppose
                 the
                 administration
                 of
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Affairs
                 concerning
                 the
                 publick
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 the
                 defence
                 of
                 the
                 common
                 Faith
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 maintenance
                 of
                 order
                 ,
                 peace
                 and
                 unity
                 jointly
                 to
                 belong
                 unto
                 the
                 whole
                 body
                 of
                 Pastours
                 ;
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 St.
                 Cyprian
                 to
                 Pope
                 Stephanus
                 himself
                 ,
                 
                   Therefore
                   ,
                   most
                   dear
                   brother
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   the
                   body
                   of
                   Priests
                   is
                   copious
                   ,
                   being
                   joined
                   together
                   by
                   the
                   glue
                   of
                   mutual
                   concord
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   bond
                   of
                   unity
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   any
                   of
                   our
                   College
                   shall
                   attempt
                   to
                   make
                   heresie
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   tear
                   or
                   waste
                   the
                   flock
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   the
                   rest
                   may
                   come
                   to
                   succour
                   ;
                   and
                   like
                   usefull
                   and
                   mercifull
                   shepherds
                   may
                   recollect
                   the
                   sheep
                   into
                   the
                   flock
                   .
                
                 And
                 again
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Which
                   thing
                   it
                   concerns
                   us
                   to
                   look
                   after
                   and
                   redress
                   ,
                   most
                   dear
                   brother
                   ,
                   who
                   bearing
                   in
                   mind
                   the
                   divine
                   clemency
                   ,
                   and
                   holding
                   the
                   scales
                   of
                   the
                   Church-government
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 So
                 even
                 the
                 Roman
                 Clergy
                 did
                 acknowledge
                 ,
                 
                 
                   For
                   we
                   ought
                   all
                   of
                   us
                   to
                   watch
                   for
                   the
                   body
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   Church
                   ,
                   whose
                   members
                   are
                   digested
                   through
                   several
                   Provinces
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Like
                   the
                   Trinity
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   whose
                   power
                   is
                   one
                   and
                   undivided
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   one
                   Priesthood
                   among
                   divers
                   Bishops
                   .
                
              
               
                 So
                 in
                 the
                 Apostolical
                 Constitutions
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostles
                 tell
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   an
                   universal
                   Episcopacy
                   is
                   entrusted
                   to
                   them
                   .
                
              
               
                 So
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Carthage
                 with
                 St.
                 
                   Cyprian
                   —
                   Clear
                   and
                   manifest
                   is
                   the
                   mind
                   and
                   meaning
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   sending
                   his
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   and
                   affording
                   to
                   them
                   alone
                   the
                   power
                   given
                   him
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   ;
                   in
                   whose
                   room
                   we
                   succeeded
                   ,
                   governing
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   God
                   with
                   the
                   same
                   power
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 
                 
                   Christ
                   our
                   Lord
                   and
                   our
                   God
                   going
                   to
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   commended
                   his
                   Spouse
                   to
                   us
                   .
                
              
               
                 A
                 very
                 ancient
                 Instance
                 of
                 which
                 administration
                 is
                 the
                 proceeding
                 against
                 
                   Paulus
                   Samosatenus
                
                 ;
                 
                 when
                 
                   the
                   Pastours
                   of
                   the
                   Churches
                   ,
                   some
                   from
                   one
                   place
                   ,
                   some
                   from
                   another
                   did
                   assemble
                   together
                   against
                   him
                   as
                   a
                   pest
                   of
                   Christ's
                   flock
                   ,
                   all
                   of
                   them
                   hastning
                   to
                   Antioch
                
                 ;
                 where
                 they
                 deposed
                 ,
                 exterminated
                 and
                 deprived
                 him
                 of
                 communion
                 ,
                 warning
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 to
                 reject
                 and
                 disavow
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Seeing
                   the
                   Pastoral
                   charge
                   is
                   common
                   to
                   us
                   all
                   ,
                   who
                   bear
                   the
                   Episcopal
                   Office
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   although
                   thou
                   fittest
                   in
                   a
                   higher
                   and
                   more
                   eminent
                   place
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   Therefore
                   for
                   this
                   cause
                   the
                   Holy
                   Church
                   is
                   committed
                   to
                   you
                   and
                   to
                   us
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   labour
                   for
                   all
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   be
                   slack
                   in
                   yielding
                   help
                   and
                   assistence
                   to
                   all
                   .
                
              
               
                 Hence
                 Saint
                 Chrysostome
                 said
                 of
                 Eustathius
                 his
                 Bishop
                 ;
                 
                 
                   For
                   he
                   was
                   well
                   instructed
                   and
                   taught
                   by
                   the
                   grace
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   that
                   a
                   President
                   or
                   Bishop
                   of
                   a
                   Church
                   ought
                   not
                   to
                   take
                   care
                   of
                   that
                   Church
                   alone
                   ,
                   wherewith
                   he
                   is
                   entrusted
                   by
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   Church
                   dispersed
                   throughout
                   the
                   world
                   .
                
              
               
                 They
                 consequently
                 did
                 repute
                 Schism
                 ,
                 or
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Rebellion
                 to
                 consist
                 in
                 
                   a
                   departure
                   from
                   the
                   consent
                   of
                   the
                   body
                   of
                   the
                   Priesthood
                   ,
                
                 
                 as
                 St.
                 Cyprian
                 in
                 divers
                 places
                 doth
                 express
                 it
                 in
                 his
                 Epistles
                 to
                 Pope
                 Stephen
                 and
                 others
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 deem
                 all
                 Bishops
                 to
                 partake
                 of
                 the
                 Apostolical
                 Authority
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 St.
                 Basil
                 to
                 St.
                 Ambrose
                 ;
                 
                 
                   The
                   Lord
                   himself
                   hath
                   translated
                   thee
                   from
                   the
                   Judges
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   unto
                   the
                   Prelacy
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   .
                
              
               
                 They
                 took
                 themselves
                 all
                 to
                 be
                 Vicars
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 Judges
                 in
                 his
                 stead
                 ;
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 St.
                 
                   Cyprian
                   ;
                   For
                   Heresies
                   are
                   sprung
                   up
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   Schisms
                   grown
                   from
                   no
                   other
                   ground
                   nor
                   root
                   but
                   this
                   ,
                   because
                   God's
                   Priest
                   was
                   not
                   obeyed
                   ,
                   nor
                   was
                   there
                   one
                   Priest
                   or
                   Bishop
                   for
                   a
                   time
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   nor
                   a
                   Judge
                   thought
                   on
                   for
                   a
                   time
                   to
                   supply
                   the
                   room
                   of
                   Christ.
                
                 Where
                 that
                 by
                 Church
                 is
                 meant
                 any
                 particular
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 Priest
                 a
                 Bishop
                 of
                 such
                 Church
                 ,
                 any
                 one
                 not
                 bewitched
                 with
                 prejudice
                 by
                 the
                 tenour
                 of
                 Saint
                 Cyprian's
                 discourse
                 will
                 easily
                 discern
                 .
                 
              
               
                 
                 They
                 conceive
                 that
                 our
                 Saviour
                 did
                 promise
                 to
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 the
                 Keys
                 in
                 behalf
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 representing
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 suppose
                 the
                 combination
                 of
                 Bishops
                 in
                 peaceable
                 consent
                 ,
                 and
                 mutual
                 aid
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Rock
                 on
                 which
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 built
                 .
              
               
               
                 They
                 alledge
                 the
                 Authority
                 granted
                 to
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 as
                 a
                 ground
                 of
                 claim
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 all
                 Bishops
                 jointly
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 each
                 Bishop
                 singly
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 
                   rata
                   pars
                
                 ,
                 or
                 allotted
                 proportion
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Which
                   may
                   easily
                   be
                   understood
                   by
                   the
                   words
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   says
                   to
                   blessed
                   Peter
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   whose
                   place
                   the
                   Bishops
                   supply
                   ,
                   Whatsoever
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 
                   I
                   have
                   the
                   sword
                   of
                   Constantine
                   in
                   my
                   hands
                   ,
                   you
                   of
                   Peter
                   ,
                
                 said
                 our
                 great
                 King
                 Edgar
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 do
                 therefore
                 in
                 this
                 regard
                 take
                 themselves
                 all
                 to
                 be
                 Successours
                 of
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 power
                 is
                 derived
                 to
                 them
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 Episcopal
                 Order
                 
                   is
                   the
                   Chair
                   by
                   the
                   Lord's
                   voice
                   founded
                   on
                   Saint
                
                 Peter
                 :
                 thus
                 St.
                 Cyprian
                 in
                 divers
                 places
                 (
                 before
                 touched
                 )
                 discourseth
                 ;
                 and
                 thus
                 Firmilian
                 from
                 the
                 Keys
                 granted
                 to
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 inferreth
                 ,
                 disputing
                 against
                 the
                 Roman
                 Bishop
                 ;
                 Therefore
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   remitting
                   sins
                   is
                   given
                   to
                   the
                   Apostles
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   Churches
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   which
                   they
                   being
                   sent
                   from
                   Christ
                   did
                   constitute
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   which
                   do
                   succeed
                   them
                   by
                   vicarious
                   ordination
                   .
                
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 Bishops
                 of
                 any
                 other
                 Churches
                 founded
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Fathers
                 style
                 are
                 Successours
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 sense
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 intent
                 as
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 is
                 by
                 them
                 accounted
                 Successour
                 of
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 ;
                 the
                 Apostolical
                 power
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 extent
                 was
                 universal
                 ,
                 being
                 in
                 some
                 sense
                 ,
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 not
                 quite
                 extinct
                 ,
                 but
                 transmitted
                 by
                 succession
                 ;
                 yet
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 Apostolical
                 Churches
                 did
                 never
                 claim
                 ,
                 nor
                 allowedly
                 exercise
                 Apostolical
                 Jurisdiction
                 ,
                 beyond
                 their
                 own
                 precincts
                 ;
                 
                 according
                 to
                 those
                 words
                 of
                 St.
                 
                   Hierome
                   ,
                   Tell
                   me
                   ,
                   what
                   doth
                   Palestine
                   belong
                   to
                   the
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Alexandria
                   ?
                
              
               
                 This
                 sheweth
                 the
                 inconsequence
                 of
                 their
                 discourse
                 ;
                 for
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 the
                 Pope
                 might
                 be
                 Successour
                 to
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 ,
                 and
                 Saint
                 Peter's
                 universal
                 power
                 might
                 be
                 successive
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 Pope
                 have
                 no
                 singular
                 claim
                 thereto
                 ,
                 beyond
                 the
                 bounds
                 of
                 his
                 particular
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 So
                 again
                 ,
                 for
                 instance
                 ,
                 Saint
                 James
                 (
                 whom
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
                 ,
                 in
                 her
                 Liturgies
                 ,
                 doth
                 avow
                 for
                 an
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 )
                 was
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Jerusalem
                 more
                 unquestionably
                 ,
                 than
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 was
                 Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Rome
                   ;
                   Jerusalem
                
                 also
                 was
                 the
                 root
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 
                   the
                   mother
                   of
                   all
                   Churches
                
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Fathers
                 of
                 the
                 Second
                 General
                 Synod
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 Letter
                 to
                 Pope
                 Damasus
                 himself
                 and
                 the
                 Occidental
                 Bishops
                 did
                 call
                 it
                 ,
                 forgetting
                 the
                 singular
                 pretence
                 of
                 Rome
                 to
                 that
                 Title
                 .
                 )
              
               
                 Yet
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 Successours
                 of
                 Saint
                 James
                 ,
                 did
                 not
                 thence
                 claim
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 kind
                 of
                 extensive
                 Jurisdiction
                 ;
                 yea
                 notwithstanding
                 their
                 succession
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 obtain
                 a
                 metropolitical
                 Authority
                 in
                 Palestine
                 ,
                 which
                 did
                 belong
                 to
                 Caesarea
                 (
                 having
                 been
                 assigned
                 thereto
                 ,
                 in
                 conformity
                 to
                 the
                 Civil
                 Government
                 )
                 and
                 was
                 by
                 special
                 provision
                 
                   reserved
                   thereto
                
                 in
                 the
                 Synod
                 of
                 Nice
                 ;
                 
                 whence
                 St.
                 Jerome
                 did
                 not
                 stick
                 to
                 affirm
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Jerusalem
                 was
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Caesarea
                 ;
                 for
                 speaking
                 to
                 John
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 who
                 for
                 compurgation
                 of
                 himself
                 from
                 errours
                 imputed
                 to
                 
                 him
                 had
                 appealed
                 to
                 Theophilus
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Thou
                   hadst
                   rather
                   cause
                   molestation
                   to
                   ears
                   possessed
                   ,
                   than
                   render
                   honour
                   to
                   thy
                   Metropolitan
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Caesarea
                 .
              
               
                 By
                 which
                 instance
                 we
                 may
                 discern
                 ,
                 what
                 little
                 consideration
                 sometimes
                 was
                 had
                 of
                 personal
                 or
                 topical
                 succession
                 to
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 in
                 determining
                 the
                 extent
                 of
                 Jurisdiction
                 ,
                 and
                 why
                 should
                 the
                 Roman
                 Bishop
                 upon
                 that
                 score
                 pretend
                 more
                 validly
                 ,
                 than
                 others
                 ?
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 probably
                 e'er
                 that
                 he
                 came
                 at
                 Rome
                 did
                 found
                 divers
                 other
                 Churches
                 ,
                 
                 whereof
                 he
                 was
                 paramount
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 or
                 did
                 retain
                 a
                 special
                 superintendency
                 over
                 them
                 ;
                 particularly
                 
                   Antioch
                   was
                   anciently
                   called
                   his
                   See
                   ,
                
                 
                 and
                 he
                 is
                 acknowledged
                 to
                 have
                 sate
                 there
                 seven
                 years
                 ,
                 before
                 he
                 was
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
              
               
                 Why
                 therefore
                 may
                 not
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Antioch
                 pretend
                 to
                 succeed
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 in
                 his
                 universal
                 Pastourship
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 his
                 younger
                 brother
                 of
                 Rome
                 ?
                 why
                 should
                 Evodius
                 ordained
                 by
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 at
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 yield
                 to
                 Clemens
                 afterward
                 by
                 him
                 ordained
                 at
                 Rome
                 ?
              
               
                 Antioch
                 was
                 the
                 first-born
                 of
                 Gentile
                 Churches
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Christians
                 was
                 first
                 heard
                 ;
                 
                 Antioch
                 was
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Constantinopolitan
                 Fathers
                 called
                 it
                 )
                 
                   the
                   most
                   ancient
                   and
                   truly
                   Apostolical
                   Church
                   .
                
                 
              
               
                 Antioch
                 by
                 virtue
                 of
                 Saint
                 Peter's
                 sitting
                 there
                 ,
                 or
                 peculiar
                 relation
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 
                 was
                 (
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 conceits
                 )
                 the
                 principal
                 See.
                 
              
               
                 Why
                 therefore
                 should
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 be
                 so
                 unkind
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 onely
                 to
                 relinquish
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 debase
                 it
                 ;
                 not
                 onely
                 transferring
                 his
                 See
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 devesting
                 it
                 of
                 the
                 privilege
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 had
                 got
                 ?
              
               
                 Why
                 should
                 he
                 prefer
                 before
                 it
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 the
                 mystical
                 Babylon
                 ,
                 
                 
                   the
                   mother
                   of
                   abominations
                   of
                   the
                   earth
                   ,
                
                 the
                 Throne
                 of
                 Satan's
                 Empire
                 ,
                 the
                 place
                 which
                 did
                 then
                 most
                 persecute
                 the
                 Christian
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   was
                   drunk
                   with
                   the
                   bloud
                   of
                   the
                   Saints
                   ?
                
                 
              
               
                 
                 7.
                 
                 The
                 ground
                 of
                 this
                 preference
                 was
                 ,
                 say
                 they
                 ,
                 Saint
                 Peter's
                 Will
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 have
                 reason
                 to
                 say
                 so
                 ,
                 for
                 otherwise
                 if
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 had
                 died
                 intestate
                 ,
                 the
                 Elder
                 Son
                 of
                 Antioch
                 would
                 have
                 had
                 best
                 right
                 to
                 all
                 his
                 goods
                 and
                 dignities
                 .
                 
              
               
                 But
                 how
                 doth
                 that
                 Will
                 appear
                 ?
                 in
                 what
                 Tables
                 was
                 it
                 written
                 ?
                 in
                 what
                 Registers
                 is
                 it
                 extant
                 ?
                 in
                 whose
                 presence
                 did
                 he
                 nuncupate
                 it
                 ?
                 it
                 is
                 no-where
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 or
                 heard
                 of
                 .
              
               
                 Neither
                 do
                 they
                 otherwise
                 know
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 than
                 by
                 reasoning
                 it
                 out
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 effect
                 they
                 say
                 onely
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 fit
                 he
                 should
                 will
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 mistaken
                 in
                 their
                 divinations
                 ;
                 and
                 perhaps
                 notwithstanding
                 them
                 
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 might
                 will
                 as
                 well
                 to
                 his
                 former
                 See
                 of
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 his
                 latter
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 Indeed
                 Bellarmine
                 sometimes
                 positively
                 and
                 briskly
                 enough
                 doth
                 affirm
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 
                   God
                   did
                   command
                   Saint
                   Peter
                   to
                   fix
                   his
                   See
                   at
                   Rome
                
                 ;
                 but
                 his
                 proofs
                 of
                 it
                 are
                 so
                 ridiculously
                 fond
                 and
                 weak
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 grudge
                 the
                 trouble
                 of
                 reciting
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 himself
                 sufficiently
                 confuteth
                 them
                 ,
                 by
                 saying
                 other-where
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   is
                   not
                   unprobable
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   that
                   our
                   Lord
                   gave
                   an
                   express
                   command
                   ,
                   that
                   Peter
                   should
                   so
                   fix
                   his
                   See
                   at
                   Rome
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Rome
                   should
                   absolutely
                   succeed
                   him
                   .
                
              
               
                 He
                 saith
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 improbable
                 ;
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 so
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 uncertain
                 ;
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 mere
                 conjecture
                 or
                 a
                 dream
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 much
                 more
                 not-unprobable
                 that
                 if
                 God
                 had
                 commanded
                 it
                 ,
                 there
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 some
                 assurance
                 of
                 a
                 command
                 so
                 very
                 important
                 .
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 Antioch
                 hath
                 at
                 least
                 a
                 fair
                 plea
                 for
                 a
                 share
                 in
                 Saint
                 Peter's
                 Prerogatives
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 did
                 ever
                 hold
                 the
                 repute
                 of
                 an
                 Apostolical
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 that
                 score
                 some
                 deference
                 was
                 paid
                 to
                 it
                 ;
                 why
                 so
                 ,
                 if
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 did
                 carry
                 his
                 See
                 with
                 all
                 its
                 Prerogatives
                 to
                 another
                 place
                 ?
                 But
                 if
                 he
                 carried
                 with
                 him
                 onely
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 Prerogative
                 ,
                 leaving
                 some
                 part
                 behind
                 at
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 how
                 much
                 then
                 I
                 pray
                 did
                 he
                 leave
                 there
                 ?
                 why
                 did
                 he
                 divide
                 unequally
                 ,
                 or
                 leave
                 less
                 than
                 half
                 ?
                 if
                 perchance
                 he
                 did
                 leave
                 half
                 ,
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Antioch
                 is
                 equal
                 to
                 him
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
              
               
                 10.
                 
                 Other
                 persons
                 also
                 may
                 be
                 found
                 ,
                 who
                 according
                 to
                 equal
                 judgment
                 might
                 have
                 a
                 better
                 title
                 to
                 the
                 succession
                 of
                 Peter
                 in
                 his
                 Universal
                 Authority
                 than
                 the
                 Pope
                 ;
                 having
                 a
                 nearer
                 relation
                 to
                 him
                 than
                 he
                 ,
                 (
                 although
                 his
                 Successour
                 in
                 one
                 charge
                 )
                 or
                 upon
                 other
                 equitable
                 grounds
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 instance
                 ,
                 Saint
                 John
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 who
                 did
                 survive
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 was
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 Christians
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 Title
                 yet
                 our
                 Saviour
                 forbiddeth
                 any
                 one
                 to
                 assume
                 )
                 Saint
                 John
                 might
                 well
                 claim
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 eldest
                 Son
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 a
                 very
                 hard
                 case
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 postponed
                 in
                 the
                 succession
                 ;
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 a
                 derogation
                 to
                 our
                 Lord
                 's
                 own
                 choice
                 ,
                 a
                 neglect
                 of
                 his
                 special
                 affection
                 ,
                 a
                 disparagement
                 of
                 the
                 Apostolical
                 Office
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 subjected
                 to
                 any
                 other
                 ;
                 neither
                 could
                 any
                 other
                 pretend
                 to
                 the
                 like
                 gifts
                 for
                 management
                 of
                 that
                 great
                 charge
                 .
              
               
                 11.
                 
                 The
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Jerusalem
                 might
                 with
                 much
                 reason
                 have
                 put
                 in
                 his
                 claim
                 thereto
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 Successour
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 himself
                 ,
                 who
                 unquestionably
                 was
                 the
                 High-priest
                 of
                 our
                 Profession
                 ,
                 and
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 all
                 our
                 Souls
                 ;
                 whose
                 See
                 was
                 the
                 Mother
                 of
                 all
                 Churches
                 ;
                 wherein
                 St.
                 Peter
                 himself
                 did
                 at
                 first
                 reside
                 ,
                 exercising
                 his
                 Vicarship
                 :
                 If
                 our
                 Lord
                 ,
                 upon
                 special
                 accounts
                 out
                 of
                 course
                 had
                 put
                 the
                 Sovereignty
                 into
                 Saint
                 Peter's
                 hands
                 ,
                 yet
                 after
                 his
                 decease
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 fit
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 return
                 into
                 its
                 proper
                 chanel
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 may
                 seem
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 the
                 judgment
                 of
                 the
                 times
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Authour
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Apostolical
                   Constitutions
                
                 did
                 write
                 ,
                 who
                 reporteth
                 the
                 Apostles
                 to
                 have
                 ordered
                 Prayers
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 first
                 for
                 James
                 ,
                 then
                 for
                 Clement
                 ,
                 then
                 for
                 Evodius
                 .
              
               
               
                 12.
                 
                 Equity
                 would
                 rather
                 have
                 required
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 should
                 by
                 common
                 consent
                 and
                 election
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 be
                 placed
                 in
                 Saint
                 Peter's
                 room
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 by
                 election
                 of
                 a
                 few
                 Persons
                 there
                 ,
                 should
                 succeed
                 into
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 the
                 whole
                 body
                 of
                 Pastours
                 was
                 highly
                 concerned
                 in
                 that
                 Succession
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 was
                 reasonable
                 that
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 should
                 concur
                 in
                 designation
                 of
                 a
                 Person
                 thereto
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 reasonable
                 ,
                 to
                 suppose
                 ,
                 that
                 either
                 God
                 would
                 institute
                 ,
                 or
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 by
                 will
                 should
                 devise
                 a
                 course
                 of
                 proceeding
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 case
                 ,
                 so
                 unequal
                 and
                 unsatisfactory
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 therefore
                 the
                 Church
                 considering
                 this
                 equity
                 of
                 the
                 case
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 expediency
                 of
                 affairs
                 in
                 relation
                 to
                 its
                 good
                 ,
                 should
                 undertake
                 to
                 chuse
                 for
                 its
                 self
                 another
                 Monarch
                 ,
                 (
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 another
                 See
                 ,
                 who
                 should
                 seem
                 fitter
                 for
                 the
                 place
                 )
                 to
                 succeed
                 into
                 the
                 Prerogatives
                 of
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 ,
                 that
                 Person
                 would
                 have
                 a
                 fairer
                 title
                 to
                 that
                 Office
                 than
                 the
                 Pope
                 ;
                 for
                 such
                 a
                 Person
                 would
                 have
                 a
                 real
                 title
                 ,
                 grounded
                 on
                 some
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 case
                 ;
                 whenas
                 the
                 Pope's
                 pretence
                 doth
                 onely
                 stand
                 upon
                 a
                 positive
                 Institution
                 ,
                 whereof
                 he
                 cannot
                 exhibit
                 any
                 Certificate
                 :
                 
                 This
                 was
                 the
                 mind
                 of
                 a
                 great
                 man
                 among
                 themselves
                 ;
                 who
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   if
                   possibly
                   the
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Triers
                   should
                   be
                   chosen
                   for
                   Head
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   Church
                   has
                   free
                   power
                   to
                   provide
                   its
                   self
                   a
                   Head.
                   
                
              
               
                 Bellarmine
                 himself
                 confesseth
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   if
                   Saint
                   Peter
                
                 (
                 as
                 he
                 might
                 have
                 done
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 pleased
                 )
                 
                   should
                   have
                   chosen
                   no
                   particular
                   See
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   as
                   he
                   did
                   not
                   for
                   the
                   first
                   five
                   years
                   ,
                   then
                   after
                   Peter's
                   death
                   ,
                   neither
                   the
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   nor
                   of
                   Antioch
                   had
                   succeeded
                   ,
                   but
                   he
                   whom
                   the
                   Church
                   should
                   have
                   chosen
                   for
                   it self
                   .
                
                 Now
                 if
                 the
                 Church
                 upon
                 that
                 supposition
                 would
                 have
                 had
                 such
                 a
                 right
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 probable
                 ,
                 that
                 Saint
                 
                   Peter
                   by
                   his
                   fact
                
                 would
                 have
                 deprived
                 it
                 thereof
                 ,
                 or
                 willingly
                 done
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 prejudice
                 to
                 it
                 ;
                 there
                 being
                 apparently
                 so
                 much
                 equity
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 should
                 have
                 a
                 stroke
                 in
                 designation
                 of
                 its
                 Pastour
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 ancient
                 times
                 there
                 was
                 not
                 any
                 small
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 not
                 a
                 suffrage
                 in
                 the
                 choice
                 of
                 its
                 Pastour
                 ;
                 and
                 was
                 it
                 fitting
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Church
                 should
                 have
                 one
                 imposed
                 on
                 it
                 without
                 its
                 consent
                 ?
                 
              
               
                 If
                 we
                 consider
                 the
                 manner
                 in
                 ancient
                 time
                 of
                 electing
                 and
                 constituting
                 the
                 Roman
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 thence
                 discern
                 not
                 onely
                 the
                 improbability
                 ,
                 but
                 iniquity
                 of
                 this
                 pretence
                 :
                 how
                 was
                 he
                 then
                 chosen
                 ?
                 was
                 it
                 by
                 a
                 General
                 Synod
                 of
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 Delegates
                 from
                 all
                 parts
                 of
                 Christendom
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 common
                 interest
                 in
                 him
                 might
                 appear
                 ;
                 and
                 whereby
                 the
                 World
                 might
                 be
                 satisfied
                 that
                 one
                 was
                 elected
                 fit
                 for
                 that
                 high
                 Office
                 ?
                 No
                 ;
                 he
                 was
                 chosen
                 ,
                 as
                 usually
                 then
                 other
                 particular
                 Bishops
                 were
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Clergy
                 and
                 People
                 of
                 Rome
                 ;
                 none
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 being
                 conscious
                 of
                 the
                 proceeding
                 ,
                 or
                 bearing
                 any
                 share
                 therein
                 .
              
               
               
                 Now
                 ,
                 was
                 it
                 equal
                 that
                 such
                 a
                 power
                 of
                 imposing
                 a
                 Sovereign
                 on
                 all
                 the
                 grave
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 all
                 the
                 good
                 people
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 world
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 granted
                 to
                 one
                 City
                 ?
              
               
                 Was
                 it
                 fitting
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 a
                 charge
                 ,
                 importing
                 advancement
                 above
                 all
                 Pastours
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 entrusted
                 with
                 the
                 welfare
                 of
                 all
                 Souls
                 in
                 Christendom
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 the
                 result
                 of
                 an
                 election
                 liable
                 to
                 so
                 many
                 defects
                 and
                 corruptions
                 ?
                 which
                 assuredly
                 often
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 almost
                 constantly
                 ,
                 would
                 be
                 procured
                 by
                 ambition
                 ,
                 bribery
                 or
                 partiality
                 ,
                 would
                 be
                 managed
                 by
                 popular
                 faction
                 and
                 tumults
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 was
                 observed
                 generally
                 of
                 such
                 Elections
                 by
                 Nazianzene
                 ;
                 
                 that
                 
                   Prelacies
                   were
                   not
                   rather
                   by
                   vertue
                   than
                   by
                   naughtiness
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   Episcopal
                   Thrones
                   did
                   not
                   rather
                   belong
                   to
                   the
                   more
                   worthy
                   ,
                   than
                   to
                   the
                   more
                   powerfull
                   .
                
              
               
                 And
                 declaring
                 his
                 mind
                 or
                 wish
                 that
                 Elections
                 of
                 Bishops
                 should
                 
                   rest
                   onely
                   or
                   chiefly
                   in
                   the
                   best
                   men
                
                 ;
                 
                 
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   wealthiest
                   and
                   mightiest
                   ;
                   or
                   in
                   the
                   impetuousness
                   and
                   unreasonableness
                   of
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                   and
                   among
                   them
                   in
                   those
                   who
                   are
                   most
                   easily
                   bought
                   and
                   bribed
                
                 ;
                 whereby
                 he
                 intimateth
                 the
                 common
                 practice
                 ,
                 and
                 subjoineth
                 ;
                 
                   but
                   now
                   I
                   can
                   hardly
                   avoid
                   thinking
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   popular
                   (
                   or
                   civil
                   )
                   governances
                   are
                   better
                   ordered
                   than
                   ours
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   reputed
                   to
                   have
                   divine
                   grace
                   attending
                   them
                   .
                
              
               
                 And
                 that
                 the
                 Roman
                 Elections
                 in
                 that
                 time
                 were
                 come
                 into
                 that
                 course
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 see
                 by
                 the
                 relation
                 and
                 reflexions
                 of
                 an
                 honest
                 Pagan
                 Historian
                 concerning
                 the
                 Election
                 of
                 Pope
                 Damasus
                 (
                 contemporary
                 of
                 
                   Gregory
                   Nazianz.
                
                 
                 )
                 Damasus
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   and
                   Vrsinus
                   ,
                   above
                   humane
                   measure
                   burning
                   with
                   desire
                   to
                   snatch
                   the
                   Episcopal
                   See
                   ,
                   did
                   with
                   divided
                   parties
                   most
                   fiercely
                   conflict
                
                 ;
                 in
                 which
                 conflict
                 upon
                 one
                 day
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 Church
                 130
                 persons
                 were
                 slain
                 ;
                 
                 so
                 did
                 that
                 great
                 Pope
                 get
                 into
                 the
                 Chair
                 ;
                 thus
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Historian
                 reflecteth
                 )
                 the
                 
                   wealth
                   and
                   pomp
                   of
                   the
                   place
                   naturally
                   did
                   provoke
                   ambition
                
                 by
                 all
                 means
                 to
                 seek
                 it
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 did
                 cause
                 fierce
                 contentions
                 to
                 arise
                 in
                 the
                 choice
                 ;
                 whence
                 commonly
                 ,
                 wise
                 and
                 modest
                 persons
                 being
                 excluded
                 from
                 any
                 capacity
                 thereof
                 ,
                 any
                 ambitious
                 and
                 cunning
                 man
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 the
                 art
                 or
                 the
                 luck
                 to
                 please
                 the
                 multitude
                 would
                 by
                 violence
                 obtain
                 it
                 ;
                 which
                 was
                 a
                 goodly
                 way
                 of
                 constituting
                 a
                 Sovereign
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 it
                 went
                 within
                 three
                 ages
                 after
                 our
                 Lord
                 ;
                 and
                 afterwards
                 in
                 the
                 declensions
                 of
                 Christian
                 simplicity
                 and
                 integrity
                 matters
                 were
                 not
                 like
                 to
                 be
                 mended
                 ;
                 but
                 did
                 indeed
                 rather
                 grow
                 worse
                 ;
                 as
                 beside
                 the
                 reports
                 and
                 complaints
                 of
                 Historians
                 ,
                 how
                 that
                 commonly
                 by
                 ambitious
                 prensations
                 ,
                 by
                 Simoniacal
                 corruptions
                 ,
                 
                 by
                 political
                 bandyings
                 ,
                 by
                 popular
                 factions
                 ,
                 by
                 all
                 kinds
                 of
                 sinister
                 ways
                 ,
                 men
                 crept
                 into
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 doth
                 appear
                 by
                 those
                 many
                 dismal
                 Schisms
                 ,
                 which
                 gave
                 the
                 Church
                 many
                 pretended
                 Heads
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 one
                 certain
                 one
                 :
                 as
                 also
                 by
                 the
                 result
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 being
                 the
                 choice
                 of
                 persons
                 very
                 unworthy
                 and
                 horribly
                 flagitious
                 .
              
               
               
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Election
                 of
                 a
                 Pope
                 in
                 old
                 times
                 was
                 wont
                 to
                 be
                 approved
                 by
                 the
                 consent
                 of
                 all
                 Bishops
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 testimony
                 of
                 St.
                 Cyprian
                 ,
                 who
                 saith
                 of
                 Cornelius
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   he
                   was
                   known
                   by
                   the
                   testimony
                   of
                   his
                   fellow-Bishops
                   whose
                   whole
                   number
                   through
                   all
                   the
                   world
                   did
                   with
                   peacefull
                   unanimity
                   consent
                   .
                
                 
                 
              
               
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 consent
                 was
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 Election
                 ,
                 or
                 antecedently
                 to
                 it
                 ;
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 onely
                 by
                 Letters
                 or
                 messages
                 declaring
                 the
                 Election
                 ,
                 
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 St.
                 Cyprian
                 ;
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 any-wise
                 peculiar
                 to
                 the
                 Roman
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 was
                 yielded
                 to
                 all
                 Catholick
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 
                 each
                 of
                 whom
                 
                   was
                   to
                   be
                   approved
                
                 ,
                 as
                 St.
                 Cyprian
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   by
                   the
                   testimony
                   and
                   judgment
                   of
                   his
                   Collegues
                
                 ;
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 order
                 onely
                 to
                 the
                 maintaining
                 fraternal
                 communion
                 and
                 correspondence
                 ,
                 signifying
                 that
                 such
                 a
                 Bishop
                 was
                 duly
                 elected
                 by
                 his
                 Clergy
                 and
                 People
                 ,
                 was
                 rightly
                 ordained
                 by
                 his
                 neighbour
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 did
                 profess
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 therefore
                 qualified
                 for
                 communion
                 with
                 his
                 Brethren
                 :
                 such
                 a
                 consent
                 to
                 the
                 Election
                 of
                 any
                 Bishop
                 of
                 old
                 was
                 given
                 ,
                 (
                 especially
                 upon
                 occasion
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 any
                 question
                 concerning
                 the
                 right
                 of
                 a
                 Bishop
                 did
                 intervene
                 )
                 whereof
                 now
                 in
                 the
                 Election
                 of
                 a
                 Pope
                 no
                 footstep
                 doth
                 remain
                 .
              
               
                 
                 We
                 may
                 also
                 note
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Election
                 of
                 Cornelius
                 being
                 contested
                 ,
                 he
                 did
                 more
                 solemnly
                 acquaint
                 all
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 with
                 his
                 case
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 did
                 obtain
                 their
                 approbation
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 way
                 more
                 than
                 ordinary
                 .
              
               
                 13.
                 
                 If
                 God
                 had
                 designed
                 this
                 derivation
                 of
                 Universal
                 Sovereignty
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 probable
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 prescribed
                 some
                 certain
                 ,
                 standing
                 ,
                 immutable
                 way
                 of
                 Election
                 ;
                 and
                 imparted
                 the
                 right
                 to
                 certain
                 Persons
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 left
                 it
                 at
                 such
                 uncertainty
                 to
                 the
                 chances
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 Election
                 hath
                 often
                 changed
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 it
                 tossed
                 into
                 divers
                 hands
                 .
              
               
                 
                   And
                   though
                   in
                   several
                   times
                   there
                   have
                   been
                   observed
                   several
                   ways
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   Election
                   of
                   the
                   Roman
                   Pontifs
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   according
                   as
                   the
                   necessity
                   and
                   expediency
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   required
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 Of
                 old
                 it
                 was
                 (
                 as
                 other
                 Elections
                 )
                 managed
                 by
                 nomination
                 of
                 the
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 and
                 suffrage
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 .
              
               
                 Afterward
                 the
                 Emperours
                 did
                 assume
                 to
                 themselves
                 the
                 nomination
                 ,
                 or
                 approbation
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   For
                   then
                   nothing
                   was
                   done
                   by
                   the
                   Clergy
                   in
                   the
                   choice
                   of
                   the
                   Pope
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   unless
                   the
                   Emperour
                   had
                   approv'd
                   his
                   Election
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   But
                   he
                   ,
                   seeing
                   the
                   Prince's
                   consent
                   was
                   required
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   sent
                   Messengers
                   with
                   Letters
                   ,
                   to
                   intreat
                   Mauritius
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   would
                   not
                   suffer
                   the
                   Election
                   made
                   by
                   the
                   Clergy
                   and
                   People
                   of
                   Rome
                   in
                   that
                   case
                   to
                   be
                   valid
                   .
                
              
               
                 Leo
                 VIII
                 .
                 
                   being
                   tired
                   out
                   with
                   the
                   inconstancy
                   of
                   the
                   Romans
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   transferred
                   the
                   whole
                   power
                   and
                   authority
                   of
                   chusing
                   the
                   Pope
                   from
                   the
                   Clergy
                   and
                   People
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   Emperour
                   .
                
              
               
                 At
                 some
                 times
                 the
                 Clergy
                 had
                 no
                 hand
                 in
                 the
                 Election
                 ;
                 but
                 Popes
                 were
                 intruded
                 by
                 powerfull
                 Men
                 or
                 Women
                 at
                 their
                 pleasure
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Afterwards
                 the
                 Cardinals
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 chief
                 Roman
                 Clergy
                 )
                 did
                 appropriate
                 the
                 Election
                 to
                 themselves
                 ;
                 by
                 the
                 Decree
                 of
                 Pope
                 Nicholas
                 II.
                 in
                 his
                 Lateran
                 Synod
                 .
              
               
                 Sometimes
                 (
                 out
                 of
                 course
                 )
                 general
                 Synods
                 did
                 assume
                 the
                 Choice
                 to
                 themselves
                 :
                 as
                 at
                 
                   Constance
                   ,
                   Pisa
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Basil.
                 
              
               
                 14.
                 
                 From
                 the
                 Premisses
                 to
                 conclude
                 the
                 Pope's
                 Title
                 to
                 Saint
                 Peter's
                 Authority
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 requisite
                 to
                 shew
                 the
                 Power
                 demised
                 by
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 according
                 to
                 God's
                 institution
                 and
                 intent
                 ,
                 immutable
                 and
                 indefectible
                 ;
                 for
                 Power
                 built
                 upon
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 but
                 far
                 more
                 certain
                 principles
                 hath
                 in
                 course
                 of
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 worldly
                 changes
                 been
                 quite
                 lost
                 ,
                 or
                 conveyed
                 into
                 other
                 Chanels
                 ,
                 than
                 those
                 ,
                 wherein
                 it
                 was
                 first
                 put
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 irrecoverably
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 cannot
                 any-wise
                 be
                 retrieved
                 ,
                 or
                 reduced
                 into
                 the
                 first
                 order
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 instance
                 ,
                 Adam
                 was
                 by
                 God
                 constituted
                 Universal
                 Sovereign
                 of
                 mankind
                 ;
                 and
                 into
                 that
                 Power
                 his
                 eldest
                 Son
                 of
                 right
                 did
                 succeed
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 of
                 right
                 should
                 have
                 been
                 continually
                 propagated
                 .
              
               
                 Yet
                 soon
                 did
                 that
                 Power
                 fail
                 ,
                 or
                 was
                 diverted
                 into
                 other
                 courses
                 ;
                 the
                 world
                 being
                 cantonized
                 into
                 several
                 Dominions
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Heir
                   at
                   Law
                
                 among
                 all
                 the
                 descendents
                 of
                 Adam
                 cannot
                 so
                 easily
                 be
                 found
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   a
                   Needle
                   in
                   a
                   bottle
                   of
                   Hay
                
                 ;
                 he
                 probably
                 is
                 a
                 Subject
                 ,
                 and
                 perhaps
                 is
                 a
                 Peasant
                 .
              
               
                 So
                 might
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 be
                 Monarch
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Pope
                 might
                 succeed
                 him
                 ,
                 yet
                 by
                 revolutions
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 by
                 several
                 defaults
                 and
                 incapacities
                 in
                 himself
                 ,
                 by
                 divers
                 obstructions
                 incident
                 ,
                 by
                 forfeiture
                 upon
                 encroaching
                 on
                 other
                 mens
                 rights
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 Maxime
                 of
                 a
                 great
                 Pope
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   loseth
                   his
                   own
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   who
                   coveteth
                   more
                   than
                   his
                   due
                   ,
                
                 his
                 Power
                 might
                 be
                 clipped
                 ,
                 might
                 be
                 transplanted
                 ,
                 might
                 utterly
                 decay
                 and
                 fail
                 ;
                 to
                 such
                 fatalities
                 
                 other
                 Powers
                 are
                 subject
                 ;
                 nor
                 can
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 be
                 exempt
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 otherwhere
                 we
                 shall
                 more
                 largely
                 declare
                 .
              
               
                 15.
                 
                 Indeed
                 that
                 God
                 did
                 intend
                 his
                 Church
                 should
                 perpetually
                 subsist
                 united
                 in
                 any
                 one
                 political
                 frame
                 of
                 Government
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 principle
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 do
                 assume
                 ,
                 and
                 build
                 upon
                 ,
                 but
                 can
                 no-wise
                 prove
                 .
                 Nor
                 indeed
                 is
                 it
                 true
                 .
                 For
                 ,
              
               
                 If
                 the
                 Unity
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 designed
                 and
                 instituted
                 by
                 God
                 were
                 onely
                 an
                 Unity
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 of
                 Charity
                 ,
                 of
                 Peace
                 ,
                 of
                 fraternal
                 Communion
                 and
                 Correspondence
                 between
                 particular
                 Societies
                 and
                 Pastours
                 ,
                 then
                 in
                 vain
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 seek
                 for
                 the
                 Subject
                 and
                 Seat
                 of
                 Universal
                 Jurisdiction
                 ;
                 now
                 that
                 God
                 did
                 not
                 intend
                 any
                 other
                 Unity
                 ,
                 than
                 such
                 as
                 those
                 specified
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 good
                 reason
                 to
                 judge
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 we
                 hope
                 otherwhere
                 sufficiently
                 prove
                 .
              
               
                 16.
                 
                 We
                 may
                 consider
                 ,
                 that
                 really
                 the
                 Sovereign
                 Power
                 (
                 such
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 pretended
                 )
                 hath
                 often
                 failed
                 ,
                 there
                 having
                 been
                 for
                 long
                 spaces
                 of
                 time
                 no
                 Roman
                 Bishops
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 upon
                 several
                 accounts
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 sign
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 may
                 subsist
                 without
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 When
                 Rome
                 was
                 desolated
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Goths
                   ,
                   Vandals
                
                 and
                 Lombards
                 .
              
               
                 
                 2.
                 
                 In
                 times
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Romans
                 would
                 not
                 suffer
                 Popes
                 to
                 live
                 with
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 In
                 case
                 of
                 discontinuance
                 from
                 Rome
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Popes
                 (
                 so
                 calling
                 themselves
                 )
                 did
                 for
                 above
                 seventy
                 years
                 abide
                 in
                 France
                 ;
                 when
                 they
                 indeed
                 ,
                 not
                 being
                 chosen
                 by
                 the
                 Roman
                 People
                 ,
                 nor
                 exercising
                 Pastoral
                 care
                 over
                 them
                 ,
                 were
                 onely
                 titular
                 ,
                 not
                 real
                 Bishops
                 of
                 Rome
                 ;
                 (
                 They
                 were
                 Popes
                 of
                 Avignion
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 Rome
                 ;
                 and
                 Successours
                 of
                 God
                 knows
                 who
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 )
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 one
                 continually
                 living
                 in
                 England
                 can
                 be
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Jerusalem
                 .
              
               
                 
                 4.
                 
                 In
                 times
                 of
                 many
                 long
                 Schisms
                 (
                 22
                 Schisms
                 )
                 when
                 either
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 true
                 Pope
                 ,
                 or
                 which
                 in
                 effect
                 was
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 no
                 one
                 certain
                 one
                 .
              
               
                 
                 5.
                 
                 When
                 Popes
                 were
                 intruded
                 by
                 violence
                 ,
                 whom
                 Baronius
                 himself
                 positively
                 affirmeth
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 no
                 Popes
                 :
                 how
                 then
                 could
                 a
                 Succession
                 of
                 true
                 Popes
                 be
                 continued
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 in
                 virtue
                 of
                 their
                 Papal
                 Authority
                 did
                 pretend
                 to
                 create
                 ?
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 When
                 Elections
                 had
                 a
                 flaw
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 were
                 uncanonical
                 and
                 so
                 null
                 .
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 When
                 Popes
                 were
                 Simoniacally
                 chosen
                 ;
                 who
                 by
                 their
                 own
                 Rules
                 and
                 Laws
                 are
                 no
                 true
                 Popes
                 ;
                 
                 being
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 Heresiarchs
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 which
                 was
                 done
                 for
                 long
                 courses
                 of
                 time
                 very
                 commonly
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 constantly
                 .
                 
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 When
                 Popes
                 have
                 been
                 deposed
                 ;
                 (
                 as
                 some
                 by
                 the
                 Emperours
                 ,
                 others
                 by
                 General
                 Councils
                 )
                 in
                 which
                 case
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 Papal
                 Principles
                 ,
                 the
                 Successours
                 were
                 illegal
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Pope
                 being
                 Sovereign
                 ,
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 judged
                 or
                 deposed
                 ;
                 and
                 his
                 Successour
                 is
                 an
                 Usurper
                 .
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 When
                 Popes
                 were
                 Heretical
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 no
                 Popes
                 .
              
               
                 10.
                 
                 When
                 Atheists
                 ,
                 Sorcerers
                 ,
                 —
              
               
               
                 Elections
                 in
                 some
                 of
                 these
                 cases
                 being
                 null
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 Acts
                 consequent
                 to
                 them
                 invalid
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 probably
                 a
                 defailance
                 of
                 right
                 continued
                 to
                 posterity
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 probably
                 therefore
                 there
                 is
                 now
                 no
                 true
                 Pope
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 (
                 upon
                 violent
                 intrusion
                 ,
                 or
                 Simoniacal
                 choice
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 usurpation
                 )
                 the
                 Cardinals
                 ,
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 &c.
                 which
                 the
                 Pope
                 createth
                 are
                 not
                 truly
                 such
                 ;
                 and
                 consequently
                 their
                 Votes
                 not
                 good
                 in
                 the
                 choice
                 of
                 another
                 Pope
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 successively
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 Considerations
                 may
                 suffice
                 to
                 declare
                 the
                 inconsequence
                 of
                 their
                 Discourses
                 ,
                 even
                 admitting
                 their
                 Assertions
                 ,
                 which
                 yet
                 are
                 so
                 false
                 ,
                 or
                 so
                 apparently
                 uncertain
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 shall
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 place
                 level
                 some
                 Arguments
                 directly
                 against
                 their
                 main
                 Conclusion
                 it self
                 .
              
               
                 I.
                 My
                 First
                 Argument
                 against
                 this
                 pretence
                 shall
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 destitute
                 of
                 any
                 good
                 warrant
                 ,
                 either
                 from
                 Divine
                 or
                 Humane
                 testimony
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 is
                 groundless
                 .
                 As
                 will
                 appear
                 by
                 the
                 following
                 Considerations
                 .
              
               
                 I.
                 If
                 God
                 had
                 designed
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 to
                 be
                 for
                 the
                 perpetual
                 course
                 of
                 times
                 Sovereign
                 Monarch
                 of
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 reasonably
                 be
                 supposed
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 expresly
                 have
                 declared
                 his
                 mind
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 ;
                 
                 it
                 being
                 a
                 point
                 of
                 greatest
                 importance
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 concern
                 the
                 administration
                 of
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 in
                 the
                 World.
                 Princes
                 do
                 not
                 use
                 to
                 send
                 their
                 Vice
                 Roys
                 unfurnished
                 with
                 Patents
                 clearly
                 signifying
                 their
                 Commission
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 man
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 ignorance
                 or
                 doubt
                 concerning
                 that
                 point
                 ,
                 excusably
                 may
                 refuse
                 compliance
                 ;
                 And
                 in
                 all
                 equity
                 promulgation
                 is
                 requisite
                 to
                 the
                 establishment
                 of
                 any
                 Law
                 ,
                 or
                 exacting
                 obedience
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Pandects
                 of
                 Divine
                 Revelation
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 once
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 either
                 by
                 name
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 character
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 probable
                 intimation
                 ;
                 they
                 cannot
                 hook
                 him
                 in
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 than
                 by
                 streining
                 hard
                 and
                 framing
                 a
                 long
                 Chain
                 of
                 Consequences
                 ;
                 each
                 of
                 which
                 is
                 too
                 subtile
                 for
                 to
                 constrain
                 any
                 man's
                 persuasion
                 :
                 They
                 have
                 indeed
                 found
                 the
                 Pope
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 Chapter
                 of
                 Genesis
                 ;
                 for
                 ,
                 
                 (
                 if
                 we
                 believe
                 Pope
                 Innocent
                 III.
                 )
                 he
                 is
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 
                   two
                   great
                   Luminaries
                
                 there
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 is
                 as
                 plainly
                 there
                 ,
                 as
                 any
                 where
                 else
                 in
                 the
                 Bible
                 .
              
               
                 Wherefore
                 if
                 upon
                 this
                 account
                 we
                 should
                 reject
                 this
                 pretence
                 ,
                 we
                 might
                 doe
                 it
                 justly
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 so
                 doing
                 we
                 have
                 the
                 allowance
                 of
                 the
                 ancient
                 Fathers
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 hold
                 any
                 man
                 obliged
                 to
                 admit
                 any
                 point
                 of
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 or
                 rule
                 of
                 Manners
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 express
                 words
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 terms
                 equivalent
                 contained
                 in
                 Holy
                 Scripture
                 ;
                 or
                 which
                 at
                 least
                 might
                 not
                 thence
                 be
                 deduced
                 by
                 clear
                 and
                 certain
                 inference
                 ;
                 this
                 their
                 manner
                 
                 of
                 disputing
                 with
                 Hereticks
                 and
                 heterodox
                 People
                 doth
                 shew
                 ;
                 this
                 appeareth
                 by
                 their
                 way
                 of
                 defining
                 and
                 setling
                 Doctrines
                 of
                 Faith
                 ;
                 this
                 they
                 often
                 do
                 avow
                 in
                 plain
                 words
                 applicable
                 to
                 our
                 case
                 ;
                 for
                 ,
                 If
                 (
                 saith
                 St.
                 
                   Austin
                   )
                   about
                   Christ
                   ,
                   or
                   about
                   his
                   Church
                   ,
                   or
                   about
                   any
                   other
                   thing
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   which
                   concerneth
                   our
                   Faith
                   and
                   Life
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   not
                   say
                   We
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   no-wise
                   comparable
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   who
                   said
                   Although
                   we
                   ;
                   but
                   even
                   as
                   he
                   going
                   on
                   did
                   add
                   ,
                   If
                   an
                   Angel
                   from
                   Heaven
                   should
                   tell
                   you
                   beside
                   what
                   you
                   have
                   received
                   in
                   the
                   Legal
                   and
                   Evangelical
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   be
                   anathema
                
                 ;
                 in
                 which
                 words
                 we
                 have
                 St.
                 Austin's
                 warrant
                 not
                 onely
                 to
                 refuse
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 detest
                 this
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 nowhere
                 extant
                 in
                 Law
                 or
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 is
                 yet
                 obtruded
                 on
                 us
                 as
                 nearly
                 relating
                 both
                 to
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Church
                 ;
                 as
                 greatly
                 concerning
                 both
                 our
                 Faith
                 and
                 Practice
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 To
                 enforce
                 this
                 Argument
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 consider
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Evangelists
                 do
                 speak
                 about
                 the
                 propagation
                 ,
                 settlement
                 ,
                 and
                 continuance
                 of
                 our
                 Lord's
                 Kingdom
                 ;
                 that
                 the
                 Apostles
                 do
                 often
                 treat
                 about
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 its
                 edification
                 ,
                 order
                 ,
                 peace
                 ,
                 unity
                 ;
                 about
                 the
                 distinction
                 of
                 its
                 Officers
                 and
                 Members
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 qualifications
                 ,
                 duties
                 ,
                 graces
                 ,
                 privileges
                 of
                 Spiritual
                 Governours
                 and
                 Guides
                 ;
                 about
                 prevention
                 and
                 remedy
                 of
                 Heresies
                 ,
                 Schisms
                 ,
                 Disorders
                 ;
                 upon
                 any
                 of
                 which
                 occasions
                 how
                 is
                 it
                 possible
                 that
                 the
                 mention
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 Spiritual
                 Monarch
                 (
                 who
                 was
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 main
                 influence
                 on
                 each
                 of
                 those
                 particulars
                 )
                 should
                 wholly
                 escape
                 them
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 known
                 such
                 an
                 one
                 instituted
                 by
                 God
                 ?
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 Levitical
                 Law
                 all
                 things
                 concerning
                 the
                 High-Priest
                 ;
                 not
                 onely
                 his
                 Designation
                 ,
                 
                 Succession
                 ,
                 Consecration
                 ,
                 Duty
                 ,
                 Power
                 ,
                 Maintenance
                 ,
                 
                 Privileges
                 ;
                 but
                 even
                 his
                 Garments
                 ,
                 Marriage
                 ,
                 Mourning
                 ,
                 &c.
                 are
                 punctually
                 determined
                 and
                 described
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 wonderfull
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 many
                 descriptions
                 of
                 the
                 New-Law
                 ,
                 no
                 mention
                 should
                 be
                 made
                 concerning
                 any
                 Duty
                 ,
                 or
                 Privilege
                 of
                 its
                 High-Priest
                 ?
                 whereby
                 he
                 might
                 be
                 directed
                 in
                 the
                 administration
                 of
                 his
                 Office
                 ,
                 and
                 know
                 what
                 observance
                 to
                 require
                 ?
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Whereas
                 also
                 the
                 Scripture
                 doth
                 inculcate
                 duties
                 of
                 all
                 sorts
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 not
                 forget
                 frequently
                 to
                 press
                 duties
                 of
                 respect
                 and
                 obedience
                 toward
                 particular
                 Governours
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 strange
                 that
                 it
                 never
                 should
                 bestow
                 one
                 precept
                 ,
                 whereby
                 we
                 might
                 be
                 instructed
                 and
                 admonished
                 to
                 pay
                 our
                 duty
                 to
                 the
                 Universal
                 Pastour
                 ?
                 especially
                 considering
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 who
                 directed
                 the
                 Pens
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 intended
                 that
                 their
                 Writings
                 should
                 continue
                 for
                 the
                 perpetual
                 instruction
                 of
                 Christians
                 ,
                 did
                 foresee
                 ,
                 how
                 requisite
                 such
                 a
                 precept
                 would
                 be
                 to
                 secure
                 that
                 duty
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 but
                 one
                 such
                 precept
                 did
                 appear
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 doe
                 the
                 business
                 ,
                 and
                 void
                 all
                 contestation
                 about
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 They
                 who
                 so
                 carefully
                 do
                 exhort
                 to
                 honour
                 and
                 obey
                 the
                 temporal
                 Sovereignty
                 ,
                 how
                 come
                 they
                 so
                 wholly
                 to
                 wave
                 urging
                 the
                 no
                 less
                 needfull
                 obligations
                 to
                 obey
                 the
                 Spiritual
                 Monarch
                 ?
                 while
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 mindfull
                 of
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 
                 why
                 are
                 they
                 so
                 neglectfull
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 ?
                 insomuch
                 ,
                 that
                 divers
                 Popes
                 afterward
                 ,
                 to
                 ground
                 and
                 urge
                 obedience
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 are
                 fain
                 to
                 borrow
                 those
                 precepts
                 ,
                 which
                 command
                 obedience
                 to
                 Princes
                 ,
                 accommodating
                 them
                 by
                 analogy
                 and
                 inference
                 to
                 themselves
                 ?
              
               
                 
                 5.
                 
                 Particularly
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 ,
                 one
                 would
                 think
                 ,
                 who
                 doth
                 so
                 earnestly
                 injoin
                 to
                 obey
                 
                   the
                   King
                   as
                   Supreme
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   to
                   honour
                   him
                
                 ,
                 should
                 not
                 have
                 been
                 unmindfull
                 of
                 his
                 Successours
                 ;
                 or
                 quite
                 have
                 forborn
                 to
                 warn
                 Christians
                 
                 of
                 the
                 respect
                 due
                 to
                 them
                 :
                 surely
                 the
                 Popes
                 afterward
                 do
                 not
                 follow
                 him
                 in
                 this
                 reservedness
                 ;
                 for
                 in
                 their
                 
                   Decretal
                   Epistles
                
                 they
                 urge
                 nothing
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 obedience
                 to
                 the
                 Apostolical
                 See.
                 
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 One
                 might
                 have
                 expected
                 something
                 of
                 that
                 nature
                 from
                 St.
                 Paul
                 himself
                 ,
                 who
                 did
                 write
                 so
                 largely
                 to
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 often
                 from
                 Rome
                 ;
                 that
                 at
                 least
                 some
                 word
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 intimation
                 should
                 have
                 dropped
                 from
                 him
                 concerning
                 these
                 huge
                 Rights
                 and
                 Privileges
                 of
                 this
                 See
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 regard
                 due
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 Particularly
                 then
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 professedly
                 doth
                 enumerate
                 the
                 Offices
                 ,
                 instituted
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 standing
                 use
                 and
                 perpetual
                 duration
                 ;
                 
                   for
                   the
                   perfecting
                   of
                   the
                   Saints
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   work
                   of
                   the
                   Ministery
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   for
                   the
                   edifying
                   of
                   the
                   Body
                   of
                   Christ
                   ;
                   till
                   we
                   all
                   come
                   in
                   the
                   Vnity
                   of
                   Faith
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 He
                 commendeth
                 them
                 for
                 their
                 Faith
                 ,
                 which
                 
                   was
                   spoken
                   of
                   through
                   the
                   whole
                   world
                
                 ;
                 yet
                 
                   giveth
                   them
                   no
                   advantage
                   above
                   others
                
                 ;
                 
                 as
                 St.
                 Chrysostome
                 observeth
                 on
                 those
                 words
                 ;
                 
                   for
                   obedience
                   to
                   the
                   Faith
                   among
                   all
                   Nations
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   among
                   whom
                   also
                   are
                   ye
                   ;
                   this
                
                 (
                 saith
                 St.
                 
                   Chrysostome
                   )
                   he
                   saith
                   to
                   depress
                   their
                   conceit
                   ,
                   to
                   void
                   their
                   haughtiness
                   of
                   mind
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   to
                   teach
                   them
                   (
                   to
                   deem
                   others
                   equal
                   in
                   Dignity
                   with
                   them
                   .
                   )
                
              
               
                 When
                 He
                 writeth
                 to
                 that
                 Church
                 (
                 *
                 which
                 was
                 some
                 time
                 after
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 had
                 setled
                 the
                 Popedom
                 )
                 he
                 doth
                 onely
                 style
                 them
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 (
                 
                   called
                   Saints
                
                 )
                 and
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 (
                 
                   beloved
                   of
                   God
                
                 )
                 which
                 are
                 common
                 adjuncts
                 of
                 all
                 Christians
                 ;
                 He
                 saith
                 their
                 Faith
                 was
                 spoken
                 of
                 generally
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 fame
                 of
                 their
                 Authority
                 being
                 so
                 spread
                 he
                 taketh
                 no
                 notice
                 ;
                 that
                 
                   their
                   obedience
                   had
                   come
                   abroad
                   to
                   all
                   men
                   ,
                
                 but
                 their
                 commands
                 had
                 not
                 (
                 it
                 seemeth
                 )
                 come
                 anywhere
                 .
              
               
                 He
                 wrote
                 divers
                 Epistles
                 from
                 Rome
                 ,
                 wherein
                 he
                 resolveth
                 many
                 cases
                 debated
                 ,
                 yet
                 never
                 doth
                 urge
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
                 for
                 any
                 point
                 ,
                 which
                 now
                 is
                 so
                 ponderous
                 an
                 Argument
                 .
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 But
                 however
                 seeing
                 the
                 Scripture
                 is
                 so
                 strangely
                 reserved
                 ,
                 how
                 cometh
                 it
                 to
                 pass
                 that
                 Tradition
                 is
                 also
                 so
                 defective
                 ,
                 and
                 staunch
                 in
                 so
                 grand
                 a
                 case
                 ?
                 We
                 have
                 in
                 divers
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 (
                 particularly
                 in
                 Tertullian
                 ,
                 in
                 St.
                 Basil
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 St.
                 Hierome
                 )
                 Catalogues
                 of
                 Traditional
                 Doctrines
                 and
                 Observances
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 recite
                 to
                 assert
                 Tradition
                 in
                 some
                 cases
                 supplemental
                 to
                 Scripture
                 ;
                 in
                 which
                 their
                 purpose
                 did
                 require
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 set
                 down
                 those
                 of
                 principal
                 moment
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 punctual
                 as
                 to
                 insert
                 many
                 of
                 small
                 consideration
                 ;
                 how
                 then
                 came
                 they
                 to
                 neglect
                 this
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 Papal
                 Authority
                 over
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 most
                 pertinent
                 to
                 their
                 design
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 consequence
                 did
                 vastly
                 surpass
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 do
                 name
                 ?
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 The
                 designation
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Bishop
                 by
                 succession
                 to
                 obtain
                 so
                 high
                 a
                 degree
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 being
                 above
                 all
                 others
                 a
                 most
                 remarkable
                 and
                 noble
                 piece
                 of
                 History
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 a
                 horrible
                 fault
                 in
                 an
                 Ecclesiastical
                 History
                 to
                 slip
                 over
                 ,
                 without
                 carefull
                 reporting
                 ,
                 and
                 reflecting
                 upon
                 it
                 ;
                 yet
                 Eusebius
                 that
                 most
                 diligent
                 Compiler
                 of
                 all
                 passages
                 relating
                 to
                 the
                 original
                 Constitution
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 all
                 transactions
                 therein
                 ,
                 hath
                 not
                 ●ne
                 word
                 about
                 it
                 ;
                 who
                 yet
                 studiously
                 doth
                 report
                 
                 the
                 Successions
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 notable
                 occurrences
                 he
                 knew
                 concerning
                 them
                 ,
                 with
                 favourable
                 advantage
                 .
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 Whereas
                 this
                 Doctrine
                 is
                 pretended
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Point
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 of
                 vast
                 consequence
                 to
                 the
                 subsistence
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Salvation
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 somewhat
                 strange
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 inserted
                 into
                 any
                 one
                 ancient
                 Summary
                 of
                 things
                 to
                 be
                 believed
                 (
                 of
                 which
                 Summaries
                 divers
                 remain
                 ,
                 some
                 composed
                 by
                 publick
                 consent
                 ,
                 others
                 by
                 persons
                 of
                 Eminency
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 )
                 nor
                 by
                 fair
                 and
                 forcible
                 consequence
                 should
                 be
                 deducible
                 from
                 any
                 Article
                 in
                 them
                 ;
                 
                 especially
                 considering
                 that
                 such
                 Summaries
                 were
                 framed
                 upon
                 occasion
                 of
                 Heresies
                 springing
                 up
                 ,
                 which
                 disregarded
                 the
                 Pope's
                 Authority
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 by
                 asserting
                 it
                 were
                 plainly
                 confuted
                 .
                 
                 We
                 are
                 therefore
                 beholden
                 to
                 Pope
                 Innocent
                 III.
                 and
                 his
                 Laterane
                 Synod
                 for
                 first
                 Synodically
                 defining
                 this
                 Point
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 other
                 Points
                 no
                 less
                 new
                 and
                 unheard
                 of
                 before
                 .
                 The
                 Creed
                 of
                 Pope
                 Pius
                 IV.
                 formed
                 the
                 other
                 day
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 take
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 did
                 contain
                 this
                 Article
                 of
                 Faith.
                 
              
               
                 10.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 much
                 that
                 this
                 point
                 of
                 Faith
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 delivered
                 in
                 any
                 of
                 those
                 ancient
                 Expositions
                 of
                 the
                 Creed
                 (
                 made
                 by
                 St.
                 
                   Austin
                   ,
                   Ruffin
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 )
                 which
                 enlarge
                 it
                 to
                 necessary
                 points
                 of
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 connected
                 with
                 the
                 Articles
                 therein
                 ,
                 especially
                 with
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 the
                 Pope's
                 Authority
                 hath
                 so
                 close
                 a
                 connexion
                 ;
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 touched
                 in
                 the
                 Catechetical
                 Discourses
                 of
                 
                   Cyril
                   ,
                   Ambrose
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Systemes
                 of
                 Divinity
                 composed
                 by
                 Saint
                 
                   Austin
                   ,
                   Lac●antius
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 it
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 treated
                 on
                 :
                 The
                 world
                 is
                 now
                 changed
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Catechism
                 of
                 Trent
                 doth
                 not
                 overlook
                 so
                 material
                 a
                 Point
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 would
                 pass
                 for
                 a
                 lame
                 Body
                 of
                 Theology
                 ,
                 which
                 should
                 omit
                 to
                 treat
                 on
                 this
                 Subject
                 .
              
               
                 11.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 more
                 wonderfull
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 Point
                 should
                 never
                 be
                 defined
                 ,
                 in
                 downright
                 and
                 full
                 terms
                 ,
                 by
                 any
                 ancient
                 Synod
                 ;
                 it
                 being
                 so
                 notoriously
                 in
                 those
                 old
                 times
                 opposed
                 by
                 divers
                 ,
                 who
                 dissented
                 in
                 opinion
                 ,
                 and
                 discorded
                 in
                 practice
                 from
                 the
                 Pope
                 ;
                 it
                 being
                 also
                 a
                 Point
                 of
                 that
                 consequence
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 a
                 solemn
                 declaration
                 of
                 it
                 would
                 have
                 much
                 conduced
                 to
                 the
                 ruine
                 of
                 all
                 particular
                 Errours
                 and
                 Schisms
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 maintained
                 then
                 in
                 opposition
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 12.
                 
                 Indeed
                 had
                 this
                 Point
                 been
                 allowed
                 by
                 the
                 main
                 Body
                 of
                 Orthodox
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 the
                 Pope
                 could
                 not
                 have
                 been
                 so
                 drowsie
                 or
                 stupid
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 have
                 solicited
                 for
                 such
                 a
                 definition
                 thereof
                 ;
                 nor
                 would
                 the
                 Bishops
                 have
                 been
                 backward
                 in
                 compliance
                 thereto
                 ;
                 it
                 being
                 ,
                 in
                 our
                 adversaries
                 conceit
                 ,
                 so
                 compendious
                 and
                 effectual
                 a
                 way
                 of
                 suppressing
                 all
                 Heresies
                 ,
                 Schisms
                 and
                 Disorders
                 ;
                 (
                 although
                 indeed
                 later
                 Experience
                 hath
                 shewed
                 it
                 no
                 less
                 available
                 to
                 stifle
                 Truth
                 ,
                 Justice
                 and
                 Piety
                 :
                 )
                 The
                 Popes
                 after
                 Luther
                 were
                 better
                 advised
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 were
                 the
                 Bishops
                 adhering
                 to
                 his
                 Opinions
                 .
              
               
                 13.
                 
                 Whereas
                 also
                 it
                 is
                 most
                 apparent
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 persons
                 disclaimed
                 this
                 Authority
                 ,
                 not
                 regarding
                 either
                 the
                 Doctrines
                 or
                 Decrees
                 of
                 the
                 Popes
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 wonderfull
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 men
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 reckoned
                 in
                 the
                 large
                 Catalogues
                 of
                 Hereticks
                 ;
                 wherein
                 Errours
                 of
                 less
                 obvious
                 consideration
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 far
                 less
                 importance
                 did
                 place
                 men
                 ;
                 If
                 
                   Epiphanius
                   ,
                   Theodoret
                   ,
                   Leontius
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 were
                 so
                 negligent
                 or
                 unconcerned
                 ,
                 yet
                 St.
                 
                   Austin
                   ,
                   Philastrius
                
                 ,
                 —
                 Western
                 men
                 ,
                 should
                 not
                 have
                 overlooked
                 this
                 sort
                 of
                 desperate
                 Hereticks
                 ;
                 Aerius
                 for
                 questioning
                 the
                 dignity
                 of
                 Bishops
                 is
                 set
                 among
                 the
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 but
                 who
                 got
                 that
                 name
                 for
                 disavowing
                 the
                 Pope's
                 Supremacy
                 ,
                 
                 among
                 the
                 many
                 who
                 did
                 it
                 ?
                 (
                 It
                 is
                 but
                 lately
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 been
                 thrust
                 in
                 among
                 Hereticks
                 .
                 )
              
               
                 14.
                 
                 Whereas
                 no
                 Point
                 avowed
                 by
                 Christians
                 could
                 be
                 so
                 apt
                 to
                 raise
                 offence
                 and
                 jealousie
                 in
                 Pagans
                 against
                 our
                 Religion
                 as
                 this
                 ,
                 which
                 setteth
                 up
                 a
                 Power
                 of
                 so
                 vast
                 extent
                 ,
                 and
                 huge
                 influence
                 ;
                 whereas
                 no
                 novelty
                 could
                 be
                 more
                 surprizing
                 or
                 startling
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 Erection
                 of
                 an
                 Universal
                 Empire
                 over
                 the
                 Consciences
                 and
                 religious
                 Practices
                 of
                 men
                 ;
                 whereas
                 also
                 this
                 Doctrine
                 could
                 not
                 but
                 be
                 very
                 conspicuous
                 and
                 glaring
                 in
                 ordinary
                 practice
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 prodigious
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 Pagans
                 should
                 not
                 loudly
                 exclaim
                 against
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 strange
                 ,
                 that
                 Pagan
                 Historians
                 (
                 such
                 as
                 Marcellinus
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 often
                 speaketh
                 of
                 Popes
                 ,
                 and
                 blameth
                 them
                 for
                 their
                 luxurious
                 way
                 of
                 living
                 ,
                 and
                 pompous
                 garb
                 :
                 as
                 Zozimus
                 ,
                 who
                 bore
                 a
                 great
                 spight
                 at
                 Christianity
                 ;
                 as
                 all
                 the
                 Writers
                 of
                 the
                 Imperial
                 History
                 before
                 Constantine
                 )
                 should
                 not
                 report
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 very
                 strange
                 pretence
                 newly
                 started
                 up
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 wonderfull
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 eager
                 Adversaries
                 of
                 our
                 Religion
                 (
                 such
                 as
                 
                   Celsus
                   ,
                   Porphyrie
                   ,
                   Hierocles
                   ,
                   Julian
                
                 himself
                 )
                 should
                 not
                 particularly
                 level
                 their
                 Discourse
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 most
                 scandalous
                 position
                 and
                 dangerous
                 pretence
                 ,
                 threatning
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 admirable
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Emperours
                 themselves
                 ,
                 enslamed
                 with
                 emulation
                 and
                 suspicion
                 of
                 such
                 an
                 Authority
                 (
                 the
                 which
                 hath
                 been
                 so
                 terrible
                 even
                 to
                 Christian
                 Princes
                 )
                 should
                 not
                 in
                 their
                 Edicts
                 expresly
                 decry
                 and
                 impugn
                 it
                 ;
                 that
                 indeed
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 should
                 not
                 with
                 extremest
                 violence
                 implacably
                 strive
                 to
                 extirpate
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 consequence
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 it
                 may
                 also
                 seem
                 strange
                 ,
                 that
                 none
                 of
                 the
                 Advocates
                 of
                 our
                 Faith
                 (
                 
                   Justin
                   ,
                   Origen
                   ,
                   Tertullian
                   ,
                   Arnobius
                   ,
                   Cyril
                   ,
                   Austin
                
                 )
                 should
                 be
                 put
                 to
                 defend
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 forced
                 to
                 mention
                 it
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 elaborate
                 Apologies
                 for
                 the
                 Doctrines
                 and
                 Practices
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 reprehended
                 by
                 any
                 sort
                 of
                 Adversaries
                 thereto
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 may
                 add
                 ,
                 that
                 divers
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 Apologies
                 and
                 representations
                 concerning
                 Christianity
                 would
                 have
                 appeared
                 not
                 to
                 deal
                 fairly
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 very
                 inconsiderate
                 ;
                 when
                 they
                 profess
                 for
                 their
                 common
                 belief
                 assertions
                 repugnant
                 to
                 that
                 Doctrine
                 ;
                 as
                 when
                 Tertullian
                 saith
                 ,
                 ‖
                 
                   We
                   reverence
                   the
                   Emperour
                   as
                   a
                   man
                   second
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   less
                   onely
                   than
                   God
                
                 ;
                 when
                 *
                 Optatus
                 affirmeth
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   above
                   the
                   Emperour
                   there
                   is
                   none
                   beside
                   God
                   who
                   made
                   the
                   Emperour
                
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 that
                 †
                 
                   Donatus
                   by
                   extolling
                   himself
                
                 (
                 as
                 some
                 now
                 do
                 )
                 
                   above
                   the
                   Emperour
                   ,
                   did
                   in
                   so
                   doing
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   exceed
                   the
                   bounds
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   did
                   esteem
                   himself
                   as
                   God
                   ,
                   not
                   as
                   a
                   man.
                
                 When
                 St.
                 Chrysostome
                 asserteth
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Emperour
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   crown
                   and
                   head
                   of
                   all
                   men
                   upon
                   earth
                
                 ;
                 and
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   even
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   Evangelists
                   ,
                   
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   any
                   men
                   whoever
                
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 temporal
                 Powers
                 ;
                 when
                 †
                 St.
                 Cyril
                 calleth
                 the
                 Emperour
                 
                   the
                   Supreme
                   top
                   of
                   glory
                   among
                   men
                   ,
                   elevated
                   above
                   all
                   others
                   by
                   incomparable
                   differences
                
                 ;
                 &c.
                 
                 When
                 even
                 Popes
                 talk
                 at
                 this
                 rate
                 ;
                 as
                 Pope
                 ‖
                 Gregory
                 I.
                 calling
                 the
                 Emperour
                 his
                 
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   Lord
                   of
                   all
                   ,
                
                 telling
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 Competitour
                 ,
                 by
                 assuming
                 the
                 title
                 of
                 Universal
                 Bishop
                 
                   did
                   set
                   himself
                   above
                   the
                   honour
                   of
                   his
                   Imperial
                   Majesty
                
                 ;
                 which
                 he
                 supposeth
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 great
                 absurdity
                 and
                 arrogance
                 ;
                 and
                 even
                 Pope
                 *
                 Gregory
                 II.
                 doth
                 call
                 that
                 Emperour
                 (
                 against
                 whom
                 he
                 afterward
                 rebelled
                 )
                 
                   the
                   Head
                   of
                   Christians
                
                 .
                 Whereas
                 indeed
                 if
                 the
                 Pope
                 be
                 Monarch
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 endowed
                 with
                 the
                 Regalities
                 which
                 they
                 now
                 ascribe
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 plain
                 enough
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 inferiour
                 to
                 any
                 man
                 living
                 ,
                 in
                 real
                 power
                 and
                 dignity
                 :
                 wherefore
                 the
                 modern
                 Doctours
                 of
                 Rome
                 are
                 far
                 more
                 sincere
                 or
                 considerate
                 in
                 their
                 Heraldry
                 ,
                 than
                 were
                 those
                 old
                 Fathers
                 of
                 Christendom
                 ;
                 who
                 now
                 stick
                 not
                 down-rightly
                 to
                 prefer
                 the
                 Pope
                 before
                 all
                 Princes
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ;
                 
                 not
                 onely
                 in
                 Doctrine
                 and
                 Notion
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 Sacred
                 Offices
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 for
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 Canon
                 of
                 their
                 Mass
                 ,
                 the
                 Pope
                 (
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 Diocese
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 Ministers
                 )
                 is
                 set
                 before
                 all
                 Christian
                 Princes
                 ;
                 every
                 Christian
                 Subject
                 being
                 thereby
                 taught
                 to
                 deem
                 the
                 Pope
                 superiour
                 to
                 his
                 Prince
                 :
                 *
                 Now
                 we
                 must
                 believe
                 (
                 for
                 one
                 Pope
                 hath
                 written
                 it
                 ,
                 another
                 hath
                 put
                 it
                 in
                 his
                 Decretals
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 current
                 Law
                 )
                 that
                 the
                 Papal
                 Authority
                 doth
                 no
                 less
                 surpass
                 the
                 Royal
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 Sun
                 doth
                 outshine
                 the
                 Moon
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 it
                 is
                 abundantly
                 declared
                 by
                 Papal
                 
                   definition
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   point
                   necessary
                   to
                   Salvation
                   ,
                
                 that
                 
                   every
                   humane
                   creature
                
                 (
                 neither
                 King
                 ,
                 nor
                 Kesar
                 excepted
                 )
                 
                   is
                   subject
                   to
                   the
                   Roman
                   High-priest
                   .
                
              
               
                 Now
                 the
                 mystery
                 is
                 discovered
                 ,
                 why
                 Popes
                 ,
                 when
                 summoned
                 by
                 Emperours
                 ,
                 declined
                 to
                 go
                 in
                 Person
                 to
                 General
                 Synods
                 ;
                 
                 because
                 
                   it
                   was
                   not
                   tolerable
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Emperour
                
                 (
                 who
                 sometime
                 would
                 be
                 present
                 in
                 Synods
                 )
                 
                   should
                   sit
                   above
                   the
                   Pope
                
                 ;
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 pride
                 of
                 his
                 heart
                 he
                 might
                 perhaps
                 offer
                 to
                 do
                 .
                 (
                 I
                 cannot
                 forbear
                 to
                 note
                 what
                 an
                 ill
                 conceit
                 Bellarmine
                 had
                 of
                 Leo
                 I.
                 and
                 other
                 Popes
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 did
                 forbear
                 coming
                 at
                 Synods
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 villainous
                 pride
                 and
                 haughtiness
                 .
                 )
              
               
                 15.
                 
                 One
                 would
                 admire
                 ,
                 that
                 Constantine
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 smelt
                 this
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 thing
                 like
                 it
                 in
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 so
                 ready
                 to
                 embrace
                 it
                 ;
                 or
                 that
                 so
                 many
                 Emperours
                 should
                 in
                 those
                 times
                 do
                 so
                 ;
                 some
                 Princes
                 
                 then
                 probably
                 being
                 jealous
                 of
                 their
                 honour
                 ,
                 and
                 unwilling
                 to
                 admit
                 any
                 Superiour
                 to
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 at
                 least
                 much
                 ,
                 that
                 Emperours
                 should
                 with
                 so
                 much
                 indulgence
                 foster
                 and
                 cherish
                 Popes
                 ,
                 being
                 their
                 so
                 dangerous
                 rivals
                 for
                 dignity
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 true
                 ,
                 which
                 Pope
                 Nicholas
                 doth
                 affirm
                 ;
                 
                 that
                 
                   the
                   Emperours
                   had
                   extolled
                   the
                   Roman
                   See
                   with
                   divers
                   privileges
                   ,
                   had
                   enriched
                   it
                   with
                   gifts
                   ,
                   had
                   enlarged
                   it
                   with
                   benefits
                
                 ;
                 had
                 done
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 how
                 many
                 things
                 more
                 for
                 it
                 :
                 surely
                 they
                 were
                 bewitched
                 thus
                 to
                 advance
                 their
                 concurrent
                 Competitour
                 for
                 Honour
                 and
                 Power
                 ;
                 one
                 who
                 pretended
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 better
                 man
                 than
                 themselves
                 .
                 Bellarmine
                 (
                 in
                 his
                 Apology
                 against
                 King
                 James
                 )
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   the
                   Pope
                   was
                   (
                   vellet
                   ,
                   nollet
                   )
                   constrained
                   to
                   be
                   subject
                   to
                   the
                   Emperours
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   because
                   his
                   Power
                   was
                   not
                   known
                   to
                   them
                
                 ;
                 it
                 was
                 well
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 :
                 but
                 how
                 could
                 it
                 be
                 concealed
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 a
                 Doctrine
                 commonly
                 avowed
                 by
                 Christians
                 ?
                 it
                 is
                 hard
                 keeping
                 so
                 practical
                 a
                 Doctrine
                 from
                 breaking
                 forth
                 into
                 light
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 leave
                 this
                 consideration
                 :
              
               
                 Farthermore
                 ,
                 We
                 have
                 divers
                 ancient
                 Writings
                 ,
                 the
                 special
                 nature
                 ,
                 matter
                 ,
                 scope
                 whereof
                 did
                 require
                 ,
                 or
                 greatly
                 invite
                 giving
                 attestation
                 to
                 this
                 Power
                 ,
                 if
                 such
                 an
                 one
                 had
                 been
                 known
                 and
                 allowed
                 in
                 those
                 times
                 ;
                 which
                 yet
                 do
                 afford
                 no
                 countenance
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 much
                 prejudice
                 thereto
                 .
              
               
                 16.
                 
                 The
                 
                   Apostolical
                   Canons
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Constitutions
                 of
                 Clement
                 ,
                 which
                 describe
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 with
                 its
                 Laws
                 ,
                 Customs
                 and
                 Practices
                 current
                 in
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 compiled
                 them
                 (
                 which
                 times
                 are
                 not
                 certain
                 ,
                 but
                 ancient
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 the
                 less
                 ancient
                 the
                 more
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 our
                 purpose
                 )
                 wherein
                 especially
                 the
                 Ranks
                 ,
                 Duties
                 and
                 Privileges
                 of
                 all
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Persons
                 are
                 declared
                 ,
                 or
                 prescribed
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 yet
                 touch
                 the
                 Prerogatives
                 of
                 this
                 Universal
                 Head
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 special
                 respects
                 due
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 nor
                 mention
                 any
                 Laws
                 or
                 Constitutions
                 framed
                 by
                 him
                 :
                 Which
                 is
                 no
                 less
                 strange
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 a
                 Body
                 of
                 Laws
                 ,
                 or
                 description
                 of
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 any
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 wherein
                 nothing
                 should
                 be
                 said
                 concerning
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Royal
                 Authority
                 :
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 in
                 our
                 modern
                 Canon-law
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 Pope
                 doth
                 make
                 
                   utramque
                   paginam
                
                 ;
                 we
                 reade
                 little
                 beside
                 his
                 Authority
                 ,
                 and
                 Decrees
                 made
                 by
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 
                   Apostolical
                   Canons
                
                 particularly
                 do
                 prescribe
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   the
                   Bishops
                   of
                   each
                   Nation
                   should
                   know
                   him
                   that
                   is
                   first
                   among
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   should
                   esteem
                   him
                   the
                   Head
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   should
                   doe
                   nothing
                   considerable
                
                 (
                 or
                 extraordinary
                 )
                 
                   without
                   his
                   advice
                
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 that
                 
                   each
                   one
                
                 (
                 of
                 those
                 Head-bishops
                 )
                 
                   should
                   onely
                   meddle
                   with
                   those
                   affairs
                   ,
                   which
                   concerned
                   his
                   own
                   precinct
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   places
                   under
                   it
                   :
                
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   no
                   such
                   Primate
                   should
                   doe
                   any
                   thing
                   without
                   the
                   opinion
                   of
                   all
                   ;
                   that
                   so
                   there
                   may
                   be
                   concord
                   :
                
                 Now
                 what
                 place
                 could
                 be
                 more
                 opportune
                 to
                 mention
                 the
                 Pope's
                 Sovereign
                 Power
                 ?
                 how
                 could
                 the
                 Canonist
                 without
                 strange
                 neglect
                 pass
                 it
                 over
                 ?
                 doth
                 he
                 not
                 indeed
                 exclude
                 it
                 ,
                 assigning
                 the
                 Supreme
                 disposal
                 (
                 without
                 farther
                 resort
                 )
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 to
                 the
                 arbitration
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 body
                 of
                 Pastours
                 ,
                 and
                 placing
                 the
                 maintenance
                 of
                 concord
                 in
                 that
                 course
                 ?
              
               
               
                 17.
                 
                 So
                 also
                 the
                 Old
                 Writer
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Dionysius
                 the
                 Areopagite
                 ,
                 
                 treating
                 in
                 several
                 places
                 about
                 the
                 degrees
                 of
                 the
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Hierarchy
                 ,
                 was
                 monstrously
                 overseen
                 in
                 omitting
                 the
                 Sovereign
                 thereof
                 :
                 In
                 the
                 fifth
                 Chapter
                 of
                 his
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Hierarchy
                 he
                 professeth
                 carefully
                 to
                 speak
                 of
                 those
                 Orders
                 ,
                 but
                 hath
                 not
                 a
                 word
                 of
                 this
                 supereminent
                 rank
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 averreth
                 
                   Episcopacy
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   first
                   and
                   highest
                   of
                   divine
                   Orders
                   ,
                   in
                   which
                   the
                   Hierarchy
                   is
                   consummated
                   :
                
                 and
                 in
                 his
                 Epistle
                 to
                 Demophilus
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 remarkable
                 place
                 ,
                 wherein
                 he
                 could
                 hardly
                 have
                 avoided
                 touching
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 had
                 there
                 been
                 then
                 one
                 in
                 such
                 vogue
                 as
                 now
                 :
                 for
                 advising
                 that
                 Monk
                 to
                 gentleness
                 and
                 observance
                 toward
                 his
                 Superiours
                 ,
                 he
                 thus
                 speaketh
                 :
                 
                   Let
                   passion
                   and
                   reason
                   be
                   governed
                   by
                   you
                
                 ;
                 
                 
                   but
                   you
                   by
                   the
                   holy
                   Deacons
                   ,
                   and
                   these
                   by
                   the
                   Priests
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Priests
                   by
                   the
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Bishops
                   by
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   or
                   by
                   their
                   Successours
                
                 ;
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 saith
                 Maximus
                 ,
                 those
                 which
                 we
                 
                   now
                   call
                   Patriarchs
                   )
                   and
                   if
                   perhaps
                   any
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   shall
                   fail
                   of
                   his
                   duty
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   be
                   corrected
                   by
                   those
                   holy
                   persons
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   co-ordinate
                   to
                   him
                
                 ;
                 why
                 not
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 be
                 corrected
                 by
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 his
                 Superiour
                 ?
                 but
                 he
                 knew
                 none
                 of
                 an
                 Order
                 superiour
                 to
                 the
                 Apostles
                 Successours
                 .
              
               
                 18.
                 
                 Likewise
                 ,
                 Ignatius
                 in
                 many
                 Epistles
                 frequently
                 describeth
                 the
                 several
                 Ranks
                 of
                 the
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Hierarchy
                 ,
                 extolleth
                 their
                 Dignity
                 and
                 Authority
                 to
                 the
                 highest
                 pitch
                 ,
                 mightily
                 urgeth
                 the
                 respect
                 due
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 yet
                 never
                 doth
                 he
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 mention
                 or
                 touch
                 this
                 Sovereign
                 degree
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 Majesty
                 of
                 the
                 Clergy
                 did
                 chiefly
                 shine
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 his
                 very
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
                 Romans
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 yield
                 any
                 deference
                 to
                 their
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 nor
                 indeed
                 doth
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 take
                 notice
                 of
                 him
                 ;
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 strange
                 he
                 should
                 so
                 little
                 mind
                 the
                 Sovereign
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ?
                 or
                 was
                 it
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 sly
                 reason
                 ,
                 because
                 being
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Antioch
                 he
                 had
                 a
                 pique
                 to
                 his
                 brother
                 Jacob
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 supplanted
                 him
                 and
                 got
                 away
                 his
                 birthright
                 ?
              
               
                 The
                 counterfeiter
                 therefore
                 of
                 Ignatius
                 did
                 well
                 personate
                 him
                 ,
                 
                 when
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   there
                   is
                   nothing
                   greater
                   than
                   a
                   Bishop
                
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 
                   a
                   Bishop
                   is
                   beyond
                   all
                   rule
                   and
                   authority
                
                 ;
                 for
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Ignatius
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 domineering
                 Pope
                 over
                 all
                 Bishops
                 .
              
               
                 19.
                 
                 We
                 have
                 some
                 Letters
                 of
                 Popes
                 ,
                 (
                 though
                 not
                 many
                 ;
                 for
                 Popes
                 were
                 then
                 not
                 very
                 scribacious
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 so
                 pragmatical
                 ;
                 whence
                 to
                 supply
                 that
                 defect
                 ,
                 lest
                 Popes
                 should
                 seem
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 write
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 have
                 slept
                 almost
                 400
                 years
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 forged
                 divers
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 so
                 wise
                 ones
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 who
                 love
                 the
                 memory
                 of
                 those
                 good
                 Popes
                 ,
                 disdain
                 to
                 acknowledge
                 them
                 Authours
                 of
                 such
                 idle
                 stuff
                 ;
                 we
                 have
                 yet
                 some
                 Letters
                 of
                 ,
                 )
                 and
                 to
                 Popes
                 ,
                 to
                 and
                 from
                 divers
                 eminent
                 Persons
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 former
                 do
                 not
                 assume
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 latter
                 ascribe
                 any
                 such
                 power
                 ;
                 the
                 Popes
                 do
                 not
                 express
                 themselves
                 like
                 Sovereigns
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 Bishops
                 address
                 themselves
                 like
                 Subjects
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 treat
                 one
                 another
                 in
                 a
                 familiar
                 way
                 like
                 brethren
                 and
                 equals
                 :
                 this
                 is
                 so
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 good
                 mark
                 of
                 a
                 spurious
                 Epistle
                 (
                 whereof
                 we
                 have
                 good
                 store
                 ,
                 devised
                 by
                 colloguing
                 
                 Knaves
                 ,
                 and
                 fathered
                 on
                 the
                 first
                 Popes
                 )
                 when
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 talketh
                 in
                 an
                 imperious
                 strain
                 ,
                 or
                 arrogateth
                 such
                 a
                 Power
                 to
                 himself
                 .
              
               
                 20.
                 
                 Clemens
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 in
                 the
                 Apostolical
                 times
                 unto
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Corinth
                 ,
                 then
                 engaged
                 in
                 discords
                 and
                 factions
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 Clergy
                 was
                 much
                 affronted
                 (
                 divers
                 Presbyters
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 well
                 and
                 worthily
                 behaved
                 themselves
                 ,
                 
                 were
                 ejected
                 from
                 their
                 Office
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 seditious
                 manner
                 )
                 did
                 write
                 a
                 very
                 large
                 Epistle
                 ;
                 wherein
                 like
                 a
                 good
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 and
                 charitable
                 Christian
                 brother
                 he
                 doth
                 earnestly
                 by
                 manifold
                 inducements
                 persuade
                 them
                 to
                 charity
                 and
                 peace
                 ;
                 but
                 no-where
                 doth
                 he
                 speak
                 imperiously
                 like
                 their
                 Prince
                 :
                 In
                 such
                 a
                 case
                 one
                 would
                 think
                 ,
                 if
                 ever
                 ,
                 for
                 quashing
                 such
                 disorders
                 and
                 quelling
                 so
                 
                   perverse
                   folks
                
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 spurned
                 the
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 decent
                 ,
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 expedient
                 ,
                 to
                 employ
                 his
                 Authority
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 speak
                 like
                 himself
                 ,
                 challenging
                 obedience
                 ,
                 upon
                 duty
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 their
                 peril
                 :
                 How
                 would
                 a
                 modern
                 Pope
                 have
                 ranted
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 case
                 ;
                 how
                 thundring
                 a
                 Bull
                 would
                 he
                 have
                 dispatched
                 against
                 such
                 outragious
                 contemners
                 of
                 the
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Order
                 ?
                 how
                 often
                 would
                 he
                 have
                 spoken
                 of
                 the
                 Apostolick
                 See
                 and
                 its
                 Authority
                 ?
                 we
                 should
                 infallibly
                 have
                 heard
                 him
                 swagger
                 in
                 his
                 wonted
                 style
                 ,
                 
                   Whoever
                   shall
                   presume
                   to
                   cross
                   our
                   will
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   let
                   him
                   know
                   that
                   he
                   shall
                   incur
                   the
                   indignation
                   of
                   Almighty
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   blessed
                   Apostles
                   Peter
                   and
                   Paul
                   :
                
                 but
                 our
                 Popes
                 ,
                 it
                 seemeth
                 ,
                 have
                 more
                 wit
                 ,
                 or
                 better
                 mettle
                 than
                 Pope
                 Clement
                 ;
                 that
                 good
                 Pope
                 did
                 not
                 know
                 his
                 own
                 strength
                 ,
                 or
                 had
                 not
                 the
                 heart
                 to
                 use
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 21.
                 
                 Among
                 the
                 Epistles
                 of
                 St.
                 Cyprian
                 there
                 are
                 divers
                 Epistles
                 of
                 him
                 to
                 several
                 Popes
                 (
                 to
                 Cornelius
                 ,
                 to
                 Lucius
                 ,
                 to
                 Stephanus
                 )
                 in
                 the
                 which
                 ,
                 
                 although
                 written
                 with
                 great
                 kindness
                 and
                 respect
                 ,
                 yet
                 no
                 impartial
                 eye
                 can
                 discern
                 any
                 special
                 regard
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 his
                 Superiours
                 in
                 Power
                 ,
                 or
                 Pastours
                 in
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 Judges
                 of
                 Practice
                 ;
                 he
                 reporteth
                 matters
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 he
                 conferreth
                 about
                 Points
                 with
                 all
                 freedom
                 ;
                 he
                 speaketh
                 his
                 sense
                 and
                 giveth
                 his
                 advice
                 without
                 any
                 restraint
                 or
                 awe
                 ;
                 he
                 spareth
                 not
                 upon
                 occasion
                 to
                 reprove
                 their
                 practices
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 reject
                 their
                 opinions
                 ;
                 he
                 in
                 his
                 addresses
                 to
                 them
                 and
                 discourses
                 of
                 them
                 styleth
                 them
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 and
                 Collegues
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 continually
                 treateth
                 them
                 as
                 such
                 ,
                 upon
                 even
                 terms
                 :
                 When
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 to
                 the
                 Clergy
                 of
                 
                   Rome
                   )
                   dearest
                   Brethren
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   there
                   was
                   among
                   us
                   an
                   uncertain
                   rumour
                   concerning
                   the
                   decease
                   of
                   the
                   good
                   man
                   my
                   Collegue
                   ,
                   Fabianus
                
                 ;
                 upon
                 which
                 words
                 Rigaltius
                 had
                 cause
                 to
                 remark
                 ,
                 
                   How
                   like
                   an
                   equal
                   and
                   fellow-citizen
                   doth
                   the
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Carthage
                   mention
                   the
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   even
                   to
                   the
                   Roman
                   Clergy
                   ?
                
                 
                 but
                 would
                 not
                 any
                 man
                 now
                 be
                 deemed
                 rude
                 and
                 sawcy
                 ,
                 who
                 should
                 talk
                 in
                 that
                 style
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 ?
              
               
                 Pope
                 Cornelius
                 also
                 to
                 Saint
                 Cyprian
                 hath
                 some
                 Epistles
                 ,
                 
                 wherein
                 no
                 glimpse
                 doth
                 appear
                 of
                 any
                 Superiority
                 assumed
                 by
                 him
                 .
                 But
                 of
                 St.
                 Cyprian's
                 judgment
                 and
                 demeanour
                 toward
                 Popes
                 we
                 shall
                 have
                 occasion
                 to
                 speak
                 more
                 largely
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 way
                 more
                 positively
                 opposite
                 to
                 the
                 Roman
                 pretences
                 .
              
               
               
                 Eusebius
                 citeth
                 divers
                 long
                 passages
                 out
                 of
                 an
                 Epistle
                 of
                 Cornelius
                 to
                 Fabius
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Antioch
                 against
                 Novatus
                 ;
                 
                 wherein
                 no
                 mark
                 of
                 this
                 Supremacy
                 doth
                 appear
                 ;
                 although
                 the
                 magnitude
                 and
                 flourishing
                 State
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
                 is
                 described
                 ,
                 for
                 aggravation
                 of
                 Novatus
                 his
                 Schism
                 ,
                 and
                 ambition
                 .
              
               
                 Pope
                 Julius
                 hath
                 a
                 notable
                 long
                 Epistle
                 ,
                 extant
                 in
                 one
                 of
                 Athanasius's
                 Apologies
                 ,
                 unto
                 the
                 Bishops
                 assembled
                 at
                 Antioch
                 ;
                 wherein
                 he
                 had
                 ●he
                 fairest
                 occasion
                 that
                 could
                 be
                 to
                 assert
                 and
                 insist
                 upon
                 this
                 Sovereign
                 Authority
                 ,
                 they
                 flatly
                 denying
                 and
                 impugning
                 it
                 ;
                 questioning
                 his
                 proceedings
                 as
                 singular
                 ,
                 supposing
                 him
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 no
                 less
                 than
                 any
                 other
                 Bishop
                 ;
                 and
                 downrightly
                 affirming
                 each
                 of
                 themselves
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 equal
                 ;
                 about
                 which
                 Point
                 he
                 thought
                 good
                 not
                 to
                 contend
                 with
                 them
                 ;
                 but
                 waving
                 pretences
                 to
                 Superiority
                 ,
                 he
                 justifieth
                 his
                 actions
                 by
                 reasons
                 ,
                 grounded
                 on
                 the
                 merit
                 of
                 the
                 cause
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 any
                 other
                 Bishop
                 might
                 alledge
                 :
                 But
                 this
                 Epistle
                 I
                 shall
                 have
                 more
                 particular
                 occasion
                 to
                 discuss
                 .
              
               
                 Pope
                 Liberius
                 hath
                 an
                 Epistle
                 to
                 St.
                 Athanasius
                 ,
                 wherein
                 he
                 not
                 onely
                 (
                 for
                 his
                 direction
                 and
                 satisfaction
                 )
                 doth
                 inquire
                 his
                 opinion
                 about
                 the
                 Point
                 ;
                 but
                 professeth
                 ,
                 in
                 complement
                 perchance
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 shall
                 obediently
                 follow
                 it
                 ;
                 
                 Write
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   whether
                   you
                   do
                   think
                   as
                   we
                   do
                   and
                   just
                   so
                   about
                   the
                   true
                   faith
                   ;
                   that
                   I
                   may
                   be
                   undoubtedly
                   assured
                   about
                   what
                   you
                   think
                   good
                   to
                   command
                   me
                
                 ;
                 was
                 not
                 that
                 spoken
                 indeed
                 like
                 a
                 courteous
                 Sovereign
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 accomplished
                 Judge
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 Faith
                 ?
                 
                 The
                 same
                 Pope
                 in
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 the
                 Western
                 ,
                 doth
                 write
                 to
                 a
                 knot
                 of
                 Eastern
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 call
                 
                   their
                   beloved
                   Brethren
                   and
                   fellow
                   Ministers
                
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 brotherly
                 strain
                 ,
                 not
                 like
                 an
                 Emperour
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Damasus
                 ,
                 Successour
                 to
                 Liberius
                 ,
                 St.
                 Basil
                 hath
                 divers
                 Epistles
                 to
                 the
                 Western
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 
                 wherein
                 having
                 represented
                 and
                 bewailed
                 the
                 wretched
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Eastern
                 Churches
                 ,
                 then
                 overborn
                 with
                 Heresies
                 ,
                 and
                 unsettled
                 by
                 Factions
                 ,
                 he
                 craveth
                 their
                 charity
                 ,
                 their
                 prayers
                 ,
                 
                   their
                   sympathy
                   ,
                   their
                   comfort
                   ,
                   their
                   brotherly
                   aid
                
                 ;
                 by
                 affording
                 to
                 the
                 Orthodox
                 and
                 sound
                 Party
                 the
                 countenance
                 of
                 their
                 Communion
                 ,
                 by
                 joining
                 with
                 them
                 in
                 contention
                 for
                 Truth
                 and
                 Peace
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 the
                 Communion
                 of
                 so
                 great
                 Churches
                 would
                 be
                 of
                 mighty
                 weight
                 to
                 support
                 and
                 strengthen
                 their
                 Cause
                 ;
                 giving
                 credit
                 thereto
                 among
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 and
                 inducing
                 the
                 Emperour
                 to
                 deal
                 fairly
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 respect
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 multitude
                 of
                 adherents
                 ;
                 especially
                 of
                 those
                 which
                 were
                 at
                 such
                 a
                 distance
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 so
                 immediately
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 Eastern
                 Emperour
                 ;
                 for
                 ,
                 If
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   very
                   many
                   of
                   you
                   do
                   concur
                   unanimously
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   opinion
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   manifest
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   multitude
                   of
                   consenters
                   will
                   make
                   the
                   doctrine
                   to
                   be
                   received
                   without
                   contradiction
                
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   know
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 again
                 ,
                 writing
                 to
                 Athanasius
                 about
                 these
                 matters
                 )
                 
                   but
                   one
                   way
                   of
                   redress
                   to
                   our
                   Churches
                   ,
                   the
                   conspiring
                   with
                   us
                   of
                   the
                   Western
                   Bishops
                
                 ;
                 the
                 which
                 being
                 obtained
                 ,
                 
                   would
                   
                   probably
                   yield
                   some
                   advantage
                   to
                   the
                   publick
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   the
                   secular
                   power
                   revering
                   the
                   credibility
                   of
                   the
                   multitude
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   people
                   all
                   about
                   following
                   them
                   without
                   repugnance
                   :
                
                 and
                 ,
                 You
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 to
                 the
                 Western
                 Bishops
                 )
                 
                   the
                   farther
                   you
                   dwell
                   from
                   them
                   ,
                   the
                   more
                   credible
                   you
                   will
                   be
                   to
                   the
                   people
                   .
                
              
               
                 This
                 indeed
                 was
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 ancient
                 Rule
                 and
                 Practice
                 in
                 such
                 cases
                 ,
                 that
                 any
                 Church
                 being
                 oppressed
                 with
                 Errour
                 ,
                 or
                 distracted
                 with
                 Contentions
                 ,
                 should
                 from
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 other
                 Churches
                 ,
                 receive
                 aid
                 to
                 the
                 removal
                 of
                 those
                 inconveniences
                 .
                 That
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 Rule
                 doth
                 appear
                 from
                 what
                 we
                 have
                 before
                 spoken
                 ;
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Practice
                 there
                 be
                 many
                 instances
                 ;
                 for
                 so
                 did
                 St.
                 Cyprian
                 send
                 two
                 of
                 his
                 Clergy
                 to
                 Rome
                 to
                 compose
                 the
                 Schism
                 there
                 ,
                 moved
                 by
                 Novatian
                 against
                 Cornelius
                 ;
                 *
                 so
                 was
                 St.
                 Chrysostome
                 called
                 to
                 Ephesus
                 (
                 although
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 Jurisdiction
                 )
                 to
                 settle
                 things
                 there
                 ;
                 so
                 (
                 to
                 omit
                 divers
                 instances
                 occurring
                 in
                 History
                 )
                 St.
                 Basil
                 himself
                 was
                 called
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 
                   Iconium
                   to
                   visit
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   give
                   it
                   a
                   Bishop
                
                 ;
                 although
                 it
                 did
                 not
                 belong
                 to
                 his
                 ordinary
                 inspection
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 doth
                 tell
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 the
                 †
                 Coasts
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 have
                 done
                 well
                 
                   in
                   sending
                
                 some
                 to
                 visit
                 and
                 assist
                 his
                 Churches
                 
                   in
                   their
                   distresses
                
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 now
                 how
                 ,
                 I
                 pray
                 ,
                 cometh
                 it
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 case
                 he
                 should
                 not
                 have
                 a
                 special
                 recourse
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 ?
                 but
                 in
                 so
                 many
                 addresses
                 should
                 onely
                 wrap
                 him
                 up
                 in
                 a
                 community
                 ?
                 why
                 should
                 he
                 not
                 humbly
                 petition
                 him
                 to
                 exert
                 his
                 Sovereign
                 Authority
                 for
                 the
                 relief
                 of
                 the
                 Eastern
                 Churches
                 ,
                 laying
                 his
                 charge
                 ,
                 and
                 inflicting
                 censures
                 on
                 the
                 dissenters
                 ?
                 why
                 should
                 he
                 lay
                 all
                 the
                 stress
                 of
                 his
                 hopes
                 on
                 the
                 consent
                 of
                 the
                 Western
                 Bishops
                 ?
                 why
                 doth
                 he
                 not
                 say
                 a
                 word
                 of
                 the
                 dominion
                 resident
                 in
                 them
                 over
                 all
                 the
                 Church
                 ?
                 these
                 things
                 are
                 unconceivable
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 did
                 take
                 the
                 Pope
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 man
                 our
                 adversaries
                 say
                 he
                 is
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 St.
                 Basil
                 had
                 other
                 notions
                 ;
                 for
                 indeed
                 ,
                 
                 being
                 so
                 wise
                 and
                 good
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 taken
                 the
                 Pope
                 for
                 his
                 Sovereign
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 taxed
                 him
                 as
                 he
                 doth
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 complain
                 of
                 him
                 ;
                 when
                 speaking
                 of
                 the
                 Western
                 Bishops
                 (
                 whereof
                 the
                 Pope
                 was
                 
                   the
                   ringleader
                
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 concerned
                 )
                 he
                 hath
                 these
                 words
                 :
                 (
                 occasioned
                 as
                 I
                 conceive
                 by
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome's
                 rejecting
                 that
                 excellent
                 person
                 ,
                 Meletius
                 Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Antioch
                   ;
                   )
                   What
                   we
                   should
                   write
                   ,
                   or
                   how
                   to
                   joyn
                   with
                   those
                   that
                   write
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   in
                   doubt
                   —
                   for
                   I
                   am
                   apt
                   to
                   say
                   that
                   of
                   Diomedes
                   ,
                   You
                   ought
                   not
                   to
                   request
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   for
                   he
                   is
                   a
                   haughty
                   man
                   ;
                   for
                   in
                   truth
                   observance
                   doth
                   render
                   men
                   of
                   proud
                   manners
                   more
                   contemptuous
                   than
                   otherwise
                   they
                   are
                   .
                   For
                   if
                   the
                   Lord
                   be
                   propitious
                   to
                   us
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   what
                   other
                   addition
                   do
                   we
                   need
                   ?
                   but
                   if
                   the
                   anger
                   of
                   
                   God
                   continue
                   ,
                   what
                   help
                   can
                   we
                   have
                   from
                   the
                   Western
                   Superciliousness
                   ?
                   who
                   in
                   truth
                   neither
                   know
                   ,
                   nor
                   endure
                   to
                   learn
                   ;
                   but
                   being
                   prepossessed
                   with
                   false
                   suspicions
                   ,
                   do
                   now
                   doe
                   those
                   things
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   did
                   before
                   in
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   Marcellus
                   ;
                   affecting
                   to
                   contend
                   with
                   those
                   ,
                   who
                   report
                   the
                   Truth
                   to
                   them
                   ;
                   and
                   establishing
                   Heresie
                   by
                   themselves
                   :
                
                 would
                 that
                 excellent
                 Person
                 ,
                 (
                 the
                 greatest
                 man
                 of
                 his
                 time
                 in
                 reputation
                 for
                 wisedom
                 and
                 piety
                 )
                 have
                 thus
                 ,
                 unbowelling
                 his
                 mind
                 in
                 an
                 Epistle
                 to
                 a
                 very
                 eminent
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 smartly
                 reflected
                 on
                 the
                 qualities
                 and
                 proceedings
                 of
                 the
                 Western
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 charging
                 them
                 with
                 pride
                 and
                 haughtiness
                 ?
                 with
                 a
                 suspicious
                 and
                 contentious
                 humour
                 ,
                 with
                 incorrigible
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 and
                 indisposition
                 to
                 learn
                 ;
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 taken
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 the
                 leader
                 in
                 all
                 these
                 matters
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 his
                 Superiour
                 and
                 Sovereign
                 ?
                 would
                 he
                 have
                 added
                 the
                 following
                 words
                 ,
                 immediately
                 touching
                 him
                 ;
                 
                   I
                   would
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   common
                   name
                   have
                   written
                   to
                   their
                   ringleader
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   nothing
                   indeed
                   about
                   Ecclesiastical
                   Affairs
                   ,
                   except
                   onely
                   to
                   intimate
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   neither
                   do
                   know
                   the
                   truth
                   of
                   things
                   with
                   us
                   ,
                   nor
                   do
                   admit
                   the
                   way
                   by
                   which
                   they
                   may
                   understand
                   it
                   ;
                   but
                   in
                   general
                   about
                   their
                   being
                   bound
                   not
                   to
                   set
                   upon
                   those
                   ,
                   who
                   were
                   humbled
                   with
                   afflictions
                   ;
                   nor
                   should
                   judge
                   themselves
                   dignifyed
                   by
                   pride
                   ,
                   a
                   sin
                   which
                   alone
                   sufficeth
                   to
                   make
                   one
                   God's
                   enemy
                   :
                
                 surely
                 this
                 great
                 man
                 knew
                 better
                 what
                 belonged
                 to
                 government
                 and
                 manners
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 such
                 rude
                 terms
                 to
                 accost
                 his
                 Sovereign
                 :
                 nor
                 would
                 he
                 have
                 given
                 him
                 that
                 character
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 doth
                 otherwhere
                 ;
                 where
                 speaking
                 of
                 his
                 Brother
                 St.
                 
                   Gregory
                   Nyssene
                
                 ,
                 he
                 saith
                 he
                 was
                 an
                 unfit
                 Agent
                 to
                 Rome
                 ;
                 because
                 
                   although
                   his
                   address
                   with
                   a
                   sober
                   man
                   would
                   find
                   much
                   reverence
                   and
                   esteem
                
                 ;
                 
                 
                   yet
                   to
                   a
                   haughty
                   ,
                   and
                   reserved
                   man
                   sitting
                   I
                   know
                   not
                   where
                   above
                   ,
                   and
                   thence
                   not
                   able
                   to
                   hear
                   those
                   below
                   speaking
                   the
                   truth
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   what
                   profit
                   can
                   there
                   be
                   to
                   the
                   publick
                   from
                   the
                   converse
                   of
                   such
                   a
                   man
                   ,
                   whose
                   disposition
                   is
                   averse
                   from
                   illiberal
                   flattery
                   ?
                
                 But
                 these
                 speeches
                 sute
                 with
                 that
                 conceit
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 St.
                 Basil
                 (
                 as
                 Baronius
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 whence
                 reporteth
                 )
                 expressed
                 by
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   hate
                   the
                   pride
                   of
                   that
                   Church
                
                 ;
                 which
                 humour
                 in
                 them
                 that
                 good
                 man
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 guilty
                 of
                 fostering
                 by
                 too
                 much
                 obsequiousness
                 .
              
               
                 
                 St.
                 Chrysostome
                 ,
                 having
                 by
                 the
                 practices
                 of
                 envious
                 men
                 combined
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 packed
                 assembly
                 of
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 upon
                 vain
                 surmises
                 ,
                 been
                 sentenced
                 and
                 driven
                 from
                 his
                 See
                 ,
                 did
                 thereupon
                 write
                 an
                 Epistle
                 to
                 Pope
                 Innocent
                 I.
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 
                 together
                 with
                 his
                 Brethren
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 Italy
                 ;
                 therein
                 representing
                 his
                 case
                 ,
                 complaining
                 of
                 the
                 wrong
                 ,
                 vindicating
                 his
                 innocency
                 ,
                 displaying
                 the
                 iniquity
                 of
                 the
                 proceedings
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 mischievous
                 consequences
                 of
                 them
                 toward
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 ,
                 then
                 requiring
                 his
                 succour
                 for
                 redress
                 :
                 yet
                 ,
                 (
                 although
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 his
                 case
                 ,
                 and
                 care
                 of
                 his
                 interest
                 were
                 likely
                 to
                 suggest
                 the
                 greatest
                 deference
                 that
                 could
                 be
                 )
                 neither
                 the
                 style
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 very
                 respectfull
                 ,
                 
                 nor
                 the
                 matter
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 very
                 copious
                 ,
                 do
                 imply
                 any
                 acknowledgment
                 of
                 the
                 Pope's
                 Supremacy
                 ;
                 He
                 doth
                 not
                 address
                 to
                 him
                 as
                 to
                 a
                 Governour
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 who
                 could
                 by
                 his
                 Authority
                 command
                 justice
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 to
                 a
                 brother
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 a
                 friend
                 of
                 innocence
                 ,
                 from
                 whose
                 endeavour
                 he
                 might
                 procure
                 relief
                 ;
                 
                 He
                 had
                 recourse
                 not
                 to
                 his
                 Sovereign
                 power
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   to
                   his
                
                 brotherly
                 love
                 ;
                 He
                 
                   informed
                   his
                   Charity
                
                 ,
                 not
                 appealed
                 to
                 his
                 bar
                 ;
                 He
                 in
                 short
                 did
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 implore
                 his
                 assistence
                 in
                 an
                 Ecclesiastical
                 way
                 ;
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 express
                 his
                 resentment
                 of
                 so
                 irregular
                 dealings
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 avow
                 communion
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 with
                 an
                 Orthodox
                 Bishop
                 innocent
                 and
                 abused
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 procure
                 his
                 cause
                 to
                 be
                 brought
                 to
                 a
                 fair
                 trial
                 in
                 a
                 Synod
                 of
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 lawfully
                 called
                 and
                 indifferently
                 affected
                 :
                 Had
                 the
                 good
                 man
                 had
                 any
                 conceit
                 of
                 the
                 Pope's
                 Supremacy
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 ,
                 
                 one
                 would
                 think
                 ,
                 have
                 framed
                 his
                 address
                 in
                 other
                 terms
                 ,
                 and
                 sued
                 for
                 another
                 course
                 of
                 proceeding
                 in
                 his
                 behalf
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 plain
                 enough
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 no
                 such
                 notion
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 nor
                 had
                 any
                 ground
                 for
                 such
                 an
                 one
                 .
                 For
                 indeed
                 Pope
                 Innocent
                 in
                 his
                 answer
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 could
                 doe
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 exhort
                 him
                 to
                 patience
                 ;
                 in
                 another
                 to
                 his
                 Clergy
                 and
                 People
                 could
                 onely
                 comfort
                 them
                 ,
                 declare
                 his
                 dislike
                 of
                 the
                 Adversaries
                 proceedings
                 and
                 grounds
                 ;
                 signifie
                 his
                 intentions
                 to
                 procure
                 a
                 general
                 Synod
                 ,
                 with
                 hopes
                 of
                 a
                 redress
                 thence
                 ;
                 his
                 Sovereign
                 power
                 ,
                 it
                 seems
                 ,
                 not
                 availing
                 to
                 any
                 such
                 purposes
                 ,
                 
                 
                   But
                   what
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   can
                   we
                   doe
                   in
                   such
                   cases
                   ?
                   a
                   Synodical
                   cognizance
                   is
                   necessary
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   heretofore
                   did
                   say
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   called
                   ;
                   the
                   which
                   alone
                   can
                   allay
                   the
                   motions
                   of
                   such
                   tempests
                   .
                
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 later
                 Popes
                 (
                 
                   Siricius
                   ,
                   Anastasius
                   ,
                   Innocent
                   ,
                   Zozimus
                   ,
                   Bonifacius
                   ,
                   Celestinus
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 )
                 after
                 the
                 Sardican
                 Council
                 in
                 their
                 Epistles
                 to
                 the
                 Western
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 over
                 whom
                 they
                 had
                 encroached
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 were
                 overpowred
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 &c.
                 do
                 speak
                 in
                 somewhat
                 more
                 lofty
                 strain
                 ;
                 but
                 are
                 more
                 modest
                 toward
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 who
                 could
                 not
                 bear
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 22.
                 
                 Farther
                 ;
                 It
                 is
                 most
                 prodigious
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 disputes
                 managed
                 by
                 the
                 Fathers
                 against
                 Hereticks
                 (
                 the
                 
                   Gnosticks
                   ,
                   Valentinians
                   ,
                   Marcionites
                   ,
                   Montanists
                   ,
                   Manichees
                   ,
                   Paulianists
                   ,
                   Arians
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 )
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 ,
                 even
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 alledge
                 and
                 urge
                 the
                 sentence
                 of
                 the
                 Universal
                 Pastour
                 and
                 Judge
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 most
                 evidently
                 conclusive
                 argument
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 most
                 efficacious
                 and
                 compendious
                 method
                 of
                 convincing
                 and
                 silencing
                 them
                 :
                 Had
                 this
                 point
                 been
                 well
                 proved
                 and
                 pressed
                 ,
                 then
                 without
                 any
                 more
                 concertations
                 from
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 tradition
                 ,
                 reason
                 ,
                 all
                 Hereticks
                 had
                 been
                 quite
                 defeated
                 ;
                 and
                 nothing
                 then
                 could
                 more
                 easily
                 have
                 been
                 proved
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 true
                 ;
                 when
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 tradition
                 did
                 shine
                 so
                 brightly
                 ;
                 nothing
                 indeed
                 had
                 been
                 to
                 sense
                 more
                 conspicuous
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 continual
                 exercise
                 of
                 such
                 an
                 Authority
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 see
                 now
                 among
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 admit
                 such
                 an
                 Authority
                 ,
                 how
                 surely
                 when
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 had
                 it
                 is
                 alledged
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 sway
                 it
                 hath
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 determination
                 of
                 any
                 controversie
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 then
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 then
                 as
                 commonly
                 known
                 and
                 avowed
                 .
              
               
                 23.
                 
                 Whereas
                 divers
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 purposely
                 do
                 treat
                 on
                 methods
                 of
                 confuting
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 strange
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 so
                 blind
                 or
                 dull
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 
                 to
                 hit
                 on
                 this
                 most
                 proper
                 and
                 obvious
                 way
                 ,
                 of
                 referring
                 debates
                 to
                 the
                 decision
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 whose
                 Office
                 of
                 Universal
                 Pastour
                 and
                 Judge
                 it
                 did
                 belong
                 :
                 Particularly
                 one
                 would
                 wonder
                 at
                 
                   Vincentius
                   Lirinensis
                
                 ;
                 that
                 he
                 on
                 set
                 purpose
                 ,
                 with
                 great
                 care
                 discoursing
                 about
                 the
                 means
                 of
                 setling
                 points
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 overthrowing
                 Heresies
                 ,
                 should
                 not
                 light
                 upon
                 this
                 notable
                 way
                 ,
                 by
                 having
                 recourse
                 to
                 the
                 Pope's
                 Magisterial
                 sentence
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 that
                 indeed
                 he
                 should
                 exclude
                 it
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 (
                 
                   after
                   most
                   intent
                   study
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   and
                   diligent
                   inquiry
                   ,
                   consulting
                   the
                   best
                   and
                   wisest
                   men
                
                 )
                 could
                 find
                 but
                 two
                 ways
                 of
                 doing
                 it
                 ;
                 I
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   did
                   always
                   and
                   from
                   almost
                   every
                   one
                   receive
                   this
                   answer
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   either
                   I
                   or
                   any
                   other
                   would
                   find
                   out
                   the
                   frauds
                   and
                   avoid
                   the
                   snares
                   of
                   up-start
                   Hereticks
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   continue
                   sound
                   and
                   upright
                   in
                   the
                   true
                   Faith
                   ,
                   he
                   should
                   guard
                   and
                   strengthen
                   his
                   Faith
                   ,
                   God
                   helping
                   him
                   ,
                   by
                   these
                   two
                   means
                   ,
                
                 viz.
                 
                   First
                   by
                   the
                   Authority
                   of
                   the
                   Divine
                   Law
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   by
                   the
                   Tradition
                   of
                   the
                   Catholick
                   Church
                   .
                
                 And
                 again
                 ;
                 
                 
                   We
                   before
                   have
                   said
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   hath
                   always
                   been
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   at
                   present
                   the
                   custome
                   of
                   Catholicks
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   prove
                   their
                   Faith
                   by
                   these
                   two
                   ways
                   ,
                   First
                   by
                   Authority
                   of
                   the
                   Divine
                   Canon
                   ,
                   then
                   by
                   the
                   Tradition
                   of
                   the
                   Vniversal
                   Church
                   .
                
              
               
                 Is
                 it
                 not
                 strange
                 that
                 he
                 (
                 especially
                 being
                 a
                 Western
                 man
                 ,
                 living
                 in
                 those
                 parts
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Pope
                 had
                 got
                 much
                 sway
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 doth
                 express
                 great
                 reverence
                 to
                 the
                 Apostolick
                 See
                 )
                 should
                 omit
                 that
                 way
                 of
                 determining
                 points
                 ,
                 which
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 (
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 modern
                 conceits
                 about
                 the
                 Pope
                 )
                 is
                 most
                 ready
                 and
                 most
                 sure
                 ?
              
               
                 24.
                 
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 Tertullian
                 professeth
                 the
                 Catholicks
                 in
                 his
                 time
                 to
                 use
                 such
                 compendious
                 methods
                 of
                 confuting
                 Hereticks
                 :
                 We
                 ,
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   when
                   we
                   would
                   dispatch
                   against
                   Hereticks
                   for
                   the
                   Faith
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   do
                   commonly
                   use
                   these
                   short
                   ways
                   ,
                   which
                   do
                   maintain
                   both
                   the
                   order
                   of
                   times
                   prescribing
                   against
                   the
                   lateness
                   of
                   impostours
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Authority
                   of
                   the
                   Churches
                   patronizing
                   Apostolical
                   tradition
                
                 ;
                 *
                 but
                 why
                 did
                 he
                 skip
                 over
                 a
                 more
                 compendious
                 way
                 ,
                 than
                 any
                 of
                 those
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 standing
                 to
                 the
                 judgment
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Bishop
                 ?
              
               
                 25.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 that
                 both
                 he
                 ,
                 and
                 St.
                 Irenaeus
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 disputing
                 against
                 the
                 Hereticks
                 of
                 their
                 times
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 introduced
                 pernicious
                 novelties
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 devising
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 alledge
                 the
                 general
                 consent
                 of
                 Churches
                 (
                 planted
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 propagated
                 by
                 continual
                 successions
                 of
                 Bishops
                 from
                 those
                 whom
                 the
                 Apostles
                 did
                 ordain
                 )
                 in
                 doctrines
                 and
                 practices
                 opposite
                 to
                 those
                 devices
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 good
                 argument
                 (
                 and
                 so
                 indeed
                 it
                 then
                 was
                 ,
                 next
                 to
                 a
                 demonstration
                 )
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 do
                 produce
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 principal
                 one
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 upon
                 several
                 obvious
                 accounts
                 ;
                 And
                 this
                 indeed
                 argueth
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 then
                 one
                 competent
                 witness
                 ,
                 or
                 credible
                 retainer
                 of
                 tradition
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 were
                 the
                 other
                 Apostolical
                 Churches
                 ,
                 to
                 whose
                 Testimony
                 they
                 likewise
                 appeal
                 ;
                 but
                 what
                 is
                 this
                 to
                 the
                 Roman
                 Bishop's
                 judicial
                 Power
                 in
                 such
                 cases
                 ?
                 why
                 do
                 they
                 not
                 urge
                 that
                 in
                 plain
                 terms
                 ?
                 they
                 would
                 certainly
                 have
                 done
                 so
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 known
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 thought
                 it
                 of
                 any
                 validity
                 .
              
               
               
                 Do
                 but
                 mark
                 their
                 words
                 ,
                 involving
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 their
                 argumentation
                 ;
                 When
                 (
                 saith
                 
                   Irenaeus
                   )
                   we
                   do
                   again
                
                 (
                 after
                 allegation
                 of
                 Scripture
                 )
                 
                   appeal
                   to
                   that
                   tradition
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   which
                   is
                   from
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   which
                   by
                   successions
                   of
                   Presbyters
                   is
                   preserved
                   in
                   the
                   Churches
                   :
                
                 and
                 ,
                 That
                 (
                 saith
                 
                   Tertullian
                   )
                   will
                   appear
                   to
                   have
                   been
                   delivered
                   by
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   which
                   hath
                   been
                   kept
                   as
                   holy
                   in
                   the
                   Apostolical
                   Churches
                   :
                   let
                   us
                   see
                   what
                   milk
                   the
                   Corinthians
                   did
                   draw
                   from
                   Paul
                   ;
                   what
                   the
                   Philippians
                   ,
                   the
                   Thessalonians
                   ,
                   the
                   Ephesians
                   do
                   reade
                   :
                   what
                   also
                   the
                   Romans
                   our
                   nearer
                   neighbours
                   do
                   say
                   ,
                   to
                   whom
                   both
                   Peter
                   and
                   Paul
                   did
                   leave
                   the
                   Gospel
                   sealed
                   with
                   their
                   Bloud
                   ;
                   we
                   have
                   also
                   the
                   Churches
                   nursed
                   by
                   John
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 Again
                 ,
                 
                 
                   It
                   is
                   therefore
                   manifest
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 
                   Prescriptions
                   against
                   Hereticks
                   )
                   that
                   every
                   doctrine
                   ,
                   which
                   doth
                   conspire
                   with
                   those
                   Apostolical
                   Churches
                   ,
                   in
                   which
                   the
                   Faith
                   originally
                   was
                   planted
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   accounted
                   true
                   ;
                   as
                   undoubtedly
                   holding
                   that
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   Churches
                   did
                   receive
                   from
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   the
                   Apostles
                   from
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   Christ
                   from
                   God
                   ;
                   but
                   all
                   other
                   doctrine
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   prejudged
                   false
                   ,
                   which
                   doth
                   think
                   against
                   the
                   truth
                   of
                   the
                   Churches
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   God
                   :
                
                 their
                 argumentation
                 then
                 in
                 short
                 is
                 plainly
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 conspiring
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 in
                 doctrines
                 contrary
                 to
                 those
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Hereticks
                 vented
                 ,
                 did
                 irrefragably
                 signifie
                 those
                 doctrines
                 to
                 be
                 Apostolical
                 ;
                 which
                 discourse
                 doth
                 no-wise
                 favour
                 the
                 Roman
                 pretences
                 ,
                 but
                 indeed
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 do
                 weigh
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 very
                 prejudicial
                 thereto
                 ;
                 it
                 thereby
                 appearing
                 ,
                 that
                 Christian
                 Doctrines
                 then
                 in
                 the
                 canvasing
                 of
                 points
                 and
                 assuring
                 tradition
                 had
                 no
                 peculiar
                 regard
                 to
                 the
                 Roman
                 Churche's
                 testimonies
                 ,
                 no
                 deference
                 at
                 all
                 to
                 the
                 Roman
                 Bishop's
                 Authority
                 ;
                 (
                 not
                 otherwise
                 at
                 least
                 than
                 to
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 one
                 single
                 Bishop
                 yielding
                 attestation
                 to
                 tradition
                 .
                 )
              
               
                 26.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 odd
                 ,
                 that
                 even
                 old
                 Popes
                 themselves
                 in
                 elaborate
                 tracts
                 disputing
                 against
                 Hereticks
                 (
                 as
                 Pope
                 Celestine
                 against
                 Nestorius
                 and
                 Pelagius
                 ,
                 Pope
                 Leo
                 against
                 Eutyches
                 —
                 )
                 do
                 content
                 themselves
                 to
                 urge
                 testimonies
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 arguments
                 grounded
                 thereon
                 ;
                 not
                 alledging
                 their
                 own
                 definitive
                 Authority
                 ,
                 or
                 using
                 this
                 parlous
                 argumentation
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   ,
                   the
                   Supreme
                   Doctour
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   and
                   Judge
                   of
                   controversies
                   ,
                   do
                   assert
                   thus
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   you
                   are
                   obliged
                   to
                   submit
                   your
                   assent
                   .
                
              
               
                 27.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 matter
                 of
                 amazement
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Pope
                 were
                 such
                 as
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 so
                 many
                 bulky
                 Volumes
                 of
                 ancient
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 living
                 through
                 many
                 ages
                 after
                 Christ
                 ,
                 in
                 those
                 vast
                 treasuries
                 of
                 learning
                 and
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 wherein
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 truth
                 are
                 displayed
                 ,
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 duty
                 are
                 pressed
                 ;
                 this
                 momentous
                 point
                 of
                 doctrine
                 and
                 practice
                 should
                 nowhere
                 be
                 expressed
                 in
                 clear
                 and
                 peremptory
                 terms
                 ;
                 (
                 I
                 speak
                 so
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 by
                 wresting
                 words
                 ,
                 by
                 impertinent
                 application
                 ,
                 by
                 streining
                 consequences
                 the
                 most
                 ridiculous
                 positions
                 imaginable
                 may
                 be
                 deduced
                 from
                 their
                 Writings
                 .
                 )
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 strange
                 that
                 somewhere
                 or
                 other
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 incidentally
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 Commentaries
                 upon
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 wherein
                 many
                 places
                 concerning
                 the
                 Church
                 and
                 its
                 Hierarchy
                 do
                 invite
                 to
                 speak
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 ;
                 in
                 their
                 Treatises
                 about
                 the
                 Priesthood
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 Unity
                 and
                 Peace
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 about
                 
                 Heresie
                 and
                 Schism
                 ;
                 in
                 their
                 Epistles
                 concerning
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Affairs
                 ;
                 in
                 their
                 Historical
                 narrations
                 about
                 occurrences
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 concertations
                 with
                 heterodox
                 adversaries
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 frequently
                 touch
                 it
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 sometimes
                 largely
                 dwell
                 upon
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Is
                 it
                 not
                 marvellous
                 ,
                 that
                 Origen
                 ,
                 St.
                 Hilary
                 ,
                 St.
                 Cyril
                 ,
                 St.
                 Chrysostome
                 ,
                 St.
                 Hierome
                 ,
                 St.
                 Austin
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 Commentaries
                 and
                 Tractates
                 upon
                 those
                 places
                 of
                 Scripture
                 [
                 
                   Tu
                   es
                   Petrus
                   .
                   Pasce
                   oves
                   .
                
                 ]
                 whereon
                 they
                 now
                 build
                 the
                 Papal
                 Authority
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 so
                 dull
                 and
                 drowsie
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 say
                 a
                 word
                 concerning
                 the
                 Pope
                 ?
              
               
                 That
                 St.
                 Austin
                 in
                 his
                 so
                 many
                 elaborate
                 Tractates
                 against
                 the
                 Donatists
                 ,
                 (
                 wherein
                 he
                 discourseth
                 so
                 prolixly
                 about
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 its
                 Unity
                 ,
                 Communion
                 ,
                 Discipline
                 )
                 should
                 never
                 insist
                 upon
                 the
                 duty
                 of
                 Obedience
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 or
                 charge
                 those
                 Schismaticks
                 with
                 their
                 rebellion
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 or
                 alledge
                 his
                 Authority
                 against
                 them
                 ?
              
               
                 If
                 we
                 consider
                 that
                 the
                 Pope
                 was
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 Imperial
                 City
                 ,
                 the
                 Metropolis
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ;
                 that
                 he
                 thence
                 was
                 most
                 eminent
                 in
                 rank
                 ,
                 did
                 abound
                 in
                 wealth
                 ,
                 did
                 live
                 in
                 great
                 splendour
                 and
                 reputation
                 ;
                 had
                 many
                 dependences
                 ,
                 and
                 great
                 opportunities
                 to
                 gratify
                 ,
                 and
                 relieve
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 Clergy
                 ;
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 whose
                 Volumes
                 we
                 have
                 ,
                 all
                 well
                 affected
                 towards
                 him
                 ,
                 divers
                 were
                 personally
                 obliged
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 support
                 in
                 their
                 distress
                 (
                 as
                 
                   Athanasius
                   ,
                   Chrysostome
                   ,
                   Theodoret
                
                 ,
                 )
                 or
                 as
                 to
                 their
                 Patrons
                 and
                 Benefactours
                 (
                 as
                 St.
                 Hierome
                 :
                 )
                 divers
                 could
                 not
                 but
                 highly
                 respect
                 him
                 as
                 Patron
                 of
                 the
                 cause
                 wherein
                 they
                 were
                 engaged
                 (
                 as
                 
                   Basil
                   ,
                   Gregory
                   Nazianzene
                   ,
                   Hilary
                   ,
                   Gregory
                   Nyssene
                   ,
                   Ambrose
                   ,
                   Austin
                   :
                
                 )
                 some
                 were
                 his
                 partizans
                 in
                 a
                 common
                 quarrel
                 (
                 as
                 Cyril
                 :
                 )
                 divers
                 of
                 them
                 lived
                 in
                 places
                 and
                 times
                 wherein
                 he
                 had
                 got
                 much
                 sway
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 all
                 the
                 Western
                 Bishops
                 :
                 )
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 then
                 improved
                 his
                 Authority
                 much
                 beyond
                 the
                 old
                 limits
                 :
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 the
                 Western
                 or
                 Latine
                 Churches
                 had
                 a
                 peculiar
                 dependence
                 on
                 him
                 (
                 especially
                 after
                 that
                 by
                 advantage
                 of
                 his
                 Station
                 ,
                 by
                 favour
                 of
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 
                 by
                 colour
                 of
                 the
                 Sardican
                 Canons
                 ,
                 by
                 voluntary
                 deferences
                 and
                 submissions
                 ,
                 by
                 several
                 tricks
                 he
                 had
                 wound
                 himself
                 to
                 meddle
                 in
                 most
                 of
                 their
                 chief
                 Affairs
                 :
                 )
                 that
                 hence
                 divers
                 Bishops
                 were
                 tempted
                 to
                 admire
                 ,
                 to
                 court
                 ,
                 to
                 flatter
                 him
                 ;
                 that
                 divers
                 aspiring
                 Popes
                 were
                 apt
                 to
                 encourage
                 the
                 commenders
                 of
                 their
                 Authority
                 which
                 they
                 themselves
                 were
                 apt
                 to
                 magnifie
                 and
                 inculcate
                 ;
                 considering
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 such
                 things
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 wonder
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 so
                 many
                 voluminous
                 discourses
                 so
                 little
                 should
                 be
                 said
                 favouring
                 this
                 pretence
                 ,
                 so
                 nothing
                 that
                 proveth
                 it
                 ,
                 [
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 crosseth
                 it
                 ,
                 so
                 much
                 indeed
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 hope
                 to
                 shew
                 )
                 that
                 quite
                 overthroweth
                 it
                 .
                 ]
              
               
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 asked
                 how
                 we
                 can
                 prove
                 this
                 ;
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 (
                 beside
                 who
                 carefully
                 peruseth
                 those
                 old
                 Books
                 ,
                 will
                 easily
                 see
                 it
                 )
                 we
                 are
                 beholden
                 to
                 our
                 Adversaries
                 for
                 proving
                 it
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 least
                 intended
                 us
                 such
                 a
                 favour
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 no
                 clear
                 and
                 cogent
                 passages
                 for
                 proof
                 of
                 this
                 pretence
                 can
                 be
                 thence
                 fetched
                 ,
                 is
                 sufficiently
                 evident
                 from
                 the
                 very
                 allegations
                 ,
                 which
                 after
                 their
                 most
                 diligent
                 raking
                 in
                 old
                 Books
                 they
                 produce
                 ;
                 the
                 which
                 are
                 so
                 few
                 ,
                 and
                 fall
                 so
                 very
                 short
                 of
                 their
                 purpose
                 ,
                 that
                 without
                 much
                 stretching
                 they
                 signifie
                 nothing
                 .
              
               
                 28.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 monstrous
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Code
                 of
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 (
                 consisting
                 of
                 the
                 decrees
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 Synods
                 ,
                 concerning
                 Ecclesiastical
                 order
                 and
                 discipline
                 )
                 there
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 one
                 Canon
                 directly
                 declaring
                 his
                 
                 Authority
                 ;
                 nor
                 any
                 mention
                 made
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 except
                 thrice
                 accidentally
                 ;
                 once
                 upon
                 occasion
                 of
                 declaring
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 the
                 Alexandrine
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 other
                 upon
                 occasion
                 of
                 assigning
                 to
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 the
                 
                   second
                   place
                   of
                   honour
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   equal
                   privileges
                
                 with
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 objected
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 discourses
                 are
                 negative
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 of
                 small
                 force
                 ;
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 therefore
                 they
                 are
                 most
                 proper
                 to
                 assert
                 such
                 a
                 negative
                 proposition
                 ;
                 for
                 how
                 can
                 we
                 otherwise
                 better
                 shew
                 a
                 thing
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 than
                 by
                 shewing
                 it
                 to
                 have
                 no
                 footstep
                 there
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 supposed
                 to
                 stand
                 ?
                 how
                 can
                 we
                 more
                 clearly
                 argue
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 right
                 to
                 want
                 proof
                 ,
                 than
                 by
                 declaring
                 it
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 extant
                 in
                 the
                 Laws
                 grounding
                 such
                 right
                 ;
                 not
                 taught
                 by
                 the
                 Masters
                 ,
                 who
                 profess
                 to
                 instruct
                 in
                 such
                 things
                 ;
                 not
                 testifyed
                 in
                 records
                 concerning
                 the
                 exercise
                 of
                 it
                 ?
                 such
                 arguments
                 indeed
                 in
                 such
                 cases
                 are
                 not
                 merely
                 negative
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 privative
                 ;
                 proving
                 things
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 because
                 not
                 affirmed
                 there
                 ,
                 where
                 in
                 reason
                 they
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 affirmed
                 ;
                 standing
                 therefore
                 upon
                 positive
                 Suppositions
                 ,
                 that
                 Holy
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 that
                 general
                 tradition
                 are
                 not
                 imperfect
                 and
                 lame
                 toward
                 their
                 design
                 ;
                 that
                 ancient
                 Writers
                 were
                 competently
                 intelligent
                 ,
                 faithfull
                 ,
                 diligent
                 ;
                 that
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 could
                 not
                 conspire
                 in
                 perpetual
                 silence
                 about
                 things
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 often
                 fair
                 occasion
                 ,
                 and
                 great
                 reason
                 to
                 speak
                 :
                 In
                 fine
                 ,
                 such
                 considerations
                 ,
                 however
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 deluded
                 by
                 Sophistical
                 Wits
                 ,
                 will
                 yet
                 bear
                 great
                 sway
                 ,
                 and
                 often
                 will
                 amount
                 near
                 to
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 demonstration
                 ,
                 with
                 men
                 of
                 honest
                 prudence
                 .
                 However
                 we
                 shall
                 proceed
                 to
                 other
                 discourses
                 more
                 direct
                 and
                 positive
                 against
                 the
                 Popish
                 Doctrine
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 shew
                 that
                 this
                 pretence
                 ,
                 upon
                 several
                 accounts
                 ,
                 is
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Holy
                 Scripture
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 This
                 pretence
                 doth
                 thwart
                 the
                 Holy
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 by
                 assigning
                 to
                 another
                 the
                 prerogatives
                 and
                 peculiar
                 Titles
                 appropriated
                 therein
                 to
                 our
                 Lord.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Scripture
                 asserteth
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 our
                 onely
                 Sovereign
                 Lord
                 and
                 King
                 :
                 
                   To
                   us
                
                 (
                 saith
                 it
                 )
                 
                   there
                   is
                   one
                   Lord
                
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 
                   One
                   King
                   shall
                   be
                   King
                   over
                   them
                
                 ;
                 
                 who
                 
                   shall
                   reign
                   over
                   the
                   house
                   of
                   David
                   for
                   ever
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   his
                   Kingdom
                   there
                   shall
                   be
                   no
                   end
                
                 ;
                 who
                 is
                 
                   the
                   onely
                   Potentate
                   ;
                   the
                   King
                   of
                   Kings
                   and
                   Lord
                   of
                   Lords
                
                 ;
                 the
                 
                   One
                   Law-giver
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   able
                   to
                   save
                   and
                   to
                   destroy
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 Scripture
                 speaketh
                 of
                 one
                 Arch-Pastour
                 and
                 
                   great
                   Shepherd
                   of
                   the
                   Sheep
                
                 ;
                 exclusively
                 to
                 any
                 other
                 ;
                 for
                 
                   I
                   will
                
                 (
                 said
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 Prophet
                 )
                 
                   set
                   up
                   one
                   Shepherd
                   over
                   them
                   ;
                   and
                   he
                   shall
                   feed
                   the
                   Sheep
                   :
                
                 and
                 There
                 (
                 saith
                 our
                 Lord
                 himself
                 )
                 
                   shall
                   be
                   one
                   Fold
                   ,
                   and
                   one
                   Shepherd
                
                 ;
                 who
                 that
                 shall
                 be
                 ,
                 he
                 expresseth
                 adding
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   am
                   the
                   good
                   Shepherd
                
                 ;
                 
                 
                   the
                   good
                   Shepherd
                   giveth
                   his
                   life
                   for
                   the
                   Sheep
                   ,
                
                 (
                 by
                 Pope
                 Boniface
                 his
                 good
                 leave
                 ,
                 who
                 maketh
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 or
                 himself
                 this
                 Shepherd
                 .
                 )
              
               
                 The
                 Scripture
                 telleth
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 
                   one
                   High-Priest
                   of
                   our
                   Profession
                
                 ,
                 answerable
                 to
                 that
                 one
                 in
                 the
                 Jewish
                 Church
                 ,
                 his
                 Type
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Scripture
                 informeth
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 but
                 one
                 Supreme
                 Doctour
                 ,
                 Guide
                 ,
                 Father
                 of
                 Christians
                 ,
                 prohibiting
                 us
                 to
                 acknowledge
                 any
                 other
                 for
                 such
                 ;
                 
                   Ye
                   are
                   all
                   Brethren
                   ;
                   and
                   call
                   ye
                   not
                   any
                   one
                   Father
                   upon
                   Earth
                
                 ;
                 
                 
                   for
                   one
                   is
                   your
                   Father
                   ,
                   even
                   he
                   that
                   is
                   in
                   Heaven
                   ;
                   Neither
                   be
                   ye
                   called
                   Masters
                   ,
                   for
                   one
                   is
                   your
                   Master
                   ,
                   even
                   Christ.
                
                 Good
                 Pope
                 Gregory
                 (
                 not
                 the
                 seventh
                 of
                 that
                 name
                 )
                 did
                 take
                 this
                 for
                 a
                 good
                 argument
                 ;
                 for
                 
                   What
                   therefore
                   ,
                   dearest
                   Brother
                
                 ,
                 
                 (
                 said
                 he
                 to
                 John
                 of
                 
                   Constantinople
                   )
                   wilt
                   thou
                   say
                   in
                   
                   that
                   terrible
                   trial
                   of
                   the
                   Judge
                   who
                   is
                   coming
                   ;
                   who
                   dost
                   affect
                   to
                   be
                   called
                   not
                   onely
                   Father
                   ,
                   but
                   General
                   Father
                   in
                   the
                   World.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                 The
                 Scripture
                 representeth
                 the
                 Church
                 as
                 
                   a
                   building
                   whereof
                   Christ
                   himself
                   is
                   the
                   chief
                   Corner-stone
                
                 ;
                 
                 as
                 a
                 Family
                 ,
                 whereof
                 he
                 being
                 the
                 Pater-familias
                 ,
                 as
                 all
                 others
                 are
                 fellow-servants
                 ;
                 as
                 
                   one
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 
                 having
                 
                   one
                   Head
                
                 ;
                 whom
                 
                   God
                   hath
                   given
                   to
                   be
                   Head
                   over
                   all
                   things
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   his
                   Body
                   .
                
              
               
                 He
                 is
                 the
                 One
                 Spouse
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 which
                 title
                 one
                 would
                 think
                 he
                 might
                 leave
                 peculiar
                 to
                 our
                 Lord
                 ;
                 
                 there
                 being
                 no
                 Vice-husbands
                 ;
                 yet
                 hath
                 he
                 been
                 bold
                 even
                 to
                 claim
                 that
                 ;
                 
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 seen
                 in
                 the
                 Constit.
                 of
                 Pope
                 Greg.
                 X.
                 in
                 one
                 of
                 their
                 General
                 Synods
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 seemeth
                 therefore
                 a
                 Sacrilegious
                 arrogance
                 (
                 derrogating
                 from
                 our
                 Lord's
                 Honour
                 )
                 for
                 any
                 man
                 to
                 assume
                 or
                 admit
                 those
                 Titles
                 of
                 
                   Sovereign
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Head
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   our
                   Lord
                   ,
                   Arch-Pastour
                   ,
                   Highest-Priest
                   ,
                   Chief
                   Doctour
                   ,
                   Master
                   ,
                   Father
                   ,
                   Judge
                   of
                   Christians
                
                 ;
                 upon
                 what
                 pretence
                 ,
                 or
                 under
                 what
                 distinction
                 soever
                 :
                 these
                 pompatick
                 ,
                 
                 
                   foolish
                   ,
                   proud
                   ,
                   perverse
                   ,
                   wicked
                   ,
                   profane
                   words
                
                 ;
                 these
                 
                   names
                   of
                   singularity
                   ,
                   elation
                   ,
                   vanity
                   ,
                   blasphemy
                
                 ;
                 (
                 to
                 borrow
                 the
                 Epithets
                 with
                 which
                 Pope
                 Gregory
                 I.
                 doth
                 brand
                 the
                 Titles
                 of
                 
                   Vniversal
                   Bishop
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Oecumenical
                   Patriarch
                
                 ,
                 no
                 less
                 modest
                 in
                 sound
                 ,
                 and
                 far
                 more
                 innocent
                 in
                 meaning
                 ,
                 than
                 those
                 now
                 ascribed
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 )
                 are
                 therefore
                 to
                 be
                 rejected
                 ;
                 not
                 onely
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 injurious
                 to
                 all
                 other
                 Pastours
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 People
                 of
                 God's
                 heritage
                 ;
                 but
                 because
                 they
                 do
                 encroach
                 upon
                 our
                 onely
                 Lord
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 they
                 do
                 onely
                 belong
                 ;
                 much
                 more
                 to
                 usurp
                 the
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 do
                 naturally
                 signifie
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 horrible
                 invasion
                 upon
                 our
                 Lord's
                 Prerogative
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 hath
                 that
                 great
                 Pope
                 taught
                 us
                 to
                 argue
                 ,
                 in
                 words
                 expressly
                 condemning
                 some
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 they
                 signifie
                 :
                 What
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 writing
                 to
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 admitted
                 the
                 title
                 of
                 
                   Vniversal
                   Bishop
                
                 or
                 
                   Patriarch
                   )
                   wilt
                   thou
                   say
                   to
                   Christ
                   the
                   Head
                   of
                   the
                   Vniversal
                   Church
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   in
                   the
                   trial
                   of
                   the
                   last
                   judgment
                   ,
                   who
                   by
                   the
                   appellation
                   of
                   VNIVERSAL
                   dost
                   endeavour
                   to
                   subject
                   all
                   his
                   Members
                   to
                   thee
                   ?
                   whom
                   I
                   pray
                   dost
                   thou
                   mean
                   to
                   imitate
                   in
                   so
                   perverse
                   a
                   word
                   ,
                   but
                   him
                   who
                   despising
                   the
                   Legions
                   of
                   Angels
                   constituted
                   in
                   fellowship
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   did
                   endeavour
                   to
                   break
                   forth
                   unto
                   the
                   top
                   of
                   Singularity
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   might
                   both
                   be
                   subject
                   to
                   none
                   ,
                   and
                   alone
                   be
                   over
                   all
                   ?
                   who
                   also
                   said
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   ascend
                   into
                   heaven
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   exalt
                   my
                   throne
                   above
                   the
                   stars
                   —
                   for
                   what
                   are
                   thy
                   brethren
                   all
                   the
                   Bishops
                   of
                   the
                   Vniversal
                   Church
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   stars
                   of
                   heaven
                   ;
                   to
                   whom
                   while
                   by
                   this
                   haughty
                   word
                   thou
                   desirest
                   to
                   prefer
                   thy self
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   trample
                   on
                   their
                   name
                   in
                   comparison
                   to
                   thee
                   ,
                   what
                   dost
                   thou
                   say
                   ,
                   but
                   I
                   will
                   climb
                   into
                   heaven
                   ?
                
                 —
              
               
                 
                 And
                 again
                 in
                 another
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 and
                 Antioch
                 he
                 taxeth
                 the
                 same
                 Patriarch
                 
                 for
                 
                   assuming
                   to
                   boast
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   he
                   attempteth
                   to
                   ascribe
                   all
                   things
                   to
                   himself
                   ,
                   and
                   studieth
                   by
                   the
                   elation
                   of
                   pompous
                   speech
                   to
                   subject
                   to
                   himself
                   all
                   the
                   members
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   which
                   do
                   cohere
                   to
                   One
                   Sole
                   Head
                   ,
                   namely
                   ,
                   to
                   Christ.
                   
                
              
               
                 Again
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   confidently
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   whoever
                   doth
                   call
                   himself
                
                 Universal
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 
                   or
                   desireth
                   to
                   be
                   so
                   called
                   ,
                   doth
                   in
                   his
                   elation
                   forerun
                   Antichrist
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   because
                   he
                   pridingly
                   doth
                   set
                   himself
                   before
                   all
                   others
                   .
                
              
               
                 If
                 these
                 argumentations
                 be
                 sound
                 or
                 signifie
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 pretence
                 of
                 
                   Vniversal
                   Sovereignty
                   and
                   Pastourship
                
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 
                   Luciferian
                   arrogance
                
                 ?
                 who
                 can
                 imagine
                 ,
                 that
                 even
                 this
                 Pope
                 could
                 approve
                 ,
                 could
                 assume
                 ,
                 could
                 exercise
                 it
                 ?
                 if
                 he
                 did
                 ,
                 was
                 he
                 not
                 monstrously
                 senseless
                 and
                 above
                 measure
                 impudent
                 to
                 use
                 such
                 discourses
                 ,
                 which
                 so
                 plainly
                 ,
                 without
                 altering
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 might
                 be
                 retorted
                 upon
                 him
                 ;
                 which
                 are
                 built
                 upon
                 suppositions
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 unlawfull
                 and
                 wicked
                 to
                 assume
                 Superiority
                 over
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 over
                 all
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 over
                 all
                 Christians
                 ;
                 the
                 which
                 indeed
                 (
                 seeing
                 never
                 Pope
                 was
                 of
                 greater
                 repute
                 ,
                 or
                 did
                 write
                 in
                 any
                 case
                 more
                 solemnly
                 and
                 seriously
                 )
                 have
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 pretences
                 of
                 his
                 Successours
                 so
                 deadly
                 a
                 wound
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 balm
                 of
                 Sophistical
                 interpretation
                 can
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 heal
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 see
                 that
                 according
                 to
                 St.
                 
                   Gregory
                   M.
                
                 our
                 Lord
                 Christ
                 is
                 
                   the
                   one
                   onely
                   Head
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                
                 ;
                 
                 to
                 whom
                 for
                 company
                 let
                 us
                 adjoin
                 St.
                 
                   Basil
                   M.
                
                 (
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 have
                 both
                 Greek
                 and
                 Latin
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 )
                 who
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 (
                 according
                 to
                 Saint
                 
                   Paul
                   )
                   we
                   are
                   the
                   body
                   of
                   Christ
                   and
                   members
                   one
                   of
                   another
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   manifest
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   one
                   and
                   sole
                   truly
                   head
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   which
                   is
                   Christ
                   ,
                   doth
                   hold
                   and
                   connect
                   each
                   one
                   to
                   another
                   unto
                   concord
                   .
                
              
               
                 To
                 decline
                 these
                 allegations
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 forged
                 distinctions
                 ,
                 of
                 several
                 kinds
                 of
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 several
                 sorts
                 of
                 Heads
                 ;
                 the
                 which
                 evasions
                 I
                 shall
                 not
                 particularly
                 discourse
                 ,
                 seeing
                 it
                 may
                 suffice
                 to
                 observe
                 in
                 general
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 such
                 distinctions
                 have
                 any
                 place
                 or
                 any
                 ground
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ;
                 nor
                 can
                 well
                 consist
                 with
                 it
                 ;
                 which
                 simply
                 doth
                 represent
                 the
                 Church
                 as
                 one
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 
                   a
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   Heaven
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   a
                   Kingdom
                   not
                   of
                   this
                   world
                
                 ;
                 all
                 the
                 Subjects
                 whereof
                 have
                 
                   their
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   in
                   heaven
                
                 ,
                 or
                 are
                 considered
                 as
                 members
                 of
                 a
                 City
                 there
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 vain
                 to
                 seek
                 for
                 a
                 Sovereign
                 thereof
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 ;
                 the
                 which
                 also
                 doth
                 to
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 sojourning
                 on
                 earth
                 usually
                 impart
                 the
                 name
                 and
                 attributes
                 properly
                 appertaining
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 most
                 universal
                 (
                 comprehensive
                 of
                 all
                 Christians
                 in
                 heaven
                 and
                 upon
                 earth
                 )
                 because
                 that
                 is
                 a
                 visible
                 representative
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 we
                 by
                 joining
                 in
                 offices
                 of
                 piety
                 with
                 that
                 do
                 communicate
                 with
                 this
                 ;
                 whence
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 said
                 of
                 one
                 (
                 concerning
                 
                 the
                 Unity
                 of
                 its
                 King
                 ,
                 its
                 Head
                 ,
                 its
                 Pastour
                 ,
                 its
                 Priest
                 )
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 especially
                 considering
                 that
                 our
                 Lord
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 promise
                 ,
                 
                 is
                 ever
                 present
                 with
                 the
                 Church
                 here
                 ,
                 governing
                 it
                 by
                 the
                 efficacy
                 of
                 his
                 Spirit
                 and
                 Grace
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 no
                 other
                 corporeal
                 or
                 visible
                 Head
                 of
                 this
                 Spiritual
                 Body
                 is
                 needfull
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 sure
                 a
                 visible
                 Headship
                 ,
                 which
                 St.
                 Gregory
                 did
                 so
                 eagerly
                 impugn
                 and
                 exclaim
                 against
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 apprehend
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 so
                 wild
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 affect
                 a
                 Jurisdiction
                 over
                 the
                 Church
                 mystical
                 or
                 invisible
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Indeed
                 upon
                 this
                 very
                 account
                 the
                 Romish
                 pretence
                 doth
                 not
                 well
                 accord
                 with
                 Holy
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 
                 because
                 it
                 transformeth
                 the
                 Church
                 into
                 another
                 kind
                 of
                 Body
                 ,
                 than
                 it
                 was
                 constituted
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 representation
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ;
                 for
                 there
                 it
                 is
                 represented
                 as
                 a
                 spiritual
                 and
                 heavenly
                 Society
                 ,
                 
                 compacted
                 by
                 the
                 bands
                 of
                 
                   one
                   faith
                   ,
                   one
                   hope
                   ,
                   one
                   Spirit
                
                 of
                 Charity
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 pretence
                 turneth
                 it
                 into
                 a
                 worldly
                 frame
                 ;
                 united
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 bands
                 of
                 interest
                 and
                 design
                 ,
                 managed
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 ,
                 
                 by
                 terrour
                 and
                 allurement
                 ,
                 supported
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 props
                 of
                 force
                 ,
                 of
                 policy
                 ,
                 of
                 wealth
                 ,
                 of
                 reputation
                 and
                 splendour
                 ,
                 as
                 all
                 other
                 secular
                 Corporations
                 are
                 .
              
               
                 You
                 may
                 call
                 it
                 what
                 you
                 please
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 that
                 in
                 truth
                 the
                 Papal
                 Monarchy
                 is
                 a
                 temporal
                 Dominion
                 ,
                 driving
                 on
                 worldly
                 ends
                 by
                 worldly
                 means
                 ;
                 such
                 as
                 our
                 Lord
                 did
                 never
                 mean
                 to
                 institute
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 Subjects
                 thereof
                 may
                 with
                 far
                 more
                 reason
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 People
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 had
                 ,
                 when
                 their
                 
                   Bishop
                   Nestorius
                
                 did
                 stop
                 some
                 of
                 their
                 Priests
                 from
                 contradicting
                 him
                 ,
                 say
                 *
                 
                   We
                   have
                   a
                   King
                   ,
                   a
                   Bishop
                   we
                   have
                   not
                
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 upon
                 every
                 Pope
                 we
                 may
                 charge
                 that
                 ,
                 whereof
                 Anthimus
                 was
                 accused
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Synod
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 
                 under
                 
                   Menas
                   ;
                   that
                   he
                   did
                   account
                   the
                   greatness
                   and
                   dignity
                   of
                   the
                   Priesthood
                   to
                   be
                   not
                   a
                   spiritual
                   charge
                   of
                   souls
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   a
                   kind
                   of
                   politick
                   rule
                   .
                
              
               
                 This
                 was
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 seeming
                 to
                 be
                 affected
                 by
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 in
                 encroachment
                 upon
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Cyprus
                 ,
                 the
                 Fathers
                 of
                 the
                 Ephesine
                 Synod
                 did
                 endeavour
                 to
                 nipp
                 ;
                 enacting
                 a
                 Canon
                 against
                 all
                 such
                 invasions
                 ,
                 
                 
                   lest
                   under
                   pretext
                   of
                   holy
                   discipline
                   the
                   pride
                   of
                   worldly
                   authority
                   should
                   creep
                   in
                
                 ;
                 *
                 and
                 what
                 pride
                 of
                 that
                 kind
                 could
                 they
                 mean
                 beyond
                 that
                 which
                 now
                 the
                 Popes
                 do
                 claim
                 and
                 exercise
                 ?
                 Now
                 ,
                 do
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 after
                 that
                 the
                 Papal
                 Empire
                 hath
                 swollen
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 bulk
                 ;
                 whereas
                 so
                 long
                 ago
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 was
                 but
                 in
                 its
                 budd
                 and
                 stripling
                 age
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 observed
                 of
                 it
                 by
                 a
                 very
                 honest
                 Historian
                 ,
                 
                 
                   that
                   the
                   Roman
                   Episcopacy
                   had
                   long
                   since
                   advanced
                   into
                   a
                   high
                   degree
                   of
                   power
                   beyond
                   the
                   Priesthood
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 3.
                 
                 This
                 pretence
                 doth
                 thwart
                 the
                 Scripture
                 by
                 destroying
                 that
                 brotherly
                 co-ordination
                 and
                 equality
                 ,
                 which
                 our
                 Lord
                 did
                 appoint
                 among
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 chief
                 Pastours
                 of
                 his
                 Church
                 :
                 He
                 did
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 before
                 shewed
                 )
                 prohibit
                 all
                 his
                 Apostles
                 to
                 assume
                 any
                 domination
                 ,
                 or
                 authoritative
                 Superiority
                 over
                 one
                 another
                 ;
                 the
                 which
                 command
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 others
                 concerning
                 the
                 Pastoral
                 function
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 well
                 suppose
                 to
                 reach
                 their
                 Successours
                 ;
                 so
                 did
                 St.
                 Hierome
                 suppose
                 ,
                 collecting
                 thence
                 that
                 all
                 Bishops
                 by
                 original
                 Institution
                 are
                 equals
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 no
                 one
                 by
                 our
                 Lord's
                 order
                 may
                 challenge
                 Superiority
                 over
                 another
                 ;
                 Whereever
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   a
                   Bishop
                   is
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   whether
                   at
                   Rome
                   or
                   at
                   Eugubium
                   ,
                   at
                   Constantinople
                   or
                   at
                   Rhegium
                   ,
                   at
                   Alexandria
                   ,
                   or
                   at
                   Thanis
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   worth
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   Priesthood
                   ;
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   wealth
                   or
                   lowness
                   of
                   poverty
                   do
                   not
                   make
                   a
                   Bishop
                   higher
                   or
                   lower
                   ,
                   but
                   all
                   are
                   Successours
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                
                 ;
                 where
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 he
                 plainly
                 deny
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Eugubium
                 to
                 be
                 inferiour
                 to
                 him
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 no
                 less
                 a
                 Successour
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 than
                 he
                 ?
                 doth
                 he
                 not
                 say
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 in
                 way
                 of
                 proof
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Bishop
                 or
                 Church
                 was
                 of
                 no
                 validity
                 against
                 the
                 practice
                 of
                 other
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Churches
                 ?
                 (
                 upon
                 occasion
                 of
                 Deacons
                 there
                 taking
                 upon
                 them
                 more
                 than
                 in
                 other
                 places
                 ,
                 as
                 Cardinal
                 Deacons
                 do
                 now
                 )
                 which
                 excludeth
                 such
                 distinctions
                 ,
                 as
                 Scholastical
                 fancies
                 have
                 devised
                 to
                 shift
                 off
                 his
                 Testimony
                 ;
                 the
                 which
                 he
                 uttered
                 simply
                 ,
                 never
                 dreaming
                 of
                 such
                 distinctions
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 consequence
                 St.
                 Gregory
                 did
                 suppose
                 ,
                 
                 when
                 he
                 therefore
                 did
                 condemn
                 the
                 Title
                 of
                 
                   Vniversal
                   Bishop
                
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 did
                 
                   imply
                   an
                   affectation
                   of
                   Superiority
                
                 and
                 dignity
                 in
                 one
                 Bishop
                 above
                 others
                 ;
                 of
                 
                   abasing
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   other
                   Bishops
                   in
                   comparison
                   of
                   his
                   own
                   ,
                
                 of
                 extolling
                 
                   himself
                   above
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   Priests
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 This
                 the
                 ancient
                 Popes
                 did
                 remember
                 ,
                 when
                 usually
                 in
                 their
                 compellation
                 of
                 any
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 they
                 did
                 style
                 them
                 
                   Brethren
                   ,
                   Collegues
                   ,
                   fellow-Ministers
                
                 ,
                 
                 fellow-Bishops
                 ,
                 not
                 intending
                 thereby
                 complement
                 or
                 mockery
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 declare
                 their
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 original
                 equality
                 among
                 Bishops
                 ;
                 notwithstanding
                 some
                 differences
                 in
                 Order
                 and
                 Privileges
                 ,
                 which
                 their
                 See
                 had
                 obtained
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 this
                 was
                 the
                 general
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 we
                 shall
                 afterward
                 shew
                 .
              
               
                 Hence
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 was
                 objected
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 they
                 did
                 affect
                 Superiority
                 ,
                 they
                 did
                 sometimes
                 disclaim
                 it
                 ;
                 so
                 did
                 Pope
                 Gelasius
                 I.
                 (
                 a
                 zealous
                 man
                 for
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 his
                 See.
                 )
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 This
                 pretence
                 doth
                 thwart
                 the
                 Holy
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 by
                 trampling
                 down
                 the
                 dignity
                 of
                 Bishops
                 (
                 which
                 according
                 to
                 St.
                 Gregory
                 doth
                 imply
                 great
                 pride
                 and
                 presumption
                 )
                 but
                 as
                 really
                 infringing
                 the
                 Rights
                 granted
                 by
                 our
                 Lord
                 to
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Governours
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 
              
               
               
                 For
                 to
                 each
                 Church
                 our
                 Lord
                 hath
                 imposed
                 a
                 Duty
                 ,
                 and
                 imparted
                 a
                 Power
                 of
                 maintaining
                 divine
                 Truth
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 so
                 approving
                 it self
                 
                   a
                   pillar
                   and
                   support
                   of
                   truth
                   :
                
                 of
                 deciding
                 Controversies
                 possible
                 and
                 proper
                 to
                 be
                 decided
                 with
                 due
                 temper
                 ,
                 ultimately
                 without
                 farther
                 resort
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 he
                 ,
                 who
                 will
                 not
                 obey
                 or
                 acquiesce
                 in
                 its
                 Decision
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 
                   as
                   a
                   heathen
                   or
                   publican
                
                 :
                 Of
                 censuring
                 ,
                 and
                 rejecting
                 Offenders
                 (
                 in
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 or
                 Demeanour
                 ;
                 )
                 
                   Those
                   within
                
                 (
                 saith
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 
                   Corinth
                   )
                   do
                   not
                   ye
                   judge
                   ?
                   But
                   them
                   that
                   are
                   without
                   God
                   judgeth
                   ;
                   wherefore
                   put
                   away
                   from
                   among
                   your selves
                   that
                   wicked
                   person
                   :
                
                 Of
                 preserving
                 Order
                 and
                 Decency
                 ;
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 Rule
                 ,
                 prescribed
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 
                   Corinth
                   ,
                   let
                   all
                   things
                   be
                   done
                   decently
                   and
                   in
                   order
                   :
                
                 Of
                 promoting
                 edification
                 :
                 Of
                 deciding
                 Causes
                 .
              
               
                 All
                 which
                 Rights
                 and
                 Privileges
                 the
                 Roman
                 Bishop
                 doth
                 bereave
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 ,
                 snatching
                 them
                 to
                 himself
                 ;
                 pretending
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 Sovereign
                 Doctour
                 ,
                 Judge
                 ,
                 Regulatour
                 of
                 all
                 Churches
                 ;
                 over-ruling
                 and
                 voiding
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 done
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 pleasure
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Scripture
                 hath
                 enjoyned
                 and
                 empowered
                 all
                 Bishops
                 to
                 feed
                 ,
                 guide
                 and
                 rule
                 their
                 respective
                 Churches
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Stewards
                   ,
                   Ambassadours
                   ,
                   Angels
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   for
                   the
                   perfecting
                   of
                   the
                   Saints
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   work
                   of
                   the
                   Ministery
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   edification
                   of
                   the
                   Body
                   of
                   Christ
                   :
                
                 To
                 them
                 God
                 hath
                 committed
                 the
                 care
                 of
                 their
                 People
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 responsible
                 for
                 their
                 Souls
                 .
              
               
                 All
                 which
                 Rights
                 and
                 Privileges
                 of
                 the
                 Episcopal
                 Office
                 the
                 Pope
                 hath
                 invaded
                 ,
                 
                 doth
                 obstruct
                 ,
                 cramp
                 ,
                 frustrate
                 ,
                 destroy
                 ;
                 pretending
                 (
                 without
                 any
                 warrant
                 )
                 that
                 their
                 Authority
                 is
                 derived
                 from
                 him
                 ;
                 forcing
                 them
                 to
                 exercise
                 it
                 no
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 than
                 as
                 his
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 pleasure
                 .
                 But
                 of
                 this
                 Point
                 more
                 afterward
                 .
              
               
                 
                 5.
                 
                 This
                 pretence
                 doth
                 thwart
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 by
                 robbing
                 all
                 Christian
                 People
                 of
                 the
                 Liberties
                 ,
                 and
                 Rights
                 ,
                 with
                 which
                 by
                 that
                 Divine
                 Charter
                 they
                 are
                 endowed
                 ;
                 and
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 obliged
                 to
                 preserve
                 inviolate
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 enjoyneth
                 the
                 Galatians
                 to
                 
                   stand
                   fast
                   in
                   the
                   liberty
                   ,
                   wherewith
                   Christ
                   hath
                   made
                   us
                   free
                   ;
                   and
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   entangled
                   again
                   with
                   the
                   yoke
                   of
                   bondage
                
                 ;
                 there
                 is
                 therefore
                 a
                 liberty
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 must
                 maintain
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 power
                 to
                 which
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 submit
                 ;
                 and
                 against
                 whom
                 can
                 we
                 have
                 more
                 ground
                 to
                 doe
                 this
                 ,
                 than
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 pretendeth
                 to
                 dogmatize
                 ,
                 to
                 define
                 Points
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 to
                 impose
                 Doctrines
                 (
                 new
                 and
                 strange
                 enough
                 )
                 on
                 our
                 Consciences
                 ,
                 under
                 a
                 peremptory
                 obligation
                 of
                 yielding
                 assent
                 to
                 them
                 ?
                 to
                 prescribe
                 Laws
                 ,
                 as
                 Divine
                 and
                 necessary
                 to
                 be
                 observed
                 ,
                 without
                 warrant
                 ,
                 as
                 those
                 Dogmatists
                 did
                 ,
                 against
                 whom
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 biddeth
                 us
                 to
                 maintain
                 our
                 Liberty
                 :
                 
                 (
                 so
                 that
                 if
                 he
                 should
                 declare
                 
                   vertue
                   to
                   be
                   vice
                   ,
                   and
                   white
                   to
                   be
                   black
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   believe
                   him
                   ,
                
                 some
                 of
                 his
                 Adherents
                 have
                 said
                 ,
                 consistently
                 enough
                 with
                 his
                 pretences
                 ;
                 )
                 for
                 ,
              
               
                 Against
                 such
                 tyrannical
                 Invaders
                 we
                 are
                 bound
                 to
                 maintain
                 our
                 Liberty
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 Precept
                 of
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 ;
                 the
                 which
                 if
                 a
                 Pope
                 
                 might
                 well
                 alledge
                 against
                 the
                 proceedings
                 of
                 a
                 General
                 Synod
                 ;
                 with
                 much
                 more
                 reason
                 may
                 we
                 thereby
                 justify
                 our
                 non-submission
                 to
                 one
                 man's
                 exorbitant
                 domination
                 .
                 
              
               
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 Power
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Apostles
                 themselves
                 did
                 not
                 challenge
                 to
                 themselves
                 ,
                 for
                 We
                 (
                 saith
                 Saint
                 
                   Paul
                   )
                   have
                   not
                   dominion
                   over
                   your
                   faith
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   but
                   are
                   helpers
                   of
                   your
                   joy
                   .
                
              
               
                 They
                 did
                 not
                 pretend
                 ,
                 that
                 any
                 Christian
                 should
                 absolutely
                 believe
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 cases
                 ,
                 wherein
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 Revelation
                 (
                 general
                 or
                 special
                 )
                 from
                 God
                 ;
                 in
                 such
                 cases
                 referring
                 their
                 Opinion
                 to
                 the
                 judgment
                 and
                 discretion
                 of
                 Christians
                 .
                 
              
               
                 They
                 say
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Though
                   we
                   or
                   an
                   Angel
                   from
                   heaven
                   preach
                   any
                   other
                   Gospel
                   unto
                   you
                   ,
                   than
                   that
                   which
                   we
                   have
                   preached
                   unto
                   you
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   be
                   accursed
                   ;
                   If
                   any
                   man
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 which
                 Precept
                 ,
                 with
                 many
                 others
                 of
                 the
                 like
                 purport
                 ,
                 (
                 injoyning
                 us
                 to
                 examine
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 to
                 adhere
                 unto
                 the
                 received
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 to
                 decline
                 heterodoxies
                 and
                 novelties
                 )
                 doth
                 signify
                 nothing
                 ,
                 if
                 every
                 Christian
                 hath
                 not
                 allowed
                 to
                 him
                 a
                 judgment
                 of
                 discretion
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 tyed
                 blindly
                 to
                 follow
                 the
                 dictates
                 of
                 another
                 .
              
               
                 St.
                 Austin
                 (
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 )
                 did
                 think
                 this
                 liberty
                 such
                 ,
                 that
                 without
                 betraying
                 it
                 no
                 man
                 could
                 be
                 obliged
                 to
                 believe
                 any
                 thing
                 not
                 grounded
                 upon
                 Canonical
                 Authority
                 :
                 for
                 to
                 a
                 Donatist
                 his
                 Adversary
                 ,
                 citing
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 St.
                 Cyprian
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 thus
                 replieth
                 ;
                 
                 
                   But
                   now
                   seeing
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   Canonical
                   which
                   thou
                   recitest
                   ,
                   with
                   that
                   liberty
                   to
                   which
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   called
                   us
                   ,
                   I
                   do
                   not
                   receive
                   the
                   opinion
                   ,
                   differing
                   from
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   of
                   that
                   man
                   whose
                   praise
                   I
                   cannot
                   reach
                   ,
                   to
                   whose
                   great
                   learning
                   I
                   do
                   not
                   compare
                   my
                   writings
                   ,
                   whose
                   wit
                   I
                   love
                   ,
                   in
                   whose
                   speech
                   I
                   delight
                   ,
                   whose
                   charity
                   I
                   admire
                   ,
                   whose
                   martyrdom
                   I
                   reverence
                   .
                
              
               
                 This
                 Liberty
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 the
                 Ancients
                 ,
                 but
                 even
                 divers
                 Popes
                 have
                 acknowledged
                 to
                 belong
                 to
                 every
                 Christian
                 ;
                 as
                 we
                 shall
                 hereafter
                 shew
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 shall
                 prove
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 lawfully
                 reject
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Patron
                 of
                 Errour
                 and
                 Iniquity
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 It
                 particularly
                 doth
                 thwart
                 Scripture
                 by
                 wronging
                 Princes
                 in
                 exempting
                 a
                 numerous
                 sort
                 of
                 People
                 from
                 subjection
                 to
                 their
                 Laws
                 ,
                 and
                 Judicatures
                 ;
                 whereas
                 by
                 God's
                 Ordination
                 and
                 express
                 Command
                 
                   every
                   soul
                   is
                   subject
                
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 not
                 excepting
                 the
                 Popes
                 themselves
                 ;
                 
                 (
                 in
                 the
                 opinion
                 of
                 St.
                 Chrysostome
                 ,
                 except
                 they
                 be
                 greater
                 than
                 any
                 Apostle
                 .
                 )
              
               
                 By
                 pretending
                 to
                 govern
                 the
                 Subjects
                 of
                 Princes
                 without
                 their
                 leave
                 ;
                 to
                 make
                 Laws
                 ,
                 without
                 his
                 permission
                 or
                 confirmation
                 ;
                 to
                 cite
                 his
                 Subjects
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 Territories
                 ,
                 &c.
                 which
                 are
                 encroachments
                 upon
                 the
                 Rights
                 of
                 God's
                 unquestionable
                 Ministers
                 .
              
               
                 III.
                 Farther
                 ,
                 because
                 our
                 Adversaries
                 do
                 little
                 regard
                 any
                 allegation
                 of
                 Scripture
                 against
                 them
                 (
                 pretending
                 themselves
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 onely
                 Masters
                 of
                 its
                 sense
                 or
                 of
                 common
                 sense
                 ,
                 Judges
                 and
                 Interpreters
                 of
                 them
                 )
                 we
                 do
                 alledge
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 pretence
                 doth
                 also
                 cross
                 Tradition
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 common
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 .
                 For
                 ,
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Common
                 usage
                 and
                 practice
                 is
                 a
                 good
                 interpreter
                 of
                 Right
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 sheweth
                 no
                 such
                 Right
                 was
                 known
                 in
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Church
                 —
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Indeed
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Church
                 did
                 not
                 admit
                 it
                 .
              
               
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 Fathers
                 did
                 suppose
                 no
                 Order
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 by
                 original
                 Right
                 or
                 divine
                 Institution
                 superiour
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 a
                 Bishop
                 ;
                 whence
                 they
                 commonly
                 did
                 style
                 a
                 Bishop
                 the
                 Highest
                 Priest
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 Episcopacy
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Orders
                 .
              
               
                 
                 
                   The
                   chief
                   Priest
                
                 (
                 saith
                 
                   Tertullian
                   )
                   that
                   is
                   the
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   hath
                   the
                   right
                   of
                   giving
                   baptism
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 Although
                 (
                 saith
                 St.
                 
                   Ambrose
                   )
                   the
                   Presbyters
                   also
                   do
                   it
                   ,
                   yet
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   the
                   Ministery
                   is
                   from
                   the
                   highest
                   Priest.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                 Optatus
                 calleth
                 Bishops
                 
                   the
                   tops
                   and
                   Princes
                   of
                   all
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Divine
                   Order
                   of
                   Bishops
                
                 (
                 saith
                 
                   Dionysius
                   )
                   is
                   the
                   first
                   of
                   Divine
                   Orders
                
                 ;
                 
                 
                   the
                   same
                   being
                   also
                   the
                   extreme
                   and
                   last
                   of
                   them
                   ;
                   for
                   into
                   it
                   all
                   the
                   frame
                   of
                   our
                   Hierarchy
                   is
                   resolved
                   and
                   accomplished
                   .
                
              
               
                 This
                 language
                 is
                 common
                 even
                 among
                 Popes
                 themselves
                 ,
                 complying
                 with
                 the
                 speech
                 then
                 current
                 ;
                 for
                 ,
                 Presbyters
                 (
                 saith
                 Pope
                 Innocent
                 I.
                 )
                 
                   although
                   they
                   are
                   Priests
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   yet
                   have
                   they
                   not
                   the
                   top
                   of
                   High
                   priesthood
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   No
                   man
                
                 (
                 saith
                 P.
                 Zosimus
                 I.
                 )
                 
                   against
                   the
                   precepts
                   of
                   the
                   Fathers
                   should
                   presume
                   to
                   aspire
                   to
                   the
                   highest
                   Priesthood
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                
                 
              
               
                 
                 
                   It
                   is
                   decreed
                
                 (
                 saith
                 Pope
                 Leo
                 I.
                 )
                 
                   that
                   the
                   Chorepiscopi
                   or
                   Presbyters
                   ,
                   who
                   figure
                   the
                   sons
                   of
                   Aaron
                   ,
                   shall
                   not
                   presume
                   to
                   snatch
                   that
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   Princes
                   of
                   the
                   Priests
                   (
                   whom
                   Moses
                   and
                   Aaron
                   did
                   typifie
                   )
                   are
                   commanded
                   to
                   doe
                   .
                
                 (
                 Note
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 that
                 seeing
                 according
                 to
                 this
                 Pope's
                 mind
                 (
                 after
                 St.
                 
                   Hierome
                   )
                   Moses
                
                 and
                 Aaron
                 did
                 in
                 the
                 Jewish
                 Policy
                 represent
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 none
                 there
                 to
                 prefigure
                 the
                 Pope
                 .
                 )
              
               
                 In
                 those
                 days
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Nazianzum
                 (
                 a
                 petty
                 Town
                 in
                 Cappadocia
                 )
                 was
                 an
                 High-priest
                 (
                 so
                 Gregory
                 calleth
                 his
                 Father
                 .
                 
                 )
                 And
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 a
                 poor
                 City
                 in
                 Africk
                 is
                 styled
                 
                   Sovereign
                   Pontif
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   most
                   blessed
                   Father
                   ,
                   most
                   blessed
                   Pope
                
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 very
                 Roman
                 Clergy
                 doth
                 call
                 St.
                 
                   Cyprian
                   ,
                   most
                   blessed
                   and
                   glorious
                   Pope
                
                 ;
                 which
                 Titles
                 the
                 Pope
                 doth
                 now
                 so
                 charily
                 reserve
                 and
                 appropriate
                 to
                 himself
                 .
              
               
               
                 But
                 innumerable
                 Instances
                 of
                 this
                 kind
                 might
                 be
                 produced
                 ;
                 I
                 shall
                 onely
                 therefore
                 add
                 two
                 other
                 passages
                 ,
                 which
                 seem
                 very
                 observable
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 enforcement
                 of
                 this
                 discourse
                 .
              
               
                 St.
                 Hierome
                 ,
                 reprehending
                 the
                 discipline
                 of
                 the
                 Montanists
                 hath
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                 
                   With
                   us
                   the
                   Bishops
                   do
                   hold
                   the
                   places
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ;
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   a
                   Bishop
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   third
                   place
                   ;
                   for
                   they
                   have
                   for
                   the
                   first
                   rank
                   the
                   Patriarchs
                   of
                   Pepusa
                   in
                   Phrygia
                   ;
                   for
                   the
                   second
                   those
                   whom
                   they
                   call
                   Cenones
                   ;
                   so
                   are
                   Bishops
                   thrust
                   down
                   into
                   the
                   third
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   almost
                   the
                   last
                   place
                   ;
                   as
                   if
                   thence
                   Religion
                   became
                   more
                   stately
                   ,
                   if
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   first
                   with
                   us
                   ,
                   be
                   the
                   last
                   with
                   them
                   :
                
                 Now
                 doth
                 not
                 St.
                 Hierome
                 here
                 affirm
                 that
                 every
                 Bishop
                 hath
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 an
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 first
                 rank
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ?
                 doth
                 not
                 he
                 tax
                 the
                 advancement
                 of
                 any
                 Order
                 above
                 this
                 ?
                 may
                 not
                 the
                 Popish
                 Hierarchy
                 most
                 patly
                 be
                 compared
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Montanists
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 equally
                 liable
                 to
                 the
                 censure
                 of
                 St.
                 Hierome
                 ?
                 doth
                 it
                 not
                 place
                 the
                 Roman
                 Pope
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Cardinals
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 detruding
                 the
                 Bishops
                 into
                 a
                 third
                 place
                 ?
                 Could
                 the
                 Pepusian
                 Patriarch
                 ,
                 or
                 his
                 Cenones
                 either
                 more
                 over-top
                 in
                 dignity
                 ,
                 or
                 sway
                 by
                 power
                 over
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 than
                 doth
                 the
                 
                   Roman
                   Patriarch
                
                 and
                 his
                 Cardinals
                 ?
              
               
                 Again
                 St.
                 Cyprian
                 telleth
                 Pope
                 Cornelius
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 Episcopacy
                 doth
                 reside
                 
                   the
                   sublime
                   and
                   divine
                   power
                   of
                   governing
                   the
                   Church
                
                 ;
                 it
                 being
                 
                   the
                   sublime
                   top
                   of
                   the
                   Priesthood
                   :
                
                 
                 He
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 Blessed
                 man
                 concerning
                 Pope
                 
                   Cornelius
                   )
                   did
                   not
                   suddenly
                   arrive
                   to
                   Episcopacy
                   ,
                   but
                   being
                   through
                   all
                   Ecclesiastical
                   Offices
                   promoted
                   ,
                   and
                   having
                   in
                   divine
                   administrations
                   often
                   merited
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   did
                   by
                   all
                   the
                   steps
                   of
                   Religion
                   mount
                   to
                   the
                   sublimest
                   pitch
                   of
                   Priesthood
                
                 ;
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 visible
                 ,
                 that
                 St.
                 Cyprian
                 doth
                 not
                 reckon
                 the
                 Papacy
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Episcopacy
                 of
                 Cornelius
                 to
                 be
                 that
                 top
                 of
                 Priesthood
                 ,
                 (
                 above
                 which
                 there
                 was
                 nothing
                 eminent
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 )
                 unto
                 which
                 he
                 passing
                 through
                 the
                 inferiour
                 degrees
                 of
                 the
                 Clergy
                 had
                 attained
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 fine
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 well
                 be
                 conceived
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Ancients
                 constantly
                 would
                 have
                 spoken
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 allowed
                 the
                 Papal
                 Office
                 to
                 be
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 now
                 it
                 doth
                 bear
                 it self
                 ;
                 the
                 which
                 indeed
                 is
                 an
                 Order
                 no
                 less
                 distant
                 from
                 Episcopacy
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 rank
                 of
                 a
                 King
                 differeth
                 from
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 meanest
                 Baron
                 in
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 .
              
               
                 Neither
                 is
                 it
                 prejudicial
                 to
                 this
                 Discourse
                 (
                 or
                 to
                 any
                 preceding
                 )
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Church
                 there
                 were
                 some
                 distinctions
                 and
                 subordinations
                 of
                 Bishops
                 (
                 as
                 of
                 Patriarchs
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Primates
                   ,
                   Metropolitans
                
                 ,
                 common
                 Bishops
                 )
                 for
                 ,
              
               
                 These
                 were
                 according
                 to
                 prudence
                 constituted
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 it self
                 for
                 the
                 more
                 orderly
                 and
                 peaceable
                 administration
                 of
                 things
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 did
                 not
                 import
                 such
                 a
                 difference
                 among
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 should
                 domineer
                 over
                 others
                 to
                 the
                 infringing
                 of
                 primitive
                 fraternity
                 ,
                 or
                 common
                 liberty
                 :
                 but
                 a
                 precedence
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 rank
                 ,
                 with
                 some
                 moderate
                 advantages
                 for
                 the
                 common
                 good
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 did
                 stand
                 under
                 Authority
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 and
                 might
                 be
                 changed
                 ,
                 or
                 corrected
                 as
                 was
                 found
                 expedient
                 by
                 common
                 agreement
                 .
              
               
               
                 By
                 virtue
                 of
                 these
                 the
                 Superiours
                 of
                 this
                 kind
                 could
                 doe
                 nothing
                 over
                 their
                 subordinates
                 in
                 an
                 arbitrary
                 manner
                 ,
                 but
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 regulation
                 of
                 Canons
                 ,
                 
                 established
                 by
                 consent
                 in
                 Synods
                 ;
                 by
                 which
                 their
                 influence
                 was
                 amplified
                 or
                 curb'd
                 .
              
               
                 When
                 any
                 of
                 these
                 did
                 begin
                 to
                 domineer
                 ,
                 or
                 exceed
                 his
                 limits
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 liable
                 to
                 account
                 ,
                 and
                 correction
                 ;
                 he
                 was
                 exclaimed
                 against
                 as
                 tyrannical
                 .
              
               
                 When
                 Primates
                 did
                 begin
                 to
                 swell
                 and
                 encroach
                 ,
                 good
                 men
                 declared
                 their
                 displeasure
                 at
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 wished
                 it
                 removed
                 ;
                 as
                 is
                 known
                 particularly
                 by
                 
                   the
                   famous
                   wish
                   of
                
                 *
                 Gregory
                 Nazianzene
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 we
                 are
                 discoursing
                 against
                 a
                 Superiority
                 of
                 a
                 different
                 nature
                 ,
                 which
                 soundeth
                 it self
                 in
                 the
                 Institution
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 imposeth
                 it self
                 on
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                 is
                 not
                 alterable
                 or
                 governable
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 can
                 endure
                 no
                 check
                 or
                 controll
                 ;
                 pretendeth
                 to
                 be
                 endowed
                 with
                 an
                 absolute
                 power
                 to
                 act
                 without
                 ,
                 or
                 against
                 the
                 consent
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 is
                 limited
                 by
                 no
                 certain
                 bounds
                 but
                 its
                 own
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 IV.
                 Farther
                 this
                 pretence
                 may
                 be
                 impugned
                 ,
                 by
                 many
                 Arguments
                 springing
                 from
                 the
                 nature
                 and
                 reason
                 of
                 things
                 abstractedly
                 considered
                 ;
                 according
                 to
                 which
                 the
                 exercise
                 of
                 such
                 an
                 Authority
                 may
                 appear
                 unpracticable
                 without
                 much
                 iniquity
                 ,
                 and
                 great
                 inconvenience
                 ,
                 in
                 prejudice
                 to
                 the
                 rights
                 of
                 Christian
                 States
                 and
                 People
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 interests
                 of
                 Religion
                 and
                 Piety
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 peace
                 and
                 welfare
                 of
                 Mankind
                 ;
                 whence
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 rejected
                 as
                 a
                 pest
                 of
                 Christendom
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Whereas
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 in
                 design
                 and
                 obligation
                 is
                 Christian
                 ;
                 (
                 the
                 
                   utmost
                   parts
                   of
                   the
                   earth
                
                 being
                 granted
                 
                   in
                   possession
                
                 to
                 our
                 Lord
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 his
                 Gospel
                 extending
                 to
                 
                   every
                   creature
                   under
                   heaven
                
                 )
                 and
                 may
                 in
                 effect
                 become
                 such
                 ,
                 when
                 God
                 pleaseth
                 ,
                 by
                 acceptance
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 :
                 whereas
                 it
                 may
                 easily
                 happen
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 most
                 distant
                 places
                 on
                 the
                 Earth
                 may
                 embrace
                 Christianity
                 :
                 whereas
                 really
                 Christian
                 Churches
                 have
                 been
                 and
                 are
                 dispersed
                 all
                 about
                 the
                 World
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 thence
                 hugely
                 incommodious
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Church
                 should
                 depend
                 upon
                 an
                 Authority
                 resident
                 in
                 one
                 Place
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 managed
                 by
                 one
                 Person
                 :
                 the
                 Church
                 being
                 such
                 ,
                 is
                 too
                 immense
                 ,
                 boundless
                 ,
                 uncircumscribed
                 ,
                 unweildy
                 a
                 bulk
                 to
                 be
                 guided
                 by
                 the
                 inspection
                 ,
                 or
                 managed
                 by
                 the
                 influence
                 of
                 one
                 such
                 Authority
                 or
                 Person
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 the
                 whole
                 World
                 were
                 reduced
                 under
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 one
                 Civil
                 Monarch
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 necessarily
                 be
                 ill
                 governed
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 Policy
                 ,
                 to
                 Justice
                 ,
                 to
                 Peace
                 :
                 The
                 skirts
                 or
                 remoter
                 parts
                 from
                 the
                 Metropolis
                 or
                 centre
                 of
                 the
                 Government
                 would
                 extremely
                 suffer
                 thereby
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 would
                 feel
                 little
                 light
                 or
                 warmth
                 from
                 Majesty
                 shining
                 at
                 such
                 a
                 distance
                 :
                 They
                 would
                 live
                 under
                 small
                 awe
                 of
                 that
                 Power
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 so
                 far
                 out
                 of
                 sight
                 :
                 They
                 must
                 have
                 very
                 difficult
                 recourse
                 to
                 it
                 for
                 redress
                 of
                 grievances
                 ,
                 and
                 relief
                 of
                 oppressions
                 ;
                 for
                 final
                 decision
                 of
                 causes
                 and
                 composure
                 of
                 differences
                 ;
                 for
                 correction
                 of
                 offences
                 ,
                 and
                 dispensation
                 of
                 justice
                 ,
                 upon
                 good
                 information
                 ,
                 with
                 tolerable
                 expedition
                 :
                 It
                 would
                 be
                 hard
                 to
                 preserve
                 
                 peace
                 or
                 quell
                 seditions
                 ,
                 and
                 suppress
                 insurrections
                 that
                 might
                 arise
                 in
                 distant
                 quarters
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 man
                 could
                 obtain
                 the
                 knowledge
                 or
                 experience
                 needfull
                 skilfully
                 and
                 justly
                 to
                 give
                 Laws
                 ,
                 or
                 administer
                 Judgment
                 to
                 so
                 many
                 Nations
                 different
                 in
                 Humour
                 ,
                 in
                 Language
                 ,
                 in
                 Customs
                 ?
                 What
                 mind
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 what
                 industry
                 ,
                 what
                 leisure
                 could
                 serve
                 to
                 sustain
                 the
                 burthen
                 of
                 that
                 care
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 needfull
                 to
                 the
                 weilding
                 such
                 an
                 Office
                 ?
                 
                 How
                 and
                 when
                 should
                 one
                 man
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 receive
                 all
                 the
                 addresses
                 ,
                 to
                 weigh
                 all
                 the
                 cases
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 all
                 the
                 resolutions
                 and
                 dispatches
                 requisite
                 for
                 such
                 a
                 charge
                 ?
                 If
                 the
                 burthen
                 of
                 one
                 small
                 Kingdom
                 be
                 so
                 great
                 ,
                 that
                 wise
                 and
                 good
                 Princes
                 do
                 grown
                 under
                 its
                 weight
                 ,
                 what
                 must
                 that
                 be
                 of
                 all
                 Mankind
                 ?
                 To
                 such
                 an
                 extent
                 of
                 Government
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 allowed
                 a
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 and
                 power
                 correspondent
                 ,
                 the
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 committed
                 to
                 one
                 hand
                 ,
                 without
                 its
                 degeneration
                 into
                 extreme
                 Tyranny
                 .
                 The
                 words
                 of
                 Zosimus
                 to
                 this
                 purpose
                 are
                 observable
                 ;
                 who
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Romans
                 by
                 admitting
                 
                   Augustus
                   Caesar
                
                 to
                 the
                 Government
                 ,
                 did
                 doe
                 very
                 perillously
                 ;
                 for
                 ,
                 
                 
                   If
                   he
                   should
                   chuse
                   to
                   manage
                   the
                   Government
                   rightly
                   and
                   justly
                   ,
                   he
                   would
                   not
                   be
                   capable
                   of
                   applying
                   himself
                   to
                   all
                   things
                   as
                   were
                   fit
                   ;
                   not
                   being
                   able
                   to
                   succour
                   those
                   ,
                   who
                   do
                   lie
                   at
                   greatest
                   distance
                   ;
                   nor
                   could
                   he
                   find
                   so
                   many
                   Magistrates
                   ,
                   as
                   would
                   not
                   be
                   ashamed
                   to
                   defeat
                   the
                   opinion
                   conceived
                   of
                   them
                   ;
                   nor
                   could
                   he
                   sute
                   them
                   to
                   the
                   differences
                   of
                   so
                   many
                   manners
                   :
                   Or
                   ,
                   if
                   transgressing
                   the
                   bounds
                   of
                   Royalty
                   ,
                   he
                   should
                   warp
                   to
                   Tyranny
                   ,
                   disturbing
                   the
                   Magistracies
                   ,
                   overlooking
                   misdemeanours
                   ,
                   bartering
                   right
                   for
                   money
                   ,
                   holding
                   the
                   Subjects
                   for
                   slaves
                   (
                   such
                   as
                   most
                   Emperours
                   ,
                   or
                   rather
                   near
                   all
                   have
                   been
                   ,
                   few
                   excepted
                   )
                   then
                   it
                   is
                   quite
                   necessary
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   brutish
                   Authority
                   of
                   the
                   Prince
                   should
                   be
                   a
                   publick
                   calamity
                   ,
                   for
                   then
                   flatterers
                   being
                   by
                   him
                   dignifyed
                   with
                   gifts
                   and
                   honours
                   do
                   invade
                   the
                   greatest
                   commands
                   ;
                   and
                   those
                   who
                   are
                   modest
                   and
                   quiet
                   ,
                   not
                   affecting
                   the
                   same
                   life
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   are
                   consequently
                   displeased
                   ,
                   not
                   enjoying
                   the
                   same
                   advantages
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   from
                   hence
                   Cities
                   are
                   filled
                   with
                   seditions
                   and
                   troubles
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   Civil
                   and
                   Military
                   employments
                   being
                   delivered
                   up
                   to
                   avaritious
                   persons
                   do
                   both
                   render
                   a
                   peaceable
                   life
                   sad
                   and
                   grievous
                   to
                   men
                   of
                   better
                   disposition
                   ,
                   and
                   do
                   enfeeble
                   the
                   resolution
                   of
                   Souldiers
                   in
                   war.
                   
                
              
               
                 Hence
                 St.
                 Austin
                 was
                 of
                 opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   it
                   were
                   happy
                   for
                   mankind
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   if
                   all
                   Kingdoms
                   were
                   small
                   ,
                   enjoying
                   a
                   peacefull
                   neighbourhood
                   .
                
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 commonly
                 observed
                 by
                 Historians
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 
                   Rome
                   growing
                   in
                   bigness
                   ,
                   did
                   labour
                   therewith
                   ,
                
                 and
                 was
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 support
                 it self
                 ;
                 many
                 distempers
                 and
                 disorders
                 springing
                 up
                 in
                 so
                 vast
                 a
                 body
                 ,
                 which
                 did
                 throw
                 it
                 into
                 continual
                 pangs
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 length
                 did
                 bring
                 it
                 to
                 ruine
                 :
                 for
                 Then
                 (
                 saith
                 St.
                 Austin
                 concerning
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 
                   Pompey
                   )
                   Rome
                   had
                   subdued
                   Africk
                   ,
                   it
                   had
                   subdued
                   Greece
                   ;
                   and
                   widely
                   also
                   ruling
                   over
                   other
                   parts
                   ,
                   as
                   not
                   able
                   to
                   bear
                   it self
                   did
                   in
                   a
                   manner
                   by
                   its
                   own
                   greatness
                   break
                   it self
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 Hence
                 that
                 wise
                 Prince
                 
                   Augustus
                   Caesar
                
                 did
                 himself
                 forbear
                 to
                 enlarge
                 the
                 Roman
                 Dominion
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 did
                 in
                 his
                 Testament
                 advise
                 the
                 Senate
                 to
                 doe
                 the
                 like
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 the
                 like
                 inconveniences
                 (
                 and
                 much
                 greater
                 in
                 its
                 kind
                 ;
                 Temporal
                 things
                 being
                 more
                 easily
                 ordered
                 than
                 Spiritual
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 secular
                 Authority
                 ,
                 great
                 advantages
                 of
                 power
                 and
                 wealth
                 to
                 aid
                 it self
                 )
                 must
                 the
                 Church
                 be
                 obnoxious
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 subjected
                 to
                 the
                 government
                 of
                 one
                 Sovereign
                 ,
                 unto
                 whom
                 the
                 maintenance
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 the
                 potection
                 of
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 the
                 determination
                 of
                 Controversies
                 ,
                 the
                 revision
                 of
                 Judgments
                 ,
                 the
                 discussion
                 and
                 final
                 decision
                 of
                 Causes
                 upon
                 appeal
                 ,
                 the
                 suppression
                 of
                 disorders
                 and
                 factions
                 ,
                 the
                 inspection
                 over
                 all
                 Governours
                 ,
                 the
                 correction
                 of
                 Misdemeanours
                 ,
                 the
                 constitution
                 ,
                 relaxation
                 and
                 abolition
                 of
                 Laws
                 ,
                 the
                 resolution
                 of
                 all
                 matters
                 concerning
                 Religion
                 and
                 the
                 publick
                 State
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 Countries
                 must
                 be
                 referred
                 .
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ;
                 what
                 Shoulders
                 can
                 bear
                 such
                 a
                 charge
                 without
                 perpetual
                 miracle
                 ?
                 (
                 and
                 yet
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 find
                 that
                 the
                 Pope
                 hath
                 any
                 promise
                 of
                 miraculous
                 assistence
                 ,
                 nor
                 in
                 his
                 demeanour
                 doth
                 appear
                 any
                 mark
                 thereof
                 :
                 )
                 what
                 mind
                 would
                 not
                 the
                 care
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 affairs
                 utterly
                 distract
                 ,
                 and
                 overwhelm
                 ?
                 who
                 could
                 find
                 time
                 to
                 cast
                 a
                 glance
                 on
                 each
                 of
                 so
                 numberless
                 particulars
                 ?
                 what
                 sagacity
                 of
                 wit
                 ,
                 
                 what
                 variety
                 of
                 learning
                 ,
                 what
                 penetrancy
                 of
                 judgment
                 ,
                 what
                 strength
                 of
                 memory
                 ,
                 what
                 indefatigable
                 vigour
                 of
                 industry
                 ,
                 what
                 abundance
                 of
                 experience
                 would
                 suffice
                 for
                 enabling
                 one
                 man
                 to
                 weigh
                 exactly
                 all
                 the
                 controversies
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 cases
                 of
                 Discipline
                 perpetually
                 starting
                 up
                 in
                 so
                 many
                 Regions
                 ?
              
               
                 What
                 reach
                 of
                 skill
                 and
                 ability
                 would
                 serve
                 for
                 accommodation
                 of
                 Laws
                 to
                 the
                 different
                 humours
                 and
                 fashions
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 Nations
                 ?
                 Shall
                 a
                 decrepit
                 old
                 man
                 in
                 the
                 decay
                 of
                 his
                 age
                 ,
                 parts
                 ,
                 vigour
                 —
                 (
                 such
                 as
                 Popes
                 usually
                 are
                 )
                 undertake
                 this
                 ?
                 
                 May
                 we
                 not
                 say
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 Jethro
                 did
                 to
                 
                   Moses
                   ,
                   Vltra
                   vires
                   tuas
                   est
                   negotium
                   ;
                   The
                   thing
                   thou
                   doest
                   is
                   not
                   good
                   ;
                   thou
                   wilt
                   surely
                   wear
                   away
                   ,
                   both
                   thou
                   and
                   this
                   People
                   that
                   is
                   with
                   thee
                   ;
                   for
                   this
                   thing
                   is
                   too
                   heavy
                   for
                   thee
                   ;
                   thou
                   art
                   not
                   able
                   to
                   perform
                   it
                   thy self
                   alone
                   .
                
              
               
                 If
                 the
                 care
                 of
                 a
                 small
                 Diocese
                 hath
                 made
                 the
                 most
                 able
                 and
                 industrious
                 Bishops
                 (
                 who
                 had
                 a
                 Conscience
                 and
                 sense
                 of
                 their
                 duty
                 )
                 to
                 grown
                 under
                 its
                 weight
                 ,
                 how
                 insupportable
                 must
                 such
                 a
                 thing
                 be
                 ?
              
               
                 The
                 care
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 particular
                 Church
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 would
                 act
                 the
                 part
                 of
                 a
                 Bishop
                 indeed
                 ,
                 
                 would
                 sufficiently
                 take
                 up
                 the
                 Pope
                 ;
                 especially
                 in
                 some
                 times
                 ;
                 whenas
                 Pope
                 Alex.
                 saith
                 ,
                 —
                 
                   Vt
                   intestina
                   nostrae
                   specialis
                   Ecclesiae
                   negotia
                   vix
                   possemus
                   ventilare
                   ,
                   nedum
                   longinqua
                   ad
                   plenum
                   extricare
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 said
                 that
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 testifieth
                 of
                 himself
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 
                   a
                   care
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   Churches
                
                 incumbent
                 on
                 him
                 ;
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 (
                 and
                 other
                 Apostles
                 had
                 the
                 like
                 )
                 questionless
                 had
                 a
                 pious
                 solicitude
                 for
                 the
                 welfare
                 of
                 all
                 Christians
                 ,
                 especially
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 founded
                 ,
                 being
                 vigilant
                 for
                 occasions
                 to
                 edifie
                 them
                 ;
                 but
                 what
                 is
                 this
                 to
                 bearing
                 the
                 charge
                 of
                 a
                 standing
                 government
                 over
                 all
                 Churches
                 diffused
                 through
                 the
                 world
                 ?
                 that
                 care
                 of
                 a
                 few
                 Churches
                 then
                 was
                 burthensome
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 charge
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 now
                 ?
                 to
                 one
                 seldom
                 endowed
                 with
                 such
                 Apostolical
                 graces
                 and
                 gifts
                 as
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 was
                 .
              
               
                 How
                 weak
                 must
                 the
                 influence
                 of
                 such
                 an
                 Authority
                 be
                 upon
                 the
                 circumferential
                 Parts
                 of
                 its
                 Oecumenical
                 Sphere
                 ?
              
               
                 How
                 must
                 the
                 outward
                 branches
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 faint
                 and
                 fade
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 sap
                 from
                 the
                 root
                 of
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 which
                 must
                 be
                 conveyed
                 through
                 so
                 many
                 obstructions
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 distance
                 ?
              
               
                 How
                 discomposed
                 must
                 things
                 be
                 in
                 each
                 Country
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 seasonable
                 resolution
                 ,
                 hanging
                 in
                 suspence
                 ,
                 till
                 information
                 do
                 travell
                 to
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 determination
                 come
                 back
                 thence
                 ?
              
               
                 How
                 difficult
                 ,
                 how
                 impossible
                 will
                 it
                 be
                 for
                 him
                 there
                 to
                 receive
                 faithfull
                 information
                 ,
                 or
                 competent
                 testimony
                 ,
                 whereupon
                 to
                 ground
                 just
                 decisions
                 of
                 Causes
                 ?
              
               
                 How
                 will
                 it
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 power
                 thence
                 of
                 any
                 malicious
                 and
                 cunning
                 person
                 to
                 raise
                 trouble
                 against
                 innocent
                 persons
                 ?
                 for
                 any
                 like
                 person
                 to
                 decline
                 the
                 due
                 Correction
                 laid
                 on
                 him
                 ?
                 by
                 transferring
                 the
                 Cause
                 from
                 home
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 distance
                 ?
              
               
                 How
                 much
                 cost
                 ,
                 how
                 much
                 trouble
                 ,
                 how
                 much
                 hazard
                 must
                 parties
                 concerned
                 be
                 at
                 to
                 fetch
                 light
                 and
                 justice
                 thence
                 ?
              
               
                 Put
                 case
                 a
                 Heresie
                 ,
                 a
                 Schism
                 ,
                 a
                 Doubt
                 or
                 Debate
                 of
                 great
                 moment
                 should
                 arise
                 in
                 China
                 ,
                 how
                 should
                 the
                 Gentleman
                 in
                 Italy
                 proceed
                 to
                 confute
                 that
                 Heresie
                 ,
                 to
                 quash
                 that
                 Schism
                 ,
                 to
                 satisfie
                 that
                 Doubt
                 ,
                 to
                 determine
                 that
                 Cause
                 ?
                 how
                 long
                 must
                 it
                 be
                 ere
                 he
                 can
                 have
                 notice
                 thereof
                 ?
                 to
                 how
                 many
                 cross
                 accidents
                 of
                 weather
                 and
                 way
                 must
                 the
                 transmitting
                 of
                 information
                 be
                 subject
                 ?
                 how
                 difficult
                 will
                 it
                 prove
                 to
                 get
                 a
                 clear
                 and
                 sure
                 knowledge
                 concerning
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 things
                 ?
              
               
                 How
                 hard
                 will
                 it
                 be
                 to
                 get
                 the
                 opposite
                 parties
                 to
                 appear
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 confront
                 testimonies
                 and
                 probations
                 requisite
                 to
                 a
                 fair
                 and
                 just
                 decision
                 ?
                 how
                 shall
                 witnesses
                 of
                 infirm
                 sex
                 or
                 age
                 ramble
                 so
                 far
                 ?
                 how
                 easily
                 will
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 prepossess
                 and
                 abuse
                 him
                 with
                 false
                 suggestions
                 and
                 misrepresentations
                 of
                 the
                 case
                 ?
                 how
                 slippery
                 therefore
                 will
                 the
                 result
                 be
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 how
                 prone
                 he
                 to
                 award
                 a
                 wrongfull
                 sentence
                 ?
              
               
                 How
                 tedious
                 ,
                 how
                 expensive
                 ,
                 how
                 troublesome
                 ,
                 how
                 vexatious
                 ,
                 
                 how
                 hazardous
                 must
                 this
                 course
                 be
                 to
                 all
                 parties
                 ?
                 Certainly
                 Causes
                 must
                 needs
                 proceed
                 slowly
                 ,
                 and
                 depend
                 long
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 the
                 resolution
                 of
                 them
                 must
                 be
                 very
                 uncertain
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 temptation
                 will
                 it
                 be
                 for
                 any
                 one
                 (
                 how
                 justly
                 soever
                 corrected
                 by
                 his
                 immediate
                 Superiours
                 )
                 to
                 complain
                 ;
                 hoping
                 thereby
                 to
                 escape
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 disguise
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 &c.
                 who
                 being
                 condemned
                 will
                 not
                 appeal
                 to
                 one
                 at
                 distance
                 ,
                 hoping
                 by
                 false
                 suggestions
                 to
                 delude
                 him
                 ?
              
               
                 
                 This
                 necessarily
                 will
                 destroy
                 all
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 and
                 induce
                 impunity
                 ,
                 or
                 frustration
                 of
                 Justice
                 .
              
               
                 Certainly
                 much
                 more
                 convenient
                 and
                 equal
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 near
                 at
                 hand
                 a
                 Sovereign
                 Power
                 ,
                 fully
                 capable
                 ,
                 expeditely
                 and
                 seasonably
                 to
                 compose
                 differences
                 ,
                 to
                 decide
                 causes
                 ,
                 to
                 resolve
                 doubts
                 ,
                 to
                 settle
                 things
                 without
                 more
                 stir
                 and
                 trouble
                 .
              
               
                 Very
                 equal
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 Laws
                 should
                 rather
                 be
                 framed
                 ,
                 interpreted
                 and
                 executed
                 in
                 every
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 with
                 accommodation
                 to
                 the
                 tempers
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 circumstances
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Civil
                 State
                 there
                 ,
                 by
                 persons
                 acquainted
                 with
                 those
                 particulars
                 ,
                 than
                 by
                 strangers
                 ignorant
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 apt
                 to
                 mistake
                 about
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 How
                 often
                 will
                 the
                 Pope
                 be
                 imposed
                 upon
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 Basilides
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 St.
                 Cyprian
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   going
                   to
                   Rome
                   he
                   deceived
                   our
                   Collegue
                   Stephen
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   being
                   placed
                   at
                   distance
                   ,
                   and
                   ignorant
                   of
                   the
                   fact
                   ,
                   and
                   concealed
                   truth
                   ,
                   aspiring
                   to
                   be
                   unjustly
                   restored
                   to
                   the
                   Bishoprick
                   ,
                   from
                   which
                   he
                   was
                   justly
                   removed
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 As
                 he
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 Marcellus
                 ,
                 who
                 gull'd
                 Pope
                 Julius
                 by
                 fair
                 professions
                 ,
                 as
                 St.
                 Basil
                 doth
                 often
                 complain
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 he
                 was
                 in
                 aiding
                 that
                 versatile
                 and
                 troublesome
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 Eustathius
                 of
                 Sebastia
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 the
                 recovery
                 of
                 his
                 Bishoprick
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 he
                 was
                 in
                 rejecting
                 
                   the
                   man
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   most
                   admirable
                   Bishop
                   ,
                
                 
                 Meletius
                 ;
                 and
                 admitting
                 scandalous
                 reports
                 about
                 him
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 same
                 Saint
                 doth
                 often
                 resent
                 ;
                 blaming
                 sometimes
                 the
                 fallacious
                 misinformation
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 the
                 wilfull
                 presumption
                 ,
                 negligence
                 ,
                 pride
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 he
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 Pelagius
                 and
                 Celestius
                 ,
                 who
                 did
                 cajole
                 Pope
                 Zosimus
                 to
                 acquit
                 them
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 condemn
                 Eros
                 and
                 Lazarus
                 their
                 accusers
                 ,
                 to
                 reprove
                 the
                 African
                 Bishops
                 for
                 prosecuting
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 How
                 many
                 proceedings
                 should
                 we
                 have
                 like
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 Pope
                 Zosimus
                 I.
                 concerning
                 that
                 scandalous
                 Priest
                 ,
                 Apiarius
                 ;
                 whom
                 being
                 for
                 grievous
                 crimes
                 excommunicated
                 by
                 his
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 that
                 Pope
                 did
                 admit
                 to
                 communion
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 undertake
                 to
                 patronize
                 ;
                 but
                 was
                 baffled
                 in
                 his
                 enterprize
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 hath
                 been
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 .
              
               
                 
                 St.
                 Cyprian
                 therefore
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   seeing
                   it
                   was
                   a
                   general
                   statute
                   among
                   
                   the
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   both
                   equal
                   and
                   just
                   ,
                   that
                   every
                   one's
                   cause
                   should
                   be
                   heard
                   there
                   ,
                   where
                   the
                   crime
                   was
                   committed
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   each
                   Pastour
                   had
                   a
                   portion
                   of
                   the
                   Flock
                   allotted
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   should
                   rule
                   and
                   govern
                   ,
                   being
                   to
                   render
                   unto
                   the
                   Lord
                   an
                   account
                   of
                   his
                   doing
                   .
                
              
               
                 St.
                 Chrysostome
                 thought
                 it
                 
                   improper
                   that
                   one
                   out
                   of
                   Egypt
                   should
                   administer
                   justice
                   to
                   Persons
                   in
                   Thrace
                   :
                
                 
                 (
                 and
                 why
                 not
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 one
                 out
                 of
                 Italy
                 ?
                 )
              
               
                 The
                 African
                 Synod
                 thought
                 
                   the
                   Nicene
                   Fathers
                   had
                   provided
                   most
                   prudently
                   and
                   most
                   justly
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   that
                   all
                   affairs
                   should
                   be
                   finally
                   determined
                   there
                   where
                   they
                   did
                   arise
                   .
                
              
               
                 They
                 thought
                 
                   a
                   transmarine
                   judgment
                   could
                   not
                   be
                   firm
                   ,
                
                 
                 because
                 
                   the
                   necessary
                   persons
                   for
                   testimony
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   infirmity
                   of
                   sex
                   or
                   age
                   ,
                   or
                   for
                   many
                   other
                   infirmities
                   could
                   not
                   be
                   brought
                   thither
                   .
                
              
               
                 Pope
                 Leo
                 himself
                 saw
                 how
                 dilatory
                 this
                 course
                 would
                 be
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 
                   longinquity
                   of
                   region
                   doth
                   cause
                   the
                   examination
                   of
                   truth
                   to
                   become
                   over-dilatory
                   .
                
                 
              
               
                 Pope
                 Liberius
                 for
                 such
                 reasons
                 did
                 request
                 Constantius
                 ,
                 that
                 Athanasius
                 his
                 cause
                 should
                 be
                 tryed
                 at
                 Alexandria
                 ;
                 
                 where
                 —
                 he
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   that
                   is
                   accused
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   accusers
                   are
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   defender
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   we
                   may
                   upon
                   examination
                   had
                   agree
                   in
                   our
                   sentence
                   about
                   them
                   .
                
              
               
                 Therefore
                 divers
                 ancient
                 Canons
                 of
                 Synods
                 did
                 prohibit
                 ,
                 that
                 any
                 Causes
                 should
                 be
                 removed
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 bounds
                 of
                 Provinces
                 ,
                 or
                 Dioceses
                 ;
                 
                 as
                 otherwhere
                 we
                 shew
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Such
                 an
                 Authority
                 ,
                 as
                 this
                 pretence
                 claimeth
                 ,
                 must
                 necessarily
                 (
                 if
                 not
                 withheld
                 by
                 continual
                 Miracle
                 )
                 throw
                 the
                 Church
                 into
                 sad
                 bondage
                 .
                 All
                 the
                 World
                 must
                 become
                 slaves
                 to
                 one
                 City
                 ,
                 
                 its
                 wealth
                 must
                 be
                 derived
                 thither
                 ,
                 its
                 quiet
                 must
                 depend
                 on
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 (
                 not
                 being
                 restrained
                 within
                 any
                 bounds
                 of
                 place
                 or
                 time
                 ,
                 having
                 no
                 check
                 upon
                 it
                 of
                 equal
                 or
                 co-ordinate
                 power
                 ,
                 standing
                 upon
                 Divine
                 Institution
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 immutably
                 setled
                 )
                 must
                 of
                 its
                 own
                 nature
                 become
                 absolute
                 ,
                 and
                 unlimited
                 .
              
               
               
                 Let
                 it
                 be
                 however
                 of
                 right
                 limited
                 by
                 Divine
                 Laws
                 ,
                 or
                 Humane
                 Canons
                 ,
                 yet
                 will
                 it
                 be
                 continually
                 encroaching
                 ,
                 and
                 stretching
                 its
                 power
                 ,
                 untill
                 it
                 grow
                 enormous
                 ,
                 and
                 boundless
                 .
                 It
                 will
                 not
                 indure
                 to
                 be
                 pinched
                 by
                 any
                 restraint
                 .
                 
                 It
                 will
                 draw
                 to
                 it self
                 the
                 collation
                 of
                 all
                 preferments
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 It
                 will
                 assume
                 all
                 things
                 to
                 it self
                 ;
                 trampling
                 down
                 all
                 opposite
                 claims
                 of
                 right
                 and
                 liberty
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 neither
                 Pastour
                 nor
                 People
                 shall
                 enjoy
                 or
                 doe
                 any
                 thing
                 otherwise
                 than
                 in
                 dependence
                 on
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 its
                 pleasure
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 will
                 be
                 always
                 forging
                 new
                 prerogatives
                 ,
                 and
                 interpreting
                 all
                 things
                 in
                 favour
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 enacting
                 sanctions
                 to
                 establish
                 them
                 ;
                 which
                 none
                 must
                 presume
                 to
                 contest
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 will
                 draw
                 to
                 it self
                 the
                 disposal
                 of
                 all
                 places
                 ;
                 the
                 exaction
                 of
                 goods
                 .
                 
                 All
                 Princes
                 must
                 become
                 his
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 and
                 executours
                 of
                 his
                 Decrees
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 will
                 mount
                 above
                 all
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 Rule
                 ;
                 not
                 onely
                 challenging
                 to
                 be
                 uncontrollable
                 ,
                 and
                 unaccountable
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 enduring
                 any
                 reproof
                 of
                 its
                 proceedings
                 ,
                 or
                 contradiction
                 of
                 its
                 dictates
                 :
                 a
                 blind
                 Faith
                 must
                 be
                 yielded
                 to
                 all
                 its
                 Assertions
                 as
                 infallibly
                 true
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 blind
                 obedience
                 to
                 all
                 its
                 Decrees
                 ,
                 as
                 unquestionably
                 holy
                 :
                 whosoever
                 shall
                 any-wise
                 cross
                 it
                 in
                 word
                 or
                 deed
                 ,
                 shall
                 certainly
                 be
                 discountenanced
                 ,
                 condemned
                 ,
                 ejected
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 most
                 absolute
                 tyranny
                 ,
                 that
                 can
                 be
                 imagined
                 ,
                 will
                 ensue
                 :
                 All
                 the
                 World
                 hath
                 groaned
                 and
                 heavily
                 complained
                 of
                 their
                 exactions
                 ,
                 particularly
                 our
                 poor
                 Nation
                 ;
                 it
                 would
                 raise
                 indignation
                 in
                 any
                 man
                 to
                 reade
                 the
                 complaints
                 *
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 is
                 consequent
                 on
                 such
                 a
                 pretence
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 very
                 nature
                 of
                 things
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 so
                 in
                 experience
                 it
                 hath
                 happened
                 .
                 For
                 ,
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 evident
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Papacy
                 hath
                 devoured
                 all
                 the
                 privileges
                 and
                 rights
                 of
                 all
                 Orders
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                 either
                 granted
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 established
                 in
                 the
                 ancient
                 Canons
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Royalties
                 of
                 Peter
                 are
                 become
                 immense
                 ;
                 and
                 consistently
                 to
                 his
                 practice
                 the
                 Pope
                 doth
                 allow
                 men
                 to
                 tell
                 him
                 to
                 his
                 face
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 
                   all
                   Power
                   in
                   Heaven
                   and
                   in
                   Earth
                   is
                   given
                   unto
                   him
                   .
                
              
               
                 It
                 belongeth
                 to
                 him
                 
                   to
                   judge
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   Church
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 He
                 hath
                 
                   a
                   plenitude
                
                 (
                 as
                 he
                 calleth
                 it
                 )
                 
                   of
                   Power
                
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 he
                 can
                 infringe
                 any
                 Law
                 ,
                 or
                 doe
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 he
                 pleaseth
                 .
              
               
               
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 tenour
                 of
                 his
                 Bulls
                 ;
                 that
                 
                   whoever
                   rashly
                   dareth
                   to
                   thwart
                   his
                   will
                   ,
                   shall
                   incur
                   the
                   indignation
                   of
                   Almighty
                   God
                   ;
                   and
                
                 (
                 as
                 if
                 that
                 were
                 not
                 enough
                 )
                 of
                 Saint
                 
                   Peter
                   and
                
                 Saint
                 
                   Paul
                   also
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   No
                   man
                   must
                   presume
                   to
                   tax
                   his
                   faults
                   ;
                   or
                   to
                   judge
                   of
                   his
                   judgment
                   .
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   It
                   is
                   Idolatry
                   to
                   disobey
                   his
                   commands
                   ,
                
                 
                 against
                 their
                 own
                 Sovereign
                 Lord.
                 
              
               
                 There
                 are
                 who
                 dare
                 in
                 plain
                 terms
                 call
                 him
                 Omnipotent
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 ascribe
                 infinite
                 power
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 infallible
                 ,
                 
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 common
                 and
                 plausible
                 opinion
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 at
                 Rome
                 the
                 contrary
                 
                   is
                   erroneous
                   ,
                   and
                   within
                   an
                   inch
                   of
                   being
                   heretical
                   .
                
              
               
                 We
                 are
                 now
                 told
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 
                   If
                   the
                   Pope
                   should
                   err
                   by
                   enjoyning
                   vices
                   ,
                   or
                   forbidding
                   vertues
                   ,
                   the
                   Church
                   should
                   be
                   bound
                   to
                   believe
                   vices
                   to
                   be
                   good
                   ,
                   and
                   vertues
                   evil
                   ,
                   unless
                   it
                   would
                   sin
                   against
                   Conscience
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 greatest
                 Princes
                 must
                 stoop
                 to
                 his
                 will
                 ;
                 otherwise
                 he
                 hath
                 power
                 to
                 cashier
                 ,
                 and
                 depose
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 what
                 greater
                 inconvenience
                 ,
                 what
                 more
                 horrible
                 iniquity
                 can
                 there
                 be
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 all
                 God's
                 people
                 (
                 that
                 
                   free
                   people
                
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 are
                 
                   called
                   to
                   freedom
                
                 )
                 should
                 be
                 subject
                 to
                 so
                 intolerable
                 a
                 yoke
                 ,
                 and
                 miserable
                 a
                 slavery
                 ?
              
               
                 That
                 tyranny
                 soon
                 had
                 crept
                 into
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
                 Socrates
                 telleth
                 us
                 .
                 
              
               
                 They
                 have
                 rendred
                 true
                 that
                 definition
                 of
                 
                   Scioppius
                   .
                   The
                   Church
                   is
                   a
                   stall
                   ,
                   or
                   herd
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   or
                   multitude
                   of
                   Beasts
                   ,
                   or
                   Asses
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   They
                   bridle
                   us
                   ,
                   they
                   harness
                   us
                   ,
                   they
                   spur
                   us
                   ,
                   they
                   lay
                   Yokes
                   and
                   Laws
                   upon
                   us
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 greatest
                 tyranny
                 that
                 ever
                 was
                 invented
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 is
                 the
                 pretence
                 of
                 Infallibility
                 :
                 for
                 Dionysius
                 and
                 Phalaris
                 did
                 leave
                 the
                 mind
                 free
                 ,
                 (
                 pretending
                 onely
                 to
                 dispose
                 of
                 body
                 and
                 goods
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 will
                 :
                 )
                 but
                 the
                 Pope
                 not
                 content
                 to
                 make
                 us
                 doe
                 and
                 say
                 what
                 he
                 pleaseth
                 ,
                 will
                 have
                 us
                 also
                 to
                 think
                 so
                 ;
                 denouncing
                 his
                 imprecations
                 and
                 spiritual
                 menaces
                 if
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Such
                 an
                 Authority
                 will
                 inevitably
                 produce
                 a
                 depravation
                 of
                 Christian
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 by
                 distorting
                 it
                 in
                 accommodation
                 of
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 promoting
                 its
                 designs
                 and
                 interests
                 .
                 It
                 will
                 blend
                 Christianity
                 with
                 worldly
                 notions
                 and
                 policies
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 certainly
                 will
                 introduce
                 new
                 Doctrines
                 ,
                 and
                 interpret
                 the
                 old
                 ones
                 so
                 as
                 may
                 serve
                 to
                 the
                 advancement
                 of
                 the
                 power
                 ,
                 reputation
                 ,
                 pomp
                 ,
                 
                 wealth
                 and
                 pleasure
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 manage
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 their
                 dependents
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 which
                 is
                 called
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ·
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 trade
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 
                 will
                 be
                 the
                 great
                 work
                 of
                 the
                 Teachers
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 It
                 will
                 turn
                 all
                 Divines
                 into
                 mercenary
                 ,
                 slavish
                 ,
                 designing
                 Flatterers
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 we
                 see
                 come
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 Christianity
                 by
                 the
                 Papal
                 influence
                 being
                 from
                 its
                 original
                 simplicity
                 transformed
                 into
                 quite
                 another
                 thing
                 than
                 it
                 was
                 ;
                 from
                 a
                 divine
                 Philosophy
                 designed
                 to
                 improve
                 the
                 reason
                 ,
                 to
                 moderate
                 the
                 passions
                 ,
                 to
                 correct
                 the
                 manners
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 to
                 prepare
                 men
                 for
                 conversation
                 with
                 God
                 and
                 Angels
                 ;
                 modelled
                 to
                 a
                 systeme
                 of
                 politick
                 devices
                 (
                 of
                 notions
                 ,
                 
                 of
                 precepts
                 ,
                 of
                 rites
                 ,
                 )
                 serving
                 to
                 exalt
                 and
                 enrich
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 with
                 his
                 Court
                 and
                 Adherents
                 ,
                 Clients
                 and
                 Vassals
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Christian
                 Theology
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 interpreted
                 by
                 their
                 Schools
                 ,
                 hath
                 not
                 a
                 direct
                 aspect
                 ,
                 or
                 doth
                 not
                 squint
                 that
                 way
                 ?
                 especially
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 opinions
                 passant
                 and
                 in
                 vogue
                 among
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 pass
                 over
                 those
                 concerning
                 the
                 Pope
                 (
                 his
                 Universal
                 Pastourship
                 ,
                 Judgship
                 in
                 controversies
                 ,
                 Power
                 to
                 call
                 Councils
                 ,
                 Presidency
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 Superiority
                 over
                 them
                 ;
                 Right
                 to
                 confirm
                 ,
                 or
                 annull
                 them
                 ;
                 his
                 Infallibility
                 ;
                 his
                 double
                 Sword
                 ,
                 and
                 Dominion
                 (
                 direct
                 or
                 indirect
                 )
                 over
                 Princes
                 ;
                 his
                 dispensing
                 in
                 Laws
                 ,
                 in
                 Oaths
                 ,
                 in
                 Vows
                 ,
                 in
                 Matrimonial
                 cases
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 other
                 the
                 monstrous
                 prerogatives
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 sound
                 Doctours
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 with
                 encouragement
                 of
                 that
                 Chair
                 ,
                 do
                 teach
                 )
              
               
                 What
                 doth
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 concerning
                 the
                 exempting
                 of
                 the
                 Clergy
                 from
                 secular
                 jurisdiction
                 ,
                 and
                 immunity
                 of
                 their
                 goods
                 from
                 taxes
                 signify
                 ,
                 but
                 their
                 entire
                 dependence
                 on
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 being
                 closely
                 tyed
                 to
                 his
                 interests
                 ?
              
               
                 What
                 is
                 the
                 exemption
                 of
                 Monastical
                 places
                 from
                 the
                 jurisdiction
                 of
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 but
                 listing
                 so
                 many
                 Souldiers
                 and
                 Advocates
                 to
                 defend
                 and
                 advance
                 the
                 Papal
                 Empire
                 ?
              
               
                 What
                 meaneth
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 concerning
                 that
                 middle
                 Region
                 of
                 Souls
                 ,
                 or
                 Cloister
                 of
                 Purgatory
                 ,
                 whereof
                 the
                 Pope
                 holdeth
                 the
                 Keys
                 ;
                 opening
                 and
                 shutting
                 it
                 at
                 his
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 by
                 dispensation
                 of
                 pardons
                 and
                 indulgences
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 must
                 be
                 Master
                 of
                 the
                 Peoples
                 condition
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 their
                 purse
                 ?
              
               
                 What
                 meaneth
                 the
                 treasure
                 of
                 Merits
                 ,
                 and
                 supererogatory
                 works
                 ,
                 whereof
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 Steward
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 way
                 of
                 driving
                 a
                 trade
                 ,
                 and
                 drawing
                 money
                 from
                 simple
                 People
                 ,
                 to
                 his
                 treasury
                 ?
              
               
                 Whither
                 doth
                 the
                 entangling
                 of
                 Folks
                 in
                 perpetual
                 Vows
                 tend
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 assure
                 them
                 in
                 a
                 slavish
                 dependance
                 on
                 their
                 interests
                 ,
                 eternally
                 ,
                 without
                 evasion
                 or
                 remedy
                 ;
                 except
                 by
                 favourable
                 dispensation
                 from
                 the
                 Pope
                 ?
              
               
                 Why
                 is
                 the
                 
                   opus
                   operatum
                
                 in
                 Sacraments
                 taught
                 to
                 confer
                 grace
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 breed
                 a
                 high
                 opinion
                 of
                 the
                 Priest
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 he
                 doeth
                 ?
              
               
                 Whence
                 did
                 the
                 monstrous
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Transubstantiation
                 (
                 urged
                 with
                 so
                 furious
                 zeal
                 )
                 issue
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 design
                 to
                 magnify
                 the
                 credit
                 of
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 saying
                 of
                 a
                 few
                 words
                 can
                 make
                 Our
                 God
                 and
                 Saviour
                 ?
                 
                 and
                 withall
                 to
                 exercise
                 a
                 notable
                 instance
                 of
                 their
                 power
                 over
                 men
                 ,
                 in
                 making
                 them
                 to
                 renounce
                 their
                 Reason
                 ,
                 and
                 Senses
                 ?
              
               
                 Whither
                 doth
                 tend
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 concerning
                 the
                 Mass
                 being
                 a
                 propitiatory
                 Sacrifice
                 for
                 the
                 Dead
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 engage
                 men
                 to
                 leave
                 in
                 their
                 Wills
                 good
                 sums
                 to
                 offer
                 in
                 their
                 behalf
                 ?
              
               
                 Why
                 is
                 the
                 Cup
                 withholden
                 from
                 the
                 Laity
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 lay
                 it
                 low
                 by
                 so
                 notable
                 a
                 distinction
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 principal
                 mystery
                 of
                 our
                 Religion
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Priesthood
                 ?
              
               
                 Why
                 is
                 saying
                 private
                 Mass
                 (
                 or
                 celebrating
                 the
                 Communion
                 in
                 solitude
                 )
                 allowed
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 Priests
                 are
                 pay'd
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 live
                 by
                 it
                 ?
              
               
                 At
                 what
                 doth
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 concerning
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 auricular
                 Confession
                 aim
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 thereby
                 the
                 Priests
                 may
                 have
                 a
                 mighty
                 awe
                 on
                 the
                 Consciences
                 of
                 all
                 People
                 ,
                 may
                 dive
                 into
                 their
                 secrets
                 ,
                 may
                 manage
                 their
                 Lives
                 as
                 they
                 please
                 ?
              
               
                 And
                 what
                 doth
                 a
                 like
                 necessary
                 particular
                 Absolution
                 intend
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 set
                 the
                 Priest
                 in
                 a
                 lofty
                 state
                 of
                 Authority
                 above
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Judge
                 of
                 his
                 condition
                 ,
                 and
                 dispenser
                 of
                 his
                 Salvation
                 ?
              
               
                 Why
                 do
                 they
                 equal
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Traditions
                 with
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 on
                 the
                 pretence
                 of
                 them
                 they
                 may
                 obtrude
                 whatever
                 Doctrines
                 ,
                 advantageous
                 to
                 their
                 designs
                 ?
              
               
                 What
                 drift
                 hath
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 concerning
                 the
                 Infallibility
                 of
                 Churches
                 or
                 Councils
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 when
                 opportunity
                 doth
                 invite
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 call
                 a
                 company
                 of
                 Bishops
                 together
                 to
                 establish
                 what
                 he
                 liketh
                 ,
                 which
                 ever
                 after
                 must
                 pass
                 for
                 certain
                 truth
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 contradicted
                 by
                 none
                 ;
                 so
                 enslaving
                 the
                 minds
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 to
                 his
                 dictates
                 ,
                 which
                 always
                 sute
                 to
                 his
                 interest
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 doth
                 the
                 prohibition
                 of
                 Holy
                 Scripture
                 drive
                 at
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 monopoly
                 of
                 knowledge
                 to
                 themselves
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 detaining
                 of
                 People
                 in
                 ignorance
                 of
                 truth
                 and
                 duty
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 must
                 be
                 forced
                 to
                 rely
                 on
                 them
                 for
                 direction
                 ,
                 must
                 believe
                 all
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 and
                 blindly
                 submit
                 to
                 their
                 dictates
                 ;
                 being
                 disabled
                 to
                 detect
                 their
                 errours
                 ,
                 or
                 contest
                 their
                 opinions
                 .
              
               
                 Why
                 must
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 be
                 celebrated
                 ,
                 and
                 publick
                 devotions
                 exercised
                 in
                 an
                 unknown
                 Tongue
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 Priests
                 may
                 seem
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 peculiar
                 interest
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 ability
                 for
                 them
                 ?
              
               
                 Why
                 must
                 the
                 Priesthood
                 be
                 so
                 indispensably
                 forbidden
                 marriage
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 wholly
                 untacked
                 from
                 the
                 State
                 ,
                 and
                 rest
                 addicted
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 governable
                 by
                 him
                 ;
                 that
                 the
                 Persons
                 and
                 Wealth
                 of
                 Priests
                 may
                 be
                 purely
                 at
                 his
                 devotion
                 ?
              
               
                 To
                 what
                 end
                 is
                 the
                 clogging
                 Religion
                 by
                 multiplication
                 of
                 Ceremonies
                 and
                 Formalities
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 amuse
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 and
                 maintain
                 in
                 them
                 a
                 blind
                 reverence
                 toward
                 the
                 *
                 Interpreters
                 of
                 the
                 dark
                 mysteries
                 couched
                 in
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 seeming
                 to
                 encourage
                 an
                 exteriour
                 shew
                 of
                 Piety
                 (
                 or
                 form
                 of
                 godliness
                 )
                 to
                 gain
                 reputation
                 and
                 advantage
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 might
                 oppress
                 the
                 interiour
                 virtue
                 and
                 reality
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Scribes
                 and
                 Pharisees
                 did
                 ,
                 although
                 with
                 less
                 designs
                 .
              
               
                 Why
                 is
                 the
                 veneration
                 of
                 Images
                 and
                 Reliques
                 ,
                 the
                 credence
                 of
                 Miracles
                 and
                 Legends
                 ,
                 the
                 undertaking
                 of
                 Pilgrimages
                 ,
                 and
                 voyages
                 to
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 places
                 ,
                 more
                 holy
                 than
                 ordinary
                 ;
                 sprinklings
                 of
                 Holy-water
                 ,
                 consecrations
                 of
                 baubles
                 ,
                 (
                 with
                 innumerable
                 foppish
                 knacks
                 and
                 trinkets
                 )
                 so
                 cherished
                 ;
                 but
                 to
                 keep
                 the
                 People
                 in
                 a
                 slavish
                 credulity
                 and
                 dotage
                 ;
                 apt
                 to
                 be
                 led
                 by
                 them
                 whither
                 they
                 please
                 ,
                 by
                 any
                 sleeveless
                 pretence
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 while
                 to
                 pick
                 various
                 gains
                 from
                 them
                 by
                 such
                 trade
                 ?
              
               
               
                 What
                 do
                 all
                 such
                 things
                 mean
                 but
                 obscuring
                 the
                 native
                 simplicity
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 whereas
                 it
                 being
                 represented
                 intelligible
                 to
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 would
                 derogate
                 from
                 that
                 high
                 admiration
                 ,
                 which
                 these
                 men
                 pretend
                 to
                 from
                 their
                 peculiar
                 and
                 profound
                 wisedom
                 ?
                 And
                 what
                 would
                 men
                 spend
                 for
                 these
                 toys
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 understood
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 good
                 Christians
                 ,
                 and
                 get
                 to
                 Heaven
                 without
                 them
                 ?
              
               
                 What
                 doth
                 all
                 that
                 pomp
                 of
                 Religion
                 serve
                 for
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 ostentation
                 of
                 the
                 dignity
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 administer
                 it
                 :
                 It
                 may
                 be
                 pretended
                 for
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 really
                 conduceth
                 to
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 the
                 Priesthood
                 ;
                 who
                 shine
                 in
                 those
                 pageantries
                 .
              
               
                 Why
                 is
                 Monkery
                 (
                 although
                 so
                 very
                 different
                 from
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 ancient
                 times
                 )
                 so
                 cryed
                 up
                 as
                 a
                 superlative
                 state
                 of
                 perfection
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 filleth
                 all
                 places
                 with
                 swarms
                 of
                 lusty
                 People
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 vowed
                 servants
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 little
                 else
                 to
                 doe
                 but
                 to
                 advance
                 that
                 Authority
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 they
                 subsist
                 in
                 that
                 dronish
                 way
                 of
                 life
                 ?
              
               
                 In
                 fine
                 ,
                 perusing
                 the
                 Controversies
                 of
                 Bellarmine
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 Champion
                 of
                 Romanism
                 ,
                 do
                 but
                 consider
                 the
                 nature
                 and
                 scope
                 of
                 each
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 maintained
                 by
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 you
                 may
                 easily
                 discern
                 ,
                 that
                 scarce
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 but
                 doth
                 tend
                 to
                 advance
                 the
                 interest
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 his
                 sworn
                 Vassals
                 .
              
               
                 Whereas
                 indeed
                 our
                 Lord
                 had
                 never
                 any
                 such
                 design
                 ,
                 to
                 set
                 up
                 a
                 sort
                 of
                 men
                 in
                 such
                 distance
                 above
                 their
                 brethren
                 ;
                 to
                 perk
                 over
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 suck
                 them
                 of
                 their
                 goods
                 by
                 tricks
                 ;
                 it
                 onely
                 did
                 charge
                 People
                 to
                 allow
                 their
                 Pastours
                 a
                 competent
                 maintenance
                 for
                 a
                 sober
                 life
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 moderate
                 respect
                 ,
                 as
                 was
                 needfull
                 for
                 the
                 common
                 benefit
                 of
                 God's
                 People
                 ;
                 whom
                 they
                 were
                 ,
                 with
                 humility
                 and
                 meekness
                 ,
                 to
                 instruct
                 and
                 guide
                 in
                 the
                 plain
                 and
                 simple
                 way
                 of
                 Piety
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 grievous
                 inconvenience
                 ;
                 there
                 being
                 nothing
                 wherein
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 more
                 concerned
                 than
                 in
                 the
                 preservation
                 of
                 its
                 Doctrine
                 pure
                 and
                 incorrupt
                 from
                 the
                 leaven
                 of
                 hurtfull
                 errours
                 ,
                 influential
                 on
                 practice
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 errours
                 in
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 miscarriages
                 in
                 practice
                 ,
                 which
                 this
                 Authority
                 in
                 favour
                 to
                 it self
                 would
                 introduce
                 ,
                 would
                 be
                 established
                 immoveably
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 irrecoverable
                 oppression
                 of
                 Truth
                 and
                 Piety
                 ;
                 any
                 reformation
                 becoming
                 impossible
                 ,
                 while
                 it
                 standeth
                 ,
                 or
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 oppose
                 and
                 obstruct
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 While
                 particular
                 Churches
                 do
                 retain
                 their
                 liberty
                 ,
                 and
                 Pastours
                 their
                 original
                 co-ordination
                 in
                 any
                 measure
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 Church
                 or
                 Bishop
                 shall
                 offer
                 to
                 broach
                 any
                 novel
                 Doctrine
                 or
                 Practice
                 of
                 bad
                 import
                 ,
                 the
                 others
                 may
                 endeavour
                 to
                 stop
                 the
                 settlement
                 or
                 progress
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 each
                 Church
                 at
                 least
                 may
                 keep
                 it self
                 sound
                 from
                 contagion
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 when
                 all
                 Churches
                 and
                 Bishops
                 are
                 reduced
                 into
                 subjection
                 to
                 one
                 Head
                 ,
                 supported
                 by
                 the
                 guards
                 of
                 his
                 Authority
                 ,
                 who
                 will
                 dare
                 to
                 contest
                 ,
                 or
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 withstand
                 ,
                 what
                 he
                 shall
                 say
                 or
                 doe
                 ?
                 It
                 will
                 then
                 be
                 deemed
                 high
                 presumption
                 ,
                 contumacy
                 ,
                 rebellion
                 ,
                 to
                 dissent
                 from
                 his
                 determinations
                 how
                 false
                 soever
                 ,
                 or
                 tax
                 the
                 practices
                 countenanced
                 by
                 him
                 however
                 irregular
                 and
                 culpable
                 .
              
               
                 He
                 will
                 assume
                 to
                 himself
                 the
                 privilege
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 crossed
                 in
                 any
                 thing
                 ;
                 and
                 soon
                 will
                 claim
                 
                   infallibility
                   ,
                   the
                   mother
                   of
                   incorrigibility
                   .
                
              
               
                 No
                 errour
                 can
                 be
                 so
                 palpable
                 ,
                 which
                 that
                 Authority
                 will
                 not
                 protect
                 and
                 shroud
                 from
                 confutation
                 ;
                 no
                 practice
                 so
                 enormous
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 palliate
                 ,
                 and
                 guard
                 from
                 reproof
                 .
              
               
               
                 There
                 will
                 be
                 Legions
                 of
                 mercenary
                 Tongues
                 to
                 speak
                 ,
                 and
                 stipendiary
                 Pens
                 to
                 write
                 in
                 defence
                 of
                 its
                 Doctrines
                 and
                 Practices
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 whoever
                 will
                 undertake
                 to
                 oppose
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 voted
                 down
                 and
                 overwhelmed
                 with
                 noise
                 ;
                 and
                 shall
                 incur
                 all
                 the
                 discouragement
                 and
                 persecution
                 imaginable
                 .
                 So
                 poor
                 Truth
                 will
                 become
                 utterly
                 defenceless
                 ,
                 wretched
                 Vertue
                 destitute
                 of
                 succour
                 or
                 patronage
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 is
                 so
                 in
                 speculation
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 see
                 it
                 confirmed
                 by
                 experience
                 ;
                 for
                 when
                 from
                 the
                 influence
                 of
                 this
                 Power
                 (
                 as
                 P.
                 Adrian
                 VI.
                 did
                 ingenuously
                 confess
                 )
                 an
                 apparent
                 degeneracy
                 in
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 in
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 Practice
                 had
                 seised
                 on
                 Christendom
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 feeling
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 crying
                 out
                 loudly
                 for
                 reformation
                 ,
                 yet
                 how
                 stiff
                 a
                 repugnance
                 did
                 the
                 adherents
                 to
                 this
                 interest
                 make
                 thereto
                 ?
                 with
                 what
                 industry
                 and
                 craft
                 did
                 Popes
                 endeavour
                 to
                 decline
                 all
                 means
                 of
                 remedy
                 ?
              
               
                 What
                 will
                 not
                 this
                 Party
                 doe
                 rather
                 than
                 acknowledge
                 themselves
                 mistaken
                 or
                 liable
                 to
                 errour
                 ?
                 what
                 palliations
                 ,
                 what
                 shifts
                 do
                 not
                 they
                 use
                 ?
                 what
                 evidence
                 of
                 light
                 do
                 they
                 not
                 outface
                 ?
                 
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 The
                 same
                 will
                 induce
                 a
                 general
                 corruption
                 of
                 manners
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 the
                 chief
                 Clergy
                 partaking
                 of
                 its
                 growth
                 ,
                 and
                 protected
                 by
                 its
                 interest
                 ,
                 (
                 reciprocally
                 supporting
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 sheltred
                 by
                 it
                 from
                 any
                 curb
                 or
                 controll
                 )
                 will
                 swell
                 into
                 great
                 pride
                 and
                 haughtiness
                 ;
                 will
                 be
                 tempted
                 to
                 scrape
                 and
                 hoard
                 up
                 wealth
                 ,
                 by
                 rapine
                 ,
                 extortion
                 ,
                 simony
                 ;
                 will
                 come
                 to
                 enjoy
                 ease
                 and
                 sloth
                 ;
                 will
                 be
                 immersed
                 in
                 sensuality
                 and
                 luxury
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 consequently
                 neglect
                 their
                 charge
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 inferiours
                 will
                 become
                 enamoured
                 and
                 ambitious
                 of
                 such
                 dignity
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 use
                 all
                 means
                 and
                 arts
                 to
                 attain
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Thence
                 emulation
                 ,
                 discord
                 ,
                 sycophantry
                 will
                 spring
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Thence
                 all
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Offices
                 will
                 become
                 venal
                 ;
                 to
                 be
                 purchased
                 by
                 bribes
                 ,
                 flattery
                 ,
                 favour
                 .
                 —
              
               
                 The
                 higher
                 ranks
                 will
                 become
                 fastuous
                 ,
                 supercilious
                 and
                 domineering
                 .
                 The
                 lower
                 will
                 basely
                 crouch
                 ,
                 cogg
                 —
              
               
                 What
                 then
                 must
                 the
                 people
                 be
                 ,
                 the
                 guides
                 being
                 such
                 ?
              
               
                 Were
                 such
                 guides
                 like
                 to
                 edifie
                 the
                 people
                 by
                 their
                 Doctrine
                 ?
                 
                 Were
                 they
                 not
                 like
                 to
                 damnifie
                 them
                 by
                 their
                 Example
                 ?
              
               
                 That
                 thus
                 it
                 hath
                 happened
                 Experience
                 doth
                 shew
                 ;
                 and
                 History
                 doth
                 abundantly
                 testifie
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 soon
                 observed
                 by
                 a
                 Pagan
                 Historian
                 ,
                 
                   Am.
                   Marcellin
                
                 .
                 By
                 St.
                 Basil
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 mischief
                 this
                 ,
                 what
                 scandal
                 to
                 Religion
                 ,
                 what
                 detriment
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 what
                 ruins
                 of
                 Souls
                 it
                 produceth
                 is
                 visible
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 descriptions
                 of
                 Rome
                 and
                 of
                 that
                 Church
                 by
                 Mantuan
                 ,
                 do
                 in
                 a
                 lively
                 manner
                 represent
                 the
                 great
                 degeneracy
                 and
                 corruptions
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 This
                 Authority
                 as
                 it
                 would
                 induce
                 corruption
                 of
                 manners
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 would
                 perpetuate
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 render
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 things
                 incorrigible
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 this
                 Head
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 supporters
                 of
                 his
                 Authority
                 will
                 often
                 need
                 reformation
                 ,
                 but
                 never
                 will
                 endure
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 will
                 happen
                 of
                 any
                 Pope
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 the
                 Fathers
                 of
                 Basil
                 complained
                 of
                 in
                 Pope
                 Eugenius
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                 If
                 the
                 Pope
                 would
                 (
                 as
                 Pope
                 Adrian
                 VI.
                 )
                 yet
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 reform
                 ;
                 the
                 interests
                 of
                 his
                 dependents
                 crossing
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 there
                 hath
                 happened
                 a
                 good
                 Pope
                 ,
                 who
                 desired
                 to
                 reform
                 ;
                 yet
                 he
                 hath
                 been
                 ridiculous
                 when
                 he
                 endeavoured
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 found
                 it
                 impossible
                 to
                 reform
                 even
                 a
                 few
                 particulars
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 house
                 ,
                 the
                 incorrigible
                 Roman
                 Court.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 nature
                 and
                 pretended
                 foundation
                 of
                 this
                 spiritual
                 Authority
                 doth
                 encourage
                 it
                 with
                 insuperable
                 obstinacy
                 to
                 withstand
                 all
                 reformation
                 :
                 for
                 whereas
                 if
                 any
                 temporal
                 Power
                 doth
                 grow
                 intolerable
                 ,
                 God's
                 Providence
                 by
                 Wars
                 and
                 Revolutions
                 of
                 State
                 ,
                 may
                 dispense
                 a
                 redress
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 prevented
                 this
                 by
                 supposing
                 that
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 God
                 hath
                 tied
                 his
                 own
                 hands
                 ;
                 this
                 Authority
                 being
                 immovably
                 fixed
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 hands
                 ,
                 from
                 which
                 no
                 revolution
                 can
                 take
                 it
                 ;
                 whence
                 from
                 its
                 exorbitancies
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 rescue
                 or
                 relief
                 .
              
               
                 
                 7.
                 
                 This
                 Authority
                 will
                 spoil
                 him
                 in
                 whom
                 it
                 is
                 seated
                 ;
                 corrupting
                 his
                 mind
                 and
                 manners
                 ;
                 rendring
                 him
                 a
                 Scandal
                 to
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 pernicious
                 Instrument
                 of
                 wickedness
                 by
                 the
                 influence
                 of
                 his
                 example
                 .
              
               
                 
                 To
                 this
                 an
                 uncontrollable
                 power
                 (
                 bridled
                 with
                 no
                 restraint
                 )
                 and
                 impunity
                 doth
                 naturally
                 tend
                 ,
                 and
                 accordingly
                 hath
                 it
                 been
                 —
              
               
                 How
                 many
                 notorious
                 Reprobates
                 ,
                 Monsters
                 of
                 wickedness
                 have
                 been
                 in
                 that
                 See
                 ?
              
               
                 If
                 we
                 survey
                 the
                 Lives
                 of
                 the
                 Popes
                 ,
                 written
                 by
                 Historians
                 most
                 indifferent
                 ,
                 or
                 (
                 as
                 most
                 have
                 been
                 )
                 partial
                 in
                 favour
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 find
                 ,
                 at
                 first
                 good
                 ones
                 ,
                 Martyrs
                 ,
                 Confessours
                 ,
                 Saints
                 —
                 but
                 after
                 this
                 exorbitant
                 power
                 had
                 grown
                 ,
                 how
                 few
                 good
                 ones
                 ?
                 how
                 many
                 extremely
                 bad
                 ?
                 The
                 first
                 Popes
                 before
                 Constantine
                 were
                 Holy
                 men
                 ;
                 the
                 next
                 were
                 tolerable
                 ,
                 while
                 the
                 Papacy
                 kept
                 within
                 bounds
                 of
                 modesty
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 they
                 having
                 shaked
                 off
                 their
                 Master
                 ,
                 and
                 renounced
                 allegiance
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 (
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 after
                 Gregory
                 II.
                 )
                 few
                 tolerable
                 ;
                 generally
                 they
                 were
                 either
                 rake-hells
                 ,
                 or
                 intolerably
                 arrogant
                 ,
                 insolent
                 ,
                 turbulent
                 and
                 ravenous
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Bellarmine
                 and
                 Baronius
                 do
                 bobb
                 off
                 this
                 ,
                 by
                 telling
                 us
                 that
                 hence
                 the
                 providence
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 most
                 apparent
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 do
                 they
                 call
                 this
                 preserving
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 the
                 permission
                 of
                 it
                 to
                 continue
                 so
                 long
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 condition
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 prevalence
                 of
                 such
                 mischiefs
                 ?
                 
                 when
                 hath
                 God
                 deserted
                 any
                 People
                 if
                 not
                 then
                 ?
                 when
                 such
                 Impiety
                 more
                 than
                 Pagan
                 doth
                 reign
                 in
                 it
                 ?
              
               
                 But
                 what
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 became
                 of
                 those
                 Souls
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 were
                 ruined
                 ;
                 what
                 amends
                 for
                 the
                 vast
                 damage
                 which
                 Religion
                 
                 sustained
                 ?
                 for
                 the
                 introducing
                 so
                 pernicious
                 Customs
                 hardly
                 to
                 be
                 extirpated
                 ?
                 
                 —
              
               
                 To
                 what
                 a
                 pass
                 of
                 shameless
                 wickedness
                 must
                 things
                 have
                 come
                 ,
                 when
                 such
                 men
                 as
                 Alexander
                 VI.
                 having
                 visibly
                 such
                 an
                 impure
                 brood
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 placed
                 in
                 this
                 Chair
                 ?
              
               
                 Even
                 after
                 the
                 Reformation
                 began
                 to
                 curb
                 their
                 impudence
                 ,
                 and
                 render
                 them
                 more
                 wary
                 ,
                 yet
                 had
                 they
                 the
                 face
                 to
                 set
                 Paul
                 the
                 Third
                 there
                 .
              
               
                 How
                 unfit
                 must
                 such
                 men
                 be
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Guides
                 of
                 all
                 Christendom
                 ;
                 to
                 breathe
                 Oracles
                 of
                 Truth
                 ,
                 to
                 enact
                 Laws
                 of
                 Sanctity
                 ?
              
               
                 How
                 improper
                 were
                 those
                 Vessels
                 of
                 Satan
                 to
                 be
                 Organs
                 of
                 that
                 
                   Holy
                   Spirit
                   of
                   discipline
                   ,
                   which
                   will
                   flee
                   deceit
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   remove
                   from
                   thoughts
                   that
                   are
                   without
                   understanding
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   not
                   abide
                   where
                   unrighteousness
                   cometh
                   in
                
                 ?
              
               
                 It
                 will
                 engage
                 the
                 Popes
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Authority
                 an
                 Engine
                 of
                 advancing
                 the
                 Temporal
                 concerns
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Relations
                 (
                 his
                 Sons
                 ,
                 his
                 Nephews
                 .
                 )
              
               
                 What
                 indeed
                 is
                 the
                 Popedom
                 now
                 but
                 a
                 Ladder
                 for
                 a
                 Family
                 to
                 mount
                 unto
                 great
                 estate
                 ?
                 
              
               
                 What
                 is
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 introducing
                 an
                 old
                 man
                 into
                 a
                 place
                 ,
                 by
                 advantage
                 whereof
                 ,
                 a
                 Family
                 must
                 make
                 hay
                 while
                 the
                 Sun
                 shines
                 ?
                 
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 This
                 Pretence
                 ,
                 upon
                 divers
                 obvious
                 accounts
                 ,
                 is
                 apt
                 to
                 create
                 great
                 mischief
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 disturbance
                 of
                 Civil
                 Societies
                 ,
                 and
                 destruction
                 or
                 debilitation
                 of
                 temporal
                 Authority
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 certainly
                 God's
                 Ordinance
                 ,
                 and
                 necessary
                 to
                 the
                 well-being
                 of
                 mankind
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 supposing
                 it
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 in
                 vain
                 
                   pray
                   for
                   Kings
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   that
                   are
                   in
                   authority
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   lead
                   a
                   quiet
                   and
                   peaceable
                   life
                   in
                   all
                   godliness
                   and
                   honesty
                   .
                
              
               
                 For
                 suppose
                 the
                 two
                 powers
                 (
                 Spiritual
                 and
                 Temporal
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 co-ordinate
                 ,
                 and
                 independent
                 each
                 of
                 other
                 ;
                 then
                 must
                 all
                 Christians
                 be
                 put
                 into
                 that
                 perplexed
                 state
                 of
                 repugnant
                 and
                 incompatible
                 obligations
                 ;
                 concerning
                 which
                 our
                 Lord
                 saith
                 ;
                 
                   No
                   man
                   can
                   serve
                   two
                   Masters
                
                 ;
                 
                 
                   for
                   either
                   he
                   will
                   hate
                   the
                   one
                   and
                   love
                   the
                   other
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   he
                   will
                   hold
                   to
                   the
                   one
                   and
                   despise
                   the
                   other
                   .
                
              
               
                 They
                 will
                 often
                 draw
                 several
                 ways
                 ,
                 and
                 clash
                 in
                 their
                 designs
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 their
                 laws
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 decisions
                 ;
                 one
                 willing
                 and
                 commanding
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 other
                 disliketh
                 and
                 prohibiteth
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 will
                 be
                 impossible
                 by
                 any
                 certain
                 bounds
                 to
                 distinguish
                 their
                 Jurisdiction
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 prevent
                 contest
                 between
                 them
                 ;
                 all
                 temporal
                 matters
                 being
                 in
                 some
                 respect
                 spiritual
                 (
                 as
                 being
                 referible
                 to
                 spiritual
                 ends
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 some
                 manner
                 allyed
                 to
                 Religion
                 )
                 and
                 all
                 spiritual
                 things
                 becoming
                 temporal
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 conduce
                 to
                 the
                 secular
                 peace
                 and
                 prosperity
                 of
                 States
                 ;
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 ,
                 which
                 each
                 of
                 these
                 Powers
                 will
                 not
                 hook
                 within
                 the
                 verge
                 of
                 its
                 cognizance
                 and
                 jurisdiction
                 ;
                 each
                 will
                 claim
                 a
                 right
                 to
                 meddle
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 ;
                 one
                 pretending
                 thereby
                 to
                 further
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 the
                 
                 Church
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 to
                 secure
                 the
                 interest
                 of
                 the
                 State
                 :
                 and
                 what
                 end
                 or
                 remedy
                 can
                 there
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 differences
                 hence
                 arising
                 ;
                 there
                 being
                 no
                 third
                 Power
                 to
                 arbitrate
                 or
                 moderate
                 between
                 them
                 ?
              
               
                 Each
                 will
                 prosecute
                 its
                 cause
                 by
                 its
                 advantages
                 ;
                 the
                 one
                 by
                 instruments
                 of
                 temporal
                 power
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 by
                 spiritual
                 arms
                 of
                 censures
                 and
                 curses
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 in
                 what
                 a
                 case
                 must
                 the
                 poor
                 people
                 then
                 be
                 ?
                 how
                 distracted
                 in
                 their
                 consciences
                 ,
                 how
                 divided
                 in
                 their
                 affections
                 ,
                 how
                 discordant
                 in
                 their
                 practices
                 ?
                 according
                 as
                 each
                 pretence
                 hath
                 influence
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 by
                 its
                 different
                 arguments
                 or
                 peculiar
                 advantages
                 ?
              
               
                 How
                 can
                 any
                 man
                 satisfie
                 himself
                 in
                 performing
                 or
                 refusing
                 obedience
                 to
                 either
                 ?
                 How
                 many
                 (
                 by
                 the
                 intricacy
                 of
                 the
                 point
                 ,
                 and
                 contrary
                 pulling
                 )
                 will
                 be
                 withdrawn
                 from
                 yielding
                 due
                 complyance
                 on
                 the
                 one
                 hand
                 or
                 the
                 other
                 ?
              
               
                 What
                 shall
                 a
                 man
                 doe
                 ,
                 while
                 one
                 in
                 case
                 of
                 disobedience
                 to
                 his
                 Commands
                 doth
                 brandish
                 a
                 Sword
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 thundreth
                 out
                 a
                 Curse
                 against
                 him
                 ;
                 one
                 threatneth
                 death
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 excision
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 both
                 denounce
                 damnation
                 ?
              
               
                 What
                 animosities
                 and
                 contentions
                 ,
                 what
                 discomposures
                 and
                 confusions
                 must
                 this
                 Constitution
                 of
                 things
                 breed
                 in
                 every
                 place
                 ?
                 and
                 how
                 can
                 
                   a
                   Kingdom
                   so
                   divided
                   in
                   it self
                   stand
                   ,
                
                 
                 or
                 not
                 
                   come
                   into
                   desolation
                
                 ?
              
               
                 Such
                 an
                 advantage
                 infallibly
                 will
                 make
                 Popes
                 affect
                 to
                 invade
                 the
                 temporal
                 Power
                 .
              
               
                 
                 It
                 was
                 the
                 reason
                 ,
                 which
                 Pope
                 Paschal
                 alledged
                 against
                 Henry
                 IV.
                 because
                 he
                 did
                 
                   Ecclesiae
                   regnum
                   auferre
                
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 indeed
                 impossible
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 co-ordination
                 of
                 these
                 Powers
                 should
                 subsist
                 ;
                 for
                 each
                 will
                 be
                 continually
                 encroaching
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 each
                 for
                 its
                 own
                 defence
                 and
                 support
                 will
                 continually
                 be
                 struggling
                 and
                 clambring
                 to
                 get
                 above
                 the
                 other
                 :
                 there
                 will
                 never
                 be
                 any
                 quiet
                 till
                 one
                 come
                 to
                 subside
                 and
                 truckle
                 under
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 whereby
                 the
                 Sovereignty
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 or
                 the
                 other
                 will
                 be
                 destroyed
                 .
                 Each
                 of
                 them
                 soon
                 will
                 come
                 to
                 claim
                 a
                 Supremacy
                 in
                 all
                 causes
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 both
                 Swords
                 ;
                 and
                 one
                 side
                 will
                 carry
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 indeed
                 necessary
                 ,
                 that
                 men
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 continuing
                 possessed
                 with
                 a
                 reverence
                 to
                 the
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Authority
                 ,
                 as
                 independent
                 and
                 uncontrollable
                 ,
                 it
                 should
                 at
                 last
                 overthrow
                 the
                 temporal
                 ;
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 its
                 great
                 advantages
                 above
                 it
                 ;
                 for
                 ,
              
               
                 The
                 Spiritual
                 Power
                 doth
                 pretend
                 an
                 Establishment
                 purely
                 Divine
                 ;
                 which
                 cannot
                 by
                 any
                 accidents
                 undergoe
                 any
                 change
                 ,
                 diminutions
                 or
                 translation
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 Temporal
                 dominions
                 are
                 subject
                 :
                 Its
                 power
                 therefore
                 ,
                 
                 being
                 perpetual
                 ,
                 irreversible
                 ,
                 depending
                 immediately
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 can
                 hardly
                 be
                 checked
                 ,
                 can
                 never
                 be
                 conquered
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 fighteth
                 with
                 Tongues
                 and
                 Pens
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 most
                 perillous
                 Weapons
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 can
                 never
                 be
                 disarmed
                 ;
                 fighting
                 with
                 Weapons
                 that
                 cannot
                 be
                 taken
                 away
                 ,
                 or
                 deprived
                 of
                 their
                 edge
                 and
                 vigour
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 worketh
                 by
                 most
                 powerfull
                 considerations
                 upon
                 the
                 Consciences
                 and
                 affections
                 of
                 men
                 upon
                 pain
                 of
                 damnation
                 ;
                 promising
                 heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 threatning
                 hell
                 ;
                 which
                 upon
                 some
                 men
                 have
                 an
                 infinite
                 sway
                 ,
                 upon
                 all
                 
                 men
                 a
                 considerable
                 influence
                 ;
                 and
                 thereby
                 will
                 be
                 too
                 hard
                 for
                 those
                 who
                 onely
                 can
                 grant
                 Temporal
                 Rewards
                 ,
                 or
                 inflict
                 Temporal
                 Punishments
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 surely
                 a
                 notable
                 advantage
                 that
                 the
                 Pope
                 hath
                 above
                 all
                 Princes
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 commandeth
                 not
                 onely
                 as
                 a
                 Prince
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 a
                 Guide
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 whereas
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 otherwise
                 bound
                 to
                 obey
                 the
                 commands
                 of
                 Princes
                 ,
                 than
                 as
                 they
                 appear
                 concordant
                 with
                 God's
                 Law
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 observe
                 his
                 commands
                 absolutely
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 therefore
                 lawfull
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 commandeth
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 involving
                 his
                 assertion
                 of
                 their
                 lawfulness
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 (
                 without
                 farther
                 inquiry
                 or
                 scruple
                 )
                 we
                 must
                 submit
                 our
                 understanding
                 ,
                 his
                 words
                 sufficiently
                 authorizing
                 his
                 commands
                 for
                 just
                 .
                 We
                 are
                 not
                 onely
                 obliged
                 to
                 obey
                 his
                 commands
                 but
                 to
                 embrace
                 his
                 doctrines
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 hath
                 continual
                 opportunities
                 of
                 conversing
                 with
                 men
                 ;
                 and
                 thereby
                 can
                 insinuate
                 and
                 suggest
                 the
                 obligation
                 to
                 obey
                 it
                 ,
                 with
                 greatest
                 advantage
                 ,
                 in
                 secrecy
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 tenderest
                 seasons
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 claimeth
                 a
                 power
                 to
                 have
                 its
                 instruction
                 admitted
                 with
                 assent
                 ;
                 and
                 will
                 it
                 not
                 instruct
                 them
                 for
                 its
                 own
                 advantage
                 ?
                 All
                 its
                 Assertions
                 must
                 be
                 believed
                 —
                 is
                 not
                 this
                 an
                 infinite
                 advantage
                 ?
              
               
                 By
                 such
                 advantages
                 the
                 Spiritual
                 Power
                 (
                 if
                 admitted
                 for
                 such
                 as
                 it
                 pretendeth
                 )
                 will
                 swallow
                 and
                 devour
                 the
                 Temporal
                 ;
                 which
                 will
                 be
                 an
                 extreme
                 mischief
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 very
                 pretence
                 doth
                 immediately
                 crop
                 and
                 curtail
                 the
                 natural
                 Right
                 of
                 Princes
                 ;
                 by
                 exempting
                 great
                 numbers
                 of
                 Persons
                 (
                 the
                 participants
                 and
                 dependents
                 of
                 this
                 Hierarchy
                 )
                 from
                 subjection
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 
                 By
                 withdrawing
                 Causes
                 from
                 their
                 Jurisdiction
                 .
                 By
                 commanding
                 in
                 their
                 Territories
                 ,
                 and
                 drawing
                 people
                 out
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 their
                 Judicatories
                 .
                 By
                 having
                 influence
                 on
                 their
                 Opinions
                 .
                 By
                 dreigning
                 them
                 of
                 Wealth
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 To
                 this
                 discourse
                 Experience
                 abundantly
                 doth
                 yield
                 its
                 Attestation
                 ;
                 for
                 ,
                 
                 How
                 often
                 have
                 the
                 *
                 Popes
                 thwarted
                 Princes
                 in
                 the
                 exercise
                 of
                 their
                 power
                 ;
                 challenging
                 their
                 Laws
                 and
                 Administrations
                 as
                 prejudicial
                 to
                 Religion
                 ?
                 as
                 contrary
                 to
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Liberty
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   Bodin
                   (
                   l.
                
                 9.
                 )
                 observeth
                 that
                 if
                 any
                 Prince
                 were
                 a
                 Heretick
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Pope
                 could
                 pick
                 occasion
                 to
                 call
                 him
                 so
                 )
                 or
                 a
                 Tyrant
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 his
                 opinion
                 )
                 or
                 any-wise
                 scandalous
                 ;
                 the
                 Pope
                 would
                 excommunicate
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 would
                 not
                 receive
                 him
                 to
                 favour
                 ,
                 but
                 upon
                 his
                 acknowledging
                 himself
                 a
                 feudatory
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 :
                 So
                 he
                 drew
                 in
                 most
                 Kingdoms
                 to
                 depend
                 on
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 How
                 often
                 have
                 they
                 excommunicated
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 interdicted
                 their
                 people
                 from
                 entertaining
                 communion
                 with
                 them
                 ?
              
               
                 How
                 many
                 Commotions
                 ,
                 Conspiracies
                 ,
                 
                 Rebellions
                 and
                 Insurrections
                 against
                 Princes
                 have
                 they
                 raised
                 in
                 several
                 Countries
                 ?
              
               
                 How
                 have
                 they
                 inveigled
                 people
                 from
                 their
                 Allegiance
                 ?
                 How
                 many
                 Massacres
                 and
                 Assassinations
                 have
                 they
                 caused
                 ?
                 How
                 have
                 they
                 depressed
                 and
                 vilified
                 the
                 Temporal
                 Power
                 ?
              
               
               
                 
                 Have
                 they
                 not
                 assumed
                 to
                 themselves
                 Superiority
                 over
                 all
                 Princes
                 ?
                 The
                 Emperour
                 himself
                 (
                 the
                 chief
                 of
                 Christian
                 Princes
                 )
                 they
                 did
                 call
                 their
                 Vassal
                 ,
                 
                 exacting
                 an
                 Oath
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 whereof
                 you
                 have
                 a
                 Form
                 in
                 the
                 Canon
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 declaration
                 of
                 Pope
                 Clement
                 V.
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 Oath
                 of
                 Fealty
                 .
              
               
                 Have
                 they
                 not
                 challenged
                 propriety
                 in
                 both
                 Swords
                 ,
                 
                   Ecce
                   duo
                   Gladii
                
                 ?
              
               
                 
                 How
                 many
                 Princes
                 have
                 they
                 pretended
                 to
                 depose
                 ,
                 and
                 dispossess
                 of
                 their
                 Authority
                 ?
              
               
                 Consider
                 the
                 Pragmatical
                 Sanctions
                 ,
                 Provisors
                 ,
                 Compositions
                 ,
                 Concordats
                 ,
                 &c.
                 which
                 Princes
                 have
                 been
                 forced
                 to
                 make
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 with
                 them
                 to
                 secure
                 their
                 Interest
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Many
                 good
                 Princes
                 have
                 been
                 forced
                 to
                 oppose
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 Henry
                 the
                 Second
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 King
                 Lewis
                 the
                 Twelfth
                 of
                 France
                 ,
                 (
                 that
                 Just
                 Prince
                 ,
                 
                   Pater
                   Patriae
                   )
                   Perdam
                   Babylonis
                   nomen
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 How
                 often
                 have
                 they
                 used
                 this
                 as
                 a
                 pretence
                 of
                 raising
                 and
                 fomenting
                 Wars
                 ?
                 confiding
                 in
                 their
                 Spiritual
                 Arms
                 ;
                 interdicting
                 Princes
                 ,
                 that
                 would
                 not
                 comply
                 with
                 their
                 designs
                 ,
                 for
                 advancing
                 the
                 interests
                 not
                 onely
                 of
                 their
                 See
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 their
                 private
                 Families
                 ?
              
               
                 
                 Bodin
                 observeth
                 that
                 Pope
                 Nicholas
                 I.
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 who
                 excommunicated
                 Princes
                 .
                 Platina
                 doth
                 mention
                 some
                 before
                 him
                 :
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 remarkable
                 ,
                 that
                 although
                 Pope
                 Leo
                 I.
                 (
                 a
                 high
                 spirited
                 Pope
                 (
                 
                   Fortissimus
                   Leo
                
                 ,
                 )
                 as
                 Liberatus
                 calleth
                 him
                 )
                 was
                 highly
                 provoked
                 against
                 Theodosius
                 Junior
                 ;
                 Pope
                 Gelasius
                 and
                 divers
                 of
                 his
                 Predecessours
                 and
                 Followers
                 —
                 Pope
                 Gregory
                 II.
                 against
                 
                   Leo
                   —
                   Vigilius
                
                 against
                 
                   Justinian
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 yet
                 none
                 of
                 them
                 did
                 presume
                 to
                 excommunicate
                 the
                 Emperours
                 .
              
               
                 All
                 these
                 dealings
                 are
                 the
                 natural
                 result
                 of
                 this
                 Pretence
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 supposing
                 it
                 well
                 grounded
                 ,
                 are
                 capable
                 of
                 a
                 plausible
                 justification
                 :
                 for
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 fit
                 ,
                 (
                 seeing
                 one
                 must
                 yield
                 )
                 that
                 Temporal
                 should
                 yield
                 to
                 Spiritual
                 ?
              
               
                 Indeed
                 ,
                 granting
                 the
                 Papal
                 Supremacy
                 in
                 Spirituals
                 ,
                 I
                 conceive
                 the
                 high
                 flying
                 Zelots
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
                 ,
                 who
                 subject
                 all
                 Temporal
                 Powers
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 have
                 great
                 reason
                 on
                 their
                 side
                 ,
                 for
                 co-ordinate
                 Power
                 cannot
                 subsist
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 onely
                 an
                 eternal
                 Seminary
                 of
                 perpetual
                 discords
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 quarrel
                 cannot
                 otherwise
                 be
                 well
                 composed
                 than
                 by
                 wholly
                 disclaiming
                 the
                 fictitious
                 and
                 usurped
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 :
                 for
                 ,
              
               
                 Two
                 such
                 Powers
                 (
                 so
                 inconsistent
                 and
                 cross
                 to
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 so
                 apt
                 to
                 interfere
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 to
                 breed
                 everlasting
                 mischiefs
                 to
                 mankind
                 between
                 them
                 )
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 instituted
                 by
                 God.
                 —
              
               
                 He
                 would
                 not
                 appoint
                 two
                 different
                 Vicegerents
                 in
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 .
                 —
              
               
               
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 plain
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 instituted
                 the
                 civil
                 Power
                 ;
                 and
                 endowed
                 it
                 with
                 a
                 Sword.
                 
                 That
                 Princes
                 are
                 his
                 Lieutenants
                 *
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 in
                 the
                 ancient
                 times
                 the
                 Popes
                 did
                 not
                 claim
                 such
                 Authority
                 ,
                 but
                 avowed
                 themselves
                 Subjects
                 to
                 Princes
                 .
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 Consequently
                 this
                 Pretence
                 is
                 apt
                 to
                 engage
                 Christian
                 Princes
                 against
                 Christianity
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 endure
                 to
                 be
                 crossed
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 be
                 depressed
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 trampled
                 on
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 Popes
                 often
                 have
                 complained
                 of
                 ;
                 not
                 considering
                 it
                 was
                 their
                 own
                 insolence
                 that
                 caused
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 10.
                 
                 Whereas
                 now
                 Christendom
                 is
                 split
                 into
                 many
                 parcels
                 ,
                 
                 subject
                 to
                 divers
                 civil
                 Sovereignties
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 expedient
                 that
                 correspondently
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 distinct
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Governments
                 ,
                 independent
                 of
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 comply
                 with
                 the
                 respective
                 civil
                 Authorities
                 in
                 promoting
                 the
                 good
                 and
                 peace
                 both
                 of
                 Church
                 and
                 State.
                 
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 fit
                 ,
                 that
                 every
                 Prince
                 ,
                 should
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 govern
                 all
                 his
                 Subjects
                 ;
                 and
                 none
                 should
                 be
                 exempted
                 from
                 subordination
                 to
                 his
                 Authority
                 :
                 As
                 Philosophers
                 ,
                 and
                 Physicians
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ;
                 so
                 Priests
                 ,
                 and
                 Physicians
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 ;
                 not
                 in
                 exercising
                 their
                 Function
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 taking
                 care
                 that
                 they
                 do
                 exercise
                 it
                 duly
                 for
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 consistence
                 with
                 publick
                 good
                 :
                 otherwise
                 many
                 grievous
                 inconveniences
                 must
                 ensue
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 of
                 perillous
                 consequence
                 ,
                 that
                 foreigners
                 should
                 have
                 authoritative
                 influence
                 upon
                 the
                 Subjects
                 of
                 any
                 Prince
                 ;
                 or
                 have
                 a
                 power
                 to
                 intermeddle
                 in
                 affairs
                 .
              
               
                 Princes
                 have
                 a
                 natural
                 Right
                 to
                 determine
                 with
                 whom
                 their
                 Subjects
                 shall
                 have
                 intercourse
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 inconsistent
                 with
                 a
                 Right
                 of
                 foreigners
                 to
                 govern
                 or
                 judge
                 them
                 in
                 any
                 case
                 ,
                 without
                 their
                 leave
                 .
              
               
                 Every
                 Prince
                 is
                 obliged
                 to
                 employ
                 the
                 power
                 entrusted
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 furtherance
                 of
                 God's
                 Service
                 ,
                 and
                 encouragement
                 of
                 all
                 good
                 works
                 ;
                 as
                 a
                 Supreme
                 power
                 ,
                 without
                 being
                 liable
                 to
                 obstruction
                 from
                 any
                 other
                 power
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 would
                 irritate
                 his
                 power
                 ,
                 if
                 another
                 should
                 be
                 beyond
                 his
                 coercion
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 observable
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 the
                 Pope
                 by
                 intermeddling
                 in
                 the
                 affairs
                 of
                 Kingdoms
                 did
                 so
                 wind
                 himself
                 into
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 get
                 a
                 pretence
                 to
                 be
                 Master
                 of
                 each
                 ;
                 Princes
                 being
                 his
                 Vassals
                 and
                 Feudatories
                 .
              
               
                 11.
                 
                 Such
                 an
                 Authority
                 is
                 needless
                 and
                 useless
                 ;
                 it
                 not
                 serving
                 the
                 ends
                 which
                 it
                 pretendeth
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 being
                 better
                 compassed
                 without
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 pretendeth
                 to
                 maintain
                 Truth
                 ;
                 but
                 indeed
                 it
                 is
                 more
                 apt
                 to
                 oppress
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Truth
                 is
                 rather
                 (
                 as
                 St.
                 Cyprian
                 wisely
                 observeth
                 )
                 preserved
                 by
                 the
                 multitude
                 of
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 whereof
                 some
                 will
                 be
                 ready
                 to
                 relieve
                 it
                 ,
                 when
                 assaulted
                 by
                 others
                 .
              
               
               
                 Truth
                 cannot
                 be
                 supported
                 merely
                 by
                 humane
                 Authority
                 ;
                 especially
                 that
                 Authority
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 suspected
                 ,
                 which
                 pretendeth
                 dominion
                 over
                 our
                 minds
                 .
                 What
                 Controversie
                 ,
                 being
                 doubtfull
                 in
                 it self
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 after
                 his
                 Decision
                 continue
                 doubtfull
                 ?
                 his
                 Sentence
                 may
                 be
                 eluded
                 by
                 interpretation
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 other
                 Testimonies
                 or
                 Authorities
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 opinion
                 of
                 a
                 man's
                 great
                 wisedom
                 or
                 skill
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 assent
                 ,
                 in
                 defect
                 of
                 other
                 more
                 cogent
                 Arguments
                 ;
                 but
                 Authority
                 of
                 Name
                 or
                 Dignity
                 is
                 not
                 proper
                 to
                 convince
                 a
                 man's
                 understanding
                 .
                 Men
                 obey
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 believe
                 Princes
                 more
                 than
                 others
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 more
                 learned
                 than
                 others
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 pretendeth
                 to
                 maintain
                 Order
                 :
                 but
                 how
                 ?
                 by
                 introducing
                 Slavery
                 ;
                 by
                 destroying
                 all
                 Rights
                 ;
                 by
                 multiplying
                 Disorders
                 ;
                 by
                 hindring
                 Order
                 to
                 be
                 quietly
                 administred
                 in
                 each
                 Countrey
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 pretendeth
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 onely
                 means
                 of
                 Unity
                 and
                 Concord
                 in
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 by
                 determining
                 Controversies
                 :
                 which
                 its
                 Advocates
                 affirm
                 necessary
                 .
                 
              
               
                 But
                 how
                 can
                 that
                 be
                 necessary
                 which
                 never
                 was
                 
                   de
                   facto
                
                 ?
                 not
                 even
                 in
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
                 ?
              
               
                 Hath
                 the
                 Pope
                 effected
                 this
                 ?
                 do
                 all
                 his
                 followers
                 agree
                 in
                 all
                 points
                 ?
                 do
                 they
                 agree
                 about
                 his
                 Authority
                 ?
                 Do
                 not
                 they
                 differ
                 and
                 dispute
                 about
                 infinity
                 of
                 questions
                 ?
                 Are
                 all
                 the
                 points
                 frivolous
                 ,
                 about
                 which
                 their
                 Divines
                 and
                 Schoolmen
                 dispute
                 ?
                 Why
                 did
                 not
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Trent
                 it self
                 ,
                 without
                 more
                 adoe
                 ,
                 and
                 keeping
                 such
                 a
                 disputing
                 ,
                 refer
                 all
                 to
                 his
                 Oracular
                 Decision
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Necessary
                 points
                 may
                 and
                 will
                 by
                 all
                 honest
                 people
                 be
                 known
                 and
                 determined
                 without
                 him
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 clear
                 Testimony
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 by
                 consent
                 of
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 by
                 General
                 Tradition
                 .
                 —
                 And
                 other
                 points
                 need
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 determined
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 capable
                 of
                 that
                 Office
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 be
                 believed
                 appointed
                 by
                 God
                 thereto
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 question
                 it self
                 to
                 be
                 decided
                 without
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 satisfaction
                 .
                 His
                 power
                 is
                 apt
                 no
                 otherwise
                 to
                 knock
                 down
                 Controversies
                 ,
                 than
                 by
                 depressing
                 Truth
                 ;
                 not
                 suffering
                 any
                 Truth
                 to
                 be
                 asserted
                 ,
                 which
                 doth
                 not
                 favour
                 its
                 Interests
                 .
              
               
                 Concord
                 was
                 maintained
                 and
                 Controversies
                 decided
                 without
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 ancient
                 Church
                 ;
                 in
                 Synods
                 ,
                 wherein
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 sole
                 Judge
                 ,
                 nor
                 had
                 observable
                 influence
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Fathers
                 did
                 not
                 think
                 such
                 Authority
                 needfull
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 made
                 more
                 use
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                 A
                 more
                 ready
                 way
                 to
                 define
                 Controversies
                 ,
                 is
                 for
                 every
                 one
                 not
                 to
                 prescribe
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 prosecute
                 :
                 for
                 then
                 men
                 would
                 more
                 calmly
                 see
                 the
                 Truth
                 and
                 consent
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 pretendeth
                 to
                 maintain
                 Peace
                 and
                 Unity
                 .
                 But
                 nothing
                 hath
                 raised
                 more
                 fierce
                 Dissentions
                 ,
                 or
                 so
                 many
                 bloudy
                 Wars
                 in
                 Christendom
                 as
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 apt
                 by
                 tyrannical
                 administration
                 to
                 become
                 intolerable
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 break
                 the
                 Ecclesiastical
                 State
                 ;
                 to
                 raise
                 Schisms
                 and
                 Troubles
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 like
                 to
                 extinguish
                 genuine
                 Charity
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 free
                 and
                 uncompelled
                 .
              
               
                 All
                 the
                 peace
                 and
                 charity
                 which
                 it
                 endureth
                 ,
                 is
                 by
                 force
                 and
                 compulsion
                 ,
                 not
                 out
                 of
                 choice
                 and
                 good
                 affection
                 .
              
               
               
                 V.
                 The
                 Ancients
                 did
                 assert
                 to
                 each
                 Bishop
                 a
                 free
                 ,
                 absolute
                 ,
                 independent
                 Authority
                 ,
                 subject
                 to
                 none
                 ,
                 directed
                 by
                 none
                 ,
                 accountable
                 to
                 none
                 on
                 Earth
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 administration
                 of
                 affairs
                 properly
                 concerning
                 his
                 particular
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 is
                 most
                 evident
                 in
                 St.
                 Cyprian's
                 Writings
                 ;
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 amiss
                 to
                 set
                 down
                 some
                 passages
                 ,
                 manifesting
                 the
                 sense
                 and
                 practice
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 his
                 time
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 satisfaction
                 of
                 any
                 ingenuous
                 mind
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Bond
                   of
                   concord
                   abiding
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Sacrament
                
                 (
                 or
                 Doctrine
                 )
                 
                   of
                   the
                   Catholick
                   Church
                   persisting
                   undivided
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   every
                   Bishop
                   disposeth
                   and
                   directeth
                   his
                   own
                   acts
                   ,
                   being
                   to
                   render
                   an
                   account
                   of
                   his
                   purpose
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   :
                
                 this
                 he
                 writeth
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 pleading
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 Pope
                 Cornelius
                 against
                 Novatian
                 ;
                 but
                 then
                 ,
                 it
                 seemeth
                 ,
                 not
                 dreaming
                 of
                 his
                 Supremacy
                 over
                 others
                 .
              
               
                 
                   But
                   we
                   know
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   that
                   some
                   will
                   not
                   lay
                   down
                   what
                   once
                   they
                   have
                   imbibed
                   ,
                   nor
                   will
                   easily
                   change
                   their
                   mind
                   ;
                   but
                   ,
                   the
                   bond
                   of
                   peace
                   and
                   concord
                   with
                   their
                   Collegues
                   being
                   preserved
                   ,
                   will
                   retain
                   some
                   peculiar
                   things
                   ,
                   which
                   have
                   once
                   been
                   used
                   by
                   them
                   ;
                   in
                   which
                   matter
                   neither
                   do
                   we
                   force
                   any
                   ,
                   or
                   give
                   law
                   ;
                   whenas
                   every
                   Prelate
                   hath
                   in
                   the
                   administration
                   of
                   his
                   Church
                   the
                   free
                   power
                   of
                   his
                   will
                   ,
                   being
                   to
                   render
                   unto
                   the
                   Lord
                   an
                   account
                   of
                   his
                   acting
                   :
                
                 this
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 writing
                 to
                 Pope
                 Stephanus
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 friendly
                 manner
                 ,
                 
                 
                   out
                   of
                   common
                   respect
                   and
                   single
                   love
                   ,
                
                 (
                 not
                 out
                 of
                 servile
                 obeisance
                 )
                 acquainting
                 him
                 what
                 he
                 and
                 his
                 brethren
                 in
                 a
                 Synod
                 
                   by
                   common
                   consent
                   and
                   authority
                
                 had
                 established
                 concerning
                 the
                 degradation
                 of
                 Clergy-men
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 ordained
                 by
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 or
                 had
                 lapsed
                 into
                 Schism
                 .
              
               
                 
                   For
                   seeing
                   it
                   is
                   ordained
                   by
                   us
                   all
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   is
                   likewise
                   equal
                   and
                   just
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   that
                   each
                   man's
                   cause
                   should
                   be
                   there
                   heard
                   where
                   the
                   crime
                   is
                   committed
                   ;
                   and
                   to
                   each
                   Pastour
                   a
                   portion
                   of
                   the
                   Flock
                   is
                   assigned
                   ,
                   which
                   each
                   should
                   rule
                   and
                   govern
                   ,
                   being
                   to
                   render
                   an
                   account
                   to
                   his
                   Lord
                   ;
                   those
                   indeed
                   over
                   whom
                   we
                   preside
                   ought
                   not
                   to
                   ramble
                   about
                   :
                
                 this
                 saith
                 he
                 in
                 his
                 Epistle
                 to
                 Pope
                 Cornelius
                 ,
                 upon
                 occasion
                 of
                 some
                 factious
                 Clergy-men
                 addressing
                 themselves
                 to
                 him
                 with
                 factious
                 suggestions
                 ,
                 to
                 gain
                 his
                 countenance
                 .
              
               
                 
                   These
                   things
                   I
                   have
                   briefly
                   written
                   back
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   according
                   to
                   our
                   meanness
                   ,
                   dear
                   brother
                   ;
                   prescribing
                   to
                   none
                   nor
                   prejudging
                   ,
                   that
                   every
                   Bishop
                   should
                   not
                   doe
                   what
                   he
                   thinks
                   good
                   ,
                   having
                   a
                   free
                   power
                   of
                   his
                   will.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   In
                   which
                   matter
                   our
                   bashfulness
                   and
                   modesty
                   doth
                   not
                   prejudge
                   any
                   one
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   every
                   one
                   may
                   not
                   judge
                   as
                   he
                   thinketh
                   ,
                   and
                   act
                   as
                   he
                   judgeth
                   :
                
                 Prescribing
                 to
                 none
                 ,
                 
                   so
                   that
                   every
                   Bishop
                   may
                   not
                   resolve
                   what
                   he
                   thinks
                   good
                   ,
                   being
                   to
                   render
                   an
                   account
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
              
               
               
                 
                 
                   It
                   remaineth
                   that
                   each
                   of
                   us
                   do
                   utter
                   his
                   opinion
                   about
                   this
                   matter
                   ,
                   judging
                   no
                   man
                   ,
                   nor
                   removing
                   any
                   man
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   dissenteth
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   right
                   of
                   communion
                   ;
                   for
                   neither
                   doth
                   any
                   of
                   us
                   constitute
                   himself
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   or
                   by
                   tyrannical
                   terrour
                   driveth
                   his
                   Collegues
                   to
                   a
                   necessity
                   of
                   obeying
                   ;
                   whenas
                   every
                   Bishop
                   hath
                   upon
                   account
                   of
                   his
                   liberty
                   and
                   authority
                   his
                   own
                   free
                   choice
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   no
                   less
                   exempted
                   from
                   being
                   judged
                   by
                   another
                   ,
                   than
                   he
                   is
                   uncapable
                   to
                   judge
                   another
                   ;
                   but
                   let
                   us
                   all
                   expect
                   the
                   judgment
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   who
                   ,
                   and
                   who
                   alone
                   hath
                   power
                   both
                   to
                   prefer
                   us
                   to
                   the
                   government
                   of
                   his
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   judge
                   of
                   our
                   acting
                   :
                
                 these
                 words
                 did
                 St.
                 Cyprian
                 speak
                 as
                 Proloquntour
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 Synod
                 of
                 Bishops
                 at
                 Carthage
                 ;
                 and
                 what
                 words
                 could
                 be
                 more
                 express
                 or
                 more
                 full
                 in
                 assertion
                 of
                 the
                 Episcopal
                 Liberties
                 and
                 Rights
                 against
                 almost
                 every
                 branch
                 of
                 Romish
                 pretences
                 ?
              
               
                 He
                 disavoweth
                 the
                 practice
                 of
                 one
                 Bishop
                 excluding
                 another
                 from
                 communion
                 for
                 dissent
                 in
                 opinion
                 about
                 disputable
                 points
                 :
                 He
                 rejecteth
                 the
                 pretence
                 that
                 any
                 man
                 can
                 have
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 or
                 superiour
                 to
                 all
                 his
                 Brethren
                 :
                 He
                 condemneth
                 the
                 imposing
                 opinions
                 upon
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 constraining
                 them
                 to
                 obedience
                 ;
                 He
                 disclaimeth
                 any
                 power
                 in
                 one
                 Bishop
                 to
                 judge
                 another
                 ;
                 He
                 asserteth
                 to
                 each
                 Bishop
                 a
                 full
                 liberty
                 and
                 power
                 to
                 manage
                 his
                 own
                 concerns
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 discretion
                 ;
                 He
                 affirmeth
                 every
                 Bishop
                 to
                 receive
                 his
                 power
                 onely
                 from
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 liable
                 onely
                 to
                 his
                 judgment
                 .
              
               
                 
                 We
                 may
                 observe
                 ,
                 that
                 St.
                 Austin
                 in
                 his
                 reflexions
                 upon
                 the
                 passages
                 in
                 that
                 Synod
                 ,
                 doth
                 approve
                 ,
                 yea
                 admire
                 that
                 Preface
                 ,
                 passing
                 high
                 commendations
                 on
                 the
                 smartest
                 passages
                 of
                 it
                 which
                 assert
                 common
                 liberty
                 ,
                 professing
                 his
                 own
                 conformity
                 in
                 practice
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 
                 
                   In
                   this
                   consultation
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   is
                   shewed
                   a
                   pacifick
                   soul
                   ,
                   overflowing
                   with
                   plenty
                   of
                   charity
                
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 
                   We
                   have
                   therefore
                   a
                   free
                   choice
                   of
                   inquiry
                   granted
                   to
                   us
                   by
                   the
                   most
                   mild
                   and
                   most
                   veracious
                   speech
                   of
                   Cyprian
                   himself
                   ,
                
                 and
                 ,
                 
                   Now
                   if
                   the
                   proud
                   and
                   tumid
                   minds
                   of
                   hereticks
                   dare
                   to
                   extoll
                   themselves
                   against
                   the
                   holy
                   humility
                   of
                   this
                   speech
                   —
                   than
                   which
                   what
                   can
                   be
                   more
                   gentle
                   ,
                   more
                   humble
                   ?
                
              
               
                 Would
                 St.
                 Austin
                 have
                 swallowed
                 those
                 Sayings
                 ,
                 could
                 he
                 have
                 so
                 much
                 applauded
                 them
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 known
                 a
                 just
                 power
                 then
                 extant
                 and
                 radiant
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 do
                 impeach
                 and
                 subvert
                 ?
                 No
                 ,
                 I
                 trow
                 ;
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 know
                 ,
                 nor
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 dream
                 of
                 any
                 such
                 ;
                 although
                 the
                 Pope
                 was
                 under
                 his
                 nose
                 while
                 he
                 was
                 discussing
                 that
                 point
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 could
                 hardly
                 talk
                 so
                 much
                 of
                 St.
                 Cyprian
                 without
                 thinking
                 of
                 Pope
                 Stephen
                 .
              
               
                 However
                 let
                 any
                 man
                 of
                 sense
                 honestly
                 reade
                 and
                 weigh
                 those
                 passages
                 ,
                 considering
                 who
                 did
                 write
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 he
                 writ
                 them
                 ,
                 upon
                 what
                 occasions
                 he
                 writ
                 them
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 writ
                 them
                 ;
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 great
                 Primate
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 a
                 most
                 holy
                 ,
                 most
                 prudent
                 ,
                 most
                 humble
                 and
                 meek
                 person
                 ;
                 that
                 he
                 addressed
                 divers
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 Bishops
                 of
                 Rome
                 ;
                 that
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 were
                 touching
                 the
                 concerns
                 of
                 Popes
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 writ
                 them
                 in
                 times
                 of
                 persecution
                 and
                 distress
                 ,
                 which
                 produce
                 the
                 most
                 sober
                 and
                 serious
                 thoughts
                 ;
                 then
                 let
                 him
                 if
                 he
                 can
                 ,
                 conceive
                 ,
                 that
                 all-Christian
                 Bishops
                 
                 were
                 then
                 held
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 or
                 owned
                 such
                 a
                 power
                 due
                 to
                 him
                 as
                 he
                 now
                 claimeth
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 may
                 add
                 a
                 contemporary
                 Testimony
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 addressing
                 to
                 St.
                 Cyprian
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 ;
                 
                   Although
                   a
                   mind
                   well
                   conscious
                   to
                   it self
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   supported
                   by
                   the
                   vigour
                   of
                   Evangelical
                   discipline
                   ,
                   and
                   having
                   in
                   heavenly
                   doctrines
                   become
                   a
                   true
                   witness
                   to
                   it self
                   ,
                   is
                   wont
                   to
                   be
                   content
                   with
                   God
                   for
                   its
                   onely
                   judge
                   ;
                   and
                   not
                   to
                   desire
                   the
                   praises
                   ,
                   nor
                   to
                   dread
                   the
                   accusations
                   of
                   another
                   ;
                   yet
                   they
                   are
                   worthy
                   of
                   double
                   praise
                   ,
                   who
                   when
                   they
                   know
                   they
                   owe
                   their
                   consciences
                   to
                   God
                   onely
                   as
                   judge
                   ,
                   yet
                   desire
                   also
                   their
                   actions
                   to
                   be
                   approved
                   by
                   their
                   brethren
                   themselves
                   ;
                   the
                   which
                   it
                   is
                   no
                   wonder
                   that
                   you
                   ,
                   brother
                   Cyprian
                   ,
                   should
                   do
                   ,
                   who
                   according
                   to
                   your
                   modesty
                   and
                   natural
                   industry
                   would
                   have
                   us
                   not
                   so
                   much
                   judges
                   as
                   partakers
                   of
                   your
                   Counsels
                
                 —
                 Then
                 it
                 seems
                 the
                 College
                 of
                 Cardinals
                 ,
                 not
                 so
                 high
                 in
                 the
                 instep
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 now
                 ,
                 did
                 take
                 St.
                 Cyprian
                 to
                 be
                 free
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 accountable
                 for
                 his
                 actions
                 to
                 any
                 other
                 Judge
                 but
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 That
                 this
                 notion
                 of
                 liberty
                 did
                 continue
                 a
                 good
                 time
                 after
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 see
                 by
                 that
                 Canon
                 of
                 the
                 Antiochene
                 Synod
                 ;
                 
                 
                   ordaining
                   that
                   every
                   Bishop
                   have
                   power
                   of
                   his
                   own
                   Bishoprick
                   ,
                   govern
                   it
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   best
                   of
                   his
                   care
                   and
                   discretion
                   ,
                   and
                   provide
                   for
                   all
                   the
                   Country
                   belonging
                   to
                   his
                   City
                   ,
                   so
                   as
                   to
                   ordain
                   Priests
                   and
                   Deacons
                   ,
                   and
                   dispose
                   things
                   aright
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 Monks
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 in
                 the
                 Synod
                 of
                 Chalcedon
                 ,
                 said
                 thus
                 ;
                 
                   We
                   are
                   sons
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   have
                   one
                   Father
                   ,
                   after
                   God
                   ,
                   our
                   Archbishop
                   :
                
                 they
                 forgot
                 their
                 Sovereign
                 Father
                 the
                 Pope
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 like
                 notion
                 may
                 seem
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 then
                 in
                 England
                 ,
                 
                 when
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Canterbury
                 was
                 called
                 
                   the
                   common
                   mother
                   of
                   all
                   under
                   the
                   disposition
                   of
                   its
                   Spouse
                   Jesus
                   Christ.
                   
                
              
               
                 VI.
                 The
                 Ancients
                 did
                 hold
                 all
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 their
                 Office
                 ,
                 originally
                 according
                 to
                 Divine
                 Institution
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 abstracting
                 from
                 humane
                 Sanctions
                 framed
                 to
                 preserve
                 Order
                 and
                 Peace
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 equal
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 all
                 are
                 Successours
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 all
                 derive
                 their
                 Commission
                 and
                 Power
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 tenour
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 
                   Ambassadours
                   ,
                   Stewards
                   ,
                   Vicars
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 ;
                 entrusted
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 Divine
                 Ministeries
                 of
                 instructing
                 ,
                 dispensing
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 ruling
                 and
                 exercising
                 Discipline
                 ;
                 to
                 which
                 Functions
                 and
                 Privileges
                 the
                 least
                 Bishop
                 hath
                 right
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 greater
                 the
                 biggest
                 cannot
                 pretend
                 .
              
               
                 One
                 Bishop
                 might
                 exceed
                 another
                 in
                 Splendour
                 ,
                 in
                 Wealth
                 ,
                 in
                 Reputation
                 ,
                 in
                 extent
                 of
                 Jurisdiction
                 ,
                 as
                 one
                 King
                 may
                 surpass
                 another
                 in
                 amplitude
                 of
                 Territory
                 ;
                 but
                 as
                 all
                 Kings
                 ,
                 so
                 all
                 Bishops
                 are
                 equal
                 in
                 Office
                 and
                 essentials
                 of
                 Power
                 ,
                 derived
                 from
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 Hence
                 they
                 applied
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Psalm
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Instead
                   of
                   thy
                   Fathers
                   shall
                   be
                   thy
                   Children
                   ,
                   whom
                   thou
                   mayst
                   make
                   Princes
                   in
                   all
                   the
                   earth
                   .
                
              
               
                 This
                 was
                 St.
                 Hierome's
                 Doctrine
                 in
                 those
                 famous
                 words
                 ;
                 
                   Whereever
                   a
                   Bishop
                   be
                   ,
                   whether
                   at
                   Rome
                   or
                   at
                   Eugubium
                   ,
                   at
                   Constantinople
                   or
                   at
                   Rhegium
                   ,
                   
                   at
                   Alexandria
                   or
                   at
                   Thenis
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   worth
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   Priesthood
                   ;
                   the
                   force
                   of
                   wealth
                   ,
                   and
                   lowness
                   of
                   poverty
                   doth
                   not
                   render
                   a
                   Bishop
                   more
                   high
                   or
                   more
                   low
                   ;
                   for
                   that
                   all
                   of
                   them
                   are
                   Successours
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   :
                
                 to
                 evade
                 which
                 plain
                 assertion
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 forged
                 distinctions
                 ,
                 whereof
                 St.
                 Hierome
                 surely
                 did
                 never
                 think
                 ,
                 he
                 speaking
                 simply
                 concerning
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 stood
                 by
                 Divine
                 Institution
                 ,
                 not
                 according
                 to
                 humane
                 Models
                 ,
                 which
                 gave
                 some
                 advantages
                 over
                 other
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 this
                 notion
                 did
                 continue
                 long
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 see
                 by
                 the
                 Elogies
                 of
                 Bishops
                 in
                 later
                 Synods
                 ;
                 for
                 instance
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Synod
                 of
                 Compeigne
                 ;
                 
                 
                   It
                   is
                   convenient
                   all
                   Christians
                   should
                   know
                   what
                   kind
                   of
                   Office
                   the
                   Bishops
                   is
                   —
                   who
                   't
                   is
                   plain
                   are
                   the
                   Vicars
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   keep
                   the
                   Keys
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   Heaven
                   .
                
              
               
                 And
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Synod
                 of
                 
                   Melun
                   ;
                   And
                   though
                   all
                   of
                   us
                   unworthy
                   ,
                   yet
                   are
                   the
                   Vicars
                   of
                   Christ
                   and
                   Successours
                   of
                   his
                   Apostles
                   .
                
              
               
                 In
                 contemplation
                 of
                 which
                 verity
                 ,
                 St.
                 
                   Gregory
                   Nazianzene
                
                 observing
                 the
                 declension
                 from
                 it
                 introduced
                 in
                 his
                 times
                 by
                 the
                 ambition
                 of
                 some
                 Prelates
                 ,
                 did
                 vent
                 that
                 famous
                 exclamation
                 ;
                 
                   O
                   that
                   there
                   were
                   not
                   at
                   all
                   any
                   presidency
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   or
                   any
                   preference
                   in
                   place
                   ,
                   and
                   tyrannical
                   enjoyment
                   of
                   prerogatives
                
                 —
                 which
                 earnest
                 wish
                 he
                 surely
                 did
                 not
                 mean
                 to
                 level
                 against
                 the
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 against
                 that
                 which
                 lately
                 began
                 to
                 be
                 intruded
                 by
                 men
                 :
                 And
                 what
                 would
                 the
                 good
                 man
                 have
                 wished
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 aware
                 of
                 those
                 pretences
                 ,
                 about
                 which
                 we
                 discourse
                 ;
                 which
                 then
                 did
                 onely
                 begin
                 to
                 bud
                 and
                 peep
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ?
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Common
                 practice
                 is
                 a
                 good
                 Interpreter
                 of
                 common
                 sentiments
                 in
                 any
                 case
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 therefore
                 sheweth
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 primitive
                 Church
                 the
                 Pope
                 was
                 not
                 deemed
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 right
                 of
                 Universal
                 Sovereignty
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 such
                 a
                 thing
                 had
                 been
                 instituted
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 established
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 the
                 Pope
                 certainly
                 with
                 evident
                 clearness
                 would
                 have
                 appeared
                 to
                 have
                 possessed
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 would
                 have
                 sometimes
                 (
                 I
                 might
                 say
                 frequently
                 ,
                 yea
                 continually
                 )
                 have
                 exercised
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 Ages
                 ;
                 which
                 that
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 make
                 ,
                 I
                 hope
                 ,
                 very
                 manifest
                 by
                 reflecting
                 on
                 the
                 chief
                 passages
                 occurring
                 then
                 ;
                 whereof
                 indeed
                 there
                 is
                 scarce
                 any
                 one
                 ,
                 which
                 duly
                 weighed
                 doth
                 not
                 serve
                 to
                 overthrow
                 the
                 Roman
                 pretence
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 matter
                 I
                 reserve
                 to
                 another
                 place
                 ;
                 and
                 shall
                 propound
                 other
                 considerations
                 ,
                 declaring
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ;
                 onely
                 I
                 shall
                 add
                 ,
                 that
                 indeed
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 primitive
                 Church
                 did
                 not
                 well
                 admit
                 such
                 an
                 universal
                 Sovereignty
                 .
                 For
                 that
                 did
                 consist
                 of
                 small
                 bodies
                 incoherently
                 situated
                 and
                 scattered
                 about
                 in
                 very
                 distant
                 places
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 unfit
                 to
                 be
                 modelled
                 into
                 one
                 political
                 Society
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 be
                 governed
                 by
                 one
                 Head.
                 Especially
                 considering
                 their
                 condition
                 under
                 Persecution
                 and
                 Poverty
                 .
                 What
                 convenient
                 resort
                 for
                 Direction
                 or
                 Justice
                 could
                 a
                 few
                 distressed
                 Christians
                 in
                 
                   Egypt
                   ,
                   Ethiopia
                   ,
                   Parthia
                   ,
                   India
                   ,
                   Mesopotamia
                   ,
                   Syria
                   ,
                   Armenia
                   ,
                   Cappadocia
                   ,
                
                 and
                 other
                 Parts
                 have
                 to
                 Rome
                 ?
                 what
                 trouble
                 ,
                 what
                 burthen
                 had
                 it
                 been
                 to
                 seek
                 Instruction
                 ,
                 Succour
                 ,
                 Decision
                 of
                 Cases
                 thence
                 ?
                 Had
                 they
                 been
                 obliged
                 or
                 required
                 to
                 doe
                 so
                 ,
                 what
                 offences
                 ,
                 what
                 clamours
                 would
                 it
                 have
                 raised
                 ?
                 seeing
                 that
                 afterward
                 ,
                 when
                 Christendom
                 was
                 connected
                 ,
                 and
                 compacted
                 together
                 ;
                 when
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 Christians
                 was
                 flourishing
                 and
                 prosperous
                 ,
                 when
                 passages
                 were
                 open
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 the
                 best
                 of
                 opportunities
                 of
                 correspondence
                 were
                 afforded
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 setting
                 out
                 of
                 these
                 pretences
                 did
                 cause
                 great
                 oppositions
                 and
                 stirs
                 ;
                 seeing
                 the
                 exercise
                 of
                 this
                 Authority
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 had
                 obtained
                 most
                 vigour
                 ,
                 did
                 produce
                 so
                 many
                 grievances
                 ,
                 so
                 many
                 complaints
                 ,
                 so
                 many
                 courses
                 to
                 check
                 and
                 curb
                 it
                 ,
                 in
                 Countries
                 feeling
                 the
                 inconveniences
                 and
                 mischiefs
                 springing
                 from
                 it
                 ?
              
               
                 The
                 want
                 of
                 the
                 like
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 Ages
                 is
                 a
                 good
                 Argument
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 them
                 had
                 not
                 yet
                 sprung
                 up
                 ;
                 Christendom
                 could
                 not
                 have
                 been
                 so
                 still
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 had
                 been
                 then
                 so
                 meddlesome
                 a
                 body
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Pope
                 now
                 is
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Roman
                 Clergy
                 in
                 their
                 Epistle
                 to
                 St.
                 Cyprian
                 told
                 him
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 
                   because
                   of
                   the
                   difficulty
                   of
                   things
                   and
                   times
                   ,
                   they
                   could
                   not
                   constitute
                   a
                   Bishop
                   who
                   might
                   moderate
                   things
                
                 immediately
                 belonging
                 to
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 precincts
                 :
                 how
                 much
                 more
                 in
                 that
                 state
                 of
                 things
                 would
                 a
                 Bishop
                 there
                 be
                 sit
                 to
                 moderate
                 things
                 over
                 all
                 the
                 World
                 ;
                 when
                 (
                 as
                 Rigaltius
                 truly
                 noteth
                 )
                 
                   the
                   Church
                   being
                   then
                   oppressed
                   with
                   various
                   vexations
                   the
                   communication
                   of
                   Provinces
                   between
                   themselves
                   was
                   difficult
                   and
                   unfrequent
                   .
                
                 
              
               
                 Wherefore
                 Bellarmine
                 himself
                 doth
                 confess
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 those
                 times
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 Nicene
                 Synod
                 
                   the
                   authority
                   of
                   the
                   Pope
                   was
                   not
                   a
                   little
                   hindred
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   because
                   of
                   continual
                   persecutions
                   he
                   could
                   not
                   freely
                   exercise
                   it
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 Church
                 therefore
                 could
                 so
                 long
                 subsist
                 without
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 such
                 Authority
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 vigilance
                 of
                 Governours
                 over
                 their
                 Flocks
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 friendly
                 correspondence
                 of
                 neighbour
                 Churches
                 :
                 And
                 if
                 he
                 would
                 let
                 it
                 alone
                 ,
                 it
                 might
                 do
                 so
                 still
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 could
                 be
                 no
                 Divine
                 Institution
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 no
                 vigour
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 best
                 times
                 ;
                 but
                 an
                 Innovation
                 raised
                 by
                 Ambition
                 .
              
               
                 VII
                 .
                 The
                 Ancients
                 ,
                 when
                 occasion
                 did
                 require
                 ,
                 did
                 maintain
                 their
                 equality
                 of
                 Office
                 and
                 Authority
                 particularly
                 in
                 respect
                 to
                 the
                 Roman
                 Bishops
                 ;
                 not
                 onely
                 interpretatively
                 by
                 practice
                 ,
                 but
                 directly
                 and
                 formally
                 in
                 express
                 terms
                 asserting
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 when
                 Felicissimus
                 and
                 his
                 Complices
                 ,
                 being
                 rejected
                 by
                 St.
                 Cyprian
                 did
                 apply
                 themselves
                 to
                 Pope
                 Cornelius
                 for
                 his
                 communion
                 and
                 countenance
                 ,
                 St.
                 Cyprian
                 affirmed
                 that
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 irregular
                 and
                 unjust
                 course
                 ;
                 subjoining
                 ,
                 
                   Except
                   to
                   a
                   few
                   desperate
                   and
                   wicked
                   persons
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   the
                   authority
                   of
                   the
                   Bishops
                   constituted
                   in
                   Africk
                   ,
                   who
                   have
                   already
                   judged
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   do
                   seem
                   less
                
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 inferiour
                 to
                 any
                 other
                 Authority
                 ,
                 particularly
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 unto
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 recourse
                 ;
                 what
                 other
                 meaning
                 could
                 he
                 have
                 ?
                 doth
                 not
                 his
                 Argument
                 require
                 this
                 meaning
                 ?
              
               
                 Another
                 instance
                 is
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 of
                 the
                 Antiochene
                 Synod
                 ,
                 *
                 (
                 being
                 97
                 Bishops
                 )
                 the
                 which
                 St.
                 Hilary
                 calleth
                 
                   a
                   Synod
                   of
                   Saints
                   congregated
                
                 ,
                 (
                 the
                 Decrees
                 whereof
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 did
                 admit
                 into
                 its
                 Code
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Canons
                 whereof
                 Popes
                 have
                 called
                 Venerable
                 )
                 these
                 in
                 their
                 Epistle
                 to
                 Pope
                 Julius
                 ,
                 complaining
                 of
                 his
                 demeanour
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 Athanasius
                 ▪
                 did
                 flatly
                 assert
                 to
                 themselves
                 an
                 equality
                 with
                 him
                 ;
                 
                   They
                   did
                   not
                
                 (
                 as
                 Sozomen
                 reciteth
                 
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 Epistle
                 )
                 
                   therefore
                   think
                   it
                   equal
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   be
                   thought
                   inferiours
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   had
                   not
                   so
                   big
                   and
                   numerous
                   a
                   Church
                   .
                
              
               
                 That
                 Pope
                 himself
                 testifieth
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 his
                 Epistle
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 extant
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 Apology
                 of
                 Athanasius
                 ;
                 
                 If
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   ye
                   do
                   truly
                   conceive
                   the
                   honour
                   of
                   Bishops
                   to
                   be
                   equal
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   ;
                   and
                   ye
                   do
                   not
                   ,
                   as
                   ye
                   write
                   ,
                   judge
                   of
                   Bishops
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   magnitude
                   of
                   Cities
                
                 ;
                 which
                 assertion
                 of
                 theirs
                 so
                 flatly
                 thwarting
                 Papal
                 Supremacy
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 confute
                 ,
                 yea
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 contradict
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 reasonably
                 may
                 be
                 interpreted
                 to
                 yield
                 consent
                 thereto
                 ;
                 
                 the
                 rule
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   that
                   holdeth
                   his
                   peace
                   seemeth
                   to
                   consent
                   ,
                
                 never
                 holding
                 better
                 than
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 ,
                 when
                 his
                 copyhold
                 was
                 so
                 nearly
                 touched
                 ;
                 indeed
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 very
                 blameable
                 to
                 wave
                 such
                 an
                 occasion
                 of
                 defending
                 so
                 important
                 a
                 Truth
                 ;
                 or
                 in
                 letting
                 so
                 pestilent
                 an
                 Errour
                 to
                 pass
                 without
                 correction
                 or
                 reproof
                 .
              
               
                 After
                 the
                 Pope
                 had
                 climbed
                 higher
                 than
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 (
                 upon
                 the
                 ladders
                 of
                 dissention
                 and
                 disorders
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 )
                 yet
                 he
                 was
                 reproved
                 by
                 Euphemius
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 for
                 preferring
                 himself
                 before
                 his
                 Brethren
                 ;
                 
                 as
                 we
                 may
                 collect
                 from
                 those
                 words
                 of
                 a
                 zealous
                 Pope
                 ,
                 
                   We
                   desire
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   placed
                   above
                   others
                   (
                   as
                   you
                   say
                   )
                   so
                   much
                   as
                   to
                   have
                   fellowship
                   holy
                   and
                   well-pleasing
                   to
                   God
                   with
                   all
                   the
                   faithfull
                   .
                
              
               
                 That
                 Pope
                 Gregory
                 I.
                 did
                 not
                 hold
                 himself
                 superiour
                 to
                 other
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 many
                 sayings
                 of
                 his
                 do
                 infer
                 ;
                 
                 for
                 in
                 this
                 he
                 placeth
                 the
                 fault
                 of
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 so
                 often
                 and
                 so
                 severely
                 reprehendeth
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 did
                 
                   prefer
                   himself
                   before
                   and
                   extoll
                   himself
                   above
                   other
                   Bishops
                   .
                
              
               
                 And
                 would
                 he
                 directly
                 assume
                 that
                 to
                 himself
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 chargeth
                 on
                 another
                 ,
                 although
                 onely
                 following
                 his
                 position
                 by
                 consequence
                 ?
              
               
                 And
                 when
                 Eulogius
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 had
                 complementally
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   sicut
                   jussistis
                   ,
                   As
                   you
                   commanded
                
                 ;
                 He
                 doth
                 thus
                 express
                 his
                 resentment
                 ;
                 
                   That
                   word
                   of
                   command
                   I
                   desire
                   you
                   let
                   me
                   not
                   hear
                   ;
                   because
                   I
                   know
                   who
                   I
                   am
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   who
                   you
                   are
                   ;
                   by
                   place
                   ye
                   are
                   my
                   brethren
                   ,
                   in
                   goodness
                   fathers
                   ;
                   I
                   did
                   not
                   therefore
                   command
                   ,
                   but
                   what
                   seem'd
                   profitable
                   ,
                   I
                   hinted
                   to
                   you
                   .
                
              
               
                 That
                 many
                 such
                 Instances
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 alledged
                 out
                 of
                 Antiquity
                 ,
                 the
                 reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 ancient
                 Popes
                 did
                 not
                 understand
                 this
                 Power
                 to
                 belong
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 gave
                 no
                 occasion
                 for
                 Bishops
                 to
                 maintain
                 their
                 honour
                 ;
                 or
                 were
                 more
                 just
                 ,
                 prudent
                 and
                 modest
                 than
                 to
                 take
                 so
                 much
                 upon
                 them
                 as
                 their
                 Successours
                 did
                 ,
                 upon
                 frivolous
                 pretences
                 .
              
               
                 VIII
                 .
                 The
                 style
                 used
                 by
                 the
                 primitive
                 Bishops
                 in
                 their
                 applications
                 to
                 the
                 Roman
                 Bishop
                 doth
                 signify
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 apprehend
                 him
                 their
                 Sovereign
                 ;
                 but
                 their
                 equal
                 .
              
               
                 
                 
                   Brother
                   ,
                   Collegue
                   ,
                   Fellow-bishop
                
                 are
                 the
                 terms
                 which
                 St.
                 Cyprian
                 doth
                 use
                 in
                 speaking
                 about
                 the
                 Roman
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 his
                 contemporaries
                 ,
                 
                   Fabianus
                   ,
                   Cornelius
                   ,
                   Lucius
                   ,
                   Stephanus
                
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 his
                 Epistles
                 to
                 the
                 three
                 last
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 nor
                 doth
                 he
                 ever
                 use
                 any
                 other
                 ,
                 importing
                 higher
                 respect
                 due
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 as
                 indeed
                 his
                 practice
                 demonstrateth
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 apprehend
                 any
                 
                 other
                 due
                 ;
                 or
                 that
                 he
                 did
                 take
                 them
                 for
                 his
                 Superiours
                 in
                 Office.
                 *
                 
                   Know
                   now
                   brother
                
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 compellation
                 of
                 Dionysius
                 (
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 )
                 to
                 Pope
                 Stephanus
                 .
                 The
                 Synod
                 of
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 which
                 rejected
                 
                   Paulus
                   Samosatenus
                
                 ,
                 inscribeth
                 its
                 Epistle
                 to
                 Dionysius
                 (
                 then
                 Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Rome
                   )
                   and
                   Maximus
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   and
                   all
                   our
                   Fellow-ministers
                   through
                   the
                   world
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 old
                 Synod
                 of
                 Arles
                 directeth
                 their
                 Epistle
                 
                   to
                   Signiour
                   Sylvester
                   ,
                   their
                   brother
                   .
                   Athanasius
                
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   These
                   things
                   may
                   suffice
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   which
                   have
                   been
                   written
                   by
                   our
                   beloved
                   and
                   Fellow-minister
                   Damasus
                   Bishop
                   of
                   great
                   Rome
                   .
                   Marcellus
                
                 inscribed
                 to
                 Pope
                 Julius
                 ,
                 to
                 his
                 
                   Most
                   blessed
                   Fellow-minister
                
                 .
                 So
                 Cyril
                 spake
                 of
                 Pope
                 Celestine
                 I.
                 
                 
                   Our
                   brother
                   and
                   Fellow-minister
                   the
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Rome
                   .
                
                 So
                 St.
                 Basil
                 and
                 his
                 Fellow-bishops
                 of
                 the
                 East
                 did
                 inscribe
                 their
                 Epistle
                 ,
                 
                   To
                   the
                   beloved
                   of
                   God
                   and
                   our
                   most
                   holy
                   brethren
                   and
                   Fellow-ministers
                   the
                   unanimous
                   Bishops
                   through
                   Italy
                   and
                   France
                   .
                
                 In
                 this
                 style
                 do
                 the
                 Fathers
                 of
                 Sardica
                 salute
                 Pope
                 Julius
                 ;
                 those
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 Pope
                 Damasus
                 ;
                 
                 those
                 of
                 Ephesus
                 Pope
                 Celestine
                 I.
                 
                   our
                   brother
                   and
                   Fellow-minister
                   Celestine
                
                 ;
                 those
                 of
                 Carthage
                 Pope
                 Celestine
                 I.
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 terms
                 wherein
                 St.
                 Austin
                 doth
                 salute
                 Maximinus
                 ,
                 a
                 Donatist
                 Bishop
                 .
                 
                   Signiour
                   my
                   beloved
                   and
                   most
                   honoured
                   brother
                   .
                
                 The
                 Oriental
                 Bishops
                 
                   Eustathius
                   ,
                   Theophilus
                
                 and
                 Silvanus
                 did
                 inscribe
                 their
                 Remonstrance
                 to
                 Pope
                 
                   Liberius
                   ,
                   To
                   Signiour
                   our
                   brother
                   and
                   Fellow-minister
                   Liberius
                   .
                
                 
                 So
                 John
                 of
                 Antioch
                 to
                 Nestorius
                 writeth
                 
                   to
                   my
                   Master
                
                 .
                 The
                 Synod
                 of
                 Illyricum
                 call
                 
                   Elpidius
                   ,
                   Our
                   seniour
                   and
                   Fellow-minister
                   .
                
              
               
                 In
                 which
                 Instances
                 and
                 some
                 others
                 of
                 later
                 date
                 we
                 may
                 observe
                 that
                 the
                 word
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Dominus
                 was
                 then
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 now
                 )
                 barely
                 a
                 term
                 of
                 civility
                 ,
                 being
                 then
                 usually
                 given
                 to
                 any
                 person
                 of
                 quality
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 whom
                 they
                 would
                 express
                 common
                 respect
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 St.
                 Chrysostome
                 in
                 his
                 Epistles
                 commonly
                 doth
                 give
                 it
                 not
                 onely
                 to
                 meaner
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 but
                 even
                 to
                 Priests
                 ;
                 and
                 St.
                 Austin
                 doth
                 thus
                 salute
                 even
                 Donatist
                 Bishops
                 ;
                 reflecting
                 thereon
                 thus
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Since
                   therefore
                   by
                   charity
                   I
                   serve
                   you
                   in
                   this
                   Office
                   of
                   writing
                   letters
                   to
                   you
                   ,
                   I
                   do
                   not
                   improperly
                   call
                   you
                   Master
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   sake
                   of
                   our
                   one
                   true
                   Master
                   who
                   has
                   commanded
                   us
                   so
                   to
                   doe
                   .
                   —
                   my
                   most
                   honour'd
                   Master
                   .
                   —
                   now
                   therefore
                   having
                   with
                   me
                   my
                   most
                   honour'd
                   Signiour
                   and
                   most
                   reverend
                   Presbyter
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 —
                 
                   my
                   most
                   honour'd
                   Master
                
                 Asyncritus
                 
                   the
                   elder
                
                 .
              
               
                 Pope
                 Celestine
                 himself
                 did
                 salute
                 the
                 Ephesine
                 Fathers
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   masters
                   ,
                   brethren
                
                 .
                 
                 Even
                 in
                 the
                 VI.
                 Council
                 ,
                 Thomas
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 did
                 inscribe
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 old
                 style
                 ,
                 to
                 Pope
                 Vitalianus
                 ,
                 
                 his
                 
                   brother
                   and
                   Fellow-minister
                
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 French
                 Bishops
                 had
                 good
                 reason
                 to
                 expostulate
                 with
                 Pope
                 Nicholas
                 I.
                 
                   You
                   may
                   know
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   are
                   not
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   as
                   you
                   boast
                   and
                   brag
                   ,
                   your
                   Clerks
                   ;
                   whom
                   ,
                   if
                   pride
                   would
                   suffer
                   ,
                   you
                   ought
                   to
                   acknowledge
                   for
                   your
                   brethren
                   and
                   Fellow-bishops
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 Such
                 are
                 the
                 terms
                 and
                 titles
                 ,
                 which
                 primitive
                 integrity
                 when
                 they
                 meant
                 to
                 speak
                 most
                 kindly
                 and
                 respectfully
                 did
                 allow
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 being
                 the
                 same
                 which
                 all
                 Bishops
                 did
                 give
                 to
                 one
                 another
                 ;
                 (
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 seen
                 in
                 all
                 solemn
                 addresses
                 ,
                 and
                 reports
                 concerning
                 them
                 :
                 )
                 which
                 is
                 an
                 Argument
                 sufficiently
                 plain
                 ,
                 that
                 Bishops
                 in
                 those
                 times
                 did
                 not
                 take
                 themselves
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Pope's
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 or
                 his
                 inferiours
                 in
                 Office
                 ;
                 but
                 his
                 fellows
                 and
                 mates
                 ,
                 co-ordinate
                 in
                 rank
                 .
              
               
                 Were
                 not
                 these
                 improper
                 terms
                 for
                 an
                 ordinary
                 Gentleman
                 ,
                 or
                 Nobleman
                 to
                 accost
                 his
                 Prince
                 in
                 ?
                 yet
                 hardly
                 is
                 there
                 such
                 a
                 distance
                 between
                 any
                 Prince
                 and
                 his
                 Peers
                 ,
                 as
                 there
                 is
                 between
                 a
                 modern
                 Pope
                 and
                 other
                 Bishops
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 would
                 now
                 be
                 taken
                 for
                 a
                 great
                 arrogance
                 and
                 sawciness
                 ,
                 for
                 an
                 underling
                 Bishop
                 to
                 address
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 in
                 such
                 language
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 speak
                 of
                 him
                 in
                 that
                 manner
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 sign
                 that
                 the
                 World
                 is
                 altered
                 in
                 its
                 notion
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 beareth
                 a
                 higher
                 conceit
                 of
                 himself
                 than
                 his
                 primitive
                 Ancestours
                 did
                 .
                 Now
                 nothing
                 but
                 
                   Beatissimus
                   Pater
                   ,
                   most
                   Blessed
                   Father
                   ,
                
                 and
                 
                   Dominus
                   noster
                   Papa
                   ,
                   our
                   Lord
                   the
                   Pope
                   ,
                
                 in
                 the
                 highest
                 sense
                 will
                 satisfy
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 a
                 Pope
                 in
                 a
                 General
                 Synod
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 solemn
                 Oration
                 ,
                 could
                 be
                 told
                 to
                 his
                 face
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 
                   the
                   most
                   Holy
                   Senate
                
                 of
                 Cardinals
                 had
                 chosen
                 
                   a
                   Brother
                   into
                   a
                   Father
                   ,
                   a
                   Collegue
                   into
                   a
                   Lord.
                
                 Verily
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 now
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 so
                 anciently
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 same
                 ancient
                 times
                 the
                 style
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Bishops
                 writing
                 to
                 other
                 Bishops
                 was
                 the
                 same
                 ;
                 he
                 calling
                 them
                 Brethren
                 and
                 Fellow-ministers
                 .
              
               
                 So
                 did
                 Cornelius
                 write
                 to
                 Fabius
                 of
                 
                   Antioch
                   ,
                   beloved
                   brother
                
                 ;
                 
                 so
                 did
                 he
                 call
                 all
                 other
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 —
                 
                   be
                   it
                   known
                   to
                   all
                   our
                   Fellow-bishops
                   and
                   brethren
                   .
                
                 So
                 Julius
                 to
                 the
                 Oriental
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 
                   To
                   our
                   beloved
                   brethren
                
                 .
                 So
                 Liberius
                 to
                 the
                 Macedonian
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 
                   To
                   our
                   beloved
                   brethren
                   and
                   Fellow-ministers
                   :
                
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Oriental
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 
                 
                   To
                   our
                   brethren
                   and
                   Fellow-bishops
                
                 .
                 So
                 Damasus
                 to
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 Illyricum
                 .
                 So
                 Leo
                 himself
                 frequently
                 in
                 his
                 Epistles
                 .
                 So
                 Pope
                 Celestine
                 calleth
                 John
                 of
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Most
                   honoured
                   brother
                
                 ;
                 to
                 Cyril
                 and
                 to
                 Nestorius
                 himself
                 ,
                 
                   Beloved
                   brother
                
                 ;
                 
                 to
                 the
                 Fathers
                 of
                 
                   Ephesus
                   ,
                   Signiours
                   brethren
                
                 .
                 Pope
                 Gelasius
                 to
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 Dardania
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Your
                   brotherhood
                
                 .
                 
                 St.
                 Gregory
                 to
                 
                   Cyriacus
                   ,
                   Our
                   brother
                   and
                   Fellow-priest
                   ,
                   Cyriacus
                   .
                
              
               
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 said
                 the
                 Popes
                 did
                 write
                 so
                 then
                 out
                 of
                 condescension
                 ,
                 or
                 humility
                 and
                 modesty
                 ;
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 replied
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 really
                 there
                 was
                 such
                 a
                 difference
                 as
                 is
                 now
                 pretended
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 seem
                 rather
                 affectation
                 ,
                 and
                 indecency
                 or
                 mockery
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 would
                 have
                 more
                 become
                 the
                 Pope
                 to
                 maintain
                 the
                 majesty
                 and
                 authority
                 of
                 his
                 place
                 ,
                 by
                 appellations
                 apt
                 to
                 cherish
                 their
                 reverence
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 collogue
                 with
                 them
                 in
                 terms
                 void
                 of
                 reality
                 ;
                 or
                 signifying
                 that
                 equality
                 which
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 mean.
                 
              
               
                 
                 But
                 Bellarmine
                 hath
                 found
                 out
                 one
                 instance
                 (
                 which
                 he
                 maketh
                 much
                 of
                 )
                 of
                 Pope
                 Damasus
                 ,
                 who
                 writing
                 (
                 not
                 as
                 he
                 alledgeth
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Fathers
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 *
                 but
                 )
                 to
                 certain
                 Eastern
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 calleth
                 them
                 
                   most
                   honoured
                   sons
                
                 .
                 That
                 whole
                 Epistle
                 I
                 do
                 fear
                 to
                 be
                 foisted
                 into
                 Theodoret
                 ;
                 
                 for
                 it
                 cometh
                 in
                 abruptly
                 ;
                 and
                 doth
                 not
                 much
                 become
                 such
                 a
                 man
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 supposed
                 genuine
                 ,
                 I
                 should
                 suspect
                 some
                 corruption
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 ;
                 for
                 why
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 writ
                 to
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 should
                 he
                 use
                 a
                 style
                 so
                 unsutable
                 to
                 those
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 different
                 from
                 that
                 of
                 his
                 Predecessours
                 ,
                 and
                 Successours
                 ?
                 why
                 should
                 there
                 be
                 such
                 a
                 disparity
                 between
                 his
                 own
                 style
                 now
                 and
                 at
                 other
                 times
                 ?
                 
                 for
                 writing
                 to
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 Illyricum
                 he
                 calleth
                 them
                 
                   beloved
                   brethren
                
                 ;
                 why
                 then
                 is
                 he
                 so
                 inconstant
                 and
                 partial
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 yield
                 these
                 Oriental
                 Bishops
                 less
                 respect
                 ?
                 wherefore
                 perhaps
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 was
                 thrust
                 in
                 for
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ·
                 or
                 perhaps
                 the
                 word
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 was
                 intruded
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 did
                 write
                 to
                 Lay-men
                 ;
                 †
                 
                   those
                   who
                   governed
                   the
                   East
                
                 ,
                 who
                 well
                 might
                 be
                 called
                 
                   most
                   honoured
                   sons
                
                 ;
                 otherwise
                 the
                 Epithet
                 doth
                 not
                 seem
                 well
                 to
                 sute
                 ;
                 but
                 however
                 ,
                 a
                 single
                 example
                 of
                 arrogance
                 or
                 stateliness
                 ,
                 (
                 or
                 of
                 what
                 shall
                 I
                 call
                 it
                 ?
                 )
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 set
                 against
                 so
                 many
                 modest
                 and
                 mannerly
                 ones
                 ?
              
               
                 In
                 fine
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 salutation
                 doth
                 not
                 always
                 imply
                 Superiority
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 assured
                 by
                 that
                 inscription
                 of
                 Alexander
                 ,
                 
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Thessalonice
                 ,
                 to
                 Athanasius
                 of
                 
                   Alexandria
                   ,
                   To
                   my
                   beloved
                   Son
                   and
                   unanimous
                   Collegue
                   Athanasius
                   .
                
              
               
                 IX
                 .
                 The
                 ground
                 of
                 that
                 eminence
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Roman
                 Bishop
                 did
                 obtain
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 precede
                 other
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 doth
                 shake
                 this
                 pretence
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 was
                 indeed
                 allowed
                 to
                 be
                 
                   the
                   principal
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 St.
                 Cyprian
                 calleth
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 why
                 ?
                 was
                 it
                 preferred
                 by
                 Divine
                 Institution
                 ?
                 no
                 surely
                 ,
                 Christianity
                 did
                 not
                 make
                 Laws
                 of
                 that
                 nature
                 ,
                 or
                 constitute
                 differences
                 of
                 places
                 .
                 Was
                 it
                 in
                 regard
                 to
                 the
                 succession
                 of
                 St.
                 Peter
                 ?
                 no
                 ;
                 that
                 was
                 a
                 slim
                 upstart
                 device
                 ;
                 that
                 did
                 not
                 hold
                 in
                 Antioch
                 ;
                 nor
                 in
                 other
                 Apostolical
                 Churches
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 it
                 was
                 for
                 a
                 more
                 substantial
                 reason
                 ;
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 ,
                 on
                 which
                 the
                 dignity
                 and
                 preeminency
                 of
                 other
                 Churches
                 was
                 founded
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 dignity
                 ,
                 magnitude
                 ,
                 opulency
                 ,
                 opportunity
                 of
                 that
                 City
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 did
                 preside
                 ;
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 consequent
                 numerousness
                 ,
                 quality
                 and
                 wealth
                 of
                 his
                 flock
                 ;
                 which
                 gave
                 him
                 many
                 great
                 advantages
                 above
                 other
                 his
                 Fellow-bishops
                 :
                 It
                 was
                 (
                 saith
                 Rigaltius
                 )
                 called
                 by
                 St.
                 Cyprian
                 the
                 principal
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                 
                   because
                   constituted
                   in
                   the
                   principal
                   City
                   .
                
              
               
                 That
                 Church
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 times
                 of
                 severest
                 persecutions
                 
                   by
                   the
                   providence
                   of
                   God
                
                 (
                 as
                 Pope
                 Cornelius
                 said
                 in
                 his
                 Epistle
                 to
                 
                   Fabius
                   )
                   had
                   a
                   rich
                   and
                   plentifull
                   number
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   with
                   a
                   most
                   great
                   and
                   innumerable
                   people
                
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 he
                 reckoneth
                 forty
                 four
                 Presbyters
                 ,
                 
                 seven
                 Deacons
                 (
                 in
                 imitation
                 of
                 the
                 number
                 in
                 the
                 Acts
                 ,
                 )
                 seven
                 Sub-deacons
                 ,
                 forty
                 two
                 Acoluthi
                 ,
                 fifty
                 two
                 others
                 of
                 the
                 inferiour
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 and
                 above
                 fifteen
                 hundred
                 Alms-people
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 that
                 Church
                 there
                 must
                 needs
                 have
                 been
                 a
                 great
                 resort
                 of
                 Christians
                 ,
                 going
                 to
                 the
                 seat
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 in
                 pursuit
                 of
                 business
                 ;
                 as
                 in
                 proportion
                 there
                 was
                 to
                 each
                 other
                 Metropolis
                 ;
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 Canon
                 of
                 the
                 Antiochene
                 Synod
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 ordered
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   the
                   Bishop
                   of
                   each
                   Metropolis
                   should
                   take
                   care
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   Province
                   ,
                   because
                   all
                   that
                   had
                   business
                   did
                   resort
                   to
                   the
                   Metropolis
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 That
                 Church
                 was
                 most
                 able
                 to
                 yield
                 help
                 and
                 succour
                 to
                 them
                 who
                 needed
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 accordingly
                 did
                 use
                 to
                 doe
                 it
                 ;
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 Dionysius
                 (
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Corinth
                 )
                 in
                 his
                 Epistle
                 to
                 Bishop
                 Soter
                 of
                 Rome
                 ;
                 
                 This
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   is
                   your
                   custome
                   from
                   the
                   beginning
                   ,
                   in
                   divers
                   ways
                   to
                   doe
                   good
                   to
                   the
                   brethren
                   and
                   to
                   send
                   supplies
                   to
                   many
                   Churches
                   in
                   every
                   city
                   ,
                   so
                   refreshing
                   the
                   poverty
                   of
                   those
                   who
                   want
                
                 —
              
               
                 Whence
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 wonder
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Head
                 of
                 that
                 Church
                 did
                 get
                 most
                 reputation
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 privilege
                 of
                 precedence
                 without
                 competition
                 .
              
               
                 
                   To
                   this
                   Church
                
                 (
                 said
                 
                   Irenaeus
                   )
                   it
                   is
                   necessary
                   that
                   every
                   Church
                   (
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   the
                   faithfull
                   who
                   are
                   all
                   about
                   )
                   should
                   resort
                   ,
                   because
                   of
                   its
                   more
                   powerfull
                   principality
                
                 ;
                 what
                 is
                 meant
                 by
                 that
                 resort
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 easie
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 considereth
                 how
                 men
                 here
                 are
                 wont
                 to
                 go
                 up
                 to
                 London
                 ,
                 drawn
                 thither
                 by
                 interests
                 of
                 
                   Trade
                   ,
                   Law
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 What
                 he
                 did
                 understand
                 
                   by
                   more
                   powerfull
                   principality
                
                 the
                 words
                 themselves
                 do
                 signifie
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 exactly
                 do
                 agree
                 to
                 the
                 Power
                 and
                 Grandure
                 of
                 the
                 Imperial
                 City
                 ;
                 but
                 do
                 not
                 well
                 sute
                 to
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 a
                 Church
                 ;
                 especially
                 then
                 when
                 no
                 Church
                 did
                 appear
                 to
                 have
                 either
                 Principality
                 or
                 Puissance
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 sense
                 may
                 clearly
                 be
                 evinced
                 by
                 the
                 context
                 ,
                 wherein
                 it
                 doth
                 appear
                 ,
                 that
                 St.
                 Irenaeus
                 doth
                 not
                 alledge
                 the
                 judicial
                 Authority
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
                 ,
                 but
                 its
                 credible
                 Testimony
                 ,
                 which
                 thereby
                 became
                 more
                 considerable
                 ,
                 because
                 Christians
                 commonly
                 had
                 occasions
                 of
                 recourse
                 to
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Such
                 a
                 reason
                 of
                 precedence
                 St.
                 Cyprian
                 giveth
                 in
                 another
                 case
                 ,
                 
                 Because
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   Rome
                   for
                   its
                   magnitude
                   ought
                   to
                   precede
                   Carthage
                   .
                
              
               
                 For
                 this
                 reason
                 a
                 Pagan
                 Historian
                 did
                 observe
                 the
                 Roman
                 Bishop
                 
                   had
                   a
                   greater
                   authority
                
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                 a
                 greater
                 interest
                 and
                 reputation
                 than
                 other
                 Bishops
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 reason
                 Theodoret
                 doth
                 assign
                 in
                 his
                 Epistle
                 to
                 Pope
                 Leo
                 ,
                 wherein
                 he
                 doth
                 highly
                 complement
                 and
                 cajole
                 him
                 ;
                 
                   for
                   this
                   city
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   is
                   the
                   greatest
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   and
                   the
                   most
                   splendid
                   ,
                   and
                   presiding
                   over
                   the
                   world
                   ;
                   and
                   flowing
                   with
                   multitude
                   of
                   people
                   ;
                   and
                   which
                   moreover
                   hath
                   produced
                   the
                   Empire
                   now
                   governing
                
                 —
              
               
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 sole
                 ground
                 upon
                 which
                 the
                 greatest
                 of
                 all
                 ancient
                 Synods
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 Chalcedon
                 ,
                 did
                 affirm
                 the
                 Papal
                 eminency
                 to
                 be
                 founded
                 ;
                 for
                 
                   to
                   the
                   throne
                
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 
                   of
                   ancient
                   Rome
                   because
                   that
                   was
                   the
                   royal
                   city
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   the
                   Fathers
                   reasonably
                   conferred
                   the
                   privileges
                   :
                
                 the
                 fountain
                 of
                 Papal
                 eminence
                 was
                 in
                 their
                 judgment
                 not
                 any
                 divine
                 Institution
                 ,
                 not
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 deriving
                 it self
                 to
                 his
                 Successours
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 concession
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 moved
                 to
                 grant
                 it
                 upon
                 account
                 that
                 Rome
                 was
                 the
                 
                   Imperial
                   City
                
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 the
                 same
                 purpose
                 the
                 Empress
                 Placidia
                 in
                 her
                 Epistle
                 to
                 Theodosius
                 in
                 behalf
                 of
                 Pope
                 Leo
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                 
                   It
                   becometh
                   us
                   to
                   preserve
                   to
                   this
                   city
                   (
                   the
                   which
                   is
                   mistress
                   of
                   all
                   lands
                   )
                   a
                   reverence
                   in
                   all
                   things
                   .
                
              
               
                 This
                 reason
                 had
                 indeed
                 in
                 it
                 much
                 of
                 equity
                 ,
                 of
                 decency
                 ,
                 of
                 conveniency
                 ;
                 it
                 was
                 equal
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 have
                 the
                 preference
                 and
                 more
                 than
                 
                 common
                 respect
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 thence
                 enabled
                 and
                 engaged
                 to
                 do
                 most
                 service
                 to
                 Religion
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 decent
                 ,
                 that
                 out
                 of
                 conformity
                 to
                 the
                 State
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 respect
                 to
                 the
                 Imperial
                 Court
                 and
                 Senate
                 ,
                 the
                 Pastour
                 of
                 that
                 place
                 should
                 be
                 graced
                 with
                 repute
                 ;
                 it
                 was
                 convenient
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 who
                 resided
                 in
                 the
                 centre
                 of
                 all
                 business
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 the
                 greatest
                 influence
                 upon
                 affairs
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 the
                 Emperour's
                 chief
                 Counsellour
                 for
                 direction
                 and
                 Instrument
                 for
                 execution
                 of
                 Ecclesiastical
                 affairs
                 ,
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 put
                 behind
                 others
                 .
              
               
                 Hence
                 did
                 the
                 Fathers
                 of
                 the
                 Second
                 General
                 Synod
                 advance
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Constantinople
                   to
                   the
                   next
                   privileges
                   of
                   honour
                   after
                   the
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   because
                   it
                   was
                   new
                   Rome
                
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Seat
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 the
                 Fathers
                 of
                 Chalcedon
                 assigned
                 
                   equal
                   privileges
                   to
                   the
                   most
                   Holy
                   See
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   with
                   good
                   reason
                
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 
                   judging
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   city
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   honoured
                   with
                   the
                   Royalty
                   and
                   Senate
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                
                 (
                 otherwise
                 )
                 
                   did
                   enjoy
                   equal
                   privileges
                   with
                   the
                   ancient
                   Royal
                   Rome
                   ,
                   should
                   likewise
                   in
                   Ecclesiastical
                   affairs
                   be
                   magnified
                   as
                   it
                   ,
                   being
                   second
                   after
                   it
                   .
                
              
               
                 Indeed
                 upon
                 this
                 score
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 have
                 aspired
                 to
                 the
                 supreme
                 Principality
                 ,
                 
                 when
                 it
                 had
                 the
                 advantage
                 over
                 old
                 Rome
                 ,
                 the
                 Empire
                 being
                 extinguished
                 there
                 ;
                 and
                 sometimes
                 was
                 styled
                 
                   the
                   Head
                   of
                   all
                   Churches
                
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 also
                 natural
                 and
                 can
                 hardly
                 be
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 a
                 chief
                 City
                 ,
                 finding
                 himself
                 to
                 exceed
                 in
                 wealth
                 ,
                 in
                 power
                 ,
                 in
                 advantages
                 of
                 friendships
                 ,
                 dependencies
                 ,
                 &c.
                 )
                 should
                 not
                 affect
                 to
                 raise
                 himself
                 above
                 the
                 level
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 ambition
                 ,
                 that
                 easily
                 will
                 seise
                 on
                 the
                 most
                 moderate
                 ,
                 and
                 otherwise
                 religious
                 minds
                 .
                 Pope
                 Leo
                 objected
                 it
                 to
                 Anatolius
                 ,
                 and
                 Pope
                 Gregory
                 to
                 John
                 (
                 from
                 his
                 austere
                 life
                 called
                 
                   the
                   Faster
                
                 .
                 )
              
               
                 Upon
                 the
                 like
                 account
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 other
                 Cities
                 did
                 mount
                 to
                 a
                 preeminency
                 ,
                 
                   Metropolitane
                   ,
                   Primatical
                   ,
                   Patriarchal
                
                 .
              
               
                 Thence
                 it
                 was
                 that
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 before
                 Constantine's
                 time
                 ,
                 did
                 acquire
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 second
                 place
                 to
                 Rome
                 ;
                 because
                 that
                 City
                 ,
                 being
                 head
                 of
                 a
                 most
                 rich
                 and
                 populous
                 Nation
                 ,
                 did
                 in
                 magnitude
                 and
                 opulency
                 (
                 as
                 
                   Gregory
                   Nazianzene
                
                 saith
                 )
                 
                   approach
                   next
                   to
                   Rome
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   so
                   as
                   hardly
                   to
                   yield
                   the
                   next
                   place
                   to
                   it
                   .
                
              
               
                 Upon
                 that
                 account
                 also
                 did
                 Antioch
                 get
                 the
                 next
                 place
                 ;
                 as
                 being
                 the
                 
                 most
                 large
                 ,
                 flourishing
                 ,
                 commanding
                 City
                 of
                 the
                 East
                 ;
                 
                   the
                   which
                
                 (
                 as
                 Josephus
                 saith
                 )
                 
                   for
                   bigness
                   and
                   for
                   other
                   advantages
                   had
                   without
                   controversie
                   the
                   third
                   place
                   in
                   all
                   the
                   world
                   subject
                   to
                   the
                   Romans
                
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 the
                 which
                 *
                 St.
                 Chrysostome
                 calleth
                 
                   the
                   head
                   of
                   all
                   cities
                   seated
                   in
                   the
                   East
                   .
                
              
               
                 Saint
                 Basil
                 seemeth
                 to
                 call
                 the
                 Church
                 thereof
                 the
                 principal
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ;
                 for
                 what
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   can
                   be
                   more
                   opportune
                   to
                   the
                   Churches
                   over
                   the
                   world
                   than
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Antioch
                   ?
                
                 
                 
                   the
                   which
                   if
                   it
                   should
                   happen
                   to
                   be
                   reduced
                   to
                   concord
                   ,
                   nothing
                   would
                   hinder
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   as
                   a
                   sound
                   head
                   it
                   would
                   supply
                   health
                   to
                   the
                   whole
                   body
                   .
                
              
               
                 Upon
                 the
                 same
                 account
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Carthage
                 did
                 obtain
                 the
                 privilege
                 to
                 be
                 standing
                 Primate
                 of
                 his
                 Province
                 (
                 although
                 other
                 Primacies
                 there
                 were
                 not
                 fixed
                 to
                 places
                 ,
                 but
                 followed
                 Seniority
                 )
                 and
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Patriarch
                 over
                 all
                 the
                 African
                 Provinces
                 .
              
               
                 Hence
                 did
                 Caesarea
                 ,
                 as
                 exceeding
                 in
                 temporal
                 advantages
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 the
                 Political
                 Metropolis
                 of
                 Palestine
                 ,
                 o'ertop
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 that
                 most
                 ancient
                 ,
                 noble
                 and
                 venerable
                 City
                 ,
                 the
                 source
                 of
                 our
                 Religion
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 was
                 indeed
                 the
                 general
                 Rule
                 and
                 practice
                 to
                 conform
                 the
                 privileges
                 of
                 Ecclesiastical
                 dignity
                 in
                 a
                 proportion
                 convenient
                 to
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 secular
                 Government
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 Synod
                 of
                 Antioch
                 in
                 express
                 terms
                 did
                 ordain
                 ;
                 the
                 ninth
                 Canon
                 whereof
                 runneth
                 thus
                 ;
                 
                   The
                   Bishops
                   in
                   every
                   Province
                   ought
                   to
                   know
                   that
                   the
                   Bishop
                   presiding
                   in
                   the
                   Metropolis
                   doth
                   undertake
                   the
                   care
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   Province
                
                 ;
                 
                 
                   because
                   all
                   that
                   have
                   business
                   do
                   meet
                   together
                   in
                   the
                   Metropolis
                   ;
                   whence
                   it
                   hath
                   been
                   ordained
                   that
                   he
                   should
                   precede
                   in
                   honour
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   Bishops
                   should
                   doe
                   nothing
                   extraordinary
                   without
                   him
                   ;
                   according
                   to
                   a
                   more
                   ancient
                   Canon
                   holding
                   from
                   our
                   Fathers
                
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 34th
                 .
                 Canon
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 .
                 )
              
               
                 
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Fathers
                 do
                 sometimes
                 mention
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 being
                 founded
                 by
                 the
                 two
                 great
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 succession
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Bishop
                 to
                 them
                 in
                 Pastoral
                 charge
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 special
                 ornament
                 of
                 that
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 congruous
                 ground
                 of
                 respect
                 to
                 that
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 
                   did
                   honour
                   the
                   memory
                   of
                   Saint
                   Peter
                   :
                
                 but
                 even
                 some
                 of
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 did
                 acknowledge
                 this
                 ,
                 did
                 not
                 avow
                 it
                 as
                 a
                 sufficient
                 ground
                 of
                 preeminence
                 ,
                 none
                 did
                 admit
                 it
                 for
                 an
                 argument
                 of
                 authoritative
                 Superiority
                 .
              
               
                 
                 St.
                 Cyprian
                 did
                 call
                 the
                 Roman
                 See
                 
                   the
                   chair
                   of
                   Saint
                   Peter
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   the
                   principal
                   Church
                
                 ;
                 yet
                 he
                 disclaimed
                 any
                 authority
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Bishops
                 above
                 his
                 brethren
                 .
              
               
                 Firmilian
                 did
                 take
                 notice
                 ,
                 that
                 Pope
                 
                   Stephanus
                   did
                   glory
                   in
                   the
                   place
                   of
                   his
                   Bishoprick
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   contend
                   that
                   he
                   held
                   the
                   succession
                   of
                   Peter
                
                 ;
                 yet
                 did
                 not
                 he
                 think
                 himself
                 thereby
                 obliged
                 to
                 submit
                 to
                 his
                 authority
                 ,
                 or
                 follow
                 his
                 judgment
                 ;
                 but
                 sharply
                 did
                 reprehend
                 him
                 as
                 a
                 favourer
                 of
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 an
                 authour
                 of
                 Schisms
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 who
                 had
                 cut
                 himself
                 off
                 from
                 the
                 communion
                 of
                 his
                 brethren
                 .
              
               
               
                 The
                 Fathers
                 of
                 the
                 Antiochene
                 Synod
                 
                   did
                   confess
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   writings
                   all
                   did
                   willingly
                   honour
                   the
                   Roman
                   Church
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   as
                   having
                   been
                   from
                   the
                   beginning
                   the
                   School
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Metropolis
                   of
                   Religion
                   ;
                   although
                   yet
                   from
                   the
                   East
                   the
                   instructours
                   of
                   the
                   Christian
                   Doctrine
                   did
                   go
                   and
                   reside
                   there
                   ;
                   but
                   from
                   hence
                   they
                   desired
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   deemed
                   inferiours
                   ;
                   because
                   they
                   did
                   not
                   exceed
                   in
                   the
                   greatness
                   and
                   numerousness
                   of
                   their
                   Church
                   .
                
                 They
                 allowed
                 some
                 regard
                 (
                 though
                 faintly
                 and
                 with
                 reservation
                 )
                 to
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
                 upon
                 account
                 of
                 their
                 Apostolical
                 foundation
                 ;
                 they
                 implied
                 a
                 stronger
                 ground
                 of
                 pretence
                 from
                 the
                 grandeur
                 of
                 that
                 City
                 ;
                 yet
                 did
                 not
                 they
                 therefore
                 grant
                 themselves
                 to
                 be
                 inferiours
                 ;
                 at
                 least
                 as
                 to
                 any
                 substantial
                 Privilege
                 ,
                 importing
                 Authority
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 by
                 Divine
                 right
                 ,
                 upon
                 account
                 of
                 his
                 succession
                 to
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 such
                 preeminence
                 ,
                 why
                 are
                 the
                 other
                 causes
                 reckoned
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 could
                 add
                 any
                 thing
                 to
                 God's
                 Institution
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 if
                 that
                 did
                 need
                 humane
                 confirmation
                 ?
                 The
                 pretence
                 to
                 that
                 surely
                 was
                 weak
                 ,
                 which
                 did
                 need
                 corroboration
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 propp'd
                 by
                 worldly
                 considerations
                 .
              
               
                 Indeed
                 ,
                 whereas
                 the
                 Apostles
                 did
                 found
                 many
                 Churches
                 ,
                 exercising
                 Apostolical
                 authority
                 over
                 them
                 (
                 eminently
                 containing
                 the
                 Episcopal
                 )
                 why
                 in
                 conscience
                 should
                 one
                 claim
                 privileges
                 on
                 that
                 score
                 rather
                 than
                 ,
                 or
                 above
                 the
                 rest
                 ?
              
               
                 Why
                 should
                 the
                 See
                 of
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 most
                 ancient
                 and
                 truly
                 Apostolical
                 Church
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Christian
                 name
                 began
                 ,
                 where
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 at
                 first
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 say
                 )
                 did
                 sit
                 Bishop
                 for
                 seven
                 years
                 ,
                 be
                 postponed
                 to
                 Alexandria
                 ?
              
               
                 Especially
                 why
                 should
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 the
                 Seat
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 himself
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 mother
                 of
                 all
                 Churches
                 ,
                 the
                 fountain
                 of
                 Christian
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 Consistory
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 enobled
                 by
                 so
                 many
                 glorious
                 performances
                 (
                 by
                 the
                 Life
                 ,
                 Preaching
                 ,
                 Miracles
                 ,
                 Death
                 ,
                 Burial
                 ,
                 Resurrection
                 ,
                 Ascension
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ;
                 by
                 the
                 first
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 the
                 effusion
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 the
                 Conversion
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 Constitution
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 Celebration
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Synods
                 )
                 upon
                 these
                 considerations
                 not
                 obtain
                 preeminence
                 to
                 other
                 Churches
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 honour
                 be
                 cast
                 behind
                 divers
                 others
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 as
                 to
                 Power
                 be
                 subjected
                 to
                 Caesarea
                 ,
                 the
                 Metropolis
                 of
                 Palestine
                 ?
              
               
                 The
                 true
                 reason
                 of
                 this
                 even
                 Baronius
                 himself
                 did
                 see
                 and
                 acknowledge
                 ;
                 
                 for
                 that
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   the
                   Ancients
                   observ'd
                   no
                   other
                   rule
                   in
                   instituting
                   the
                   Ecclesiastical
                   Sees
                   ,
                   than
                   the
                   division
                   of
                   Provinces
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Prerogative
                   before
                   established
                   by
                   the
                   Romans
                   ,
                   there
                   are
                   very
                   many
                   examples
                   .
                
              
               
                 Of
                 which
                 examples
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 Rome
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 obvious
                 and
                 notable
                 ;
                 and
                 what
                 he
                 so
                 generally
                 asserteth
                 may
                 be
                 so
                 applied
                 thereto
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 void
                 all
                 other
                 grounds
                 of
                 its
                 preeminence
                 .
              
               
               
                 X.
                 The
                 truth
                 is
                 ,
                 all
                 Ecclesiastical
                 presidencies
                 and
                 subordinations
                 ,
                 or
                 dependencies
                 of
                 some
                 Bishops
                 on
                 others
                 in
                 administration
                 of
                 spiritual
                 affairs
                 were
                 introduced
                 merely
                 by
                 humane
                 Ordinance
                 ,
                 and
                 established
                 by
                 Law
                 or
                 Custome
                 ,
                 upon
                 prudential
                 accounts
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 exigency
                 of
                 things
                 :
                 Hence
                 the
                 Prerogatives
                 of
                 other
                 Sees
                 did
                 proceed
                 ;
                 and
                 hereto
                 whatever
                 Dignity
                 ,
                 Privilege
                 ,
                 or
                 Authority
                 the
                 Pope
                 with
                 equity
                 might
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 claim
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 imputed
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 clear
                 which
                 point
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 search
                 the
                 matter
                 nearer
                 the
                 quick
                 ;
                 propounding
                 some
                 observations
                 concerning
                 the
                 ancient
                 forms
                 of
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 and
                 considering
                 what
                 interest
                 the
                 Pope
                 had
                 therein
                 .
              
               
                 At
                 first
                 each
                 Church
                 was
                 settled
                 apart
                 under
                 its
                 own
                 Bishop
                 and
                 Presbyters
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 independently
                 and
                 separately
                 to
                 manage
                 its
                 own
                 concernments
                 ;
                 each
                 was
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   governed
                   by
                   its
                   own
                   head
                   ,
                   and
                   had
                   its
                   own
                   Laws
                   .
                
                 Every
                 Bishop
                 as
                 a
                 Prince
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 Church
                 ,
                 did
                 act
                 freely
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 will
                 and
                 discretion
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 advice
                 of
                 his
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Senate
                 ,
                 and
                 *
                 with
                 the
                 consent
                 of
                 his
                 people
                 (
                 the
                 which
                 he
                 did
                 use
                 to
                 consult
                 )
                 without
                 being
                 controllable
                 by
                 any
                 other
                 ,
                 or
                 accountable
                 to
                 any
                 ,
                 farther
                 than
                 his
                 obligation
                 to
                 uphold
                 the
                 verity
                 of
                 Christian
                 profession
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 maintain
                 fraternal
                 communion
                 in
                 charity
                 and
                 peace
                 with
                 neighbouring
                 Churches
                 did
                 require
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 regard
                 if
                 he
                 were
                 notably
                 peccant
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 liable
                 to
                 be
                 disclaimed
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 no
                 good
                 Christian
                 ,
                 and
                 rejected
                 from
                 communion
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 did
                 adhere
                 to
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 misdemeanours
                 .
                 This
                 may
                 be
                 collected
                 from
                 the
                 remainders
                 of
                 State
                 in
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 St.
                 Cyprian
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 because
                 little
                 ,
                 disjointed
                 and
                 incoherent
                 Bodies
                 were
                 like
                 dust
                 apt
                 to
                 be
                 dissipated
                 by
                 every
                 wind
                 of
                 external
                 assault
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 intestine
                 faction
                 ;
                 and
                 peaceable
                 union
                 could
                 hardly
                 be
                 retained
                 without
                 some
                 ligature
                 of
                 discipline
                 ;
                 and
                 Churches
                 could
                 not
                 mutually
                 support
                 and
                 defend
                 each
                 other
                 without
                 some
                 method
                 of
                 entercourse
                 and
                 rule
                 of
                 confederacy
                 ,
                 engaging
                 them
                 :
                 
                 Therefore
                 for
                 many
                 good
                 purposes
                 (
                 for
                 upholding
                 and
                 advancing
                 the
                 common
                 interests
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 for
                 protection
                 and
                 support
                 of
                 each
                 Church
                 from
                 inbred
                 disorders
                 and
                 dissentions
                 ;
                 
                 for
                 preserving
                 the
                 integrity
                 of
                 the
                 faith
                 ,
                 for
                 securing
                 the
                 concord
                 of
                 divers
                 Churches
                 ,
                 for
                 providing
                 fit
                 Pastours
                 to
                 each
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 correcting
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 scandalously
                 
                 bad
                 *
                 or
                 unfaithfull
                 )
                 it
                 was
                 soon
                 found
                 needfull
                 ,
                 that
                 divers
                 Churches
                 should
                 be
                 combined
                 and
                 linked
                 together
                 in
                 some
                 regular
                 form
                 of
                 Discipline
                 ;
                 †
                 that
                 if
                 any
                 Church
                 did
                 want
                 a
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 the
                 neighbour
                 Bishops
                 might
                 step
                 in
                 to
                 approve
                 and
                 ordain
                 a
                 fit
                 one
                 ;
                 ‖
                 that
                 if
                 any
                 Bishop
                 did
                 notoriously
                 swerve
                 from
                 the
                 Christian
                 rule
                 ,
                 the
                 others
                 might
                 interpose
                 to
                 correct
                 or
                 void
                 him
                 ;
                 that
                 if
                 any
                 errour
                 ,
                 or
                 schism
                 did
                 peep
                 up
                 in
                 any
                 Church
                 ,
                 the
                 joint
                 concurrence
                 of
                 divers
                 Bishops
                 might
                 avail
                 to
                 stop
                 its
                 progress
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 quench
                 it
                 ;
                 by
                 convenient
                 means
                 of
                 instruction
                 ,
                 reprehension
                 and
                 censure
                 ;
                 that
                 if
                 any
                 Church
                 were
                 oppressed
                 by
                 persecution
                 ,
                 by
                 indigency
                 ,
                 by
                 faction
                 ;
                 the
                 others
                 might
                 be
                 engaged
                 to
                 afford
                 effectual
                 succour
                 and
                 relief
                 :
                 for
                 such
                 ends
                 it
                 was
                 needfull
                 ,
                 that
                 Bishops
                 in
                 certain
                 precincts
                 should
                 convene
                 ,
                 with
                 intent
                 to
                 deliberate
                 and
                 resolve
                 about
                 the
                 best
                 expedients
                 to
                 compass
                 them
                 ;
                 And
                 that
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 such
                 proceeding
                 ,
                 
                 (
                 to
                 avoid
                 uncertain
                 distraction
                 ,
                 confusion
                 ,
                 arbitrariness
                 ,
                 dissatisfaction
                 and
                 mutinous
                 opposition
                 )
                 should
                 be
                 settled
                 in
                 an
                 ordinary
                 course
                 ;
                 according
                 to
                 rules
                 known
                 and
                 allowed
                 by
                 all
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 defining
                 such
                 precincts
                 it
                 was
                 most
                 natural
                 ,
                 most
                 easie
                 ,
                 most
                 commodious
                 to
                 follow
                 the
                 divisions
                 of
                 Territory
                 ,
                 or
                 Jurisdiction
                 already
                 established
                 in
                 the
                 Civil
                 State
                 ;
                 that
                 the
                 Spiritual
                 administrations
                 being
                 in
                 such
                 circumstances
                 aptly
                 conformed
                 to
                 the
                 Secular
                 might
                 go
                 on
                 more
                 smoothly
                 and
                 expeditely
                 ,
                 the
                 wheels
                 of
                 one
                 not
                 clashing
                 with
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 judgment
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 great
                 Synods
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 Chalcedon
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Trullane
                 ;
                 
                 which
                 did
                 ordain
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   if
                   by
                   Royal
                   authority
                   any
                   city
                   be
                   or
                   should
                   hereafter
                   be
                   re-established
                   ,
                   the
                   order
                   of
                   the
                   churches
                   shall
                   be
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   civil
                   and
                   publick
                   form
                   .
                
              
               
                 Whereas
                 therefore
                 in
                 each
                 Nation
                 or
                 Province
                 subject
                 to
                 one
                 Political
                 Jurisdiction
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 Metropolis
                 or
                 Head-city
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 which
                 the
                 greatest
                 resort
                 was
                 for
                 dispensation
                 of
                 Justice
                 ,
                 and
                 dispatch
                 of
                 principal
                 Affairs
                 emergent
                 in
                 that
                 Province
                 ;
                 it
                 was
                 also
                 most
                 convenient
                 ,
                 that
                 also
                 the
                 determination
                 of
                 Ecclesiastical
                 matters
                 should
                 be
                 affixed
                 thereto
                 ;
                 especially
                 considering
                 that
                 usually
                 those
                 places
                 were
                 opportunely
                 seated
                 ;
                 that
                 many
                 persons
                 upon
                 other
                 occasions
                 did
                 meet
                 there
                 ;
                 that
                 the
                 Churches
                 in
                 those
                 Cities
                 did
                 exceed
                 the
                 rest
                 in
                 number
                 ,
                 in
                 opulency
                 ,
                 in
                 ability
                 and
                 opportunity
                 to
                 promote
                 the
                 common
                 interest
                 in
                 all
                 kinds
                 of
                 advantages
                 .
              
               
                 Moreover
                 because
                 in
                 all
                 Societies
                 and
                 Confederacies
                 of
                 men
                 for
                 ordering
                 publick
                 affairs
                 ,
                 
                 (
                 for
                 the
                 settling
                 things
                 in
                 motion
                 ,
                 for
                 effectual
                 dispatch
                 ,
                 for
                 preventing
                 endless
                 dissentions
                 and
                 confusions
                 both
                 in
                 resolving
                 upon
                 and
                 executing
                 things
                 )
                 it
                 is
                 needfull
                 that
                 one
                 person
                 should
                 be
                 authorized
                 to
                 preside
                 among
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 unto
                 whom
                 the
                 power
                 and
                 care
                 should
                 be
                 entrusted
                 to
                 convoke
                 Assemblies
                 in
                 fit
                 season
                 ,
                 to
                 propose
                 matters
                 for
                 consultation
                 ,
                 to
                 moderate
                 the
                 debates
                 and
                 proceedings
                 ,
                 to
                 declare
                 the
                 result
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 see
                 that
                 what
                 is
                 agreed
                 upon
                 may
                 be
                 duly
                 executed
                 ;
                 Such
                 a
                 charge
                 then
                 naturally
                 would
                 devolve
                 it self
                 upon
                 the
                 Prelate
                 of
                 the
                 Metropolis
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 supposed
                 constantly
                 present
                 on
                 the
                 place
                 ;
                 as
                 being
                 at
                 home
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 seat
                 of
                 presidence
                 ,
                 and
                 receiving
                 the
                 rest
                 under
                 his
                 wing
                 ;
                 as
                 incontestably
                 
                 surpassing
                 others
                 in
                 all
                 advantages
                 answerable
                 to
                 the
                 secular
                 advantages
                 of
                 his
                 City
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 unseemly
                 and
                 hard
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 at
                 home
                 should
                 be
                 postponed
                 in
                 dignity
                 to
                 others
                 repairing
                 thither
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 also
                 commonly
                 he
                 was
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 the
                 spiritual
                 Father
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 (
                 Religion
                 being
                 first
                 planted
                 in
                 great
                 Cities
                 and
                 thence
                 propagated
                 to
                 others
                 )
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 reverence
                 and
                 dependence
                 on
                 Colonies
                 to
                 the
                 mother
                 City
                 was
                 due
                 from
                 other
                 Churches
                 to
                 his
                 See.
                 
              
               
                 Wherefore
                 by
                 consent
                 of
                 all
                 Churches
                 ,
                 grounded
                 on
                 such
                 obvious
                 reason
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 the
                 presidency
                 in
                 each
                 Province
                 was
                 assigned
                 to
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 Metropolis
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 called
                 the
                 first
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 the
                 Metropolitane
                 ,
                 (
                 in
                 some
                 places
                 the
                 *
                 Primate
                 ,
                 the
                 Archbishop
                 ,
                 the
                 Patriarch
                 ,
                 the
                 Pope
                 )
                 of
                 the
                 Province
                 .
                 The
                 Apostolical
                 Canons
                 call
                 him
                 the
                 first
                 Bishop
                 (
                 which
                 sheweth
                 the
                 Antiquity
                 of
                 this
                 Institution
                 :
                 
                 )
                 the
                 African
                 Synods
                 did
                 appoint
                 that
                 name
                 to
                 him
                 as
                 most
                 modest
                 ,
                 and
                 calling
                 him
                 Primate
                 in
                 that
                 sense
                 ;
                 other
                 ancient
                 Synods
                 style
                 him
                 the
                 Metropolite
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Metropolites
                 of
                 the
                 principal
                 Cities
                 they
                 gave
                 the
                 Title
                 of
                 Archbishop
                 .
                 The
                 Bishops
                 of
                 Rome
                 and
                 Alexandria
                 peculiarly
                 were
                 called
                 Popes
                 ;
                 although
                 that
                 name
                 was
                 sometimes
                 deferred
                 to
                 any
                 other
                 Bishop
                 .
              
               
                 During
                 this
                 state
                 of
                 things
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 did
                 consist
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 Provinces
                 ,
                 being
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 independent
                 on
                 each
                 other
                 in
                 Ecclesiastical
                 administrations
                 ;
                 each
                 reserving
                 to
                 it self
                 the
                 constitution
                 of
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 the
                 convocation
                 of
                 Synods
                 ,
                 the
                 enacting
                 of
                 Canons
                 ,
                 the
                 decision
                 of
                 Causes
                 ,
                 the
                 definition
                 of
                 Questions
                 ;
                 yet
                 so
                 that
                 each
                 Province
                 did
                 hold
                 peacefull
                 and
                 amicable
                 correspondence
                 with
                 others
                 ;
                 upon
                 the
                 like
                 terms
                 as
                 before
                 each
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Episcopal
                 precinct
                 did
                 hold
                 intercourse
                 with
                 its
                 neighbours
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 whoever
                 in
                 any
                 Province
                 did
                 not
                 comply
                 with
                 or
                 submit
                 to
                 the
                 Orders
                 and
                 Determinations
                 resolved
                 upon
                 in
                 those
                 Assemblies
                 ,
                 
                 was
                 deemed
                 a
                 schismatical
                 ,
                 contentious
                 and
                 contumelious
                 person
                 ;
                 with
                 good
                 reason
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 did
                 thwart
                 a
                 Discipline
                 plainly
                 conducible
                 to
                 publick
                 good
                 ;
                 because
                 declining
                 such
                 judgments
                 he
                 plainly
                 shewed
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 admit
                 none
                 ,
                 (
                 there
                 not
                 being
                 any
                 fairer
                 way
                 of
                 determining
                 things
                 than
                 by
                 common
                 advice
                 and
                 agreement
                 of
                 Pastours
                 )
                 because
                 he
                 did
                 in
                 effect
                 refuse
                 all
                 good
                 terms
                 of
                 communion
                 and
                 peace
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 I
                 conceive
                 the
                 Metropolitical
                 governance
                 was
                 introduced
                 ,
                 by
                 humane
                 prudence
                 following
                 considerations
                 of
                 publick
                 necessity
                 or
                 utility
                 :
                 There
                 are
                 indeed
                 some
                 ,
                 who
                 think
                 it
                 was
                 instituted
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ;
                 but
                 their
                 Arguments
                 do
                 not
                 seem
                 convincing
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 a
                 constitution
                 doth
                 not
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 take
                 it
                 )
                 well
                 sute
                 to
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 their
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 course
                 they
                 took
                 in
                 founding
                 Churches
                 .
              
               
                 Into
                 such
                 a
                 Chanel
                 ,
                 through
                 all
                 parts
                 of
                 Christendom
                 (
                 though
                 with
                 some
                 petty
                 differences
                 in
                 the
                 methods
                 and
                 measures
                 of
                 acting
                 )
                 had
                 Ecclesiastical
                 administrations
                 fallen
                 of
                 themselves
                 ;
                 plain
                 community
                 of
                 reason
                 ,
                 and
                 imitation
                 insensibly
                 propagating
                 that
                 course
                 ;
                 and
                 therein
                 it
                 ran
                 for
                 a
                 good
                 time
                 ,
                 before
                 it
                 was
                 by
                 general
                 consent
                 and
                 solemn
                 sanction
                 established
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 whole
                 Church
                 then
                 was
                 a
                 Body
                 consisting
                 of
                 several
                 confederations
                 of
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 acting
                 in
                 behalf
                 of
                 their
                 Churches
                 under
                 their
                 respective
                 Metropolitanes
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 did
                 manage
                 the
                 common
                 affairs
                 in
                 each
                 Province
                 ;
                 convoking
                 Synods
                 at
                 stated
                 times
                 and
                 upon
                 emergent
                 occasions
                 ;
                 
                 in
                 them
                 deciding
                 Causes
                 and
                 Controversies
                 incident
                 ,
                 relating
                 to
                 faith
                 or
                 practice
                 ;
                 
                 framing
                 Rules
                 serviceable
                 to
                 common
                 Edification
                 ,
                 and
                 decent
                 uniformity
                 in
                 God's
                 service
                 ;
                 quashing
                 Heresies
                 and
                 Schisms
                 ;
                 declaring
                 truths
                 impugned
                 or
                 questioned
                 ;
                 maintaining
                 the
                 harmony
                 of
                 communion
                 and
                 concord
                 with
                 other
                 Provinces
                 adjacent
                 or
                 remote
                 .
              
               
                 Such
                 was
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 unto
                 which
                 the
                 Apostolical
                 Canons
                 and
                 Constitutions
                 do
                 refer
                 ,
                 answerable
                 to
                 the
                 times
                 in
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 framed
                 ;
                 and
                 which
                 we
                 may
                 discern
                 in
                 the
                 practice
                 of
                 ancient
                 Synods
                 .
              
               
                 Such
                 it
                 did
                 continue
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 great
                 Synod
                 of
                 Nice
                 was
                 celebrated
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 its
                 authority
                 (
                 presumed
                 to
                 represent
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 all
                 Bishops
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 were
                 summoned
                 thereto
                 )
                 backed
                 by
                 the
                 Imperial
                 Authority
                 and
                 Power
                 ,
                 did
                 confirm
                 those
                 Orders
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 found
                 them
                 standing
                 by
                 more
                 general
                 custome
                 ,
                 and
                 received
                 Rules
                 in
                 most
                 Provinces
                 ;
                 
                 reducing
                 them
                 into
                 more
                 ●●●orm
                 practice
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 what
                 before
                 stood
                 upon
                 reason
                 ,
                 customary
                 usage
                 ,
                 particular
                 consent
                 ,
                 by
                 so
                 august
                 sanction
                 did
                 become
                 universal
                 Law
                 ;
                 and
                 did
                 obtain
                 so
                 great
                 veneration
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 some
                 to
                 be
                 conceived
                 everlastingly
                 and
                 immutably
                 obligatory
                 ;
                 according
                 to
                 those
                 maximes
                 of
                 Pope
                 Leo.
                 
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 here
                 farther
                 observable
                 ,
                 that
                 whereas
                 divers
                 Provinces
                 did
                 hold
                 communion
                 and
                 entercourse
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 upon
                 occasion
                 they
                 did
                 (
                 by
                 their
                 formed
                 Letters
                 )
                 render
                 to
                 one
                 another
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 their
                 proceedings
                 ,
                 being
                 of
                 great
                 moment
                 ,
                 especially
                 of
                 those
                 which
                 concerned
                 the
                 general
                 state
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 and
                 common
                 faith
                 ;
                 calling
                 ,
                 when
                 need
                 was
                 ,
                 for
                 assistence
                 one
                 of
                 other
                 to
                 resolve
                 points
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 settle
                 order
                 and
                 peace
                 ;
                 there
                 was
                 in
                 so
                 doing
                 a
                 special
                 respect
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Metropolites
                 of
                 great
                 Cities
                 :
                 and
                 to
                 prevent
                 dissensions
                 ,
                 which
                 naturally
                 ambition
                 doth
                 prompt
                 men
                 to
                 ,
                 grounded
                 upon
                 degrees
                 of
                 respect
                 ,
                 an
                 Order
                 was
                 fixed
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 which
                 in
                 subscriptions
                 of
                 Letters
                 ,
                 in
                 accidental
                 congresses
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 occasions
                 ,
                 some
                 should
                 precede
                 others
                 ;
                 (
                 that
                 distinction
                 being
                 chiefly
                 and
                 commonly
                 grounded
                 on
                 the
                 greatness
                 ,
                 splendour
                 ,
                 opulency
                 of
                 Cities
                 ;
                 or
                 following
                 the
                 secular
                 dignity
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 )
                 whence
                 Rome
                 had
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 ,
                 Alexandria
                 the
                 
                   second
                   ,
                   Antioch
                
                 the
                 
                   third
                   ,
                   Hierusalem
                
                 the
                 fourth
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Afterward
                 ,
                 
                 Constantine
                 having
                 introduced
                 a
                 new
                 partition
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 whereby
                 divers
                 Provinces
                 were
                 combined
                 together
                 into
                 one
                 Territory
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 regiment
                 of
                 a
                 Vicar
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Lieutenant
                 of
                 a
                 Praefectus-praeterio
                 ,
                 which
                 Territory
                 was
                 called
                 a
                 Diocese
                 ;
                 the
                 Ecclesiastical
                 state
                 was
                 adapted
                 in
                 conformity
                 thereto
                 ;
                 new
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Systems
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 a
                 new
                 sort
                 of
                 spiritual
                 Heads
                 thence
                 springing
                 up
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 in
                 each
                 Diocese
                 ,
                 consisting
                 of
                 divers
                 Provinces
                 an
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Exarch
                 (
                 otherwise
                 sometimes
                 called
                 a
                 Primate
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 a
                 Diocesan
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 a
                 Patriarch
                 )
                 was
                 constituted
                 ,
                 answerable
                 to
                 the
                 Civil
                 Exarch
                 of
                 a
                 Diocese
                 ;
                 who
                 by
                 such
                 constitution
                 did
                 obtain
                 a
                 like
                 Authority
                 over
                 the
                 Metropolitanes
                 of
                 Provinces
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 had
                 in
                 their
                 Province
                 over
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 Cities
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 appertained
                 to
                 them
                 to
                 call
                 together
                 the
                 Synods
                 of
                 the
                 
                 whole
                 Diocese
                 ,
                 to
                 preside
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 them
                 to
                 dispatch
                 the
                 principal
                 affairs
                 concerning
                 that
                 precinct
                 ,
                 to
                 ordain
                 Metropolitanes
                 ,
                 to
                 confirm
                 the
                 Ordinations
                 of
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 to
                 decide
                 Causes
                 and
                 Controversies
                 between
                 Bishops
                 upon
                 appeal
                 from
                 Provincial
                 Synods
                 .
              
               
                 Some
                 conceive
                 the
                 Synod
                 of
                 Nice
                 did
                 establish
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 can
                 hardly
                 well
                 be
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 Synod
                 was
                 held
                 about
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 that
                 division
                 ,
                 (
                 after
                 that
                 Constantine
                 was
                 setled
                 in
                 a
                 peacefull
                 enjoyment
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 )
                 and
                 scarce
                 could
                 take
                 notice
                 of
                 so
                 fresh
                 a
                 change
                 in
                 the
                 State
                 ;
                 
                 that
                 doth
                 not
                 pretend
                 to
                 innovate
                 ,
                 but
                 professeth
                 in
                 its
                 sanctions
                 specially
                 to
                 regard
                 
                   ancient
                   custome
                   ,
                   saving
                   to
                   the
                   Churches
                   their
                   privileges
                
                 of
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 possessed
                 ;
                 that
                 onely
                 mentioneth
                 Provinces
                 ,
                 and
                 representeth
                 the
                 Metropolitanes
                 in
                 them
                 as
                 the
                 chief
                 Governours
                 Ecclesiastical
                 then
                 being
                 ;
                 that
                 constituteth
                 a
                 peremptory
                 decision
                 of
                 weighty
                 causes
                 in
                 Provincial
                 Synods
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 inconsistent
                 with
                 the
                 Diocesan
                 Authority
                 ;
                 that
                 taketh
                 no
                 notice
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 the
                 ●rincipal
                 Diocese
                 in
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 seat
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 ;
                 (
                 and
                 the
                 Synod
                 of
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 insisting
                 in
                 the
                 footsteps
                 of
                 the
                 Nicene
                 ,
                 doth
                 touch
                 onely
                 
                   Metropolitanes
                   (
                   Can.
                
                 19.
                 )
                 and
                 the
                 Synod
                 of
                 Laodicea
                 doth
                 onely
                 suppose
                 that
                 Order
                 .
                 )
                 In
                 fine
                 ,
                 that
                 Synod
                 is
                 not
                 recorded
                 by
                 any
                 old
                 Historian
                 to
                 have
                 framed
                 such
                 an
                 alteration
                 ;
                 which
                 indeed
                 was
                 so
                 considerable
                 ,
                 that
                 Eusebius
                 who
                 was
                 present
                 there
                 could
                 not
                 well
                 have
                 passed
                 it
                 over
                 in
                 silence
                 .
              
               
                 Of
                 this
                 opinion
                 was
                 the
                 Synod
                 of
                 Carthage
                 in
                 their
                 Epistle
                 to
                 Pope
                 Celestine
                 I.
                 who
                 understood
                 no
                 jurisdiction
                 but
                 that
                 of
                 Metropolitanes
                 to
                 be
                 constituted
                 in
                 the
                 Nicene
                 Synod
                 .
              
               
                 Some
                 think
                 the
                 Fathers
                 of
                 the
                 Second
                 General
                 Synod
                 did
                 introduce
                 it
                 ,
                 seeing
                 it
                 expedient
                 that
                 Ecclesiastical
                 administrations
                 should
                 correspond
                 to
                 the
                 Political
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 did
                 innovate
                 somewhat
                 in
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 Government
                 ;
                 they
                 do
                 expresly
                 use
                 the
                 new
                 word
                 Diocese
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 civil
                 sense
                 ,
                 as
                 distinct
                 from
                 a
                 Province
                 ;
                 they
                 do
                 distinctly
                 name
                 the
                 particular
                 Dioceses
                 of
                 the
                 Oriental
                 Empire
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 stood
                 in
                 the
                 civil
                 establishment
                 ;
                 
                 they
                 do
                 prescribe
                 to
                 the
                 Bishops
                 in
                 each
                 Diocese
                 to
                 act
                 unitedly
                 there
                 ,
                 not
                 skipping
                 over
                 the
                 bounds
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 they
                 order
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 appeal
                 to
                 the
                 Synod
                 of
                 the
                 Diocese
                 ,
                 prohibiting
                 other
                 appeals
                 :
                 The
                 Historians
                 expresly
                 do
                 report
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 did
                 
                   distinguish
                   and
                   distribute
                   Dioceses
                
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 did
                 
                   constitute
                   Patriarchs
                
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 did
                 prohibit
                 that
                 any
                 of
                 one
                 Diocese
                 should
                 intrude
                 upon
                 another
                 .
              
               
               
                 But
                 if
                 we
                 shall
                 attently
                 search
                 and
                 scan
                 passages
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 perhaps
                 find
                 reason
                 to
                 judge
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 form
                 did
                 soon
                 after
                 the
                 Synod
                 of
                 Nice
                 creep
                 in
                 without
                 any
                 solemn
                 appointment
                 by
                 spontaneous
                 assumption
                 and
                 submission
                 ,
                 accommodating
                 things
                 to
                 the
                 Political
                 course
                 ;
                 the
                 great
                 Bishops
                 (
                 who
                 by
                 the
                 amplification
                 of
                 their
                 City
                 in
                 power
                 ,
                 wealth
                 and
                 concourse
                 of
                 people
                 were
                 advanced
                 in
                 reputation
                 and
                 interest
                 )
                 assuming
                 such
                 authority
                 to
                 themselves
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 lesser
                 Bishops
                 easily
                 complying
                 ;
                 And
                 of
                 this
                 we
                 have
                 some
                 Arguments
                 .
                 
                 Cyril
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Jerusalem
                 being
                 deposed
                 and
                 extruded
                 by
                 
                   Acacius
                   Metropolitan
                
                 of
                 
                   Palestine
                   ,
                   did
                   appeal
                   to
                   a
                   greater
                   Judicatory
                
                 ;
                 being
                 the
                 first
                 (
                 as
                 Socrates
                 noteth
                 )
                 who
                 ever
                 did
                 use
                 that
                 course
                 ;
                 because
                 ,
                 it
                 seemeth
                 ,
                 
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 greater
                 in
                 being
                 till
                 about
                 that
                 time
                 ;
                 which
                 was
                 some
                 years
                 before
                 the
                 Synod
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 ;
                 in
                 which
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 mention
                 
                   of
                   a
                   greater
                   Synod
                   of
                   the
                   Diocese
                
                 —
              
               
                 There
                 was
                 a
                 convention
                 of
                 Bishops
                 of
                 the
                 Pontick
                 Diocese
                 at
                 Tyana
                 ;
                 
                 (
                 distinguished
                 from
                 the
                 Asian
                 Bishops
                 )
                 whereof
                 Eusebius
                 of
                 Caesarea
                 is
                 reckoned
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 ,
                 as
                 President
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Valens
                 .
              
               
                 Nectarius
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 is
                 said
                 by
                 the
                 Synod
                 of
                 Chalcedon
                 to
                 have
                 presided
                 in
                 the
                 Synod
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 .
                 
              
               
                 A
                 good
                 Argument
                 is
                 drawn
                 from
                 the
                 very
                 Canon
                 of
                 the
                 Synod
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 it self
                 ;
                 
                 which
                 doth
                 speak
                 concerning
                 
                   Bishops
                   over
                   Dioceses
                
                 as
                 already
                 constituted
                 ,
                 or
                 extant
                 ;
                 not
                 instituting
                 that
                 Order
                 of
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 but
                 supposing
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 together
                 with
                 an
                 implicit
                 confirmation
                 regulating
                 practice
                 according
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 by
                 prohibiting
                 Bishops
                 to
                 leap
                 over
                 the
                 bounds
                 of
                 their
                 Diocese
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 meddle
                 in
                 the
                 affairs
                 of
                 other
                 Dioceses
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 ordering
                 
                   appeals
                   to
                   the
                   Synod
                   of
                   a
                   Diocese
                   .
                
              
               
                 Of
                 Authority
                 gained
                 by
                 such
                 assumption
                 ,
                 and
                 concession
                 without
                 law
                 ,
                 there
                 might
                 be
                 produced
                 divers
                 instances
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 particularly
                 that
                 the
                 See
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 did
                 assume
                 to
                 it self
                 Ordination
                 and
                 other
                 acts
                 of
                 Jurisdiction
                 ,
                 in
                 three
                 Dioceses
                 ,
                 before
                 any
                 such
                 power
                 was
                 granted
                 to
                 it
                 by
                 any
                 Synodical
                 Decree
                 ;
                 the
                 which
                 to
                 have
                 done
                 divers
                 instances
                 shew
                 ;
                 some
                 whereof
                 are
                 alledged
                 in
                 the
                 Synod
                 of
                 Chalcedon
                 ;
                 
                 as
                 St.
                 Chrysostome
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 it
                 is
                 there
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   going
                   into
                   Asia
                   he
                   deposed
                   fifteen
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   and
                   consecrated
                   others
                   in
                   their
                   room
                   .
                
              
               
                 He
                 also
                 deposed
                 Gerontius
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Nicomedia
                 ,
                 
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 Diocese
                 of
                 Pontus
                 .
              
               
                 Whence
                 the
                 Fathers
                 of
                 Chalcedon
                 did
                 aver
                 ,
                 
                 
                   That
                   they
                   had
                   in
                   a
                   Synod
                   confirmed
                   the
                   ancient
                   custome
                   which
                   the
                   Holy
                   Church
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   Constantinople
                   had
                   ,
                   to
                   ordain
                   Metropolitanes
                   in
                   the
                   Asian
                   ,
                   Pontic
                   and
                   Thracian
                   Dioceses
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 which
                 custome
                 ,
                 (
                 consistent
                 with
                 reason
                 ,
                 and
                 becoming
                 the
                 dignity
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 gratefull
                 to
                 the
                 Court
                 )
                 that
                 great
                 Synod
                 did
                 establish
                 ,
                 although
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
                 out
                 of
                 jealousie
                 did
                 contest
                 and
                 protest
                 against
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 the
                 most
                 pertinent
                 instances
                 are
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Roman
                   ,
                   Alexandrine
                
                 and
                 Antiochene
                 Churches
                 having
                 by
                 degrees
                 assumed
                 to
                 themselves
                 such
                 
                 power
                 over
                 divers
                 Provinces
                 ;
                 in
                 imitation
                 of
                 which
                 Churches
                 the
                 other
                 Diocesan
                 Bishops
                 may
                 well
                 be
                 thought
                 to
                 have
                 enlarged
                 their
                 Jurisdiction
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 form
                 of
                 government
                 is
                 intimated
                 in
                 the
                 Synod
                 of
                 Ephesus
                 ;
                 
                 by
                 those
                 words
                 in
                 which
                 Dioceses
                 and
                 Provinces
                 are
                 distinguished
                 ;
                 
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   shall
                   be
                   observed
                   in
                   all
                   Dioceses
                   and
                   all
                   Provinces
                   every
                   were
                   .
                
              
               
                 However
                 that
                 this
                 form
                 of
                 Discipline
                 was
                 perfectly
                 setled
                 in
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 the
                 Fourth
                 General
                 Synod
                 is
                 evident
                 by
                 two
                 notable
                 Canons
                 thereof
                 ,
                 
                 wherein
                 it
                 is
                 decreed
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   if
                   any
                   Bishop
                   have
                   a
                   controversie
                   with
                   his
                   Metropolitan
                   of
                   his
                   Province
                   ,
                   he
                   shall
                   resort
                   to
                   and
                   be
                   judged
                   by
                   the
                   Exarch
                   of
                   the
                   Diocese
                   ,
                   or
                   by
                   the
                   See
                   of
                   Constantinople
                   .
                
              
               
                 This
                 was
                 a
                 great
                 privilege
                 conferred
                 on
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 ;
                 the
                 which
                 perhaps
                 did
                 ground
                 (
                 to
                 be
                 sure
                 it
                 did
                 make
                 way
                 for
                 )
                 the
                 plea
                 of
                 that
                 Bishop
                 to
                 the
                 Title
                 of
                 
                   Oecumenical
                   Patriarch
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Vniversal
                   Bishop
                
                 ,
                 which
                 Pope
                 Gregory
                 did
                 so
                 exagitate
                 ;
                 and
                 indeed
                 it
                 soundeth
                 so
                 fairly
                 toward
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Pope
                 hath
                 nothing
                 comparable
                 to
                 it
                 to
                 alledge
                 in
                 favour
                 of
                 his
                 pretences
                 ;
                 this
                 being
                 the
                 Decree
                 of
                 the
                 greatest
                 Synod
                 that
                 ever
                 was
                 held
                 among
                 the
                 Ancients
                 ,
                 where
                 all
                 the
                 Patriarchs
                 did
                 concur
                 in
                 making
                 these
                 Decrees
                 ;
                 which
                 Pope
                 Gregory
                 did
                 reverence
                 as
                 
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   Gospels
                
                 .
                 —
                 If
                 any
                 ancient
                 Synod
                 did
                 ever
                 constitute
                 any
                 thing
                 like
                 to
                 Vniversal
                 Monarchy
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 this
                 ;
                 wherein
                 a
                 final
                 determination
                 of
                 greatest
                 Causes
                 was
                 granted
                 to
                 the
                 See
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 exception
                 or
                 reservation
                 :
                 I
                 mean
                 as
                 to
                 semblance
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 sound
                 of
                 words
                 ;
                 for
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 true
                 sense
                 I
                 do
                 indeed
                 conceive
                 that
                 the
                 Canon
                 did
                 onely
                 relate
                 to
                 causes
                 emergent
                 in
                 the
                 Eastern
                 parts
                 ;
                 and
                 probably
                 it
                 did
                 onely
                 respect
                 the
                 three
                 Dioceses
                 (
                 of
                 
                   Asia
                   ,
                   Pontus
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Thrace
                 )
                 which
                 were
                 immediately
                 subjected
                 to
                 his
                 Patriarchal
                 Jurisdiction
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Pope
                 Nicholas
                 I.
                 doth
                 very
                 jocularly
                 expound
                 this
                 Canon
                 ;
                 affirming
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 Primate
                 of
                 the
                 Diocese
                 is
                 understood
                 the
                 Pope
                 (
                 Diocese
                 being
                 put
                 by
                 a
                 notable
                 figure
                 for
                 Dioceses
                 )
                 and
                 that
                 an
                 appeal
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 to
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 onely
                 by
                 permission
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 the
                 Party
                 will
                 be
                 content
                 therewith
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 may
                 note
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 Provincial
                 Churches
                 were
                 by
                 ancient
                 custome
                 exempted
                 from
                 dependence
                 on
                 any
                 Primacy
                 or
                 Patriarchate
                 .
              
               
                 Such
                 an
                 one
                 the
                 Cyprian
                 Church
                 was
                 adjudged
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 Ephesine
                 Synod
                 ;
                 wherein
                 the
                 privileges
                 of
                 such
                 Churches
                 were
                 confirmed
                 against
                 the
                 invasion
                 of
                 greater
                 Churches
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 that
                 purpose
                 this
                 general
                 Law
                 enacted
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Let
                   the
                   same
                   be
                   observ'd
                   in
                   all
                   Dioceses
                   and
                   Provinces
                   every
                   where
                   —
                   that
                   none
                   of
                   the
                   Bishops
                   most
                   beloved
                   of
                   God
                   invade
                   another
                   Province
                   which
                   did
                   not
                   formerly
                   belong
                   to
                   him
                   or
                   his
                   Predecessours
                   ;
                   and
                   if
                   any
                   one
                   have
                   invaded
                   one
                   ,
                   and
                   violently
                   seiz'd
                   it
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   restore
                   it
                   .
                
              
               
                 Such
                 a
                 Church
                 was
                 that
                 of
                 Britain
                 anciently
                 ,
                 before
                 Austin
                 did
                 introduce
                 the
                 Papal
                 Authority
                 here
                 ,
                 against
                 that
                 Canon
                 :
                 as
                 by
                 divers
                 learned
                 Pens
                 hath
                 been
                 shewed
                 .
              
               
               
                 Such
                 was
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Africk
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 their
                 Canons
                 against
                 transmarine
                 appeals
                 ,
                 and
                 about
                 all
                 other
                 matters
                 doth
                 appear
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 supposed
                 ,
                 by
                 some
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 Discipline
                 was
                 scrued
                 yet
                 one
                 peg
                 higher
                 ,
                 by
                 setting
                 up
                 the
                 Order
                 of
                 Patriarchs
                 higher
                 than
                 Primates
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Diocesan
                   Exarchs
                
                 ;
                 but
                 I
                 find
                 no
                 ground
                 of
                 this
                 supposal
                 except
                 in
                 one
                 case
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 being
                 set
                 above
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 
                   Ephesus
                   ,
                   Caesarea
                
                 and
                 Heraclea
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 the
                 Primates
                 of
                 the
                 three
                 Dioceses
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 notable
                 fib
                 ,
                 which
                 Pope
                 Nicholas
                 II.
                 telleth
                 ,
                 as
                 Gratian
                 citeth
                 him
                 ;
                 
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   instituted
                   all
                   Patriarchal
                   Supremacies
                   ,
                   all
                   Metropolitan
                   Primacies
                   ,
                   Episcopal
                   Sees
                   ,
                   all
                   Ecclesiastical
                   Orders
                   and
                   Dignities
                   whatsoever
                   .
                
              
               
                 Now
                 things
                 standing
                 thus
                 in
                 Christendom
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 interest
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 observe
                 ,
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 In
                 all
                 these
                 transactions
                 about
                 modelling
                 the
                 spiritual
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 Canon
                 established
                 any
                 peculiar
                 Jurisdiction
                 to
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 onely
                 the
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Synod
                 of
                 Nice
                 did
                 suppose
                 that
                 he
                 by
                 custome
                 did
                 enjoy
                 some
                 Authority
                 within
                 certain
                 precincts
                 of
                 the
                 West
                 ,
                 like
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 it
                 did
                 confirm
                 to
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 in
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Countries
                 adjacent
                 thereto
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 Synods
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 did
                 allow
                 him
                 
                   honourary
                   privileges
                
                 or
                 precedence
                 before
                 all
                 other
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 
                 assigning
                 the
                 next
                 place
                 after
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 In
                 other
                 privileges
                 the
                 Synod
                 of
                 Chalcedon
                 did
                 equall
                 the
                 See
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 to
                 the
                 Roman
                 .
                 
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 The
                 Canons
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 First
                 and
                 Fourth
                 General
                 Synods
                 ,
                 ordering
                 all
                 affairs
                 to
                 be
                 dispatched
                 ,
                 and
                 causes
                 to
                 be
                 determined
                 in
                 Metropolitan
                 or
                 Diocesan
                 Synods
                 ,
                 do
                 exclude
                 the
                 Roman
                 Bishop
                 from
                 meddling
                 in
                 those
                 concerns
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 The
                 Popes
                 (
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 humour
                 natural
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 like
                 nothing
                 but
                 what
                 they
                 did
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 served
                 their
                 Interests
                 )
                 did
                 not
                 relish
                 those
                 Canons
                 ,
                 although
                 enacted
                 by
                 Synods
                 which
                 themselves
                 admitted
                 for
                 Oecumenical
                 :
                 
                   That
                   subscription
                   of
                   some
                   Bishops
                   made
                   above
                   sixty
                   years
                   since
                   as
                   you
                   boast
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   does
                   no
                   whit
                   favour
                   your
                   persuasion
                   :
                   a
                   subscription
                   never
                   transmitted
                   to
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                   the
                   Apostolick
                   See
                   by
                   your
                   Predecessours
                   ,
                   which
                   from
                   its
                   very
                   beginning
                   being
                   weak
                   ,
                   and
                   long
                   since
                   ruinous
                   ,
                   you
                   endeavour
                   now
                   too
                   late
                   and
                   unprofitably
                   to
                   revive
                   .
                
              
               
                 So
                 doth
                 Pope
                 Leo
                 I.
                 treat
                 the
                 Second
                 Great
                 Synod
                 ,
                 writing
                 to
                 Anatolius
                 :
                 
                 and
                 Gregory
                 speaking
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 says
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Roman
                   Church
                   has
                   not
                   the
                   acts
                   of
                   that
                   Synod
                   ,
                   nor
                   receiv'd
                   its
                   Canons
                   .
                
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 Wherefore
                 in
                 the
                 West
                 they
                 did
                 obtain
                 no
                 effect
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 establish
                 Diocesan
                 Primacies
                 there
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Bishops
                 of
                 Cities
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 Heads
                 of
                 Dioceses
                 ,
                 
                 either
                 did
                 not
                 know
                 of
                 these
                 Canons
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 probable
                 ,
                 because
                 Rome
                 did
                 smother
                 the
                 notice
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 )
                 or
                 were
                 hindred
                 from
                 using
                 them
                 ;
                 the
                 Pope
                 having
                 so
                 winded
                 himself
                 in
                 and
                 got
                 such
                 hold
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 let
                 go
                 .
              
               
               
                 8.
                 
                 It
                 indeed
                 turned
                 to
                 a
                 great
                 advantage
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 in
                 carrying
                 on
                 his
                 Encroachments
                 ,
                 and
                 enlarging
                 his
                 worldly
                 Interests
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Western
                 Churches
                 did
                 not
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Eastern
                 ,
                 conform
                 themselves
                 to
                 the
                 Political
                 frame
                 in
                 embracing
                 Diocesan
                 Primacies
                 ;
                 which
                 would
                 have
                 engaged
                 and
                 enabled
                 them
                 better
                 to
                 protect
                 the
                 Liberties
                 of
                 their
                 Churches
                 from
                 Papal
                 Invasions
                 .
                 
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 For
                 hence
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 a
                 better
                 ,
                 the
                 Pope
                 did
                 claim
                 to
                 himself
                 a
                 Patriarchal
                 authority
                 over
                 the
                 Western
                 Churches
                 ;
                 pretending
                 a
                 right
                 of
                 calling
                 to
                 Synods
                 ,
                 of
                 meddling
                 in
                 Ordinations
                 ,
                 of
                 determining
                 Causes
                 by
                 appeal
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 of
                 dictating
                 Laws
                 and
                 Rules
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 old
                 rights
                 of
                 Metropolitans
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 later
                 Constitutions
                 for
                 Primacies
                 .
              
               
                 Of
                 this
                 we
                 have
                 an
                 Instance
                 in
                 St.
                 Gregory
                 ;
                 where
                 he
                 alledging
                 an
                 Imperial
                 Constitution
                 importing
                 that
                 in
                 case
                 a
                 Clergy-man
                 should
                 appeal
                 from
                 his
                 Metropolitan
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   cause
                   should
                   be
                   referred
                   to
                   the
                   Archbishop
                   and
                   Patriarch
                   of
                   that
                   Diocese
                   ,
                   who
                   judging
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Canons
                   and
                   Laws
                   should
                   give
                   an
                   end
                   thereto
                
                 ;
                 doth
                 consequentially
                 assume
                 an
                 appeal
                 from
                 a
                 Bishop
                 to
                 himself
                 ,
                 
                 adjoyning
                 ,
                 
                   If
                   against
                   these
                   things
                   it
                   be
                   said
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Bishop
                   had
                   neither
                   Metropolitan
                   nor
                   Patriarch
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   said
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   cause
                   was
                   to
                   be
                   heard
                   and
                   decided
                   by
                   the
                   Apostolical
                   See
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   head
                   of
                   all
                   Churches
                   .
                
              
               
                 10.
                 
                 Having
                 got
                 such
                 advantage
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 to
                 extent
                 stretched
                 his
                 Authority
                 beyond
                 the
                 bounds
                 of
                 
                   his
                   sub-urbicarian
                   precincts
                
                 ,
                 
                 he
                 did
                 also
                 intend
                 it
                 in
                 quality
                 far
                 beyond
                 the
                 privileges
                 by
                 any
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Law
                 granted
                 to
                 Patriarchs
                 ;
                 or
                 claimed
                 or
                 exercised
                 by
                 any
                 other
                 Patriarch
                 ;
                 till
                 at
                 length
                 by
                 degrees
                 he
                 had
                 advanced
                 it
                 to
                 an
                 exorbitant
                 omnipotency
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 utterly
                 enslaved
                 the
                 Western
                 Churches
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 ancient
                 Order
                 did
                 allow
                 a
                 Patriarch
                 or
                 Primate
                 to
                 call
                 a
                 Synod
                 of
                 the
                 Bishops
                 in
                 his
                 Diocese
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 them
                 to
                 determine
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Affairs
                 by
                 majority
                 of
                 suffrages
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 doe
                 so
                 ,
                 but
                 setting
                 himself
                 down
                 in
                 his
                 Chair
                 with
                 a
                 few
                 of
                 his
                 Courtiers
                 about
                 him
                 ,
                 doth
                 make
                 Decrees
                 and
                 Dictates
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 he
                 pretendeth
                 all
                 must
                 submit
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 ancient
                 Order
                 did
                 allow
                 a
                 Patriarch
                 to
                 ordain
                 Metropolitans
                 duly
                 elected
                 in
                 their
                 Dioceses
                 ;
                 leaving
                 Bishops
                 to
                 be
                 ordained
                 by
                 the
                 Metropolitans
                 in
                 their
                 Provincial
                 Synods
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 will
                 meddle
                 in
                 the
                 Ordination
                 of
                 every
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 suffering
                 none
                 to
                 be
                 constituted
                 without
                 his
                 confirmation
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 he
                 must
                 soundly
                 pay
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 ancient
                 Order
                 did
                 allow
                 a
                 Patriarch
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 advice
                 and
                 consent
                 of
                 his
                 Synod
                 to
                 make
                 Canons
                 for
                 the
                 well
                 ordering
                 his
                 Diocese
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 sendeth
                 about
                 his
                 Decretal
                 Letters
                 ,
                 composed
                 by
                 an
                 infallible
                 Secretary
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 pretendeth
                 must
                 have
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 Laws
                 ,
                 equal
                 to
                 the
                 highest
                 Decrees
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 ancient
                 Order
                 did
                 suppose
                 Bishops
                 by
                 their
                 Ordination
                 sufficiently
                 obliged
                 to
                 render
                 unto
                 their
                 Patriarch
                 due
                 observance
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Canons
                 ,
                 he
                 being
                 liable
                 to
                 be
                 judged
                 in
                 a
                 Synod
                 for
                 the
                 transgression
                 of
                 his
                 duty
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 forceth
                 all
                 Bishops
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 most
                 slavish
                 oaths
                 of
                 obedience
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 can
                 be
                 imagined
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 ancient
                 Order
                 did
                 appoint
                 that
                 Bishops
                 accused
                 for
                 offences
                 should
                 be
                 judged
                 in
                 their
                 Provinces
                 ;
                 or
                 upon
                 appeal
                 from
                 them
                 in
                 Patriarchal
                 Synods
                 :
                 but
                 he
                 receiveth
                 appeals
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 determineth
                 
                 them
                 in
                 his
                 Court
                 ,
                 without
                 calling
                 such
                 a
                 Synod
                 in
                 an
                 age
                 for
                 any
                 such
                 purpose
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 ancient
                 Patriarchs
                 did
                 order
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 as
                 became
                 good
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 with
                 leave
                 and
                 under
                 submission
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 who
                 as
                 he
                 pleased
                 did
                 interpose
                 his
                 confirmation
                 of
                 their
                 Sanctions
                 :
                 but
                 this
                 man
                 pretendeth
                 to
                 decree
                 what
                 he
                 pleaseth
                 without
                 the
                 leave
                 ,
                 and
                 against
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 Princes
                 .
              
               
                 Wherefore
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 Patriarch
                 of
                 the
                 Western
                 Churches
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 that
                 he
                 acteth
                 according
                 to
                 no
                 Patriarchal
                 Rule
                 )
                 but
                 a
                 certain
                 kind
                 of
                 Sovereign
                 Lord
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 tyrannical
                 Oppressour
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 11.
                 
                 In
                 all
                 the
                 transactions
                 for
                 modelling
                 the
                 Church
                 there
                 never
                 was
                 allowed
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 any
                 dominion
                 over
                 his
                 Fellow-patriarchs
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 of
                 those
                 great
                 Primates
                 who
                 had
                 assumed
                 that
                 name
                 to
                 themselves
                 ;
                 among
                 whom
                 indeed
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 dignity
                 of
                 his
                 City
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 obtained
                 a
                 priority
                 of
                 honour
                 or
                 place
                 ;
                 but
                 never
                 had
                 any
                 power
                 over
                 them
                 setled
                 by
                 a
                 title
                 of
                 Law
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 clear
                 and
                 uncontested
                 practice
                 .
              
               
                 Insomuch
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 had
                 erred
                 in
                 Faith
                 ,
                 or
                 offended
                 in
                 Practice
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 requisite
                 to
                 call
                 a
                 General
                 Synod
                 to
                 judge
                 them
                 ;
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 cases
                 of
                 Athanasius
                 ,
                 of
                 
                   Gregory
                   Nazianzene
                
                 and
                 Maximus
                 ,
                 of
                 Theophilus
                 and
                 St.
                 Chrysostome
                 ,
                 of
                 Nestorius
                 and
                 of
                 Dioscorus
                 —
                 is
                 evident
                 .
              
               
                 12.
                 
                 Indeed
                 all
                 the
                 Oriental
                 Churches
                 did
                 keep
                 themselves
                 pretty
                 free
                 from
                 his
                 encroachments
                 ,
                 although
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 swollen
                 so
                 big
                 in
                 the
                 West
                 ,
                 he
                 sometimes
                 did
                 take
                 occasion
                 to
                 attempt
                 on
                 their
                 Liberty
                 ;
                 which
                 they
                 sometimes
                 did
                 warily
                 decline
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 stoutly
                 did
                 oppose
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 main
                 ,
                 
                 those
                 flourishing
                 Churches
                 constantly
                 did
                 maintain
                 a
                 distinct
                 administration
                 from
                 the
                 Western
                 Churches
                 ,
                 under
                 their
                 own
                 Patriarchs
                 and
                 Synods
                 ,
                 not
                 suffering
                 him
                 to
                 interlope
                 in
                 prejudice
                 to
                 their
                 Liberty
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 without
                 his
                 leave
                 or
                 notice
                 did
                 call
                 and
                 celebrate
                 Synods
                 (
                 whereof
                 all
                 the
                 first
                 great
                 Synods
                 are
                 instances
                 )
                 their
                 Ordinations
                 were
                 not
                 confirmed
                 or
                 touched
                 by
                 him
                 ;
                 Appeals
                 were
                 not
                 (
                 with
                 publick
                 regard
                 or
                 allowance
                 )
                 thence
                 made
                 to
                 him
                 in
                 causes
                 great
                 or
                 little
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 decided
                 them
                 among
                 themselves
                 :
                 they
                 quashed
                 Heresies
                 springing
                 up
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Second
                 General
                 Synod
                 the
                 
                   Macedonians
                   ,
                   Theophilus
                
                 the
                 Origenists
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Little
                 in
                 any
                 case
                 had
                 his
                 Worship
                 to
                 doe
                 with
                 them
                 or
                 they
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 beyond
                 what
                 was
                 needfull
                 to
                 maintain
                 general
                 communion
                 and
                 correspondence
                 with
                 him
                 ;
                 which
                 they
                 commonly
                 ,
                 as
                 piety
                 obliged
                 ,
                 were
                 willing
                 to
                 doe
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 sometimes
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 pert
                 Pope
                 ,
                 upon
                 some
                 incidental
                 advantage
                 of
                 differences
                 risen
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 would
                 be
                 more
                 busie
                 than
                 they
                 deemed
                 convenient
                 in
                 tampering
                 with
                 their
                 affairs
                 ,
                 they
                 did
                 rap
                 his
                 fingers
                 :
                 so
                 Victor
                 ,
                 so
                 Stephanus
                 ,
                 so
                 Julius
                 and
                 Liberius
                 of
                 old
                 did
                 feel
                 to
                 their
                 smart
                 ;
                 so
                 afterward
                 Damasus
                 and
                 other
                 Popes
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 
                   Flavianus
                   ;
                   Innocent
                
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 St.
                 
                   Chrysostome
                   ;
                   Felix
                
                 and
                 his
                 Successours
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 Acacius
                 did
                 find
                 little
                 regard
                 had
                 to
                 their
                 interposals
                 .
              
               
                 So
                 things
                 proceeded
                 ,
                 till
                 at
                 length
                 a
                 final
                 rupture
                 was
                 made
                 between
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 suffer
                 him
                 at
                 all
                 to
                 meddle
                 with
                 their
                 affairs
                 .
              
               
                 Before
                 I
                 proceed
                 any
                 farther
                 I
                 shall
                 briefly
                 draw
                 some
                 Corollaries
                 from
                 this
                 Historical
                 account
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 given
                 of
                 the
                 original
                 and
                 growth
                 of
                 
                   Metropolitical
                   ,
                   Primatical
                
                 and
                 Patriarchal
                 Jurisdiction
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Patriarchs
                 are
                 an
                 humane
                 Institution
                 .
              
               
               
                 2.
                 
                 As
                 they
                 were
                 erected
                 by
                 the
                 power
                 and
                 prudence
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 so
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 dissolved
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 They
                 were
                 erected
                 by
                 the
                 leave
                 and
                 confirmation
                 of
                 Princes
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 dejected
                 ,
                 if
                 great
                 reason
                 do
                 appear
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 Patriarchate
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 beyond
                 his
                 own
                 Province
                 or
                 Diocese
                 doth
                 not
                 subsist
                 upon
                 any
                 Canon
                 of
                 a
                 General
                 Synod
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 He
                 can
                 therefore
                 claim
                 no
                 such
                 power
                 otherwise
                 than
                 upon
                 his
                 invasion
                 or
                 assumption
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 The
                 Primates
                 and
                 Metropolitans
                 of
                 the
                 Western
                 Church
                 cannot
                 be
                 supposed
                 otherwise
                 than
                 by
                 force
                 or
                 out
                 of
                 fear
                 to
                 have
                 submitted
                 to
                 such
                 an
                 authority
                 as
                 he
                 doth
                 usurp
                 .
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 really
                 a
                 Patriarchal
                 Power
                 (
                 like
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 granted
                 by
                 the
                 Canons
                 ,
                 and
                 Princes
                 )
                 but
                 another
                 sort
                 of
                 power
                 which
                 the
                 Pope
                 doth
                 exercise
                 .
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 The
                 most
                 rightfull
                 Patriarch
                 ,
                 holding
                 false
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 or
                 imposing
                 unjust
                 Laws
                 ,
                 or
                 tyrannically
                 abusing
                 his
                 power
                 may
                 and
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 rejected
                 from
                 communion
                 .
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 Such
                 a
                 Patriarch
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 judged
                 by
                 a
                 free
                 Synod
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 had
                 .
              
               
                 10.
                 
                 If
                 such
                 a
                 Synod
                 cannot
                 be
                 had
                 by
                 consent
                 of
                 Princes
                 ,
                 each
                 Church
                 may
                 free
                 it self
                 from
                 the
                 mischiefs
                 induced
                 by
                 his
                 perverse
                 doctrine
                 or
                 practice
                 .
              
               
                 11.
                 
                 No
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Power
                 can
                 interpose
                 in
                 the
                 management
                 of
                 any
                 affairs
                 within
                 the
                 Territory
                 of
                 any
                 Prince
                 without
                 his
                 concession
                 .
              
               
                 12.
                 
                 By
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 ancient
                 Practice
                 Princes
                 may
                 model
                 the
                 bounds
                 of
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Jurisdiction
                 ,
                 erect
                 Bishopricks
                 ,
                 enlarge
                 ,
                 diminish
                 ,
                 or
                 transfer
                 them
                 as
                 they
                 please
                 .
              
               
                 13.
                 
                 Wherefore
                 each
                 Prince
                 (
                 having
                 Supreme
                 Power
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 Dominions
                 ,
                 and
                 equal
                 to
                 what
                 the
                 Emperour
                 had
                 in
                 his
                 )
                 may
                 exclude
                 any
                 foreign
                 Prelate
                 from
                 Jurisdiction
                 in
                 his
                 Territories
                 .
              
               
                 14.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 expedient
                 for
                 peace
                 and
                 publick
                 good
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 doe
                 thus
                 .
              
               
                 15.
                 
                 Such
                 Prelate
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 rules
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 content
                 with
                 his
                 doing
                 so
                 .
              
               
                 16.
                 
                 Any
                 Prelate
                 ,
                 exercising
                 power
                 in
                 the
                 Dominion
                 of
                 any
                 Prince
                 ,
                 is
                 eatenus
                 ,
                 his
                 Subject
                 :
                 as
                 the
                 Popes
                 and
                 all
                 Bishops
                 were
                 to
                 the
                 Roman
                 Emperours
                 .
              
               
                 17.
                 
                 Those
                 joints
                 of
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 established
                 in
                 the
                 Roman
                 Empire
                 by
                 the
                 confirmation
                 of
                 Emperours
                 ,
                 were
                 (
                 as
                 to
                 necessary
                 continuance
                 )
                 dissolved
                 by
                 the
                 dissolution
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Empire
                 .
              
               
                 18.
                 
                 The
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 in
                 the
                 Territories
                 of
                 any
                 Prince
                 did
                 subsist
                 by
                 his
                 authority
                 and
                 favour
                 .
              
               
                 19.
                 
                 By
                 the
                 same
                 reason
                 as
                 Princes
                 have
                 curbed
                 the
                 exorbitancy
                 of
                 Papal
                 power
                 in
                 some
                 cases
                 (
                 of
                 entertaining
                 Legats
                 ,
                 making
                 Appeals
                 ,
                 disposing
                 of
                 Benefices
                 ,
                 &c.
                 )
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 they
                 might
                 exclude
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 20.
                 
                 The
                 practice
                 of
                 Christianity
                 doth
                 not
                 depend
                 upon
                 the
                 subsistence
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 form
                 instituted
                 by
                 man.
                 
              
               
                 Having
                 shewed
                 at
                 large
                 that
                 this
                 Universal
                 Sovereignty
                 and
                 Jurisdiction
                 of
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 over
                 the
                 Christian
                 Church
                 hath
                 no
                 real
                 Foundation
                 either
                 in
                 Scripture
                 or
                 elsewhere
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 requisite
                 to
                 shew
                 by
                 what
                 ways
                 and
                 means
                 so
                 groundless
                 a
                 claim
                 and
                 pretence
                 should
                 gain
                 belief
                 and
                 submission
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 
                 from
                 so
                 considerable
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 Christendom
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 from
                 so
                 very
                 slender
                 roots
                 (
                 from
                 slight
                 beginnings
                 and
                 the
                 slimmest
                 pretences
                 
                 one
                 can
                 well
                 imagin
                 )
                 this
                 bulk
                 of
                 exorbitant
                 power
                 did
                 grow
                 ,
                 the
                 vastest
                 that
                 ever
                 man
                 on
                 earth
                 did
                 attain
                 ,
                 or
                 did
                 ever
                 aim
                 at
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 the
                 less
                 wonderfull
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 do
                 consider
                 the
                 many
                 causes
                 which
                 did
                 concur
                 and
                 contribute
                 thereto
                 ;
                 some
                 whereof
                 are
                 proposed
                 in
                 the
                 following
                 Observations
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Eminency
                 of
                 any
                 kind
                 (
                 in
                 wealth
                 ,
                 in
                 honour
                 ,
                 in
                 reputation
                 ,
                 in
                 might
                 ,
                 in
                 place
                 ,
                 or
                 mere
                 order
                 of
                 dignity
                 ,
                 )
                 doth
                 easily
                 pass
                 into
                 advantages
                 of
                 real
                 power
                 and
                 command
                 over
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 inferiour
                 in
                 those
                 respects
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 any
                 dealings
                 or
                 common
                 transactions
                 with
                 such
                 Superiours
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 to
                 persons
                 endowed
                 with
                 such
                 eminency
                 by
                 voluntary
                 deference
                 the
                 conduct
                 of
                 affairs
                 is
                 wont
                 to
                 be
                 allowed
                 ;
                 none
                 presuming
                 to
                 stand
                 in
                 competition
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 every
                 one
                 rather
                 yielding
                 place
                 to
                 them
                 than
                 to
                 their
                 equals
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 same
                 conduct
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 same
                 accounts
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 possession
                 ,
                 doth
                 continue
                 fast
                 in
                 their
                 hands
                 ,
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 they
                 do
                 retain
                 such
                 advantages
                 .
              
               
                 Then
                 from
                 a
                 custom
                 of
                 managing
                 things
                 doth
                 spring
                 up
                 an
                 opinion
                 or
                 a
                 pretence
                 of
                 right
                 thereto
                 ;
                 they
                 are
                 apt
                 to
                 assume
                 a
                 title
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 ready
                 to
                 allow
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Men
                 naturally
                 do
                 admire
                 such
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 are
                 apt
                 to
                 defer
                 extraordinary
                 respect
                 to
                 the
                 possessours
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Advantages
                 of
                 wealth
                 and
                 might
                 are
                 not
                 onely
                 instruments
                 to
                 attain
                 ,
                 but
                 incentives
                 spurring
                 men
                 to
                 affect
                 the
                 getting
                 authority
                 over
                 their
                 poorer
                 and
                 weaker
                 neighbours
                 :
                 for
                 men
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 content
                 with
                 bare
                 eminency
                 ,
                 but
                 will
                 desire
                 real
                 power
                 and
                 sway
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 obtain
                 their
                 wills
                 over
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 crossed
                 by
                 any
                 .
                 Pope
                 Leo
                 had
                 no
                 reason
                 to
                 wonder
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 Anatolius
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 was
                 not
                 content
                 with
                 dry
                 honour
                 .
                 Men
                 are
                 apt
                 to
                 think
                 their
                 honour
                 is
                 precarious
                 ,
                 and
                 standeth
                 on
                 an
                 uncertain
                 foundation
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 supported
                 with
                 real
                 power
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 satisfied
                 to
                 let
                 their
                 advantages
                 lie
                 dead
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 so
                 easily
                 improveable
                 to
                 power
                 ,
                 by
                 inveigling
                 some
                 ,
                 and
                 scaring
                 or
                 constraining
                 others
                 to
                 bear
                 their
                 yoke
                 :
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 able
                 to
                 benefit
                 and
                 gratifie
                 some
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 render
                 them
                 willing
                 to
                 submit
                 ,
                 those
                 afterwards
                 become
                 serviceable
                 to
                 bring
                 others
                 under
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 disaffected
                 or
                 refractory
                 .
              
               
                 So
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 and
                 of
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 at
                 first
                 had
                 onely
                 privileges
                 of
                 honour
                 ;
                 but
                 afterward
                 they
                 soon
                 hooked
                 in
                 power
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 the
                 Roman
                 Bishops
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 were
                 eminent
                 above
                 all
                 other
                 Bishops
                 in
                 all
                 kinds
                 of
                 advantages
                 .
              
               
                 He
                 was
                 seated
                 in
                 the
                 Imperial
                 City
                 ,
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 general
                 resort
                 ;
                 thence
                 obvious
                 to
                 all
                 eyes
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 his
                 name
                 sounding
                 in
                 all
                 mouths
                 .
                 He
                 had
                 a
                 most
                 numerous
                 ,
                 opulent
                 ,
                 splendid
                 flock
                 and
                 Clergy
                 .
                 He
                 had
                 the
                 greatest
                 income
                 (
                 from
                 liberal
                 oblations
                 )
                 to
                 dispose
                 of
                 .
                 He
                 lived
                 in
                 greatest
                 state
                 and
                 lustre
                 .
                 
                 He
                 had
                 oportunities
                 to
                 assist
                 others
                 in
                 their
                 business
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 relieve
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 wants
                 .
                 He
                 necessarily
                 thence
                 did
                 obtain
                 great
                 respect
                 and
                 veneration
                 .
                 Hence
                 in
                 all
                 common
                 affairs
                 ,
                 the
                 conduct
                 and
                 presidence
                 were
                 naturally
                 devolved
                 on
                 him
                 ,
                 without
                 contest
                 .
              
               
                 No
                 wonder
                 then
                 ,
                 that
                 after
                 some
                 time
                 the
                 Pope
                 did
                 arrive
                 to
                 some
                 pitch
                 of
                 authority
                 over
                 poor
                 Christians
                 ,
                 especially
                 those
                 who
                 lay
                 nearest
                 
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 improving
                 his
                 eminency
                 into
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 pastoral
                 charge
                 into
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Empire
                 ;
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 observation
                 of
                 Socrates
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 
                   long
                   before
                   his
                   time
                   the
                   Roman
                   Episcopacy
                   had
                   advanced
                   it self
                   beyond
                   the
                   Priesthood
                   into
                   a
                   Potentacy
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 And
                 the
                 like
                 he
                 observeth
                 to
                 have
                 happened
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 like
                 grounds
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 imitation
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 pattern
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Any
                 small
                 power
                 is
                 apt
                 to
                 grow
                 and
                 spread
                 it self
                 ;
                 a
                 spark
                 of
                 it
                 soon
                 will
                 expand
                 it self
                 into
                 a
                 flame
                 :
                 
                 it
                 is
                 very
                 like
                 to
                 
                   the
                   grain
                   of
                   mustard
                   seed
                   ,
                   which
                   indeed
                   is
                   the
                   least
                   of
                   all
                   seeds
                   ;
                   but
                   when
                   it
                   is
                   grown
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   greatest
                   among
                   herbs
                   ,
                   and
                   becometh
                   a
                   tree
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   the
                   birds
                   of
                   the
                   air
                   come
                   and
                   lodge
                   in
                   the
                   branches
                   thereof
                   .
                   Encroaching
                
                 (
                 as
                 Plutarch
                 saith
                 )
                 
                   is
                   an
                   innate
                   disease
                   of
                   Potentacies
                   .
                
                 
                 Whoever
                 hath
                 any
                 pittance
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 improving
                 his
                 stock
                 ,
                 having
                 tasted
                 the
                 sweetness
                 of
                 having
                 his
                 will
                 (
                 which
                 extremely
                 gratifieth
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 man
                 )
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 satisfied
                 without
                 having
                 more
                 ;
                 he
                 will
                 take
                 himself
                 to
                 be
                 straitned
                 by
                 any
                 bounds
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 strive
                 to
                 free
                 himself
                 of
                 all
                 restraints
                 .
              
               
                 Any
                 pretence
                 will
                 serve
                 to
                 ground
                 attempts
                 of
                 enlarging
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 none
                 will
                 be
                 balked
                 .
                 For
                 Power
                 is
                 bold
                 ,
                 enterprizing
                 ,
                 
                 restless
                 :
                 it
                 always
                 watcheth
                 ,
                 or
                 often
                 findeth
                 ,
                 
                   never
                   passeth
                   opportunities
                   of
                   dilating
                   it self
                   .
                
                 Every
                 accession
                 doth
                 beget
                 farther
                 advantages
                 to
                 amplifie
                 it
                 ;
                 
                 
                 as
                 its
                 stock
                 groweth
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 with
                 ease
                 proportionably
                 doth
                 encrease
                 ;
                 being
                 ever
                 out
                 at
                 use
                 .
                 As
                 it
                 groweth
                 ,
                 so
                 its
                 strength
                 to
                 maintain
                 and
                 enlarge
                 it self
                 doth
                 grow
                 ;
                 it
                 gaining
                 more
                 wealth
                 ,
                 more
                 friends
                 ,
                 more
                 associates
                 and
                 dependents
                 .
              
               
                 None
                 can
                 resist
                 or
                 obstruct
                 its
                 growth
                 without
                 danger
                 and
                 manifold
                 disadvantages
                 ;
                 for
                 as
                 its
                 adherents
                 are
                 deemed
                 loyal
                 and
                 faithfull
                 ,
                 so
                 its
                 opposers
                 are
                 branded
                 with
                 the
                 imputations
                 of
                 rebellion
                 ,
                 contumacy
                 ,
                 disloyalty
                 ;
                 and
                 not
                 succeeding
                 in
                 their
                 resistence
                 they
                 will
                 be
                 undone
                 .
              
               
                 None
                 ever
                 doth
                 enterprise
                 more
                 than
                 to
                 stop
                 its
                 careir
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 seldom
                 loseth
                 by
                 opposition
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 ever
                 gaineth
                 by
                 composition
                 .
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 checked
                 at
                 one
                 time
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 one
                 place
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 ,
                 like
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 at
                 another
                 season
                 ,
                 in
                 another
                 point
                 ,
                 break
                 in
                 .
                 If
                 it
                 is
                 sometimes
                 overthrown
                 in
                 a
                 Battel
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 seldom
                 conquered
                 in
                 the
                 War.
                 
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 always
                 on
                 its
                 march
                 forward
                 ,
                 and
                 gaineth
                 ground
                 ;
                 for
                 one
                 encroachment
                 doth
                 countenance
                 the
                 next
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 alledged
                 for
                 a
                 precedent
                 to
                 authorize
                 or
                 justifie
                 it
                 .
                 It
                 seldom
                 moveth
                 backward
                 ;
                 for
                 every
                 Successour
                 thinketh
                 he
                 may
                 justly
                 enjoy
                 what
                 his
                 Predecessour
                 did
                 gain
                 ,
                 or
                 which
                 is
                 transmitted
                 into
                 his
                 possession
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 there
                 hardly
                 can
                 ever
                 be
                 any
                 restitution
                 of
                 ill-gotten
                 power
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 have
                 many
                 absolute
                 Kingdoms
                 grown
                 ;
                 the
                 first
                 Chief
                 was
                 a
                 Leader
                 of
                 Volunteers
                 ;
                 from
                 thence
                 he
                 grew
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Prince
                 with
                 stated
                 Privileges
                 ;
                 after
                 he
                 became
                 a
                 Monarch
                 invested
                 with
                 high
                 Prerogatives
                 ;
                 in
                 fine
                 he
                 creepeth
                 forward
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 
                   Grand
                   Seigniour
                
                 usurping
                 absolute
                 dominion
                 :
                 so
                 did
                 
                   Augustus
                   Caesar
                
                 first
                 onely
                 assume
                 the
                 style
                 of
                 Prince
                 of
                 the
                 Senate
                 ,
                 demeaning
                 himself
                 modestly
                 as
                 such
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 soon
                 drew
                 to
                 himself
                 the
                 administration
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 ;
                 and
                 upon
                 that
                 foundation
                 his
                 Successours
                 very
                 suddenly
                 did
                 erect
                 a
                 boundless
                 power
                 .
                 If
                 you
                 trace
                 the
                 foot-steps
                 of
                 most
                 Empires
                 to
                 the
                 beginning
                 you
                 may
                 perceive
                 the
                 like
                 .
              
               
               
                 So
                 the
                 Pope
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 got
                 a
                 little
                 power
                 ,
                 continually
                 did
                 swell
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 puny
                 pretence
                 of
                 the
                 succeeding
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Apostolical
                   See
                
                 ;
                 the
                 precedence
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 Imperial
                 City
                 ;
                 the
                 honorary
                 Privileges
                 allowed
                 him
                 by
                 Councils
                 ;
                 the
                 Authority
                 deferred
                 to
                 him
                 by
                 one
                 Synod
                 of
                 revising
                 the
                 Causes
                 of
                 Bishops
                 ;
                 the
                 countenance
                 given
                 to
                 him
                 in
                 repressing
                 some
                 Heresies
                 ,
                 he
                 did
                 improve
                 to
                 constitute
                 himself
                 Sovereign
                 Lord
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Spiritual
                 power
                 especially
                 is
                 of
                 a
                 growing
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 especially
                 that
                 which
                 deriveth
                 from
                 Divine
                 Institution
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 hath
                 a
                 great
                 awe
                 upon
                 the
                 hearts
                 and
                 consciences
                 of
                 men
                 ;
                 which
                 engageth
                 them
                 to
                 a
                 firm
                 and
                 constant
                 adherence
                 .
                 It
                 useth
                 the
                 most
                 subtile
                 arms
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 hath
                 always
                 ready
                 ,
                 which
                 needeth
                 no
                 time
                 or
                 cost
                 to
                 furnish
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 extorted
                 from
                 its
                 hand
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 can
                 never
                 be
                 disarmed
                 .
                 And
                 its
                 weapons
                 make
                 strong
                 impression
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 proposeth
                 the
                 most
                 effectual
                 encouragements
                 to
                 its
                 abettours
                 ,
                 and
                 discouragements
                 to
                 its
                 adversaries
                 ;
                 alluring
                 the
                 one
                 with
                 promises
                 of
                 God's
                 favour
                 and
                 eternal
                 happiness
                 ,
                 terrifying
                 the
                 other
                 with
                 menaces
                 of
                 vengeance
                 from
                 heaven
                 and
                 endless
                 misery
                 ;
                 the
                 which
                 do
                 ever
                 quell
                 religious
                 ,
                 superstitious
                 ,
                 weak
                 people
                 ;
                 and
                 often
                 daunt
                 men
                 of
                 knowledge
                 and
                 courage
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 presumed
                 unchangeable
                 and
                 unextinguishable
                 by
                 any
                 humane
                 power
                 ;
                 and
                 thence
                 is
                 not
                 (
                 as
                 all
                 other
                 power
                 )
                 subject
                 to
                 revolutions
                 .
                 Hence
                 like
                 Achilles
                 it
                 is
                 hardly
                 vincible
                 ,
                 because
                 almost
                 immortal
                 .
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 sometime
                 rebuffed
                 or
                 impaired
                 ;
                 it
                 soon
                 will
                 recover
                 greater
                 strength
                 and
                 vigour
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Popes
                 derive
                 their
                 Authority
                 from
                 Divine
                 Institution
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 their
                 weapons
                 always
                 are
                 sentences
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ;
                 they
                 pretend
                 to
                 dispense
                 remission
                 of
                 sins
                 ;
                 and
                 promise
                 heaven
                 to
                 their
                 abettours
                 .
                 They
                 excommunicate
                 ,
                 curse
                 and
                 damn
                 the
                 opposers
                 of
                 their
                 designs
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 pretend
                 they
                 never
                 can
                 lose
                 any
                 power
                 that
                 ever
                 did
                 belong
                 to
                 their
                 See
                 :
                 they
                 are
                 always
                 stiff
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 they
                 never
                 recede
                 or
                 give
                 back
                 .
                 
                   The
                   privileges
                   of
                   the
                   Roman
                   Church
                   can
                   sustain
                   no
                   detriment
                   .
                
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Power
                 is
                 easily
                 attained
                 and
                 augmented
                 upon
                 occasion
                 of
                 dissentions
                 .
                 Each
                 faction
                 usually
                 doth
                 make
                 it self
                 a
                 Head
                 ,
                 the
                 chief
                 in
                 strength
                 and
                 reputation
                 which
                 it
                 can
                 find
                 inclinable
                 to
                 favour
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 Head
                 it
                 will
                 strive
                 to
                 magnifie
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 abler
                 to
                 promote
                 its
                 cause
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 the
                 cause
                 doth
                 prosper
                 he
                 is
                 rewarded
                 with
                 accession
                 of
                 Privileges
                 and
                 Authority
                 :
                 Especially
                 those
                 who
                 were
                 oppressed
                 ,
                 and
                 find
                 relief
                 by
                 his
                 means
                 ,
                 do
                 become
                 zealously
                 active
                 for
                 his
                 aggrandisement
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 usually
                 in
                 civil
                 broils
                 the
                 Captain
                 of
                 the
                 prevalent
                 Party
                 groweth
                 a
                 Prince
                 ,
                 or
                 is
                 crowned
                 with
                 great
                 Privileges
                 (
                 as
                 
                   Caesar
                   ,
                   Octavian
                   ,
                   Cromwell
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 )
              
               
                 So
                 upon
                 occasion
                 of
                 the
                 Arian
                 faction
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 oppression
                 of
                 
                   Athanasius
                   ,
                   Marcellus
                   ,
                   Paulus
                
                 and
                 other
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 the
                 Pope
                 who
                 by
                 their
                 application
                 to
                 him
                 had
                 occasion
                 to
                 head
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Party
                 did
                 grow
                 in
                 power
                 ;
                 for
                 thereupon
                 the
                 Sardican
                 Synod
                 did
                 decree
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 Privilege
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 infinitely
                 enhanced
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 became
                 the
                 main
                 engin
                 of
                 rearing
                 himself
                 so
                 high
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 by
                 his
                 interposal
                 in
                 the
                 dissensions
                 raised
                 by
                 the
                 Nestorians
                 ,
                 the
                 Pelagians
                 ,
                 the
                 Eutychians
                 ,
                 the
                 Acatians
                 ,
                 the
                 Monothelites
                 ,
                 the
                 Image-worshippers
                 ,
                 and
                 Image-breakers
                 ,
                 &c.
                 his
                 authority
                 was
                 advanced
                 ;
                 for
                 
                 he
                 adhering
                 in
                 those
                 causes
                 to
                 the
                 prevailing
                 Party
                 ,
                 was
                 by
                 them
                 extolled
                 ,
                 obtaining
                 both
                 reputation
                 and
                 sway
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 All
                 power
                 is
                 attended
                 by
                 dependencies
                 of
                 persons
                 sheltred
                 under
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 it
                 enjoying
                 subordinate
                 advantages
                 ;
                 the
                 which
                 proportionably
                 do
                 grow
                 by
                 its
                 encrease
                 .
              
               
                 Such
                 persons
                 therefore
                 will
                 ever
                 be
                 inciting
                 their
                 Chief
                 and
                 Patron
                 to
                 amplifie
                 his
                 power
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 aiding
                 him
                 to
                 compass
                 it
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 be
                 very
                 industriously
                 ,
                 resolutely
                 and
                 steadily
                 active
                 ;
                 their
                 own
                 interest
                 moving
                 them
                 thereto
                 .
              
               
                 Wherefore
                 their
                 mouths
                 will
                 ever
                 be
                 open
                 in
                 crying
                 him
                 up
                 ,
                 their
                 heads
                 will
                 be
                 busie
                 in
                 contriving
                 ways
                 to
                 further
                 his
                 interests
                 ,
                 their
                 care
                 and
                 pains
                 will
                 be
                 employed
                 in
                 accomplishing
                 his
                 designs
                 ;
                 they
                 with
                 their
                 utmost
                 strength
                 will
                 contend
                 in
                 his
                 defence
                 against
                 all
                 oppositions
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 the
                 Roman
                 Clergy
                 first
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 Italy
                 ,
                 then
                 all
                 the
                 Clergy
                 of
                 the
                 West
                 became
                 engaged
                 to
                 support
                 ,
                 to
                 fortifie
                 ,
                 to
                 enlarge
                 the
                 Papal
                 authority
                 ;
                 they
                 all
                 sharing
                 with
                 him
                 in
                 domination
                 over
                 the
                 Laity
                 ;
                 and
                 enjoying
                 wealth
                 ,
                 credit
                 ,
                 support
                 ,
                 privileges
                 and
                 immunities
                 thereby
                 .
                 Some
                 of
                 them
                 especially
                 were
                 ever
                 putting
                 him
                 on
                 higher
                 pretences
                 ,
                 and
                 furthering
                 him
                 by
                 all
                 means
                 in
                 his
                 acquist
                 and
                 maintenance
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 Hence
                 if
                 a
                 Potentate
                 himself
                 should
                 have
                 no
                 ambition
                 ,
                 nor
                 much
                 ability
                 to
                 improve
                 his
                 power
                 ;
                 yet
                 it
                 would
                 of
                 it self
                 grow
                 ,
                 he
                 need
                 onely
                 be
                 passive
                 therein
                 ;
                 the
                 interest
                 of
                 his
                 partisans
                 would
                 effect
                 it
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 often
                 power
                 doth
                 no
                 less
                 thrive
                 under
                 sluggish
                 and
                 weak
                 Potentates
                 ,
                 especially
                 if
                 they
                 are
                 void
                 of
                 goodness
                 ,
                 than
                 under
                 the
                 most
                 active
                 and
                 able
                 :
                 Let
                 the
                 Ministers
                 alone
                 to
                 drive
                 on
                 their
                 interest
                 .
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 Even
                 persons
                 otherwise
                 just
                 and
                 good
                 do
                 seldom
                 scruple
                 to
                 augment
                 their
                 power
                 by
                 undue
                 encroachment
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 to
                 uphold
                 the
                 usurpations
                 of
                 their
                 foregoers
                 ;
                 for
                 even
                 such
                 are
                 apt
                 to
                 favour
                 their
                 own
                 pretences
                 ,
                 and
                 afraid
                 of
                 incurring
                 censure
                 and
                 blame
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 should
                 part
                 with
                 any
                 thing
                 left
                 them
                 by
                 their
                 Predecessours
                 .
                 They
                 apprehend
                 themselves
                 to
                 owe
                 a
                 dearness
                 to
                 their
                 place
                 ,
                 engaging
                 them
                 to
                 tender
                 its
                 own
                 weal
                 and
                 prosperity
                 ,
                 in
                 promoting
                 which
                 they
                 suppose
                 themselves
                 not
                 to
                 act
                 for
                 their
                 own
                 private
                 interest
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 out
                 of
                 ambition
                 or
                 avarice
                 ,
                 but
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 regard
                 to
                 the
                 grandeur
                 of
                 their
                 Office
                 that
                 they
                 stickle
                 and
                 bustle
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 so
                 doing
                 they
                 imitate
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 who
                 did
                 
                   magnifie
                   his
                   office
                
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 encouraged
                 hereto
                 by
                 the
                 applause
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 especially
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 allied
                 with
                 them
                 in
                 interest
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 converse
                 with
                 them
                 ;
                 who
                 take
                 it
                 for
                 a
                 Maxime
                 ,
                 
                   Boni
                   Principis
                   est
                   ampliare
                   imperium
                
                 :
                 The
                 extenders
                 of
                 Empire
                 are
                 admired
                 and
                 commended
                 however
                 they
                 doe
                 it
                 ,
                 although
                 with
                 cruel
                 Wars
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 any
                 unjust
                 means
                 .
              
               
                 Hence
                 usually
                 the
                 worthiest
                 men
                 in
                 the
                 world's
                 eye
                 are
                 greatest
                 enlargers
                 of
                 power
                 ;
                 and
                 such
                 men
                 bringing
                 appearances
                 of
                 vertue
                 ,
                 ability
                 ,
                 reputation
                 to
                 aid
                 their
                 endeavours
                 ,
                 do
                 most
                 easily
                 compass
                 designs
                 of
                 this
                 nature
                 ,
                 finding
                 less
                 obstruction
                 to
                 their
                 attempts
                 ;
                 for
                 men
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 apt
                 to
                 suspect
                 their
                 integrity
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 charge
                 them
                 with
                 ambition
                 and
                 avarice
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 few
                 ,
                 who
                 discern
                 their
                 aims
                 and
                 consequences
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 are
                 overborn
                 by
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 favourably
                 conceited
                 and
                 inclined
                 toward
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 Julius
                 I.
                 Damasus
                 I.
                 Innocent
                 I.
                 Gregory
                 I.
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 Popes
                 ,
                 whom
                 History
                 representeth
                 as
                 laudable
                 persons
                 ,
                 did
                 yet
                 confer
                 to
                 the
                 
                 advancement
                 of
                 Papal
                 grandeur
                 .
                 But
                 they
                 who
                 did
                 most
                 advance
                 that
                 interest
                 ,
                 as
                 Pope
                 Leo
                 I.
                 Gelasius
                 I.
                 Pope
                 Nicholas
                 I.
                 Pope
                 Gregory
                 VII
                 .
                 in
                 the
                 esteem
                 of
                 true
                 zelots
                 pass
                 for
                 the
                 best
                 Popes
                 .
                 Hence
                 the
                 distinction
                 between
                 a
                 good
                 Man
                 ,
                 a
                 good
                 Prince
                 ,
                 a
                 good
                 Pope
                 .
                 
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 Men
                 of
                 an
                 inferiour
                 condition
                 are
                 apt
                 to
                 express
                 themselves
                 highly
                 in
                 commendation
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 in
                 a
                 superiour
                 rank
                 ,
                 especially
                 upon
                 occasion
                 of
                 address
                 and
                 intercourse
                 ;
                 which
                 commendations
                 are
                 liable
                 to
                 be
                 interpreted
                 for
                 acknowledgments
                 or
                 attestations
                 of
                 right
                 ,
                 and
                 thence
                 do
                 sometimes
                 prove
                 means
                 of
                 creating
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 generality
                 of
                 men
                 it
                 is
                 truly
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 
                   doth
                   fondly
                   serve
                   fame
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   and
                   is
                   stonn'd
                   with
                   titles
                   and
                   images
                
                 ;
                 readily
                 ascribing
                 to
                 Superiours
                 whatever
                 they
                 claim
                 ,
                 without
                 scanning
                 the
                 grounds
                 of
                 their
                 title
                 .
                 Simple
                 and
                 weak
                 men
                 out
                 of
                 abjectedness
                 or
                 fear
                 are
                 wont
                 to
                 crouch
                 ,
                 and
                 submit
                 to
                 any
                 thing
                 upon
                 any
                 terms
                 .
                 Wise
                 men
                 do
                 not
                 love
                 brangling
                 ,
                 nor
                 will
                 expose
                 their
                 quiet
                 and
                 safety
                 without
                 great
                 reason
                 ;
                 thence
                 being
                 inclinable
                 to
                 comply
                 with
                 greater
                 persons
                 .
                 Bad
                 men
                 out
                 of
                 design
                 to
                 procure
                 advantages
                 or
                 impunity
                 are
                 prone
                 to
                 flatter
                 and
                 gloze
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 Good
                 men
                 out
                 of
                 due
                 reverence
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 hope
                 of
                 fair
                 usage
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 are
                 ready
                 to
                 complement
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 treat
                 them
                 with
                 the
                 most
                 respectfull
                 terms
                 .
                 Those
                 who
                 are
                 obliged
                 to
                 them
                 will
                 not
                 spare
                 to
                 extoll
                 them
                 ;
                 paying
                 the
                 easie
                 return
                 of
                 good
                 words
                 for
                 good
                 deeds
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 all
                 men
                 conspire
                 to
                 exalt
                 power
                 ;
                 the
                 which
                 snatcheth
                 all
                 good
                 words
                 as
                 true
                 ,
                 and
                 construeth
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 favourable
                 sense
                 ;
                 and
                 alledgeth
                 them
                 as
                 verdicts
                 and
                 arguments
                 of
                 unquestionable
                 right
                 .
                 So
                 are
                 the
                 complements
                 or
                 terms
                 of
                 respect
                 used
                 by
                 
                   Hierome
                   ,
                   Austin
                   ,
                   Theodoret
                
                 ,
                 and
                 divers
                 others
                 toward
                 Popes
                 ,
                 drawn
                 into
                 Argument
                 for
                 Papal
                 Authority
                 ;
                 whenas
                 the
                 actions
                 of
                 such
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 discourses
                 upon
                 other
                 occasions
                 do
                 manifest
                 their
                 serious
                 judgment
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 directly
                 contrary
                 to
                 his
                 pretences
                 :
                 wherefore
                 the
                 Emperour
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 in
                 the
                 Florentine
                 Synod
                 had
                 good
                 reason
                 to
                 decline
                 such
                 sayings
                 *
                 for
                 arguments
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   any
                   of
                   the
                   Saints
                   doth
                   in
                   an
                   Epistle
                   honour
                   the
                   Pope
                   ,
                   shall
                   he
                   take
                   that
                   as
                   importing
                   privileges
                   ?
                
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 Good
                 men
                 commonly
                 (
                 out
                 of
                 charitable
                 simplicity
                 ,
                 meekness
                 ,
                 modesty
                 and
                 humility
                 ,
                 love
                 of
                 peace
                 ,
                 and
                 aversness
                 from
                 contention
                 )
                 are
                 apt
                 to
                 yield
                 to
                 the
                 encroachments
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 any-wise
                 do
                 excell
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 such
                 men
                 do
                 yield
                 ,
                 others
                 are
                 ready
                 to
                 follow
                 their
                 example
                 .
                 Bad
                 men
                 have
                 little
                 interest
                 to
                 resist
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 heart
                 to
                 stand
                 for
                 publick
                 good
                 ;
                 but
                 rather
                 strike
                 in
                 presently
                 ,
                 taking
                 advantage
                 by
                 their
                 compliance
                 to
                 drive
                 a
                 good
                 market
                 for
                 themselves
                 .
                 Hence
                 so
                 many
                 of
                 all
                 sorts
                 in
                 all
                 times
                 did
                 comply
                 with
                 Popes
                 ,
                 or
                 did
                 not
                 obstruct
                 them
                 ;
                 suffering
                 them
                 without
                 great
                 obstacle
                 to
                 raise
                 their
                 power
                 .
              
               
                 10.
                 
                 If
                 in
                 such
                 cases
                 a
                 few
                 wise
                 men
                 do
                 apprehend
                 the
                 consequences
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 can
                 doe
                 little
                 to
                 prevent
                 them
                 .
                 They
                 seldom
                 have
                 the
                 courage
                 with
                 sufficient
                 zeal
                 to
                 bustle
                 against
                 encroachments
                 ;
                 fearing
                 to
                 be
                 overborn
                 by
                 its
                 stream
                 ,
                 to
                 lose
                 their
                 labour
                 ,
                 and
                 vainly
                 to
                 suffer
                 by
                 it
                 .
                 If
                 they
                 offer
                 at
                 resistence
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 usually
                 faint
                 and
                 moderate
                 :
                 whereas
                 power
                 doth
                 act
                 vigorously
                 ,
                 and
                 push
                 it self
                 forward
                 with
                 mighty
                 violence
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 onely
                 difficult
                 to
                 check
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 dangerous
                 to
                 oppose
                 it
                 .
              
               
               
                 Ambiguity
                 of
                 words
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 causeth
                 many
                 debates
                 ,
                 
                 so
                 )
                 yieldeth
                 much
                 advantage
                 to
                 the
                 foundation
                 and
                 amplification
                 of
                 power
                 :
                 for
                 whatever
                 is
                 said
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 interpreted
                 in
                 favour
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 afford
                 colour
                 to
                 its
                 pretences
                 .
                 Words
                 innocently
                 or
                 carelesly
                 used
                 are
                 by
                 interpretation
                 extended
                 to
                 signifie
                 great
                 matters
                 ,
                 or
                 what
                 you
                 please
                 .
                 For
                 instance
                 ,
              
               
                 The
                 word
                 Bishop
                 may
                 import
                 any
                 kind
                 of
                 superintendency
                 or
                 inspection
                 ;
                 hence
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 came
                 to
                 be
                 reckoned
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 because
                 in
                 virtue
                 of
                 his
                 Apostolical
                 Office
                 he
                 had
                 inspection
                 over
                 that
                 Church
                 founded
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 might
                 exercise
                 some
                 Episcopal
                 acts
                 .
              
               
                 
                 The
                 word
                 Head
                 doth
                 signifie
                 any
                 kind
                 of
                 eminency
                 ,
                 the
                 word
                 Prince
                 any
                 priority
                 ,
                 the
                 word
                 to
                 preside
                 any
                 kind
                 of
                 superiority
                 or
                 preeminence
                 ;
                 hence
                 some
                 Fathers
                 attributing
                 those
                 names
                 to
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 interpreted
                 to
                 have
                 thought
                 him
                 Sovereign
                 in
                 power
                 over
                 the
                 Apostles
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 some
                 did
                 give
                 like
                 terms
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 they
                 infer
                 his
                 Superiority
                 in
                 power
                 over
                 all
                 Bishops
                 ;
                 notwithstanding
                 such
                 Fathers
                 did
                 express
                 a
                 contrary
                 judgment
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 word
                 Successour
                 may
                 import
                 any
                 derivation
                 of
                 power
                 ;
                 hence
                 because
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 have
                 founded
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 have
                 ordained
                 the
                 first
                 Bishop
                 there
                 ,
                 the
                 Pope
                 is
                 called
                 his
                 Successour
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 word
                 Authority
                 doth
                 often
                 import
                 any
                 kind
                 of
                 influence
                 upon
                 the
                 opinions
                 or
                 actions
                 of
                 men
                 (
                 grounded
                 upon
                 eminence
                 of
                 place
                 ,
                 worth
                 ,
                 
                 reputation
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 such
                 advantage
                 .
                 )
                 Hence
                 because
                 the
                 Pope
                 of
                 old
                 sometimes
                 was
                 desired
                 to
                 interpose
                 his
                 authority
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 understand
                 him
                 to
                 have
                 had
                 right
                 to
                 command
                 or
                 judge
                 in
                 such
                 cases
                 ;
                 although
                 authority
                 is
                 sometimes
                 opposed
                 to
                 command
                 ,
                 as
                 where
                 Livy
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Evander
                   did
                   hold
                   those
                   places
                   by
                   authority
                   rather
                   than
                   by
                   command
                
                 ;
                 and
                 Tacitus
                 of
                 the
                 German
                 Princes
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   They
                   are
                   heard
                   rather
                   according
                   to
                   their
                   authority
                   of
                   persuading
                   ,
                   than
                   power
                   of
                   commanding
                   .
                   The
                   word
                
                 Judge
                 (
                 saith
                 
                   Canus
                   )
                   is
                   frequently
                   used
                   to
                   signifie
                   no
                   more
                   than
                   I
                   do
                   think
                   or
                   conceive
                
                 ;
                 whereby
                 he
                 doth
                 excuse
                 divers
                 Popes
                 from
                 having
                 decreed
                 a
                 notable
                 errour
                 (
                 for
                 Alexander
                 III.
                 says
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   they
                   judged
                   that
                   after
                   a
                   matrimony
                   contracted
                   ,
                   not
                   consummated
                   ;
                   another
                   may
                   be
                   valid
                   ,
                   that
                   being
                   dissolved
                   .
                
                 )
                 Yet
                 if
                 the
                 Pope
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 have
                 judged
                 so
                 or
                 so
                 in
                 any
                 case
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 alledged
                 for
                 a
                 certain
                 argument
                 of
                 proper
                 Jurisdiction
                 .
              
               
                 11.
                 
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 strange
                 inchantment
                 in
                 words
                 ;
                 which
                 being
                 (
                 although
                 with
                 no
                 great
                 colour
                 of
                 reason
                 )
                 assumed
                 ,
                 do
                 work
                 on
                 the
                 fancies
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 especially
                 of
                 the
                 weaker
                 sort
                 .
                 Of
                 these
                 power
                 doth
                 ever
                 arrogate
                 to
                 it self
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 most
                 operative
                 ,
                 by
                 their
                 force
                 sustaining
                 and
                 extending
                 it self
                 .
              
               
                 So
                 divers
                 prevalent
                 Factions
                 did
                 assume
                 to
                 themselves
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Catholick
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
                 particularly
                 hath
                 appropriated
                 that
                 word
                 to
                 it self
                 ,
                 even
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 commit
                 a
                 Bull
                 ,
                 implying
                 Rome
                 and
                 the
                 Universe
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 perpetual
                 canting
                 of
                 this
                 Term
                 hath
                 been
                 one
                 of
                 its
                 most
                 effectual
                 charms
                 to
                 weak
                 people
                 .
                 
                   I
                   am
                   a
                   Catholick
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   an
                   Vniversal
                   ,
                   therefore
                   all
                   I
                   hold
                   is
                   true
                   ,
                
                 this
                 is
                 their
                 great
                 Argument
                 .
              
               
               
                 The
                 words
                 
                   Successour
                   of
                   Peter
                   ,
                   Apostolick
                   See
                   ,
                   Prima
                   Sedes
                   ,
                
                 have
                 been
                 strongly
                 urged
                 for
                 Arguments
                 of
                 Papal
                 Authority
                 ;
                 the
                 which
                 have
                 beyond
                 their
                 true
                 force
                 (
                 for
                 indeed
                 they
                 signifie
                 nothing
                 )
                 had
                 a
                 strange
                 efficacy
                 upon
                 men
                 of
                 understanding
                 and
                 wisedom
                 .
              
               
                 12.
                 
                 The
                 Pope's
                 power
                 was
                 much
                 amplified
                 by
                 the
                 importunity
                 of
                 persons
                 condemned
                 or
                 extruded
                 from
                 their
                 places
                 ,
                 whether
                 upon
                 just
                 accounts
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 wrongfully
                 and
                 by
                 faction
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 finding
                 no
                 other
                 more
                 hopefull
                 place
                 of
                 refuge
                 and
                 redress
                 ,
                 did
                 often
                 apply
                 to
                 him
                 :
                 for
                 what
                 will
                 not
                 men
                 doe
                 ,
                 whither
                 will
                 not
                 they
                 go
                 in
                 straits
                 ?
              
               
                 Thus
                 did
                 Marcion
                 go
                 to
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 sue
                 for
                 admission
                 to
                 communion
                 there
                 .
                 So
                 Fortunatus
                 and
                 Felicissimus
                 in
                 St.
                 Cyprian
                 ,
                 
                 being
                 condemned
                 in
                 Africk
                 did
                 fly
                 to
                 Rome
                 for
                 shelter
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 absurdity
                 St.
                 Cyprian
                 doth
                 so
                 complain
                 .
                 So
                 likewise
                 Martianus
                 and
                 Basilides
                 ,
                 in
                 St.
                 Cyprian
                 ,
                 
                 being
                 outed
                 of
                 their
                 Sees
                 for
                 having
                 lapsed
                 from
                 the
                 Christian
                 profession
                 did
                 fly
                 to
                 Stephen
                 for
                 succour
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 restored
                 .
                 So
                 Maximus
                 (
                 the
                 Cynick
                 )
                 went
                 to
                 Rome
                 ,
                 to
                 get
                 a
                 confirmation
                 of
                 his
                 election
                 at
                 Constantinople
                 .
                 So
                 Marcellus
                 ,
                 being
                 rejected
                 for
                 Heterodoxy
                 ,
                 went
                 thither
                 to
                 get
                 attestation
                 to
                 his
                 Orthodoxy
                 (
                 of
                 which
                 St.
                 Basil
                 complaineth
                 .
                 )
                 So
                 Apiarius
                 ,
                 being
                 condemned
                 in
                 Africk
                 for
                 his
                 crimes
                 ,
                 did
                 appeal
                 to
                 Rome
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 
                 Athanasius
                 being
                 with
                 great
                 partiality
                 condemned
                 by
                 the
                 Synod
                 of
                 
                   Tyre
                   ,
                   Paulus
                
                 and
                 other
                 Bishops
                 being
                 extruded
                 from
                 their
                 Sees
                 for
                 Orthodoxy
                 ;
                 St.
                 Chrysostome
                 being
                 condemned
                 and
                 expelled
                 by
                 Theophilus
                 and
                 his
                 complices
                 ;
                 
                 Flavianus
                 being
                 deposed
                 by
                 Dioscorus
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Ephesine
                 Synod
                 ;
                 Theodoret
                 being
                 condemned
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 —
                 did
                 cry
                 out
                 for
                 help
                 from
                 
                   Rome
                   .
                   Chelidonius
                
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Resanon
                 ,
                 being
                 deposed
                 by
                 Hilarius
                 of
                 Arles
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 crimes
                 )
                 did
                 fly
                 to
                 Pope
                 
                   Leo.
                   Ignatius
                
                 Patriarch
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 being
                 extruded
                 from
                 his
                 See
                 by
                 Photius
                 ,
                 did
                 complain
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 .
              
               
                 13.
                 
                 All
                 Princes
                 are
                 forward
                 to
                 heap
                 honour
                 on
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 their
                 Imperial
                 City
                 ;
                 it
                 seeming
                 a
                 disgrace
                 to
                 themselves
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 near
                 a
                 relation
                 be
                 an
                 inferiour
                 to
                 any
                 other
                 :
                 who
                 is
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 their
                 Spiritual
                 Pastour
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 usually
                 by
                 their
                 special
                 favour
                 advanced
                 .
                 The
                 City
                 it self
                 and
                 the
                 Court
                 will
                 be
                 restless
                 in
                 assisting
                 him
                 to
                 climb
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 did
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 arise
                 to
                 that
                 high
                 pitch
                 of
                 honour
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 Second
                 Patriarch
                 ,
                 who
                 at
                 first
                 was
                 a
                 mean
                 Suffragan
                 to
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Heraclea
                 ;
                 this
                 by
                 the
                 Synods
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 and
                 Chalcedon
                 is
                 assigned
                 for
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 his
                 advancement
                 .
                 
                 And
                 how
                 ready
                 the
                 Emperours
                 were
                 to
                 promote
                 the
                 dignity
                 of
                 that
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 we
                 see
                 by
                 many
                 of
                 their
                 Edicts
                 to
                 that
                 purpose
                 ;
                 as
                 particularly
                 that
                 of
                 Leo.
                 
              
               
                 So
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 their
                 City
                 ,
                 the
                 Emperours
                 usually
                 did
                 favour
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 assisting
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 furtherance
                 of
                 his
                 designs
                 ,
                 and
                 extending
                 his
                 Privileges
                 by
                 their
                 Edicts
                 at
                 home
                 ,
                 and
                 Letters
                 to
                 the
                 Eastern
                 Emperours
                 ,
                 recommending
                 their
                 affairs
                 .
              
               
                 So
                 in
                 the
                 Synod
                 of
                 Chalcedon
                 we
                 have
                 the
                 Letters
                 of
                 Valentinian
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 those
                 of
                 Placidia
                 and
                 of
                 Eudoxia
                 the
                 Empresses
                 to
                 Theodosius
                 ,
                 in
                 behalf
                 of
                 Pope
                 Leo
                 ,
                 for
                 retractation
                 of
                 the
                 Ephesine
                 Synod
                 ;
                 wherein
                 they
                 do
                 express
                 themselves
                 engaged
                 to
                 maintain
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 See
                 ;
                 
                   Seeing
                   that
                
                 (
                 saith
                 Placidia
                 ,
                 
                 Mother
                 of
                 
                   Theodosius
                   )
                   it
                   becometh
                   us
                   in
                   all
                   things
                   to
                   preserve
                   the
                   
                   honour
                   and
                   dignity
                   of
                   this
                   chief
                   City
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   Mistress
                   of
                   all
                   others
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 So
                 Pope
                 Nicholas
                 confesseth
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Emperours
                 had
                 
                   extolled
                   the
                   Roman
                   See
                   with
                   divers
                   privileges
                   ,
                   had
                   enriched
                   it
                   with
                   gifts
                   ,
                   had
                   enlarged
                   it
                   with
                   benefits
                
                 (
                 or
                 benefices
                 ,
                 )
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 14.
                 
                 The
                 Popes
                 had
                 the
                 advantage
                 of
                 being
                 ready
                 at
                 hand
                 to
                 suggest
                 what
                 they
                 pleased
                 to
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 to
                 procure
                 his
                 Edicts
                 (
                 directed
                 or
                 dictated
                 by
                 themselves
                 )
                 in
                 their
                 favour
                 ,
                 for
                 extending
                 their
                 power
                 ,
                 or
                 repressing
                 any
                 opposition
                 made
                 to
                 their
                 encroachments
                 .
              
               
                 Baronius
                 observeth
                 that
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 did
                 use
                 this
                 advantage
                 for
                 their
                 ends
                 ;
                 for
                 thus
                 he
                 reflecteth
                 on
                 the
                 Edict
                 of
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Leo
                 in
                 favour
                 of
                 that
                 See
                 :
                 
                 
                   These
                   things
                   Leo
                   ;
                   but
                   questionless
                   conceived
                   in
                   the
                   words
                   of
                   Acacius
                   ,
                   swelling
                   with
                   pride
                   .
                
              
               
                 And
                 no
                 less
                 unquestionably
                 did
                 the
                 Popes
                 conceive
                 words
                 for
                 the
                 Emperour
                 in
                 countenance
                 of
                 their
                 Authority
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Such
                 was
                 the
                 Edict
                 of
                 Valentinian
                 in
                 favour
                 of
                 Leo
                 against
                 Hilarius
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Arles
                 ,
                 *
                 (
                 in
                 an
                 unjust
                 cause
                 as
                 Binius
                 confesseth
                 )
                 who
                 contested
                 his
                 Authority
                 to
                 undo
                 what
                 was
                 done
                 in
                 a
                 Gallicane
                 Synod
                 .
                 And
                 we
                 may
                 thank
                 Baronius
                 himself
                 for
                 this
                 Observation
                 ,
                 
                 
                   By
                   this
                   ,
                   Reader
                   ,
                   thou
                   understandest
                   ,
                   that
                   when
                   the
                   Emperours
                   ordained
                   Laws
                   concerning
                   Religion
                   ,
                   they
                   did
                   it
                   by
                   transcribing
                   and
                   enacting
                   the
                   Laws
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   upon
                   the
                   admonition
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   Bishops
                   requiring
                   them
                   to
                   doe
                   their
                   duty
                   .
                
                 It
                 was
                 a
                 notable
                 Edict
                 ,
                 which
                 Pope
                 Hilarius
                 alledgeth
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   was
                   also
                   decreed
                   by
                   the
                   Laws
                   of
                   Christian
                   Princes
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   that
                   whatsoever
                   the
                   Bishop
                   of
                   the
                   Apostolick
                   See
                   should
                   upon
                   examination
                   pronounce
                   concerning
                   Churches
                   and
                   their
                   Governours
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                   should
                   with
                   reverence
                   be
                   received
                   and
                   strictly
                   observed
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Such
                 Edicts
                 by
                 crafty
                 suggestions
                 being
                 at
                 opportune
                 times
                 from
                 easie
                 and
                 unwary
                 Princes
                 procured
                 ,
                 did
                 hold
                 ,
                 not
                 being
                 easily
                 reversed
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 Power
                 which
                 the
                 Pope
                 once
                 had
                 obtained
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 never
                 part
                 with
                 ;
                 
                 fortifying
                 it
                 by
                 higher
                 pretences
                 of
                 Divine
                 immutable
                 right
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Emperour
                 Gratian
                 ,
                 having
                 gotten
                 the
                 World
                 under
                 him
                 ,
                 did
                 order
                 the
                 Churches
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 would
                 communicate
                 with
                 Pope
                 Damasus
                 .
                 This
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 countenances
                 did
                 bring
                 credit
                 and
                 authority
                 to
                 the
                 Roman
                 See.
                 
              
               
                 15.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 therefore
                 no
                 wonder
                 ,
                 that
                 Popes
                 being
                 seated
                 in
                 the
                 Metropolis
                 of
                 the
                 Western
                 Empire
                 (
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Roman
                 State
                 )
                 should
                 find
                 interest
                 sufficient
                 to
                 make
                 themselves
                 by
                 degrees
                 what
                 they
                 would
                 be
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 not
                 onely
                 surpassing
                 the
                 Provincial
                 Bishops
                 in
                 wealth
                 and
                 repute
                 ,
                 but
                 having
                 power
                 in
                 Court
                 ,
                 who
                 dared
                 to
                 pull
                 a
                 feather
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 withstand
                 their
                 encroachments
                 ?
                 What
                 wise
                 man
                 would
                 not
                 rather
                 bear
                 much
                 ,
                 than
                 contest
                 upon
                 such
                 disadvantages
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 probable
                 grounds
                 of
                 success
                 ?
              
               
               
                 16.
                 
                 Princes
                 who
                 favoured
                 them
                 with
                 such
                 concessions
                 and
                 abetted
                 their
                 undertakings
                 ,
                 did
                 not
                 foresee
                 what
                 such
                 encrease
                 of
                 power
                 in
                 time
                 would
                 arise
                 to
                 ;
                 or
                 suspect
                 the
                 prejudice
                 thence
                 done
                 to
                 Imperial
                 Authority
                 .
                 They
                 little
                 thought
                 that
                 in
                 virtue
                 thereof
                 Popes
                 would
                 check
                 ,
                 and
                 mate
                 Princes
                 ;
                 or
                 would
                 claim
                 superiority
                 over
                 them
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Popes
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 did
                 behave
                 and
                 express
                 themselves
                 with
                 modesty
                 and
                 respect
                 to
                 Emperours
                 .
              
               
                 17.
                 
                 Power
                 once
                 rooted
                 doth
                 find
                 seasons
                 and
                 favourable
                 junctures
                 for
                 its
                 growth
                 ;
                 the
                 which
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 intent
                 to
                 embrace
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 confusions
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 the
                 eruptions
                 of
                 Barbarians
                 ,
                 the
                 straits
                 of
                 Emperours
                 ,
                 the
                 contentions
                 of
                 Princes
                 ,
                 &c.
                 did
                 all
                 turn
                 to
                 account
                 for
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 confusion
                 of
                 things
                 he
                 did
                 snatch
                 what
                 he
                 could
                 to
                 himself
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 declination
                 and
                 infirmity
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Empire
                 gave
                 him
                 opportunity
                 to
                 strengthen
                 his
                 interests
                 ,
                 either
                 by
                 closing
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 gain
                 somewhat
                 by
                 its
                 concession
                 ;
                 or
                 by
                 opposing
                 it
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 head
                 a
                 Faction
                 against
                 it
                 .
                 As
                 he
                 often
                 had
                 opportunity
                 to
                 promote
                 the
                 designs
                 of
                 Emperours
                 and
                 Princes
                 ,
                 so
                 those
                 did
                 return
                 to
                 him
                 encrease
                 of
                 Authority
                 ;
                 so
                 they
                 trucked
                 and
                 bartered
                 together
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 Princes
                 were
                 in
                 straits
                 ,
                 or
                 did
                 need
                 assistence
                 (
                 from
                 his
                 reputation
                 at
                 home
                 )
                 to
                 the
                 furtherance
                 of
                 their
                 designs
                 ,
                 or
                 support
                 of
                 their
                 interest
                 in
                 Italy
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 content
                 to
                 honour
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 grant
                 what
                 he
                 desired
                 :
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 Acacius
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 caused
                 so
                 long
                 a
                 breach
                 ,
                 the
                 Emperour
                 to
                 engage
                 Pope
                 Hormisdas
                 ,
                 did
                 consent
                 to
                 his
                 will.
                 And
                 at
                 the
                 Florentine
                 Synod
                 ,
                 the
                 Emperour
                 did
                 bow
                 to
                 the
                 Pope's
                 terms
                 ,
                 in
                 hopes
                 to
                 get
                 his
                 assistence
                 against
                 the
                 Turks
                 .
              
               
                 When
                 the
                 Eastern
                 Emperours
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 means
                 chiefly
                 ,
                 were
                 driven
                 out
                 of
                 Italy
                 ,
                 
                 he
                 snatched
                 a
                 good
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 to
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 up
                 for
                 a
                 Temporal
                 Prince
                 .
              
               
                 When
                 Princes
                 did
                 clash
                 ,
                 he
                 by
                 yielding
                 countenance
                 to
                 one
                 side
                 ,
                 would
                 be
                 sure
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 good
                 market
                 for
                 himself
                 :
                 for
                 this
                 pretended
                 Successour
                 to
                 the
                 Fisherman
                 ,
                 was
                 really
                 skilled
                 to
                 angle
                 in
                 troubled
                 Waters
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 have
                 been
                 the
                 incendiaries
                 of
                 Christendom
                 ,
                 the
                 kindlers
                 and
                 fomenters
                 of
                 War.
                 And
                 would
                 often
                 stir
                 up
                 Wars
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 inclining
                 to
                 the
                 stronger
                 part
                 ,
                 would
                 share
                 with
                 the
                 Conquerour
                 ;
                 as
                 when
                 he
                 stirr'd
                 up
                 Charles
                 against
                 the
                 Lombards
                 .
                 They
                 would
                 ,
                 upon
                 spiritual
                 pretence
                 ,
                 be
                 interposing
                 in
                 all
                 affairs
                 .
              
               
                 He
                 did
                 oblige
                 Princes
                 by
                 abetting
                 their
                 Cause
                 when
                 it
                 was
                 unjust
                 or
                 weak
                 ;
                 his
                 spiritual
                 Authority
                 satisfying
                 their
                 Conscience
                 :
                 whence
                 he
                 was
                 sure
                 to
                 receive
                 good
                 acknowledgment
                 and
                 recompence
                 .
                 
                 As
                 when
                 he
                 did
                 allow
                 Pepin's
                 usurpation
                 .
              
               
                 He
                 pretended
                 to
                 dispose
                 of
                 Kingdoms
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 constitute
                 Princes
                 ;
                 reserving
                 obeisance
                 to
                 himself
                 .
                 
                 Gregory
                 VII
                 .
                 granted
                 to
                 
                   Robert
                   Guislard
                   Naples
                
                 and
                 
                   Sicily
                   beneficiario
                   jure
                
                 .
                 
                 Innocent
                 II.
                 gave
                 to
                 Roger
                 the
                 title
                 of
                 King.
                 
              
               
                 There
                 is
                 scarce
                 any
                 Kingdom
                 in
                 Europe
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 not
                 claimed
                 the
                 Sovereignty
                 of
                 ,
                 by
                 some
                 pretence
                 or
                 other
                 .
                 Princes
                 sometime
                 for
                 quiet
                 sake
                 have
                 desired
                 the
                 Pope's
                 consent
                 and
                 allowance
                 of
                 things
                 appertaining
                 
                 of
                 right
                 to
                 themselves
                 ,
                 whence
                 the
                 Pope
                 took
                 advantage
                 to
                 claim
                 an
                 original
                 right
                 of
                 disposing
                 such
                 things
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 proceeding
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 upon
                 occasion
                 of
                 Wars
                 is
                 remarkable
                 ;
                 when
                 he
                 did
                 enter
                 League
                 with
                 a
                 Prince
                 to
                 side
                 with
                 him
                 in
                 a
                 War
                 against
                 another
                 ,
                 he
                 did
                 covenant
                 to
                 prosecute
                 the
                 Enemy
                 with
                 Spiritual
                 Arms
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 with
                 Excommunications
                 and
                 Interdicts
                 )
                 engaging
                 his
                 Confederates
                 to
                 use
                 Temporal
                 Arms.
                 So
                 making
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Censures
                 tools
                 of
                 Interest
                 .
              
               
                 When
                 Princes
                 were
                 in
                 difficulties
                 ,
                 (
                 by
                 the
                 mutinous
                 disposition
                 of
                 Princes
                 ,
                 the
                 emulation
                 of
                 Antagonists
                 )
                 he
                 would
                 ,
                 as
                 served
                 his
                 interest
                 ,
                 interpose
                 ;
                 hooking
                 in
                 some
                 advantage
                 to
                 himself
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 tumults
                 against
                 our
                 King
                 John
                 ,
                 he
                 struck
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 have
                 drawn
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 to
                 himself
                 .
              
               
                 He
                 would
                 watch
                 opportunity
                 to
                 quarrel
                 with
                 Princes
                 ,
                 upon
                 pretence
                 they
                 did
                 intrench
                 on
                 his
                 Spiritual
                 Power
                 :
                 as
                 about
                 the
                 point
                 of
                 the
                 investiture
                 of
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 receiving
                 homage
                 from
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Gregory
                   VII
                   .
                   did
                   excommunicate
                   Henry
                   III.
                   (
                   Anno
                   1076.
                   )
                
                 
                   Calixtus
                   II.
                   —
                   Henry
                   IV.
                   (
                   Anno
                   1120.
                   )
                
                 
                   Adrian
                   IV.
                   —
                   
                     Frederick
                     .
                     (
                     Anno
                  
                   1160.
                   )
                
                 
                   Celestinus
                   III.
                   —
                   Henry
                   V.
                   (
                   Anno
                   1195.
                   )
                
                 
                   Innocent
                   III.
                   —
                   
                     Otho
                     (
                     Anno
                  
                   1219.
                   )
                
                 
                   Honorius
                   III.
                   and
                   Gregory
                   IX
                   .
                   —
                   Frederick
                   II.
                   (
                   Anno
                   1220.
                   )
                
                 
                   Innocent
                   IV.
                   in
                   the
                   Ludg.
                   Conc.
                   1245.
                   )
                
              
               
                 18.
                 
                 The
                 ignorance
                 of
                 times
                 did
                 him
                 great
                 service
                 ;
                 for
                 then
                 all
                 the
                 little
                 Learning
                 which
                 was
                 ,
                 being
                 in
                 his
                 Clients
                 and
                 Factours
                 ,
                 they
                 could
                 instill
                 what
                 they
                 pleased
                 into
                 the
                 credulous
                 People
                 .
                 Then
                 his
                 Dictates
                 would
                 pass
                 for
                 infallible
                 Oracles
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Decrees
                 for
                 inviolable
                 Laws
                 :
                 whence
                 his
                 veneration
                 was
                 exceedingly
                 encreased
                 .
              
               
                 19.
                 
                 He
                 was
                 forward
                 to
                 support
                 factious
                 Church-men
                 against
                 Princes
                 ,
                 
                 upon
                 pretence
                 of
                 spiritual
                 Interest
                 and
                 Liberty
                 .
                 And
                 usually
                 by
                 his
                 importunity
                 and
                 arts
                 getting
                 the
                 better
                 in
                 such
                 contests
                 ,
                 he
                 thereby
                 did
                 much
                 strengthen
                 his
                 Authority
                 .
              
               
                 20.
                 
                 He
                 making
                 himself
                 the
                 Head
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 and
                 carrying
                 himself
                 as
                 its
                 Protectour
                 and
                 Patron
                 ,
                 did
                 ingage
                 thereby
                 innumerable
                 most
                 able
                 heads
                 ,
                 tongues
                 and
                 pens
                 ;
                 who
                 were
                 devoted
                 to
                 maintain
                 whatever
                 he
                 did
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 little
                 else
                 to
                 doe
                 .
              
               
                 21.
                 
                 So
                 great
                 a
                 Party
                 he
                 cherished
                 with
                 exorbitant
                 Liberties
                 ,
                 suffering
                 none
                 to
                 rule
                 over
                 them
                 or
                 touch
                 them
                 beside
                 himself
                 .
              
               
                 22.
                 
                 He
                 did
                 found
                 divers
                 Militias
                 and
                 bands
                 of
                 spiritual
                 Janisaries
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 Combatants
                 for
                 his
                 Interests
                 ;
                 who
                 depending
                 immediately
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 subsisting
                 by
                 his
                 Charters
                 ,
                 enjoying
                 exemptions
                 by
                 his
                 authority
                 from
                 other
                 Jurisdictions
                 ,
                 being
                 sworn
                 to
                 a
                 special
                 obeisance
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 were
                 entirely
                 at
                 his
                 devotion
                 ,
                 ready
                 with
                 all
                 their
                 might
                 to
                 advance
                 his
                 Interests
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 maintain
                 all
                 the
                 pretences
                 of
                 their
                 Patron
                 and
                 Benefactour
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 had
                 great
                 sway
                 among
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 upon
                 account
                 of
                 their
                 religious
                 guises
                 and
                 pretences
                 to
                 extraordinary
                 heights
                 of
                 sanctimony
                 ,
                 austerity
                 ,
                 contempt
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 And
                 learning
                 being
                 mostly
                 confined
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 the
                 chief
                 Teachers
                 and
                 Guides
                 of
                 Christendom
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 no
                 wonder
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 did
                 challenge
                 and
                 could
                 maintain
                 any
                 thing
                 by
                 their
                 influence
                 .
              
               
               
                 They
                 did
                 cry
                 up
                 his
                 Power
                 as
                 superiour
                 to
                 all
                 others
                 .
                 They
                 did
                 attribute
                 to
                 him
                 titles
                 strangely
                 high
                 ,
                 
                   Vice-god
                   ,
                   Spouse
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 strange
                 attributes
                 of
                 
                   Omnipotency
                   ,
                   Infallibility
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 23.
                 
                 Whereas
                 Wealth
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 sinew
                 of
                 Power
                 ,
                 he
                 did
                 invent
                 divers
                 ways
                 of
                 drawing
                 great
                 store
                 thereof
                 to
                 himself
                 .
                 
              
               
                 By
                 how
                 many
                 tricks
                 did
                 he
                 proll
                 money
                 from
                 all
                 parts
                 of
                 Christendom
                 ?
                 as
                 by
              
               
                 Dispensations
                 for
                 Marriage
                 within
                 degrees
                 prohibited
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 uncanonical
                 times
                 ,
                 —
                 for
                 Vows
                 and
                 Oaths
                 ;
                 for
                 observance
                 of
                 Fasts
                 and
                 Abstinences
                 ;
                 for
                 Pluralities
                 and
                 incompatible
                 Benefices
                 ,
                 Non-residences
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Indulgences
                 ,
                 and
                 Pardons
                 ,
                 and
                 freeing
                 Souls
                 from
                 the
                 pains
                 of
                 Purgatory
                 .
              
               
                 Reservations
                 ,
                 and
                 provisions
                 of
                 Benefices
                 ,
                 not
                 bestowed
                 gratís
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Consecrated
                 Presents
                 ;
                 Dei's
                 ,
                 
                   Swords
                   ,
                   Roses
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Confirmations
                 of
                 Bishops
                 ;
                 ‖
                 sending
                 Palls
                 .
              
               
                 Appeals
                 to
                 his
                 Court.
                 
              
               
                 Tributes
                 of
                 
                   Peter-pence
                   ,
                   Annates
                
                 ,
                 
                 Tithes
                 —
                 introduced
                 upon
                 occasion
                 of
                 Holy
                 Wars
                 ,
                 and
                 continued
                 .
              
               
                 Playing
                 fast
                 and
                 loose
                 ,
                 tying
                 knots
                 ,
                 and
                 undoing
                 them
                 for
                 gain
                 .
              
               
                 Sending
                 Legates
                 to
                 drein
                 places
                 of
                 money
                 .
              
               
                 Commutations
                 of
                 Penance
                 for
                 money
                 .
              
               
                 Inviting
                 to
                 Pilgrimage
                 at
                 Rome
                 .
              
               
                 Hooking
                 in
                 Legacies
                 .
                 What
                 a
                 mass
                 of
                 Treasure
                 did
                 all
                 this
                 come
                 to
                 ?
                 
                 what
                 a
                 Trade
                 did
                 he
                 drive
                 ?
              
               
                 24.
                 
                 He
                 did
                 indeed
                 easily
                 by
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 his
                 mercenary
                 Divines
                 transform
                 most
                 Points
                 of
                 Divinity
                 in
                 accommodation
                 to
                 his
                 interests
                 of
                 Power
                 ,
                 Reputation
                 and
                 Gain
                 .
              
               
                 25.
                 
                 Any
                 pretence
                 ,
                 how
                 slender
                 soever
                 ,
                 will
                 in
                 time
                 get
                 some
                 validity
                 ;
                 being
                 fortified
                 by
                 the
                 consent
                 of
                 divers
                 Authours
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 current
                 of
                 sutable
                 practice
                 .
              
               
                 Any
                 story
                 serving
                 the
                 designs
                 of
                 a
                 Party
                 ,
                 will
                 get
                 credit
                 by
                 being
                 often
                 told
                 ,
                 especially
                 by
                 Writers
                 bearing
                 a
                 semblance
                 of
                 gravity
                 ;
                 whereof
                 divers
                 will
                 never
                 be
                 wanting
                 to
                 abet
                 a
                 flourishing
                 Party
                 .
              
               
                 26.
                 
                 The
                 Histories
                 of
                 some
                 Ages
                 were
                 composed
                 onely
                 by
                 the
                 Popes
                 Clients
                 ,
                 Friars
                 and
                 Monks
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 People
                 ;
                 which
                 therefore
                 are
                 partial
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 addicted
                 to
                 his
                 interests
                 ,
                 and
                 under
                 awe
                 of
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 none
                 dared
                 open
                 his
                 mouth
                 to
                 question
                 any
                 of
                 his
                 pretences
                 ,
                 or
                 reprehend
                 his
                 practices
                 ,
                 without
                 being
                 called
                 Heretick
                 ,
                 and
                 treated
                 as
                 such
                 .
              
               
                 27.
                 
                 Whereas
                 the
                 Pope
                 had
                 two
                 sorts
                 of
                 Opposites
                 to
                 subdue
                 ,
                 temporal
                 Princes
                 and
                 Bishops
                 ;
                 his
                 business
                 being
                 to
                 o'ertop
                 Princes
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 enslave
                 all
                 Bishops
                 ;
                 or
                 to
                 invade
                 and
                 usurp
                 the
                 rights
                 of
                 both
                 ;
                 he
                 used
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 each
                 to
                 compass
                 his
                 designs
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 by
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 Princes
                 oppressing
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 assistence
                 of
                 Bishops
                 mating
                 Princes
                 .
              
               
                 28.
                 
                 When
                 any
                 body
                 would
                 not
                 doe
                 as
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 them
                 ,
                 
                 he
                 did
                 incessantly
                 clamour
                 or
                 whine
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Saint
                   Peter
                   was
                   injured
                
                 .
              
               
               
                 29.
                 
                 The
                 forgery
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Decretal
                   Epistles
                
                 (
                 wherein
                 the
                 ancient
                 Popes
                 are
                 made
                 expresly
                 to
                 speak
                 and
                 act
                 according
                 to
                 some
                 of
                 his
                 highest
                 pretences
                 ,
                 devised
                 long
                 after
                 their
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 they
                 never
                 thought
                 of
                 ,
                 good
                 men
                 )
                 did
                 hugely
                 conduce
                 to
                 his
                 purpose
                 ;
                 authorising
                 his
                 encroachments
                 by
                 the
                 suffrage
                 of
                 ancient
                 Doctrine
                 and
                 Practice
                 :
                 a
                 great
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 Canon-law
                 is
                 extracted
                 out
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 and
                 grounded
                 on
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Donation
                 of
                 Constantine
                 ,
                 fictitious
                 Acts
                 of
                 Councils
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 counterfeit
                 stuff
                 did
                 help
                 thereto
                 ;
                 the
                 which
                 were
                 soon
                 embraced
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 in
                 Pope
                 Gregory
                 II.
                 —
              
               
                 
                 As
                 also
                 Legends
                 ,
                 Fables
                 of
                 Miracles
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 such
                 
                   deceivableness
                   of
                   unrighteousness
                
                 .
              
               
                 30.
                 
                 Popes
                 were
                 so
                 cunning
                 as
                 to
                 form
                 grants
                 ,
                 and
                 impute
                 that
                 to
                 Privileges
                 derived
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 Princes
                 did
                 enjoy
                 by
                 right
                 or
                 custome
                 .
              
               
                 31.
                 
                 Synods
                 of
                 Bishops
                 called
                 by
                 him
                 at
                 opportune
                 seasons
                 ,
                 consisting
                 of
                 his
                 Votaries
                 or
                 Slaves
                 .
                 
                 None
                 dared
                 therein
                 to
                 whisper
                 any
                 thing
                 to
                 the
                 prejudice
                 of
                 his
                 Authority
                 .
                 He
                 carried
                 whatever
                 he
                 pleased
                 to
                 propose
                 ,
                 without
                 check
                 or
                 contradiction
                 .
                 Who
                 dared
                 to
                 question
                 any
                 thing
                 done
                 by
                 such
                 numbers
                 of
                 Pastours
                 styling
                 themselves
                 the
                 
                   Representative
                   of
                   Christendome
                
                 ?
              
               
                 32.
                 
                 The
                 having
                 hampered
                 all
                 the
                 Clergy
                 with
                 strict
                 Oaths
                 of
                 universal
                 obedience
                 to
                 him
                 (
                 beginning
                 about
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 Pope
                 Gregory
                 VII
                 .
                 )
                 did
                 greatly
                 assure
                 his
                 power
                 .
              
               
                 33.
                 
                 When
                 intolerable
                 oppressions
                 and
                 exactions
                 did
                 constrain
                 Princes
                 to
                 struggle
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 utterly
                 prevail
                 ,
                 things
                 were
                 brought
                 to
                 composition
                 ;
                 whereby
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 sure
                 for
                 that
                 time
                 a
                 gainer
                 ,
                 and
                 gained
                 establishment
                 in
                 some
                 Points
                 ,
                 leaving
                 the
                 rest
                 to
                 be
                 got
                 afterward
                 in
                 more
                 favourable
                 junctures
                 .
              
               
                 Witness
                 the
                 Concordates
                 between
                 
                   
                     Henry
                     II.
                     and
                     P.
                     Alex.
                     III.
                     Anno
                     1172.
                     
                  
                   
                     Edw.
                     III.
                     and
                     P.
                     Greg.
                     XI
                     .
                     Anno
                     1373.
                     
                  
                   
                     Henry
                     V.
                     and
                     P.
                     Mart.
                     V.
                     Anno
                     1418.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 34.
                 
                 When
                 Princes
                 were
                 fain
                 to
                 curb
                 their
                 exorbitances
                 by
                 
                   Pragmatical
                   Sanctions
                
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 restless
                 till
                 they
                 had
                 got
                 those
                 Sanctions
                 revoked
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 they
                 found
                 weak
                 Princes
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 Prince
                 in
                 circumstances
                 advantaging
                 their
                 design
                 ,
                 they
                 did
                 obtain
                 their
                 end
                 .
                 So
                 Pope
                 Leo
                 X.
                 got
                 Lewis
                 XI
                 .
                 to
                 repeal
                 the
                 
                   Pragmatical
                   Sanctions
                
                 of
                 his
                 Ancestours
                 .
              
               
                 35.
                 
                 The
                 power
                 he
                 did
                 assume
                 to
                 absolve
                 men
                 from
                 Oaths
                 and
                 Vows
                 ,
                 to
                 dispence
                 with
                 prohibited
                 Marriages
                 ,
                 &c.
                 did
                 not
                 onely
                 bring
                 much
                 grist
                 to
                 his
                 Mill
                 ;
                 but
                 did
                 enable
                 him
                 highly
                 to
                 oblige
                 divers
                 persons
                 (
                 especially
                 great
                 ones
                 )
                 to
                 himself
                 .
                 For
                 to
                 him
                 they
                 owed
                 the
                 quiet
                 of
                 their
                 Conscience
                 from
                 scruples
                 .
                 To
                 him
                 they
                 owed
                 the
                 satisfaction
                 of
                 their
                 desires
                 ,
                 and
                 legitimation
                 of
                 their
                 issue
                 ,
                 and
                 title
                 to
                 their
                 possessions
                 .
              
               
                 36.
                 
                 So
                 the
                 device
                 of
                 Indulgences
                 did
                 greatly
                 raise
                 the
                 veneration
                 of
                 him
                 ;
                 for
                 who
                 would
                 not
                 adore
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 could
                 loose
                 his
                 bands
                 ,
                 and
                 free
                 his
                 Soul
                 from
                 long
                 and
                 grievous
                 pains
                 ?
                 —
              
            
             
               
               
                 SUPPOSITION
                 VI.
                 
                   The
                   next
                
                 Supposition
                 
                   is
                   this
                
                 ,
                 That
                 in
                 Fact
                 the
                 Roman
                 Bishops
                 continually
                 from
                 Saint
                 Peter's
                 time
                 have
                 enjoyed
                 and
                 exercised
                 this
                 Sovereign
                 Power
                 .
              
               
                 THIS
                 is
                 a
                 Question
                 of
                 Fact
                 which
                 will
                 best
                 be
                 decided
                 by
                 a
                 particular
                 consideration
                 of
                 the
                 several
                 Branches
                 of
                 Sovereign
                 Power
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 we
                 may
                 examine
                 the
                 more
                 distinctly
                 whether
                 in
                 all
                 Ages
                 the
                 Popes
                 have
                 enjoyed
                 and
                 exercised
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 if
                 we
                 survey
                 the
                 particular
                 Branches
                 of
                 Sovereignty
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 find
                 that
                 the
                 Pope
                 hath
                 no
                 just
                 title
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 reason
                 ,
                 by
                 valid
                 Law
                 ,
                 or
                 according
                 to
                 ancient
                 practice
                 ,
                 whence
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 doth
                 yield
                 a
                 good
                 argument
                 against
                 his
                 pretences
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 If
                 the
                 Pope
                 were
                 Sovereign
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 power
                 to
                 convocate
                 its
                 supreme
                 Councils
                 and
                 Judicatories
                 ;
                 and
                 would
                 constantly
                 have
                 exercised
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 power
                 therefore
                 the
                 Pope
                 doth
                 claim
                 ;
                 and
                 indeed
                 did
                 pretend
                 to
                 it
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 since
                 ,
                 
                 before
                 they
                 could
                 obtain
                 to
                 exercise
                 it
                 :
                 
                   It
                   is
                   manifestly
                   apparent
                
                 (
                 saith
                 Pope
                 Leo
                 X.
                 with
                 approbation
                 of
                 his
                 Laterane
                 Synod
                 )
                 
                   that
                   the
                   Roman
                   Bishop
                   for
                   the
                   time
                   being
                   (
                   as
                   who
                   hath
                   authority
                   over
                   all
                   Councils
                   )
                   hath
                   alone
                   the
                   full
                   right
                   and
                   power
                   of
                   indicting
                   ,
                   translating
                   and
                   dissolving
                   Councils
                   :
                
                 and
                 ,
                 long
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   To
                   the
                   Apostolical
                   authority
                
                 (
                 said
                 Pope
                 Adrian
                 I.
                 )
                 
                   by
                   our
                   Lord's
                   command
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   merits
                   of
                   Saint
                
                 Peter
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   decrees
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   Canons
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Venerable
                   Fathers
                   ,
                   a
                   right
                   and
                   special
                   power
                   of
                   convocating
                   Synods
                   hath
                   many-wise
                   been
                   committed
                
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 yet
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   authority
                
                 (
                 saith
                 Pope
                 Pelagius
                 II.
                 )
                 
                   of
                   convocating
                   Synods
                   hath
                   been
                   delivered
                   to
                   the
                   Apostolical
                   See
                   by
                   the
                   singular
                   privilege
                   of
                   Saint
                
                 Peter
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 manifest
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Pope
                 cannot
                 pretend
                 to
                 this
                 power
                 by
                 virtue
                 of
                 any
                 old
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Canon
                 ;
                 none
                 such
                 being
                 extant
                 or
                 produced
                 by
                 him
                 :
                 Nor
                 can
                 he
                 alledge
                 any
                 ancient
                 custome
                 ;
                 there
                 having
                 been
                 no
                 General
                 Synod
                 before
                 Constantine
                 :
                 and
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 practice
                 from
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 very
                 clear
                 ,
                 that
                 for
                 some
                 Ages
                 the
                 Popes
                 did
                 not
                 assume
                 or
                 exercise
                 such
                 a
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 taken
                 for
                 their
                 due
                 .
                 Nothing
                 can
                 be
                 more
                 evident
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 were
                 extreme
                 impudence
                 to
                 deny
                 that
                 the
                 Emperours
                 at
                 their
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 their
                 authority
                 did
                 congregate
                 all
                 the
                 first
                 General
                 Synods
                 ;
                 for
                 so
                 the
                 oldest
                 Historians
                 in
                 most
                 express
                 terms
                 do
                 report
                 ,
                 so
                 those
                 Princes
                 in
                 their
                 Edicts
                 did
                 aver
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 Synods
                 themselves
                 did
                 declare
                 .
                 The
                 most
                 just
                 and
                 pious
                 Emperours
                 ,
                 who
                 did
                 bear
                 greatest
                 love
                 to
                 the
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 much
                 respect
                 for
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 did
                 call
                 them
                 without
                 scruple
                 ;
                 it
                 was
                 deemed
                 their
                 right
                 to
                 doe
                 it
                 ,
                 none
                 did
                 remonstrate
                 against
                 their
                 practice
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 Fathers
                 in
                 each
                 Synod
                 did
                 refer
                 thereto
                 ,
                 with
                 allowance
                 ,
                 and
                 commonly
                 with
                 applause
                 ;
                 Popes
                 themselves
                 did
                 not
                 contest
                 their
                 right
                 ,
                 yea
                 commonly
                 did
                 petition
                 them
                 to
                 exercise
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 things
                 are
                 so
                 clear
                 and
                 so
                 obvious
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 almost
                 vain
                 to
                 prove
                 them
                 ;
                 I
                 shall
                 therefore
                 but
                 touch
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 general
                 Socrates
                 doth
                 thus
                 attest
                 to
                 the
                 ancient
                 practice
                 ;
                 
                 We
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   do
                   continually
                   include
                   the
                   Emperours
                   in
                   our
                   history
                   ,
                   because
                   upon
                   them
                   ,
                   ever
                   since
                   they
                   became
                   Christians
                   ,
                   Ecclesiastical
                   affairs
                   have
                   depended
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   greatest
                   Synods
                   have
                   been
                   and
                   are
                   made
                   by
                   their
                   appointment
                   :
                
                 and
                 Justinian
                 in
                 his
                 prefatory
                 type
                 to
                 the
                 Fifth
                 General
                 Council
                 beginneth
                 thus
                 :
                 
                 
                   It
                   hath
                   been
                   ever
                   the
                   care
                   of
                   Pious
                   and
                   Orthodox
                   Emperours
                   by
                   the
                   assembling
                   of
                   the
                   most
                   religious
                   Bishops
                   to
                   cut
                   off
                   Heresies
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   did
                   spring
                   up
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   right
                   faith
                   sincerely
                   preached
                   to
                   keep
                   the
                   Holy
                   Church
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   peace
                   :
                
                 and
                 to
                 doe
                 this
                 was
                 so
                 proper
                 to
                 the
                 Emperours
                 :
                 that
                 when
                 Ruffin
                 did
                 affirm
                 Saint
                 Hilary
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 excommunicated
                 in
                 a
                 Synod
                 ,
                 Saint
                 Hierome
                 to
                 confute
                 him
                 ,
                 did
                 ask
                 ;
                 
                   tell
                   me
                   ,
                   What
                   Emperour
                   did
                   command
                   this
                   Synod
                   to
                   be
                   congregated
                
                 ;
                 implying
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 illegal
                 or
                 impossible
                 that
                 a
                 Synod
                 should
                 be
                 congregated
                 without
                 the
                 Imperial
                 command
                 .
                 
              
               
                 
                 Particularly
                 Eusebius
                 saith
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Christian
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   as
                   a
                   common
                   Bishop
                   appointed
                   by
                   God
                   he
                   did
                   summon
                   Synods
                   of
                   God's
                   Ministers
                
                 ;
                 so
                 did
                 he
                 
                   command
                   a
                   great
                   number
                   of
                   Bishops
                   to
                   meet
                   at
                   Arles
                   ,
                
                 (
                 for
                 decision
                 of
                 the
                 Donatists
                 cause
                 ;
                 )
                 so
                 did
                 he
                 also
                 command
                 the
                 Bishops
                 from
                 all
                 quarters
                 to
                 meet
                 at
                 Tyre
                 for
                 examination
                 of
                 the
                 affairs
                 concerning
                 Athanasius
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 did
                 convocate
                 the
                 great
                 Synod
                 of
                 Nice
                 (
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 most
                 renowned
                 of
                 all
                 General
                 Synods
                 )
                 all
                 the
                 Historians
                 do
                 agree
                 ,
                 he
                 did
                 himself
                 affirm
                 ,
                 the
                 Fathers
                 thereof
                 in
                 their
                 Synodical
                 remonstrances
                 did
                 avow
                 ;
                 as
                 we
                 shall
                 hereafter
                 ,
                 in
                 remarking
                 on
                 the
                 passages
                 of
                 that
                 Synod
                 shew
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 same
                 course
                 did
                 his
                 Son
                 Constantius
                 follow
                 ,
                 without
                 impediment
                 ;
                 for
                 although
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 favourer
                 of
                 the
                 Arian
                 Party
                 ,
                 yet
                 did
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Bishops
                 readily
                 at
                 his
                 call
                 assemble
                 in
                 the
                 great
                 Synods
                 of
                 *
                 Sardica
                 ,
                 of
                 †
                 Ariminum
                 ,
                 of
                 ‖
                 Seleucia
                 ,
                 of
                 *
                 Sirmium
                 ,
                 of
                 †
                 Milan
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Which
                 he
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 great
                 zeal
                 to
                 compose
                 dissentions
                 among
                 the
                 Bishops
                 did
                 convocate
                 .
              
               
                 After
                 him
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Valentinian
                 ,
                 understanding
                 of
                 dissensions
                 about
                 divine
                 matters
                 to
                 compose
                 them
                 ,
                 
                 did
                 indict
                 a
                 Synod
                 in
                 Illyricum
                 .
              
               
               
                 A
                 while
                 after
                 ,
                 for
                 settlement
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 State
                 (
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 greatly
                 disturbed
                 by
                 the
                 Persecution
                 of
                 Julian
                 and
                 of
                 Valens
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 divers
                 Factions
                 ,
                 )
                 Theodosius
                 I.
                 did
                 command
                 (
                 saith
                 
                   Theodoret
                   )
                   the
                   Bishops
                   of
                   his
                   Empire
                   to
                   be
                   assembled
                   together
                   at
                   Constantinople
                
                 ;
                 
                 the
                 which
                 meeting
                 accordingly
                 did
                 make
                 the
                 Second
                 General
                 Synod
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 congregation
                 of
                 which
                 the
                 Pope
                 had
                 so
                 little
                 to
                 doe
                 ,
                 that
                 Baronius
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                 it
                 was
                 celebrated
                 against
                 his
                 will.
                 
              
               
                 Afterwards
                 ,
                 when
                 Nestorius
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 affecting
                 to
                 seem
                 wiser
                 than
                 others
                 in
                 explaining
                 the
                 mystery
                 of
                 Christ's
                 Incarnation
                 ,
                 had
                 raised
                 a
                 jangle
                 to
                 the
                 disturbance
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 for
                 removing
                 it
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Theodosius
                 II.
                 did
                 
                   by
                   his
                   edict
                   command
                   the
                   Bishops
                   to
                   meet
                   at
                   Ephesus
                
                 ;
                 who
                 there
                 did
                 celebrate
                 the
                 Third
                 General
                 Council
                 :
                 
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 each
                 Action
                 it
                 is
                 affirmed
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Synod
                 was
                 
                   convocated
                   by
                   the
                   Imperial
                   decree
                
                 ;
                 the
                 Synod
                 it self
                 doth
                 often
                 profess
                 it
                 ;
                 the
                 Pope's
                 own
                 Legate
                 doth
                 acknowledge
                 it
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 so
                 doth
                 Cyril
                 the
                 President
                 thereof
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 same
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 upon
                 occasion
                 of
                 Eutyches
                 being
                 condemned
                 at
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 stirs
                 thence
                 arising
                 ,
                 did
                 indict
                 the
                 Second
                 General
                 Synod
                 of
                 Ephesus
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 proved
                 abortive
                 by
                 the
                 miscariages
                 of
                 Dioscorus
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 )
                 as
                 appeareth
                 by
                 his
                 Imperial
                 Letters
                 to
                 Dioscorus
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 summoning
                 them
                 to
                 that
                 Synod
                 :
                 
                 —
                 
                   We
                   have
                   decreed
                   that
                   the
                   most
                   holy
                   Bishops
                   meeting
                   together
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 
                   After
                   the
                   same
                   manner
                   the
                   other
                   most
                   reverend
                   Bishops
                   were
                   written
                   to
                   ,
                   to
                   come
                   to
                   the
                   Synod
                   .
                
                 And
                 as
                 Pope
                 Leo
                 doth
                 confess
                 ;
                 calling
                 it
                 
                   the
                   council
                   of
                   Bishops
                   which
                   you
                
                 (
                 Theodosius
                 )
                 
                   commanded
                   to
                   be
                   held
                   at
                   Ephesus
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 next
                 General
                 Synod
                 of
                 Chalcedon
                 was
                 convocated
                 by
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Marcian
                 ;
                 
                 as
                 is
                 expressed
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 each
                 Action
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 the
                 Emperour
                 declareth
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Synod
                 it self
                 in
                 the
                 front
                 of
                 its
                 definition
                 doth
                 avow
                 ;
                 
                   the
                   holy
                   ,
                   great
                   and
                   Oecumenical
                   Synod
                   ,
                   gather'd
                   together
                   by
                   the
                   grace
                   of
                   God
                   and
                   the
                   command
                   of
                   our
                   most
                   dread
                   Emperours
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                   has
                   determin'd
                   as
                   follows
                
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                 The
                 Fifth
                 General
                 Synod
                 was
                 also
                 congregated
                 by
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 Justinian
                 I.
                 and
                 the
                 Emperour's
                 Letter
                 authorizing
                 it
                 ,
                 
                 beginneth
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 saw
                 before
                 )
                 with
                 an
                 Assertion
                 (
                 backed
                 with
                 a
                 particular
                 enumeration
                 )
                 that
                 all
                 former
                 great
                 Synods
                 were
                 called
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 power
                 :
                 the
                 Fathers
                 themselves
                 do
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 
                   come
                   together
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   the
                   command
                   of
                   the
                   most
                   pious
                   Emperour
                   .
                
                 So
                 little
                 had
                 the
                 Pope
                 to
                 doe
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 as
                 Baronius
                 himself
                 telleth
                 us
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 congregated
                 
                   against
                   his
                   will
                   ,
                   or
                   with
                   his
                   resistence
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 Sixth
                 General
                 Synod
                 at
                 Constantinople
                 was
                 also
                 indicted
                 by
                 the
                 Emperour
                 
                   Constantine
                   Pogonatus
                
                 ;
                 as
                 doth
                 appear
                 by
                 his
                 Letters
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 intimated
                 at
                 the
                 entrance
                 of
                 each
                 Action
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Synod
                 doth
                 acknowledge
                 ,
                 as
                 Pope
                 Leo
                 II.
                 (
                 in
                 whose
                 time
                 it
                 was
                 concluded
                 )
                 doth
                 affirm
                 .
                 The
                 Synod
                 in
                 its
                 definition
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 in
                 its
                 Epistle
                 to
                 Pope
                 Agatho
                 doth
                 inscribe
                 it self
                 
                   The
                   Holy
                   and
                   Oecumenical
                   Synod
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   congregated
                   by
                   the
                   grace
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   altogether
                   religious
                   Sanction
                   of
                   the
                   most
                   pious
                   ,
                   and
                   most
                   faithfull
                   great
                   Emperour
                
                 Constantine
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 definition
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   By
                   this
                   doctrine
                   of
                   peace
                   dictated
                   by
                   God
                   ,
                   our
                   most
                   gracious
                   Emperour
                   through
                   the
                   divine
                   wisedom
                   being
                   guided
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   defender
                   of
                   the
                   true
                   faith
                   ,
                   and
                   an
                   enemy
                   to
                   the
                   false
                   ,
                   having
                   gather'd
                   us
                   together
                   in
                   this
                   holy
                   and
                   Oecumenical
                   Synod
                   ,
                   has
                   united
                   the
                   whole
                   frame
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 In
                 its
                 acclamatory
                 Oration
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 it
                 saith
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                 &c.
                 
                 Act.
                 18.
                 p.
                 271.
                 
                 
                   We
                   all
                   acquiescing
                   in
                   your
                   most
                   sacred
                   commands
                   ;
                   both
                   the
                   most
                   holy
                   President
                   of
                   (
                   Rome
                   )
                   the
                   most
                   ancient
                   and
                   Apostolical
                   city
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   the
                   least
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 These
                 are
                 all
                 the
                 great
                 Synods
                 ,
                 which
                 posterity
                 with
                 clear
                 consent
                 did
                 admit
                 as
                 General
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 next
                 two
                 have
                 been
                 disclaimed
                 by
                 great
                 Churches
                 (
                 the
                 Seventh
                 by
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 Western
                 Churches
                 ,
                 the
                 Eighth
                 by
                 the
                 Eastern
                 )
                 so
                 that
                 even
                 ‖
                 divers
                 Popes
                 after
                 them
                 did
                 not
                 reckon
                 them
                 for
                 general
                 Councils
                 ;
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 have
                 been
                 onely
                 Assemblies
                 of
                 Western
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 celebrated
                 after
                 the
                 breach
                 between
                 the
                 Oriental
                 and
                 Occidental
                 Churches
                 .
              
               
                 Yet
                 even
                 that
                 Second
                 Synod
                 of
                 Nice
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 Seventh
                 Synod
                 ,
                 doth
                 avow
                 it self
                 to
                 have
                 
                   convened
                   by
                   the
                   Emperour's
                   command
                
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 front
                 of
                 each
                 Action
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 of
                 their
                 Synodical
                 definition
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 style
                 is
                 retained
                 .
              
               
                 Hitherto
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 General
                 Synods
                 were
                 convocated
                 by
                 the
                 Imperial
                 authority
                 ;
                 and
                 about
                 this
                 matter
                 divers
                 things
                 are
                 observable
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 observable
                 in
                 how
                 peremptory
                 a
                 manner
                 the
                 Emperours
                 did
                 require
                 the
                 Bishops
                 to
                 convene
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 and
                 place
                 appointed
                 by
                 
                 them
                 .
                 Constantine
                 in
                 his
                 Letter
                 indicting
                 the
                 Synod
                 of
                 Tyre
                 hath
                 these
                 words
                 ;
                 
                 
                   If
                   any
                   one
                   presuming
                   to
                   violate
                   our
                   command
                   and
                   sense
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Theodosius
                 II.
                 summoneth
                 the
                 Bishops
                 to
                 the
                 Ephesine
                 Synod
                 in
                 these
                 terms
                 ;
                 
                 
                   We
                   taking
                   a
                   great
                   deal
                   of
                   care
                   about
                   these
                   things
                   will
                   not
                   suffer
                   any
                   one
                   if
                   he
                   be
                   absent
                   to
                   go
                   unpunish'd
                   ;
                   nor
                   shall
                   he
                   find
                   excuse
                   either
                   with
                   God
                   or
                   us
                   ,
                   who
                   presently
                   without
                   delay
                   does
                   not
                   by
                   the
                   time
                   set
                   ,
                   appear
                   in
                   the
                   place
                   appointed
                   .
                
              
               
                 In
                 like
                 terms
                 did
                 he
                 call
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 Second
                 Ephesine
                 Synod
                 ;
                 
                   If
                   any
                   one
                   shall
                   chuse
                   to
                   neglect
                   meeting
                   in
                   a
                   Synod
                   so
                   necessary
                   and
                   gratefull
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   set
                   time
                   do
                   not
                   with
                   all
                   diligence
                   appear
                   in
                   the
                   place
                   appointed
                   ,
                   he
                   shall
                   find
                   no
                   excuse
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Marcian
                 thus
                 indicteth
                 the
                 Synod
                 of
                 Nice
                 (
                 after
                 by
                 him
                 translated
                 to
                 
                   Chalcedon
                   )
                   It
                   properly
                   seemeth
                   good
                   to
                   our
                   clemency
                   that
                   an
                   holy
                   Synod
                   meet
                   in
                   the
                   city
                   of
                
                 Nice
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   the
                   Province
                   of
                   Bithynia
                
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Again
                 we
                 may
                 observe
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Imperial
                 Edicts
                 or
                 Epistles
                 whereby
                 Councils
                 effectually
                 were
                 convened
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 signified
                 concerning
                 the
                 Pope's
                 having
                 any
                 authority
                 to
                 call
                 them
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 as
                 by
                 licence
                 from
                 the
                 Pope's
                 Holiness
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 Name
                 and
                 Authority
                 they
                 Act
                 :
                 which
                 were
                 very
                 strange
                 if
                 the
                 Popes
                 had
                 any
                 plea
                 then
                 commonly
                 approved
                 for
                 such
                 a
                 power
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 commonly
                 Emperours
                 did
                 call
                 Synods
                 by
                 the
                 suggestion
                 of
                 other
                 Bishops
                 *
                 ,
                 so
                 again
                 ,
                 there
                 be
                 divers
                 instances
                 of
                 Popes
                 applying
                 themselves
                 to
                 the
                 Emperours
                 with
                 petitions
                 to
                 indict
                 Synods
                 ;
                 wherein
                 sometimes
                 they
                 prevailed
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 they
                 were
                 disappointed
                 :
                 so
                 Pope
                 Liberius
                 did
                 request
                 of
                 Constantius
                 to
                 indict
                 a
                 Synod
                 for
                 deciding
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 
                   Athanasius
                   ;
                   Ecclesiastical
                   judgments
                
                 (
                 said
                 he
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 Theodoret
                 reports
                 )
                 
                   should
                   be
                   made
                   with
                   great
                   equity
                   ;
                   wherefore
                   if
                   it
                   please
                   your
                   piety
                   ,
                   command
                   a
                   Judicatory
                   to
                   be
                   constituted
                
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 his
                 Epistle
                 to
                 Hosius
                 ,
                 produced
                 by
                 Baronius
                 ,
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Many
                   Bishops
                   out
                   of
                   Italy
                   met
                   together
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   who
                   together
                   with
                   me
                   had
                   beseecht
                   the
                   most
                   Religious
                   Emperour
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   would
                   command
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   had
                   thought
                   fit
                   ,
                   the
                   Council
                   of
                   Aquileia
                   to
                   meet
                   .
                
              
               
                 So
                 Pope
                 Damasus
                 ,
                 having
                 a
                 desire
                 that
                 a
                 General
                 Synod
                 should
                 be
                 celebrated
                 in
                 Italy
                 for
                 repressing
                 Heresies
                 and
                 Factions
                 then
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 did
                 obtain
                 the
                 Imperial
                 Letters
                 for
                 that
                 purpose
                 directed
                 to
                 the
                 Eastern
                 Bishops
                 ;
                 as
                 they
                 in
                 their
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
                 Western
                 Bishops
                 do
                 intimate
                 :
                 
                 
                   But
                   because
                   expressing
                   a
                   brotherly
                   affection
                   toward
                   us
                   ,
                   ye
                   have
                   called
                   us
                   as
                   your
                   own
                   members
                   by
                   the
                   most
                   pious
                   Emperour's
                   Letters
                   to
                   that
                   Synod
                   which
                   by
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   God
                   ye
                   are
                   gathering
                   at
                   Rome
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 wonder
                 that
                 Bellarmine
                 should
                 have
                 the
                 confidence
                 to
                 alledge
                 this
                 passage
                 for
                 himself
                 .
              
               
                 So
                 again
                 Pope
                 Innocent
                 I.
                 being
                 desirous
                 to
                 restore
                 Saint
                 
                   Chrysostome
                   ,
                   did
                
                 (
                 as
                 Sozomen
                 telleth
                 us
                 )
                 
                   send
                   five
                   Bishops
                   and
                   two
                   Priests
                   of
                   the
                   Roman
                   Church
                   to
                   Honorius
                   and
                   to
                   Arcadius
                   the
                   Emperour
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   requesting
                   a
                   Synod
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   time
                   and
                   the
                   place
                   thereof
                
                 ;
                 in
                 which
                 attempt
                 he
                 suffered
                 a
                 repulse
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Courtiers
                 of
                 Arcadius
                 did
                 repell
                 those
                 Agents
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   troubling
                   another
                   government
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   beyond
                   their
                   bounds
                   ,
                
                 or
                 wherein
                 the
                 Pope
                 had
                 nothing
                 to
                 doe
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 knew
                 of
                 .
              
               
                 
                 So
                 also
                 Pope
                 Leo
                 I.
                 (
                 whom
                 no
                 Pope
                 could
                 well
                 exceed
                 in
                 zeal
                 to
                 maintain
                 the
                 Privileges
                 ,
                 and
                 advance
                 the
                 eminence
                 of
                 his
                 See
                 )
                 did
                 in
                 these
                 terms
                 request
                 Theodosius
                 to
                 indict
                 a
                 Synod
                 ;
                 
                   whence
                   if
                   your
                   piety
                   shall
                   vouchsafe
                   consent
                   to
                   our
                   suggestion
                   and
                   supplication
                   ,
                   that
                   you
                   would
                   command
                   an
                   Episcopal
                   Council
                   to
                   be
                   held
                   in
                   Italy
                   ;
                   soon
                   ,
                   God
                   aiding
                   ,
                   may
                   all
                   scandals
                   be
                   cut
                   off
                   :
                
                 upon
                 this
                 occasion
                 the
                 Emperour
                 did
                 appoint
                 a
                 Council
                 (
                 not
                 in
                 Italy
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Pope's
                 desire
                 ,
                 but
                 )
                 at
                 Ephesus
                 ;
                 the
                 which
                 not
                 succeeding
                 well
                 ,
                 
                 Pope
                 Leo
                 again
                 did
                 address
                 to
                 Theodosius
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   All
                   the
                   Churches
                   of
                   our
                   parts
                   ,
                   all
                   Bishops
                   with
                   groans
                   and
                   tears
                   do
                   supplicate
                   your
                   Grace
                   ,
                   that
                   you
                   would
                   command
                   a
                   General
                   Synod
                   to
                   be
                   celebrated
                   within
                   Italy
                
                 ;
                 to
                 which
                 request
                 (
                 although
                 back'd
                 with
                 the
                 desire
                 of
                 the
                 Western
                 Emperour
                 )
                 Theodosius
                 would
                 by
                 no
                 means
                 consent
                 ;
                 
                 for
                 ,
                 as
                 Leontius
                 reporteth
                 ,
                 
                   when
                   Valentinian
                   being
                   importuned
                   by
                   Pope
                   Leo
                   ,
                   did
                   write
                   to
                   Theodosius
                   II.
                   that
                   he
                   would
                   procure
                   another
                   Synod
                   to
                   be
                   held
                   for
                   examining
                   whether
                   Dioscorus
                   had
                   judged
                   rightly
                   or
                   no
                   ,
                   Theodosius
                   did
                   write
                   back
                   to
                   him
                   saying
                   ,
                   I
                   shall
                   make
                   no
                   other
                   Synod
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 same
                 Pope
                 did
                 again
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Emperour
                 petition
                 for
                 a
                 Synod
                 to
                 examin
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 Anatolius
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Constantinople
                   :
                   Let
                   your
                   clemency
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   be
                   pleased
                   to
                   grant
                   an
                   Vniversal
                   Council
                   to
                   be
                   held
                   in
                   Italy
                   ;
                   as
                   with
                   me
                   the
                   Synod
                   ,
                   which
                   for
                   this
                   cause
                   did
                   meet
                   at
                   Rome
                   ,
                   doth
                   request
                   :
                
                 Thus
                 did
                 that
                 Pope
                 continually
                 harp
                 upon
                 one
                 string
                 to
                 get
                 a
                 General
                 Synod
                 to
                 be
                 celebrated
                 at
                 his
                 own
                 doors
                 ;
                 but
                 never
                 could
                 obtain
                 his
                 purpose
                 ,
                 the
                 Emperour
                 being
                 stiff
                 in
                 refusing
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 same
                 Pope
                 ,
                 with
                 better
                 success
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 *
                 to
                 the
                 thing
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 place
                 )
                 did
                 request
                 of
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Marcian
                 a
                 Synod
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 (
                 concurring
                 in
                 opinion
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 needfull
                 )
                 did
                 (
                 saith
                 
                   Liberatus
                   )
                   at
                   the
                   petition
                   of
                   the
                   Pope
                   and
                   the
                   Roman
                   Princes
                   command
                   a
                   General
                   Council
                   to
                   be
                   congregated
                   at
                   Nice
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 Now
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Pope
                 had
                 himself
                 a
                 known
                 right
                 to
                 convocate
                 Synods
                 ,
                 what
                 needed
                 all
                 this
                 application
                 ,
                 or
                 this
                 supplication
                 to
                 the
                 Emperours
                 ?
                 would
                 not
                 the
                 Pope
                 have
                 endeavoured
                 to
                 exercise
                 his
                 Authority
                 ?
                 would
                 he
                 not
                 have
                 clamoured
                 or
                 whined
                 at
                 any
                 interruption
                 thereof
                 ?
                 would
                 so
                 spiritfull
                 and
                 sturdy
                 a
                 Pope
                 as
                 Leo
                 *
                 have
                 begged
                 that
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 by
                 another
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 authority
                 to
                 doe
                 of
                 himself
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 did
                 apprehend
                 so
                 great
                 necessity
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 so
                 much
                 provoked
                 thereto
                 ?
                 would
                 he
                 not
                 at
                 least
                 have
                 remonstrated
                 against
                 the
                 injury
                 therein
                 done
                 to
                 him
                 by
                 Theodosius
                 ?
              
               
                 All
                 that
                 this
                 daring
                 Pope
                 could
                 adventure
                 at
                 ,
                 was
                 to
                 wind
                 in
                 a
                 pretence
                 that
                 the
                 Synod
                 of
                 Chalcedon
                 was
                 congregated
                 by
                 his
                 consent
                 ;
                 for
                 ,
                 
                   it
                   hath
                   been
                   the
                   pleasure
                
                 (
                 of
                 whom
                 I
                 pray
                 )
                 
                   that
                   a
                   General
                   Council
                   should
                   be
                   congregated
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   both
                   by
                   the
                   command
                   of
                   the
                   Christian
                   Princes
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   the
                   consent
                   of
                   the
                   Apostolick
                   See
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 he
                 very
                 cunningly
                 ;
                 yet
                 not
                 so
                 cunningly
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 any
                 other
                 Bishop
                 might
                 have
                 said
                 the
                 same
                 for
                 his
                 See.
                 
              
               
                 This
                 power
                 indeed
                 upon
                 many
                 just
                 accounts
                 peculiarly
                 doth
                 belong
                 to
                 Princes
                 :
                 It
                 suteth
                 to
                 the
                 dignity
                 of
                 their
                 state
                 ,
                 it
                 appertaineth
                 to
                 their
                 duty
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 most
                 able
                 to
                 discharge
                 it
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 the
                 Guardians
                 of
                 publick
                 tranquillity
                 ,
                 which
                 constantly
                 is
                 endangered
                 ,
                 which
                 commonly
                 is
                 violated
                 by
                 dissensions
                 in
                 religious
                 matters
                 ;
                 (
                 whence
                 we
                 must
                 pray
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 by
                 their
                 care
                 
                   we
                   may
                   lead
                   a
                   quiet
                   and
                   peaceable
                   life
                   in
                   all
                   godliness
                   and
                   honesty
                   ,
                
                 )
                 they
                 alone
                 can
                 authorize
                 their
                 Subjects
                 to
                 take
                 such
                 Journeys
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 meet
                 in
                 such
                 Assemblies
                 ;
                 they
                 alone
                 can
                 well
                 cause
                 the
                 expences
                 needfull
                 for
                 holding
                 Synods
                 to
                 de
                 exacted
                 and
                 defrayed
                 ;
                 they
                 alone
                 can
                 protect
                 them
                 ,
                 can
                 maintain
                 Order
                 and
                 Peace
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 can
                 procure
                 Observance
                 to
                 their
                 Determinations
                 ;
                 they
                 alone
                 have
                 a
                 Sword
                 to
                 constrain
                 resty
                 and
                 refractory
                 persons
                 (
                 and
                 in
                 no
                 cases
                 are
                 men
                 so
                 apt
                 to
                 be
                 such
                 as
                 in
                 debates
                 about
                 these
                 matters
                 )
                 to
                 convene
                 ,
                 to
                 confer
                 peaceably
                 ,
                 to
                 agree
                 ,
                 to
                 observe
                 what
                 is
                 settled
                 :
                 They
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 
                   nursing
                   Fathers
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Ministers
                   of
                   God's
                   Kingdom
                
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   encouragers
                   of
                   good
                   works
                
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 Stewards
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 entrusted
                 with
                 the
                 great
                 Talents
                 of
                 Power
                 ,
                 Dignity
                 ,
                 Wealth
                 ,
                 enabling
                 them
                 to
                 serve
                 God
                 ,
                 are
                 obliged
                 to
                 cause
                 Bishops
                 in
                 such
                 cases
                 to
                 perform
                 their
                 duty
                 ;
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 good
                 Princes
                 in
                 Holy
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 commended
                 for
                 proceedings
                 of
                 this
                 nature
                 ;
                 for
                 so
                 King
                 Josias
                 did
                 convocate
                 a
                 General
                 Synod
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 his
                 time
                 ,
                 then
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 Text
                 )
                 
                   the
                   King
                   sent
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   and
                   gathered
                   together
                   all
                   the
                   Elders
                   of
                   Judah
                   and
                   Jerusalem
                
                 ;
                 In
                 this
                 Synod
                 he
                 presided
                 ,
                 
                   standing
                   in
                   his
                   place
                   ;
                   and
                   making
                   a
                   covenant
                   before
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 ;
                 its
                 Resolutions
                 he
                 confirmed
                 ,
                 
                   causing
                   all
                   that
                   were
                   present
                   in
                   Jerusalem
                   and
                   Benjamin
                   to
                   stand
                   to
                   that
                   Covenant
                
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 took
                 care
                 of
                 their
                 Execution
                 ,
                 
                   making
                   all
                   present
                   in
                   Israel
                   effectually
                   to
                   serve
                   the
                   Lord
                   their
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 So
                 also
                 did
                 King
                 
                   Hezekiah
                   gather
                   the
                   Priests
                   and
                   Levites
                   together
                   ,
                
                 
                 did
                 warn
                 ,
                 did
                 command
                 them
                 to
                 doe
                 their
                 duty
                 ,
                 and
                 reform
                 things
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 
                   My
                   Sons
                
                 (
                 said
                 he
                 )
                 
                   be
                   not
                   now
                   negligent
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   chosen
                   you
                   to
                   stand
                   before
                   him
                   ,
                   to
                   serve
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   ye
                   should
                   minister
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   burn
                   incense
                   .
                
              
               
                 Beside
                 them
                 none
                 other
                 can
                 have
                 reasonable
                 pretence
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 Power
                 ,
                 or
                 can
                 well
                 be
                 deemed
                 able
                 to
                 manage
                 it
                 :
                 so
                 great
                 an
                 Authority
                 cannot
                 be
                 exercised
                 upon
                 the
                 Subjects
                 of
                 any
                 Prince
                 without
                 eclipsing
                 his
                 
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 infringing
                 his
                 natural
                 right
                 ,
                 and
                 endangering
                 his
                 State.
                 He
                 that
                 at
                 his
                 pleasure
                 can
                 summon
                 all
                 Christian
                 Pastours
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 them
                 trot
                 about
                 ,
                 and
                 hold
                 them
                 when
                 he
                 will
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 effect
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 a
                 fair
                 way
                 to
                 make
                 himself
                 so
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 fit
                 therefore
                 that
                 any
                 other
                 person
                 should
                 have
                 all
                 the
                 Governours
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 at
                 his
                 beck
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 draw
                 them
                 from
                 remote
                 places
                 whither
                 he
                 pleaseth
                 ;
                 to
                 put
                 them
                 on
                 long
                 and
                 chargeable
                 Journeys
                 ;
                 to
                 detain
                 them
                 from
                 their
                 charge
                 ;
                 to
                 set
                 them
                 on
                 what
                 deliberations
                 and
                 debates
                 he
                 thinketh
                 good
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 reasonable
                 that
                 any
                 one
                 without
                 the
                 leave
                 of
                 Princes
                 should
                 authorize
                 so
                 great
                 conventions
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 having
                 such
                 interest
                 and
                 sway
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 safe
                 ,
                 that
                 any
                 one
                 should
                 have
                 such
                 dependencies
                 on
                 him
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 tempted
                 to
                 clash
                 with
                 Princes
                 ,
                 and
                 withdraw
                 his
                 Subjects
                 from
                 their
                 due
                 obedience
                 .
                 Neither
                 can
                 any
                 success
                 be
                 well
                 expected
                 from
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 such
                 Authority
                 by
                 any
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 not
                 Power
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 he
                 can
                 force
                 Bishops
                 to
                 convene
                 ,
                 to
                 resolve
                 ,
                 to
                 obey
                 ;
                 whence
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 Constantine
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 a
                 Prince
                 so
                 gentle
                 and
                 friendly
                 to
                 the
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 was
                 put
                 to
                 threaten
                 those
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 who
                 would
                 absent
                 themselves
                 from
                 the
                 Synod
                 indicted
                 by
                 him
                 at
                 Tyre
                 ;
                 and
                 Theodosius
                 (
                 also
                 
                   a
                   very
                   mild
                   and
                   religious
                   Prince
                
                 )
                 did
                 the
                 like
                 in
                 his
                 summoning
                 the
                 two
                 Ephesine
                 Synods
                 .
                 
                 We
                 likewise
                 may
                 observe
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 
                   Pope
                   and
                   Western
                   Bishops
                
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 Synodical
                 Epistle
                 ,
                 
                   did
                   invite
                   those
                   of
                   the
                   East
                   to
                   a
                   great
                   Synod
                   indicted
                   at
                   Rome
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   these
                   did
                   refuse
                   the
                   journey
                   ,
                   alledging
                   that
                   it
                   would
                   be
                   to
                   no
                   good
                   purpose
                
                 ;
                 so
                 also
                 when
                 the
                 Western
                 Bishops
                 did
                 call
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 resolving
                 the
                 difference
                 between
                 Flavianus
                 and
                 Paulinus
                 ,
                 both
                 pretending
                 to
                 be
                 Bishops
                 of
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 what
                 effect
                 had
                 their
                 summons
                 ?
                 and
                 so
                 will
                 they
                 always
                 or
                 often
                 be
                 ready
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 called
                 at
                 the
                 pleasure
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 want
                 force
                 to
                 constrain
                 them
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 such
                 Authority
                 in
                 unarmed
                 hands
                 (
                 and
                 God
                 keep
                 Arms
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 Pope's
                 hands
                 )
                 will
                 be
                 onely
                 a
                 source
                 of
                 discords
                 .
              
               
                 Either
                 the
                 Pope
                 is
                 a
                 Subject
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 it
                 were
                 too
                 great
                 a
                 presumption
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 claim
                 such
                 a
                 power
                 over
                 his
                 fellow-Subjects
                 in
                 prejudice
                 to
                 his
                 Sovereign
                 ;
                 (
                 nor
                 indeed
                 did
                 he
                 presume
                 so
                 far
                 ,
                 untill
                 he
                 had
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 shaken
                 off
                 subjection
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 )
                 or
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 Subject
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 reasonable
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 have
                 such
                 power
                 in
                 the
                 Territories
                 of
                 another
                 Prince
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 whole
                 business
                 of
                 General
                 Synods
                 ,
                 was
                 an
                 expedient
                 for
                 Peace
                 ,
                 contrived
                 by
                 Emperours
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 be
                 regulated
                 by
                 their
                 order
                 .
                 Hence
                 even
                 in
                 times
                 and
                 places
                 where
                 the
                 Pope
                 was
                 most
                 reverenced
                 ,
                 yet
                 Princes
                 were
                 jealous
                 of
                 suffering
                 the
                 Pope
                 to
                 exercise
                 such
                 a
                 power
                 over
                 the
                 Bishops
                 their
                 Subjects
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 to
                 obviate
                 it
                 ,
                 did
                 command
                 all
                 Bishops
                 not
                 to
                 stir
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 Territories
                 without
                 licence
                 ;
                 particularly
                 our
                 own
                 Nation
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 the
                 Council
                 at
                 Clarendon
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 was
                 decreed
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   not
                   go
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   without
                   the
                   King's
                   leave
                   .
                
              
               
                 To
                 some
                 things
                 above
                 said
                 ,
                 a
                 passage
                 may
                 be
                 objected
                 which
                 occurreth
                 in
                 the
                 acclamation
                 of
                 the
                 Sixth
                 Synod
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 
                   Constantine
                   
                   Pogonatus
                
                 ;
                 wherein
                 't
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 Constantine
                 and
                 Sylvester
                 did
                 collect
                 the
                 Synod
                 of
                 Nice
                 ,
                 
                 Theodosius
                 I.
                 and
                 Damasus
                 (
                 together
                 with
                 Gregory
                 and
                 Nectarius
                 )
                 the
                 Synod
                 of
                 
                   Constantinople
                   ;
                   Theodosius
                
                 II.
                 with
                 Celestine
                 and
                 Cyril
                 the
                 Ephesine
                 Synod
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 :
                 To
                 which
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Fathers
                 mean
                 onely
                 for
                 the
                 Honour
                 of
                 those
                 Prelates
                 to
                 signifie
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 in
                 their
                 places
                 and
                 ways
                 did
                 concur
                 and
                 co-operate
                 to
                 the
                 celebration
                 of
                 those
                 Synods
                 ;
                 otherwise
                 we
                 might
                 as
                 to
                 matter
                 of
                 Fact
                 and
                 History
                 contest
                 the
                 accurateness
                 of
                 their
                 relation
                 ;
                 and
                 't
                 is
                 observable
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 joyn
                 other
                 great
                 Bishops
                 then
                 flourishing
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Popes
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 if
                 their
                 suffrage
                 prove
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 it
                 proveth
                 more
                 than
                 our
                 Adversaries
                 would
                 have
                 ,
                 viz.
                 that
                 all
                 great
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Patriarchs
                 have
                 a
                 power
                 or
                 right
                 to
                 convocate
                 Synods
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 for
                 passages
                 alledged
                 by
                 our
                 Adversaries
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 Synod
                 could
                 be
                 called
                 ,
                 or
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Law
                 enacted
                 ,
                 without
                 consent
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 no-wise
                 pertinent
                 to
                 this
                 question
                 ;
                 for
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 deny
                 that
                 the
                 Pope
                 had
                 a
                 right
                 to
                 sit
                 in
                 every
                 General
                 Synod
                 ;
                 and
                 every
                 other
                 Patriarch
                 at
                 least
                 had
                 no
                 less
                 ;
                 as
                 all
                 reason
                 and
                 practice
                 do
                 shew
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 as
                 they
                 of
                 the
                 Seventh
                 Synod
                 do
                 suppose
                 ,
                 arguing
                 the
                 Synod
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 which
                 condemned
                 the
                 Worship
                 of
                 Images
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 no
                 General
                 Council
                 ,
                 
                   because
                   it
                   had
                   not
                   the
                   Pope's
                   co-operation
                   ,
                   nor
                   the
                   consent
                   of
                   the
                   Eastern
                   Patriarchs
                   .
                   Syncellus
                
                 the
                 Patriarch
                 of
                 Jerusalem's
                 Legate
                 in
                 the
                 Eighth
                 Synod
                 ,
                 says
                 ,
                 
                   for
                   this
                   reason
                   did
                   the
                   Holy
                   Spirit
                   set
                   up
                   Patriarchs
                   in
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   might
                   suppress
                   Scandals
                   arising
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   God
                   :
                
                 And
                 Photius
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Synod
                 told
                 
                   that
                   the
                   judgment
                   past
                   against
                   him
                   was
                   most
                   equal
                   and
                   impartial
                   ,
                   as
                   proceeding
                   not
                   from
                   one
                   but
                   all
                   the
                   four
                   Patriarchs
                   .
                
              
               
                 That
                 a
                 General
                 Synod
                 doth
                 not
                 need
                 a
                 Pope
                 to
                 call
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 preside
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 appeareth
                 by
                 what
                 the
                 Synods
                 of
                 Pisa
                 and
                 Constance
                 define
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 provision
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 Schisms
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 It
                 inseparably
                 doth
                 belong
                 to
                 Sovereigns
                 in
                 the
                 General
                 assemblies
                 of
                 their
                 States
                 to
                 preside
                 ,
                 and
                 moderate
                 affairs
                 ;
                 proposing
                 what
                 they
                 judge
                 fit
                 to
                 be
                 consulted
                 or
                 debated
                 ;
                 stopping
                 what
                 seemeth
                 unfit
                 to
                 be
                 moved
                 ;
                 keeping
                 proceedings
                 within
                 order
                 and
                 rule
                 ,
                 and
                 steering
                 them
                 to
                 a
                 good
                 issue
                 ;
                 checking
                 disorders
                 and
                 irregularities
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 distemper
                 or
                 indiscretion
                 of
                 any
                 persons
                 may
                 create
                 in
                 deliberations
                 or
                 disputes
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 privilege
                 therefore
                 the
                 Pope
                 doth
                 claim
                 ;
                 not
                 allowing
                 any
                 General
                 Council
                 to
                 be
                 legitimate
                 ,
                 wherein
                 he
                 in
                 person
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 his
                 Legates
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 preside
                 and
                 sway
                 .
                 
                   All
                   Catholicks
                
                 ,
                 says
                 Bellarmine
                 ,
                 
                 
                   teach
                   this
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   chief
                   Pontif's
                   proper
                   Office
                   ,
                   that
                   either
                   in
                   person
                   or
                   by
                   his
                   Legate
                   he
                   preside
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   a
                   chief
                   Judge
                   moderate
                   all
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 But
                 for
                 this
                 prerogative
                 no
                 express
                 Grant
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 no
                 ancient
                 Canon
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 no
                 certain
                 Custom
                 can
                 be
                 produced
                 .
              
               
                 Nor
                 doth
                 ancient
                 practice
                 favour
                 the
                 Pope's
                 claim
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 Prerogative
                 ,
                 it
                 appearing
                 that
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 exercise
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 General
                 Synods
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 himself
                 did
                 not
                 preside
                 in
                 the
                 Apostolical
                 Synod
                 at
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 was
                 present
                 ;
                 but
                 rather
                 Saint
                 James
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 before
                 have
                 shewed
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 all
                 the
                 first
                 Synods
                 ,
                 convocated
                 by
                 Emperours
                 ,
                 they
                 did
                 either
                 themselves
                 in
                 person
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 honourable
                 persons
                 authorized
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 effect
                 preside
                 ,
                 governing
                 the
                 proceedings
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 Synod
                 of
                 
                   Nice
                   Constantine
                
                 was
                 the
                 chief
                 Manager
                 ,
                 Directer
                 ,
                 and
                 Moderatour
                 of
                 the
                 Transactions
                 ;
                 and
                 under
                 him
                 other
                 chief
                 Bishops
                 did
                 preside
                 ;
                 
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 Pope's
                 Legates
                 had
                 any
                 considerarable
                 influence
                 or
                 sway
                 there
                 doth
                 by
                 no
                 evidence
                 appear
                 ;
                 as
                 we
                 shall
                 hereafter
                 out
                 of
                 History
                 declare
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 Synod
                 of
                 Sardica
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 in
                 design
                 was
                 a
                 General
                 Council
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 effect
                 did
                 not
                 prove
                 so
                 ,
                 being
                 divided
                 by
                 a
                 Schism
                 into
                 two
                 great
                 parts
                 )
                 Hosius
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Corduba
                 did
                 preside
                 ,
                 (
                 or
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 his
                 age
                 and
                 venerable
                 worth
                 )
                 had
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 assigned
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 bore
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 Proloquutor
                 ;
                 so
                 the
                 Synod
                 it self
                 doth
                 imply
                 ;
                 
                   All
                   we
                   Bishops
                
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 in
                 their
                 Catholick
                 Epistle
                 )
                 
                   meeting
                   together
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   and
                   especially
                   the
                   most
                   ancient
                   Hosius
                   ,
                   who
                   for
                   his
                   age
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   his
                   confession
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   that
                   he
                   hath
                   undergone
                   so
                   much
                   pains
                   ,
                   is
                   worthy
                   all
                   reverence
                
                 ;
                 so
                 Athanasius
                 expresly
                 doth
                 call
                 him
                 ;
                 
                   The
                   holy
                   Synod
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   the
                   Proloquutor
                   of
                   which
                   was
                   the
                   great
                   Hosius
                   ,
                   presently
                   sent
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 The
                 Canons
                 of
                 the
                 Synod
                 intimate
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 wherein
                 he
                 proposeth
                 matters
                 ,
                 and
                 asketh
                 the
                 pleasure
                 of
                 the
                 Synod
                 ;
                 the
                 same
                 is
                 confirmed
                 by
                 the
                 subscriptions
                 of
                 their
                 General
                 Epistle
                 ;
                 wherein
                 he
                 is
                 set
                 before
                 Pope
                 Julius
                 himself
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Hosius
                   from
                   Spain
                   ,
                   Julius
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   Presbyters
                   Archidamus
                   ,
                   and
                   Philoxenus
                   .
                
                 )
                 In
                 this
                 all
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Histories
                 do
                 agree
                 ;
                 none
                 speaking
                 of
                 the
                 Pope's
                 presiding
                 there
                 by
                 his
                 Legates
                 .
              
               
                 
                 In
                 the
                 Second
                 General
                 Synod
                 at
                 Constantinople
                 the
                 Pope
                 had
                 plainly
                 no
                 stroke
                 ;
                 the
                 Oriental
                 Bishops
                 alone
                 did
                 there
                 resolve
                 on
                 matters
                 ,
                 
                   being
                   headed
                
                 by
                 their
                 Patriarchs
                 ;
                 (
                 of
                 
                   Alexandria
                   ,
                   Antioch
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Jerusalem
                 )
                 as
                 Sozomen
                 saith
                 ;
                 
                   being
                   guided
                   by
                   Nectarius
                   and
                   Saint
                   Gregory
                   Nazianzene
                   ,
                
                 as
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Chalcedon
                 in
                 its
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 doth
                 aver
                 .
              
               
                 
                 In
                 the
                 third
                 General
                 Synod
                 at
                 
                   Ephesus
                   ,
                   Cyril
                
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 did
                 preside
                 ;
                 as
                 Pope
                 Leo
                 himself
                 doth
                 testifie
                 ;
                 he
                 is
                 called
                 
                   the
                   Head
                   of
                   it
                
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Acts.
                 
              
               
               
                 We
                 may
                 note
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 the
                 Synod
                 is
                 held
                 ,
                 did
                 bear
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 presidency
                 in
                 all
                 Synods
                 ;
                 so
                 did
                 Saint
                 James
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Jerusalem
                 in
                 the
                 First
                 Synod
                 ,
                 as
                 St.
                 Chrysostome
                 noteth
                 ;
                 so
                 did
                 Protogenes
                 at
                 Sardica
                 ,
                 and
                 Nectarius
                 at
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 and
                 Memnon
                 in
                 this
                 of
                 Ephesus
                 .
                 —
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Acts
                 of
                 that
                 Synod
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 reports
                 of
                 divers
                 Historians
                 ,
                 Pope
                 Celestine
                 (
                 according
                 to
                 a
                 new
                 politick
                 device
                 of
                 Popes
                 )
                 did
                 authorize
                 Cyril
                 to
                 represent
                 his
                 person
                 ,
                 and
                 act
                 as
                 his
                 Proctour
                 in
                 those
                 affairs
                 ;
                 assigning
                 to
                 him
                 (
                 as
                 he
                 saith
                 )
                 
                   jointly
                   both
                   the
                   authority
                   of
                   his
                   throne
                
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 his
                 right
                 of
                 voting
                 )
                 
                   and
                   the
                   order
                   of
                   his
                   place
                
                 (
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 in
                 sitting
                 ;
                 )
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 consequent
                 thence
                 ,
                 that
                 Cyril
                 upon
                 that
                 sole
                 account
                 did
                 preside
                 in
                 the
                 Synod
                 .
                 He
                 thereby
                 had
                 the
                 disposal
                 of
                 one
                 so
                 considerable
                 suffrage
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 a
                 legal
                 concurrence
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 with
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 actings
                 ;
                 He
                 thereby
                 might
                 pretend
                 to
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 of
                 sitting
                 and
                 subscribing
                 (
                 which
                 kind
                 of
                 advantages
                 it
                 appeareth
                 that
                 some
                 Bishops
                 had
                 in
                 Synods
                 by
                 the
                 virtue
                 of
                 the
                 like
                 substitution
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 others
                 )
                 but
                 he
                 thence
                 could
                 have
                 no
                 authoritative
                 Presidency
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 the
                 Pope
                 himself
                 could
                 by
                 no
                 delegation
                 impart
                 ,
                 having
                 himself
                 no
                 title
                 thereto
                 ,
                 warranted
                 by
                 any
                 Law
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 any
                 Precedent
                 ;
                 that
                 depended
                 on
                 the
                 Emperour's
                 will
                 ,
                 or
                 on
                 the
                 Election
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 or
                 on
                 a
                 tacit
                 regard
                 to
                 personal
                 eminence
                 in
                 comparison
                 to
                 others
                 present
                 :
                 This
                 distinction
                 Evagrius
                 seemeth
                 to
                 intimate
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 divine
                 Cyril
                 did
                 
                   administer
                   it
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   and
                   the
                   place
                   of
                   Celestine
                
                 (
                 where
                 a
                 word
                 seemeth
                 to
                 have
                 fallen
                 out
                 )
                 and
                 Zonaras
                 more
                 plainly
                 doth
                 express
                 ;
                 saying
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Cyril
                   Pope
                   of
                   Alexandria
                   did
                   preside
                   over
                   the
                   Orthodox
                   Fathers
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   also
                   did
                   hold
                   the
                   place
                   of
                   Celestine
                
                 :
                 and
                 
                   Photius
                   ;
                   Cyril
                   did
                   supply
                   the
                   seat
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   person
                   of
                   Celestine
                   .
                
                 If
                 any
                 latter
                 Historions
                 do
                 confound
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 obliged
                 to
                 comply
                 with
                 their
                 ignorance
                 or
                 mistake
                 .
              
               
                 Indeed
                 as
                 to
                 Presidency
                 there
                 we
                 may
                 observe
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 sometime
                 it
                 is
                 attributed
                 to
                 Cyril
                 alone
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 the
                 first
                 Bishop
                 present
                 ,
                 and
                 bearing
                 a
                 great
                 sway
                 ;
                 sometimes
                 to
                 Pope
                 Celestine
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 in
                 representation
                 present
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 the
                 first
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 Order
                 ;
                 sometimes
                 to
                 both
                 Cyril
                 and
                 Celestine
                 ;
                 sometimes
                 to
                 Cyril
                 and
                 Memnon
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Ephesus
                 ,
                 who
                 as
                 being
                 very
                 active
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 great
                 influence
                 on
                 the
                 proceedings
                 ,
                 are
                 styled
                 the
                 Presidents
                 and
                 Rulers
                 of
                 the
                 Synod
                 .
                 The
                 which
                 sheweth
                 ,
                 that
                 Presidency
                 was
                 a
                 lax
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 peculiarity
                 in
                 right
                 or
                 usage
                 annexed
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 ;
                 nor
                 did
                 altogether
                 depend
                 on
                 his
                 grant
                 or
                 representation
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 Memnon
                 had
                 no
                 title
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                 The
                 Pope
                 himself
                 and
                 his
                 Legats
                 are
                 divers
                 times
                 in
                 the
                 Acts
                 said
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   sit
                   together
                
                 with
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ;
                 which
                 confidence
                 doth
                 not
                 well
                 comport
                 with
                 his
                 special
                 right
                 to
                 Presidency
                 .
              
               
                 Yea
                 it
                 is
                 observable
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Oriental
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 which
                 with
                 John
                 of
                 Antioch
                 did
                 oppose
                 the
                 Cyrillian
                 Party
                 in
                 that
                 Synod
                 ,
                 did
                 charge
                 on
                 Cyril
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   he
                   ,
                   (
                   as
                   if
                   he
                   lived
                   in
                   a
                   time
                   of
                   Anarchy
                   )
                   did
                   proceed
                   to
                   all
                   irregularity
                
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 that
                 ,
                 
                   snatching
                   to
                   himself
                   the
                   Authority
                   ,
                   which
                   neither
                   was
                   given
                   him
                   by
                   the
                   Canons
                   ,
                   nor
                   by
                   the
                   Emperours
                   Sanctions
                   ,
                   did
                   rush
                   on
                   to
                   all
                   kind
                   of
                   disorder
                   ,
                   and
                   unlawfulness
                
                 ;
                 whence
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 judgment
                 of
                 those
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 (
                 among
                 whom
                 *
                 were
                 divers
                 worthy
                 and
                 excellent
                 persons
                 )
                 the
                 Pope
                 had
                 no
                 right
                 to
                 any
                 authoritative
                 Presidency
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 word
                 Presidency
                 indeed
                 hath
                 an
                 ambiguity
                 ,
                 apt
                 to
                 impose
                 on
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 do
                 not
                 observe
                 it
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 taken
                 for
                 a
                 privilege
                 of
                 Precedence
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 Authority
                 to
                 govern
                 things
                 ;
                 the
                 first
                 kind
                 of
                 presidence
                 the
                 Pope
                 without
                 dispute
                 ,
                 when
                 present
                 at
                 a
                 Synod
                 ,
                 
                 would
                 have
                 had
                 among
                 the
                 Bishops
                 (
                 as
                 being
                 the
                 
                   Bishop
                   of
                   the
                   first
                   See
                
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Sixth
                 Synod
                 calleth
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 
                   the
                   first
                   of
                   Priests
                
                 ,
                 as
                 Justinian
                 called
                 him
                 )
                 and
                 in
                 his
                 absence
                 his
                 Legates
                 might
                 take
                 up
                 his
                 Chair
                 (
                 for
                 in
                 General
                 Synods
                 each
                 See
                 had
                 its
                 Chair
                 assigned
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 its
                 order
                 of
                 dignity
                 by
                 custom
                 .
                 )
                 And
                 according
                 to
                 this
                 sense
                 the
                 Patriarchs
                 ,
                 and
                 chief
                 Metropolitans
                 are
                 also
                 often
                 (
                 singly
                 or
                 conjunctly
                 )
                 said
                 to
                 preside
                 :
                 as
                 sitting
                 in
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Chairs
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 the
                 other
                 kind
                 of
                 Presidency
                 was
                 (
                 as
                 those
                 Bishops
                 in
                 their
                 complaint
                 against
                 Cyril
                 do
                 imply
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 we
                 shall
                 See
                 in
                 practice
                 )
                 disposed
                 by
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 saw
                 reason
                 ;
                 although
                 usually
                 it
                 was
                 conferred
                 on
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 among
                 those
                 present
                 ,
                 in
                 dignity
                 did
                 precede
                 the
                 rest
                 :
                 this
                 is
                 that
                 authority
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Syrian
                 Bishops
                 complained
                 against
                 Cyril
                 for
                 assuming
                 to
                 himself
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 Emperour's
                 warrant
                 ;
                 and
                 whereof
                 we
                 have
                 a
                 notable
                 Instance
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 General
                 Synod
                 at
                 Ephesus
                 .
                 For
                 ,
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 Second
                 Ephesine
                 Synod
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 in
                 design
                 was
                 a
                 General
                 Synod
                 ,
                 lawfully
                 convened
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 publick
                 cause
                 of
                 determining
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 settling
                 peace
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 but
                 which
                 by
                 some
                 miscarriages
                 proved
                 abortive
                 :
                 )
                 although
                 the
                 Pope
                 had
                 his
                 Legates
                 there
                 ,
                 
                 yet
                 by
                 the
                 Emperour's
                 order
                 Dioscorus
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 did
                 preside
                 ,
                 We
                 (
                 said
                 Theodosius
                 in
                 his
                 Epistle
                 to
                 him
                 )
                 
                   do
                   also
                   commit
                   to
                   thy
                   godliness
                   the
                   authority
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   preeminency
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   appertaining
                   to
                   the
                   Synod
                   now
                   assembled
                
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Synod
                 of
                 Chalcedon
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   he
                   had
                   received
                   the
                   authority
                   of
                   all
                   affairs
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   judgment
                
                 ;
                 and
                 Pope
                 Leo
                 I.
                 in
                 this
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 Dioscorus
                 did
                 
                   challenge
                   to
                   himself
                   the
                   principal
                   place
                
                 ;
                 (
                 insinuating
                 a
                 complaint
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 Dioscorus
                 should
                 be
                 preferred
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 although
                 not
                 openly
                 contesting
                 his
                 right
                 .
                 )
              
               
                 The
                 Emperour
                 had
                 indeed
                 some
                 reason
                 not
                 to
                 commit
                 the
                 Presidency
                 to
                 Pope
                 Leo
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 was
                 looked
                 upon
                 as
                 prejudiced
                 in
                 the
                 cause
                 ,
                 having
                 declared
                 in
                 favour
                 of
                 Flavianus
                 ,
                 against
                 Eutyches
                 ;
                 whence
                 Eutyches
                 declined
                 his
                 Legate's
                 interessing
                 in
                 the
                 judgment
                 of
                 his
                 cause
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                 
                   they
                   were
                   suspected
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   were
                   entertained
                   by
                   Flavianus
                   with
                   great
                   regard
                   .
                
                 And
                 Dioscorus
                 ,
                 being
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 next
                 See
                 ,
                 was
                 taken
                 for
                 more
                 indifferent
                 ,
                 and
                 otherwise
                 a
                 person
                 (
                 however
                 afterward
                 it
                 proved
                 )
                 of
                 much
                 integrity
                 and
                 moderation
                 ;
                 
                   He
                   did
                
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 Emperour
                 )
                 
                   shine
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   grace
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   both
                   in
                   honesty
                   of
                   life
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   orthodoxy
                   of
                   faith
                
                 ;
                 and
                 Theodoret
                 himself
                 ,
                 before
                 those
                 differences
                 arose
                 ,
                 doth
                 say
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 by
                 common
                 fame
                 
                   reported
                   a
                   man
                   adorned
                   with
                   many
                   other
                   kinds
                   of
                   vertue
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   especially
                   he
                   was
                   celebrated
                   for
                   his
                   moderation
                   of
                   mind
                   .
                
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Legates
                 of
                 Pope
                 Leo
                 did
                 take
                 in
                 dudgeon
                 this
                 preferment
                 of
                 Dioscorus
                 ;
                 and
                 (
                 if
                 we
                 may
                 give
                 credence
                 to
                 
                   Liberatus
                   )
                   would
                   not
                   sit
                   down
                   in
                   the
                   Synod
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   because
                   the
                   presession
                   was
                   not
                   given
                   to
                   their
                   Holy
                   See
                
                 ;
                 and
                 afterwards
                 in
                 the
                 Synod
                 of
                 Chalcedon
                 the
                 Pope's
                 Legate
                 Paschasinus
                 (
                 together
                 with
                 other
                 Bishops
                 )
                 did
                 complain
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 Dioscorus
                 was
                 preferred
                 before
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 ;
                 but
                 notwithstanding
                 those
                 ineffectual
                 mutinies
                 ,
                 the
                 Emperour's
                 will
                 did
                 take
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 according
                 thereto
                 Dioscorus
                 had
                 ,
                 (
                 although
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 use
                 it
                 so
                 wisely
                 and
                 justly
                 as
                 he
                 should
                 )
                 the
                 chief
                 managery
                 of
                 things
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 observed
                 ,
                 that
                 to
                 other
                 chief
                 Bishops
                 the
                 Presidency
                 in
                 that
                 Synod
                 is
                 also
                 ascribed
                 ,
                 by
                 virtue
                 of
                 the
                 Emperour's
                 appointment
                 ;
                 
                   Let
                   the
                   most
                   reverend
                   Bishops
                
                 (
                 say
                 the
                 Imperial
                 Commissaries
                 in
                 the
                 Synod
                 of
                 
                   Chalcedon
                   )
                   to
                   whom
                   the
                   authoritative
                   management
                   of
                   affairs
                   was
                   by
                   the
                   Royal
                   Sovereignty
                   granted
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   speak
                   why
                   the
                   Epistle
                   of
                   the
                   most
                   Holy
                   Archbishop
                   Leo
                   was
                   not
                   read
                
                 :
                 and
                 ,
                 
                 You
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 again
                 )
                 
                   to
                   whom
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   judging
                   was
                   given
                
                 ;
                 and
                 of
                 
                   Dioscorus
                   ,
                   Juvenalis
                
                 (
                 Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Jerusalem
                   )
                   Thalassius
                
                 (
                 of
                 
                   Caesarea
                   )
                   Eusebius
                
                 (
                 of
                 
                   Ancyra
                   )
                   Eustathius
                
                 (
                 of
                 
                   Beristus
                   )
                   Basilius
                
                 (
                 of
                 Selencia
                 )
                 it
                 is
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 Commissioners
                 said
                 that
                 they
                 
                   had
                   recieved
                   the
                   authority
                   ,
                   and
                   did
                   govern
                   the
                   Synod
                   which
                   was
                   then
                
                 ;
                 and
                 Elpidius
                 ,
                 the
                 Emperour's
                 Agent
                 in
                 the
                 Ephesine
                 Synod
                 it self
                 did
                 expresly
                 style
                 them
                 Presidents
                 ;
                 and
                 Pope
                 Leo
                 himself
                 calleth
                 them
                 
                   Presidents
                   and
                   Primates
                   of
                   the
                   Synod
                   .
                
              
               
                 Whence
                 it
                 appeareth
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 common
                 opinion
                 and
                 practice
                 ,
                 authoritative
                 Presidency
                 was
                 not
                 affixed
                 to
                 the
                 Roman
                 Chair
                 .
                 
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 Synod
                 of
                 Chalcedon
                 Pope
                 Leo
                 did
                 indeed
                 assume
                 to
                 himself
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Presidency
                 by
                 
                 his
                 Legates
                 ;
                 and
                 no
                 wonder
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 a
                 stout
                 and
                 ardent
                 Spirit
                 (
                 impregnated
                 with
                 high
                 conceits
                 of
                 his
                 See
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 resolved
                 with
                 all
                 his
                 might
                 to
                 advance
                 its
                 interests
                 ,
                 as
                 his
                 Legates
                 themselves
                 did
                 in
                 effect
                 declare
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 )
                 should
                 doe
                 so
                 ;
                 having
                 so
                 favourable
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 misbehaviour
                 of
                 Dioscorus
                 and
                 his
                 adherents
                 ;
                 against
                 whom
                 the
                 Clergy
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Fathers
                 of
                 the
                 Synod
                 being
                 incensed
                 were
                 ready
                 to
                 comply
                 with
                 Leo
                 (
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 the
                 Champion
                 and
                 Patron
                 of
                 their
                 Cause
                 )
                 in
                 allowing
                 him
                 extraordinary
                 respect
                 ,
                 and
                 whatever
                 advantages
                 he
                 could
                 pretend
                 to
                 .
              
               
                 Yet
                 in
                 effect
                 the
                 Emperour
                 by
                 his
                 Commissioners
                 did
                 preside
                 there
                 ;
                 they
                 propounding
                 and
                 allowing
                 matters
                 to
                 be
                 discussed
                 ;
                 
                 moderating
                 debates
                 by
                 their
                 interlocution
                 and
                 driving
                 them
                 to
                 an
                 issue
                 ,
                 maintaining
                 order
                 and
                 quiet
                 in
                 proceedings
                 ;
                 performing
                 those
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Pope's
                 Legates
                 at
                 Trent
                 ,
                 or
                 otherwhere
                 in
                 the
                 height
                 of
                 his
                 power
                 did
                 undertake
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 them
                 supplicatory
                 addresses
                 were
                 made
                 for
                 succour
                 and
                 redress
                 by
                 persons
                 needing
                 it
                 ;
                 (
                 as
                 for
                 instance
                 )
                 Command
                 (
                 said
                 Eusebius
                 of
                 
                   Dorylaeum
                   )
                   that
                   my
                   supplications
                   may
                   be
                   read
                   .
                
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 them
                 leave
                 is
                 requested
                 for
                 time
                 to
                 deliberate
                 ;
                 Command
                 (
                 saith
                 Atticus
                 in
                 behalf
                 of
                 other
                 Bishops
                 )
                 
                   that
                   respite
                   be
                   given
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   so
                   that
                   within
                   a
                   few
                   days
                   ,
                   with
                   a
                   calm
                   mind
                   ,
                   and
                   undisturbed
                   reason
                   ,
                   those
                   things
                   may
                   be
                   formed
                   which
                   shall
                   be
                   pleasing
                   to
                   God
                   and
                   the
                   Holy
                   Fathers
                   .
                
              
               
                 Accordingly
                 ,
                 they
                 order
                 the
                 time
                 for
                 consultation
                 ;
                 
                 Let
                 (
                 said
                 they
                 )
                 
                   the
                   hearing
                   be
                   deferred
                   for
                   five
                   days
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   mean
                   time
                   your
                   Holiness
                   may
                   meet
                   at
                   the
                   house
                   of
                   the
                   most
                   Holy
                   Archbishop
                   Anatolius
                   ,
                   and
                   deliberate
                   in
                   common
                   about
                   the
                   faith
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   doubtfull
                   may
                   be
                   instructed
                   .
                
              
               
                 They
                 were
                 acknowledged
                 Judges
                 ;
                 and
                 had
                 thanks
                 given
                 them
                 for
                 the
                 issue
                 by
                 persons
                 concerned
                 ;
                 I
                 (
                 said
                 Eunomius
                 Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Nicomedia
                   )
                   do
                   thank
                   your
                   Honour
                   for
                   your
                   right
                   judgment
                   .
                
                 
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 cause
                 between
                 Stephanus
                 and
                 Bassianus
                 concerning
                 their
                 title
                 to
                 the
                 Bishoprick
                 of
                 Ephesus
                 ;
                 
                 they
                 having
                 declared
                 their
                 sense
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Holy
                   Synod
                   cryed
                   ,
                   this
                   is
                   right
                   judgment
                   ;
                   Christ
                   hath
                   decided
                   the
                   case
                   ,
                   God
                   judgeth
                   by
                   you
                   :
                
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 result
                 ,
                 upon
                 their
                 declaring
                 their
                 opinion
                 ;
                 
                   the
                   whole
                   Synod
                   exclaimed
                   ,
                   This
                   is
                   a
                   right
                   judgment
                   ,
                   this
                   is
                   a
                   pious
                   order
                   .
                
              
               
                 When
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 transported
                 with
                 eagerness
                 and
                 passion
                 ,
                 did
                 tumultuously
                 clamour
                 ,
                 they
                 gravely
                 did
                 check
                 them
                 ,
                 
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   These
                   vulgar
                   exclamations
                   neither
                   become
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   nor
                   shall
                   advantage
                   the
                   parties
                   .
                
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 great
                 contest
                 about
                 the
                 privileges
                 of
                 the
                 Constantinopolitan
                 See
                 ,
                 they
                 did
                 arbitrate
                 and
                 decide
                 the
                 matter
                 ,
                 
                 even
                 against
                 the
                 sense
                 and
                 endeavours
                 of
                 the
                 Pope's
                 
                 Legates
                 ;
                 
                 the
                 whole
                 Synod
                 concurring
                 with
                 them
                 in
                 these
                 acclamations
                 ;
                 
                   this
                   is
                   a
                   right
                   sentence
                   ,
                   we
                   all
                   say
                   these
                   things
                   ,
                   these
                   things
                   please
                   us
                   all
                   ,
                   things
                   are
                   duely
                   ordered
                   ;
                   let
                   〈◊〉
                   things
                   ordered
                   be
                   held
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 Pope's
                 Legates
                 themselves
                 did
                 avow
                 this
                 authority
                 in
                 them
                 ;
                 for
                 ,
                 If
                 (
                 said
                 Paschasinus
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 the
                 Egyptian
                 Bishops
                 )
                 
                   your
                   authority
                   doth
                   command
                   ,
                   and
                   ye
                   injoin
                   that
                   somewhat
                   of
                   humanity
                   be
                   granted
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 And
                 in
                 another
                 case
                 ,
                 
                   If
                   ,
                   said
                   the
                   Bishops
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   supplying
                   the
                   place
                   of
                   the
                   Apostolical
                   See
                   ,
                   your
                   Honours
                   do
                   command
                   ,
                   we
                   have
                   an
                   information
                   to
                   suggest
                   .
                
              
               
                 Neither
                 is
                 the
                 Presidency
                 of
                 these
                 Roman
                 Legates
                 expressed
                 in
                 the
                 Conciliar
                 Acts
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 are
                 barely
                 said
                 *
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 (
                 to
                 concur
                 )
                 and
                 †
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 (
                 to
                 sit
                 together
                 )
                 with
                 the
                 other
                 Fathers
                 ;
                 and
                 accordingly
                 although
                 they
                 sometimes
                 talked
                 high
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 observable
                 that
                 they
                 did
                 much
                 there
                 ;
                 their
                 Presidency
                 was
                 nothing
                 like
                 that
                 at
                 Trent
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 other
                 like
                 Papal
                 Synods
                 .
                 It
                 may
                 be
                 noted
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Emperour's
                 Deputies
                 are
                 always
                 named
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 entrance
                 of
                 the
                 Acts
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 Pope's
                 Legates
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 who
                 directed
                 the
                 Notaries
                 were
                 not
                 Popish
                 .
                 In
                 effect
                 the
                 Emperour
                 was
                 President
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 as
                 a
                 Judge
                 of
                 Spiritual
                 matters
                 ,
                 yet
                 as
                 an
                 Orderer
                 of
                 the
                 Conciliar
                 transactions
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 Synod
                 doth
                 report
                 it
                 to
                 
                   Leo
                   ;
                   the
                   faithfull
                   Emperours
                
                 (
                 said
                 they
                 )
                 
                   did
                   preside
                
                 ,
                 
                 (
                 or
                 govern
                 it
                 )
                 
                   for
                   good
                   order
                   sake
                
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 Fifth
                 General
                 Synod
                 ,
                 Pope
                 Vigilius
                 indeed
                 was
                 moved
                 to
                 be
                 present
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 in
                 his
                 way
                 )
                 to
                 preside
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 out
                 of
                 state
                 or
                 policy
                 declined
                 it
                 ;
                 wherefore
                 the
                 Patriarch
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 was
                 the
                 Ecclesiastical
                 President
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 every
                 Collation
                 doth
                 appear
                 ;
                 whence
                 clearly
                 we
                 may
                 infer
                 that
                 the
                 Pope's
                 Presidency
                 is
                 no-wise
                 necessary
                 to
                 the
                 being
                 of
                 a
                 General
                 Council
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 Sixth
                 General
                 Synod
                 the
                 Emperour
                 in
                 each
                 Act
                 is
                 expesly
                 said
                 to
                 preside
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 person
                 or
                 by
                 his
                 Deputies
                 ;
                 although
                 P.
                 Agatho
                 had
                 his
                 Legates
                 there
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 Synod
                 of
                 Constance
                 sometimes
                 the
                 Cardinal
                 of
                 Cambray
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 of
                 Hostia
                 did
                 preside
                 (
                 by
                 order
                 of
                 the
                 Synod
                 it self
                 )
                 and
                 sometime
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 Romans
                 did
                 supply
                 that
                 place
                 ;
                 
                 so
                 little
                 essential
                 was
                 the
                 Pope's
                 Presidency
                 to
                 a
                 Council
                 deemed
                 even
                 then
                 ,
                 when
                 Papal
                 authority
                 had
                 mounted
                 to
                 so
                 high
                 a
                 pitch
                 .
              
               
                 Nor
                 is
                 there
                 good
                 reason
                 why
                 the
                 Pope
                 should
                 have
                 this
                 privilege
                 ,
                 or
                 why
                 this
                 Prerogative
                 should
                 be
                 affixed
                 to
                 any
                 one
                 See
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 (
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 cause
                 ;
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 Pope
                 be
                 unfit
                 ,
                 or
                 less
                 fit
                 ;
                 if
                 Princes
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Church
                 cannot
                 confide
                 in
                 him
                 ;
                 if
                 he
                 be
                 suspected
                 of
                 prejudice
                 or
                 partiality
                 ;
                 if
                 he
                 be
                 party
                 in
                 causes
                 or
                 controversies
                 to
                 be
                 decided
                 ;
                 if
                 he
                 do
                 himself
                 need
                 correction
                 )
                 Princes
                 may
                 not
                 assign
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 the
                 Church
                 with
                 allowance
                 of
                 Princes
                 may
                 not
                 chuse
                 any
                 other
                 President
                 ,
                 more
                 proper
                 in
                 their
                 judgment
                 for
                 that
                 charge
                 ;
                 in
                 such
                 cases
                 the
                 publick
                 welfare
                 of
                 Church
                 and
                 State
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 regarded
                 .
              
               
                 Were
                 an
                 Erroneous
                 Pope
                 (
                 as
                 Vigilius
                 or
                 H●●orius
                 )
                 fit
                 to
                 govern
                 a
                 Council
                 ,
                 gathered
                 to
                 consult
                 about
                 defining
                 Truth
                 in
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 their
                 Errour
                 ?
              
               
                 Where
                 a
                 Lewd
                 Pope
                 (
                 as
                 Alexander
                 VI
                 ,
                 John
                 XII
                 ,
                 Paul
                 III
                 ,
                 innumerable
                 such
                 ,
                 scandalously
                 vitious
                 )
                 worthy
                 to
                 preside
                 in
                 a
                 Synod
                 convocated
                 to
                 prescribe
                 strict
                 Laws
                 of
                 Reformation
                 ?
              
               
                 Were
                 a
                 Furious
                 ,
                 Pugnacious
                 Pope
                 (
                 as
                 Julius
                 II
                 —
                 )
                 apt
                 to
                 moderate
                 an
                 Assembly
                 drawn
                 together
                 for
                 settlement
                 of
                 Peace
                 ?
              
               
                 Were
                 a
                 Pope
                 engaged
                 in
                 Schism
                 (
                 as
                 many
                 have
                 been
                 )
                 a
                 proper
                 Moderatour
                 of
                 a
                 Council
                 ,
                 designed
                 to
                 suppress
                 Schism
                 ?
              
               
                 Were
                 a
                 Gregory
                 VII
                 ,
                 or
                 an
                 Innocent
                 IV
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Boniface
                 VIII
                 ,
                 an
                 allowable
                 manager
                 any
                 where
                 of
                 Controversies
                 about
                 the
                 Papal
                 Authority
                 ?
              
               
                 Were
                 now
                 indeed
                 any
                 Pope
                 fit
                 to
                 preside
                 in
                 any
                 Council
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 Reformation
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 concerned
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 notorious
                 that
                 Popes
                 as
                 such
                 do
                 most
                 need
                 Reformation
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 great
                 obstructours
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 Christendom
                 hath
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 a
                 Controversie
                 with
                 them
                 for
                 their
                 detaining
                 it
                 in
                 bondage
                 ?
              
               
                 In
                 this
                 and
                 many
                 other
                 cases
                 we
                 may
                 reject
                 their
                 Presidency
                 ,
                 as
                 implying
                 iniquity
                 ;
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Rule
                 of
                 an
                 old
                 Pope
                 ;
                 
                   I
                   would
                   know
                   of
                   them
                   where
                   they
                   would
                   have
                   that
                   judgment
                   they
                   pretend
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   examin'd
                   ,
                   what
                   by
                   themselves
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   same
                   may
                   be
                   adversaries
                   ,
                   witnesses
                   and
                   judges
                   ?
                   to
                   such
                   judgment
                   as
                   this
                   even
                   humane
                   affairs
                   are
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   trusted
                   ,
                   much
                   less
                   the
                   integrity
                   of
                   the
                   divine
                   Law.
                   
                
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 reasonable
                 that
                 any
                 person
                 should
                 have
                 such
                 a
                 Prerogative
                 which
                 would
                 be
                 an
                 engine
                 of
                 mischief
                 :
                 for
                 thereby
                 (
                 bearing
                 sway
                 in
                 general
                 Assemblies
                 of
                 Bishops
                 )
                 he
                 would
                 be
                 enabled
                 and
                 irresistibly
                 tempted
                 to
                 domineer
                 over
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 to
                 abuse
                 Princes
                 ,
                 and
                 disturb
                 States
                 ;
                 to
                 oppress
                 and
                 enslave
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 to
                 obstruct
                 all
                 Reformation
                 ;
                 
                 to
                 enact
                 Laws
                 ;
                 to
                 promote
                 and
                 establish
                 Errours
                 serviceable
                 to
                 his
                 Interest
                 :
                 the
                 which
                 effects
                 of
                 such
                 power
                 exercised
                 by
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 Synod
                 of
                 Trent
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 divers
                 other
                 of
                 the
                 later
                 General
                 Synods
                 ,
                 experience
                 hath
                 declared
                 .
              
               
                 III.
                 If
                 the
                 Pope
                 were
                 Sovereign
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 the
                 Legislative
                 power
                 wholly
                 or
                 in
                 part
                 would
                 belong
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 so
                 far
                 at
                 least
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 Synod
                 ,
                 or
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Consistory
                 could
                 without
                 his
                 consent
                 determine
                 or
                 prescribe
                 any
                 thing
                 ;
                 His
                 approbation
                 would
                 be
                 required
                 to
                 give
                 life
                 and
                 validity
                 to
                 their
                 Decrees
                 ;
                 He
                 should
                 at
                 least
                 have
                 a
                 negative
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 nothing
                 might
                 pass
                 against
                 his
                 will
                 :
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 most
                 essential
                 ingredient
                 of
                 Sovereignty
                 ;
                 and
                 is
                 therefore
                 claimed
                 by
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 who
                 long
                 hath
                 pretended
                 that
                 no
                 Decrees
                 of
                 Synods
                 are
                 valid
                 without
                 his
                 consent
                 ,
                 and
                 confirmation
                 .
              
               
                 
                   But
                   the
                   Decrees
                   made
                   by
                   the
                   Holy
                   Popes
                   of
                   the
                   chief
                   See
                   of
                   the
                   Roman
                   Church
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   by
                   whose
                   authority
                   and
                   sanction
                   all
                   Synods
                   and
                   holy
                   Councils
                   are
                   strengthened
                   and
                   established
                   ,
                   why
                   do
                   you
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   you
                   do
                   not
                   receive
                   and
                   observe
                   them
                   ?
                
              
               
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 
                 
                   as
                   you
                   know
                   nothing
                   is
                   accounted
                   valid
                   or
                   to
                   be
                   receiv'd
                   in
                   universal
                   Councils
                   but
                   what
                   the
                   See
                   of
                   Saint
                   Peter
                   has
                   approv'd
                   :
                   so
                   on
                   the
                   other
                   side
                   whatever
                   she
                   alone
                   has
                   rejected
                   ,
                   that
                   onely
                   is
                   rejected
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   We
                   never
                   read
                   of
                   any
                   Synod
                   that
                   was
                   valid
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   unless
                   it
                   were
                   confirm'd
                   by
                   the
                   Apostolick
                   authority
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   We
                   trust
                   no
                   true
                   Christian
                   is
                   now
                   ignorant
                   that
                   no
                   See
                   is
                   above
                   all
                   the
                   rest
                   more
                   oblig'd
                   to
                   observe
                   the
                   Constitution
                   of
                   each
                   Council
                   which
                   the
                   consent
                   of
                   the
                   universal
                   Church
                   hath
                   approv'd
                   ,
                   than
                   the
                   prime
                   See
                   which
                   by
                   its
                   authority
                   confirms
                   every
                   Synod
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   continued
                   moderating
                   preserves
                   them
                   according
                   to
                   its
                   principality
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 But
                 this
                 pretence
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 hath
                 no
                 ground
                 in
                 the
                 Divine
                 Law
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 any
                 old
                 Canon
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 primitive
                 Custom
                 ;
                 so
                 it
                 doth
                 cross
                 the
                 sentiments
                 and
                 practice
                 of
                 Antiquity
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 in
                 ancient
                 Synods
                 divers
                 things
                 were
                 ordained
                 without
                 the
                 Pope's
                 consent
                 ,
                 divers
                 things
                 against
                 his
                 pleasure
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 particular
                 or
                 formal
                 confirmation
                 did
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 yield
                 to
                 the
                 Assembly
                 at
                 Jerusalem
                 ?
              
               
                 That
                 in
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 General
                 Synods
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 apprehended
                 to
                 have
                 any
                 negative
                 voice
                 ,
                 is
                 by
                 the
                 very
                 tenour
                 and
                 air
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 the
                 little
                 regard
                 expressed
                 toward
                 him
                 ,
                 sufficiently
                 clear
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 Synodical
                 Epistles
                 of
                 Nice
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 Sardica
                 any
                 mention
                 of
                 his
                 confirmation
                 .
              
               
                 Interpretatively
                 all
                 those
                 Decrees
                 may
                 be
                 supposed
                 to
                 pass
                 without
                 his
                 consent
                 ,
                 which
                 do
                 thwart
                 these
                 pretences
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 these
                 are
                 now
                 good
                 ,
                 then
                 of
                 old
                 they
                 were
                 known
                 and
                 admitted
                 for
                 such
                 ;
                 and
                 being
                 such
                 we
                 cannot
                 suppose
                 the
                 Pope
                 willingly
                 to
                 have
                 consented
                 in
                 derogation
                 to
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Wherefore
                 the
                 Nicene
                 Canons
                 establishing
                 Ecclesiastical
                 administrations
                 without
                 regard
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 authority
                 equalling
                 other
                 Metropolitans
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 supposed
                 to
                 pass
                 without
                 his
                 consent
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Canons
                 of
                 the
                 Second
                 General
                 Council
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 all
                 others
                 confirming
                 those
                 ;
                 
                 as
                 also
                 the
                 Canons
                 of
                 all
                 Synods
                 ,
                 which
                 advanced
                 the
                 See
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 his
                 Rival
                 for
                 Authority
                 ,
                 above
                 its
                 former
                 state
                 ,
                 first
                 to
                 a
                 proximity
                 in
                 Order
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 an
                 equality
                 of
                 Privileges
                 with
                 the
                 See
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 may
                 ,
                 as
                 plainly
                 contrary
                 to
                 his
                 interest
                 and
                 spirit
                 ,
                 be
                 supposed
                 to
                 pass
                 without
                 his
                 consent
                 ;
                 And
                 so
                 divers
                 Popes
                 have
                 affirmed
                 ;
                 if
                 we
                 may
                 believe
                 Pope
                 Leo
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 suppose
                 )
                 the
                 Canons
                 of
                 the
                 Second
                 Council
                 were
                 not
                 transmitted
                 to
                 Rome
                 ;
                 they
                 did
                 therefore
                 pass
                 ,
                 and
                 obtain
                 in
                 practice
                 of
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 ,
                 without
                 its
                 consent
                 or
                 knowledge
                 .
                 Pope
                 Gregory
                 I.
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   the
                   Roman
                   Church
                   did
                   not
                   admit
                   them
                   ,
                
                 
                 wherein
                 it
                 plainly
                 discorded
                 with
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 with
                 all
                 reverence
                 did
                 receive
                 and
                 hold
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 despight
                 to
                 the
                 Canon
                 of
                 that
                 
                 Synod
                 ,
                 advancing
                 the
                 Royal
                 City
                 to
                 that
                 eminency
                 ,
                 
                 Pope
                 Gelasius
                 I.
                 would
                 not
                 admit
                 it
                 for
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 a
                 Metropolitan
                 See
                 ;
                 O
                 proud
                 insolency
                 ,
                 O
                 contentious
                 frowardness
                 ,
                 O
                 rebellious
                 contumacy
                 against
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 and
                 its
                 peace
                 !
                 (
                 Such
                 was
                 the
                 humour
                 of
                 that
                 See
                 ,
                 to
                 allow
                 nothing
                 which
                 did
                 not
                 sute
                 with
                 the
                 interest
                 of
                 its
                 Ambition
                 .
                 )
              
               
                 But
                 farther
                 ,
                 divers
                 Synodical
                 Decrees
                 did
                 pass
                 expresly
                 against
                 the
                 Pope's
                 mind
                 and
                 will
                 :
                 I
                 pass
                 over
                 those
                 at
                 Tyre
                 ,
                 at
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 at
                 Ariminum
                 ,
                 at
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 in
                 divers
                 places
                 of
                 the
                 East
                 (
                 the
                 which
                 do
                 yet
                 evince
                 that
                 commonly
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 such
                 Opinion
                 entertained
                 of
                 this
                 privilege
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 )
                 and
                 shall
                 instance
                 onely
                 in
                 General
                 Synods
                 .
              
               
                 
                 In
                 the
                 Synod
                 of
                 
                   Chalcedon
                   equal
                   privileges
                
                 were
                 assigned
                 to
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 had
                 ;
                 this
                 with
                 a
                 general
                 concurrence
                 
                   was
                   decreed
                   and
                   subscribed
                
                 ;
                 although
                 
                   the
                   Pope's
                   Legates
                   did
                   earnestly
                   resist
                   ,
                   clamour
                   and
                   protest
                   against
                   it
                
                 ;
                 The
                 Imperial
                 Commissioners
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Bishops
                 not
                 understanding
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 allowing
                 the
                 Pope's
                 negative
                 voice
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 whereas
                 Pope
                 Leo
                 (
                 moved
                 with
                 a
                 jealousie
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 who
                 thus
                 had
                 obtained
                 an
                 equal
                 rank
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 should
                 aspire
                 to
                 get
                 above
                 him
                 )
                 did
                 fiercely
                 dispute
                 ,
                 
                 exclaim
                 ,
                 inveigh
                 ,
                 menace
                 against
                 this
                 Order
                 ,
                 striving
                 to
                 defeat
                 it
                 ,
                 pretending
                 to
                 annull
                 it
                 ,
                 labouring
                 to
                 depress
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 from
                 that
                 degree
                 ,
                 which
                 both
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Legates
                 in
                 the
                 Synod
                 had
                 acknowledged
                 due
                 to
                 him
                 :
                 In
                 which
                 endeavour
                 divers
                 of
                 his
                 Successours
                 did
                 imitate
                 him
                 ;
                 
                 
                   Eusebius
                   ,
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Dorylaeum
                   ,
                   said
                   ,
                   I
                   have
                   willingly
                   subscrib'd
                   ,
                   because
                   I
                   have
                   read
                   this
                   Canon
                   to
                   the
                   most
                   holy
                   Pope
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   the
                   Clergy
                   of
                   Constantinople
                   being
                   present
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   receiv'd
                   it
                   .
                
              
               
                 Yet
                 could
                 not
                 he
                 or
                 they
                 accomplish
                 their
                 design
                 ;
                 the
                 veneration
                 of
                 that
                 Synod
                 and
                 consent
                 of
                 Christendom
                 overbearing
                 their
                 opposition
                 ;
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 sitting
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 succeeding
                 General
                 Synods
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 place
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 contrast
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 at
                 length
                 Popes
                 were
                 fain
                 to
                 acquiesce
                 in
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Constantinople's
                 possession
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 place
                 in
                 dignity
                 among
                 the
                 Patriarchs
                 .
              
               
                 
                 In
                 the
                 Fifth
                 General
                 Synod
                 Pope
                 Vigilius
                 did
                 make
                 a
                 Constitution
                 ,
                 in
                 most
                 express
                 terms
                 prohibiting
                 the
                 condemnation
                 of
                 the
                 
                   three
                   Chapters
                
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 called
                 )
                 and
                 the
                 anathematization
                 of
                 persons
                 deceased
                 in
                 peace
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 
                   We
                   dare
                   not
                   our selves
                
                 ,
                 says
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   condemn
                   Theodorus
                   ,
                   neither
                   do
                   we
                   yield
                   to
                   have
                   him
                   condemn'd
                   by
                   any
                   other
                   :
                
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Constitution
                 he
                 orders
                 and
                 decrees
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   nothing
                   be
                   said
                   or
                   done
                   by
                   any
                   to
                   the
                   injury
                   or
                   discredit
                   of
                   Theodoret
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Cyrus
                   ,
                   a
                   man
                   most
                   approv'd
                   in
                   the
                   Synod
                   of
                   Chalcedon
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                
                 says
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   have
                   the
                   Decrees
                   of
                   the
                   Apostolical
                   See
                   determined
                   ,
                   that
                   no
                   man
                   
                   pass
                   a
                   new
                   judgment
                   upon
                   persons
                   dead
                   ,
                   but
                   leave
                   them
                   as
                   death
                   found
                   them
                   .
                   Lastly
                   by
                   that
                   Constitution
                   he
                   specially
                   provides
                   that
                   (
                   as
                   he
                   had
                   before
                   said
                   )
                   nothing
                   might
                   be
                   derogated
                   from
                   persons
                   dying
                   in
                   the
                   peace
                   and
                   communion
                   of
                   the
                   universal
                   Church
                   ,
                   by
                   his
                   condemning
                   that
                   perverse
                   opinion
                   .
                
              
               
                 Yet
                 did
                 the
                 Synod
                 (
                 in
                 smart
                 terms
                 reflecting
                 on
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 giving
                 him
                 the
                 lie
                 ,
                 not
                 regarding
                 his
                 opinion
                 or
                 authority
                 )
                 decree
                 ,
                 that
                 persons
                 deceased
                 were
                 liable
                 to
                 be
                 anathematized
                 ;
                 they
                 did
                 anathematize
                 Theodorus
                 ,
                 they
                 did
                 expresly
                 condemn
                 each
                 of
                 the
                 Chapters
                 ;
                 they
                 threatned
                 deposition
                 or
                 excommunication
                 on
                 whoever
                 should
                 oppose
                 their
                 Constitutions
                 ;
                 *
                 they
                 anathematize
                 whoever
                 doth
                 not
                 anathematize
                 Theodorus
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 Pope
                 Vigilius
                 did
                 refuse
                 to
                 approve
                 their
                 Doctrine
                 and
                 Sentence
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 (
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 many
                 other
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 
                 *
                 as
                 Baronius
                 himself
                 doth
                 confess
                 and
                 argue
                 )
                 was
                 driven
                 into
                 banishment
                 ;
                 wherein
                 he
                 did
                 expire
                 .
              
               
                 Yet
                 posterity
                 hath
                 embraced
                 this
                 Synod
                 as
                 a
                 legitimate
                 and
                 valid
                 General
                 Synod
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Popes
                 following
                 did
                 profess
                 the
                 highest
                 reverence
                 thereto
                 ,
                 
                 equally
                 with
                 the
                 preceding
                 General
                 Synods
                 :
                 so
                 little
                 necessary
                 is
                 the
                 Pope's
                 consent
                 or
                 concurrence
                 to
                 the
                 validity
                 of
                 Synodical
                 definitions
                 .
              
               
                 Upon
                 this
                 Baronius
                 hath
                 an
                 admirable
                 reflexion
                 :
                 
                   Here
                   stay
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   O
                   Reader
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   and
                   consider
                   the
                   matter
                   attently
                
                 (
                 Ay
                 ,
                 do
                 so
                 I
                 pray
                 )
                 
                   That
                   it
                   is
                   no
                   new
                   thing
                   ,
                   that
                   some
                   Synod
                   ,
                   in
                   which
                   the
                   Pope
                   was
                   not
                   even
                   present
                   by
                   his
                   Legates
                   ,
                   but
                   did
                   oppose
                   it
                   ,
                   should
                   yet
                   obtain
                   the
                   title
                   of
                   an
                   Oecumenical
                   Synod
                   ;
                   whenas
                   afterward
                   the
                   Pope's
                   will
                   did
                   come
                   in
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   should
                   obtain
                   such
                   a
                   title
                   .
                
              
               
                 So
                 in
                 the
                 opinion
                 of
                 this
                 Doctour
                 ,
                 the
                 Pope
                 can
                 easily
                 change
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 that
                 become
                 a
                 General
                 Synod
                 which
                 once
                 was
                 none
                 ;
                 yea
                 which
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 held
                 ,
                 
                 did
                 not
                 deserve
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 any
                 Synod
                 at
                 all
                 .
                 O
                 the
                 virtue
                 of
                 Papal
                 Magick
                 !
                 or
                 rather
                 O
                 the
                 Impudence
                 of
                 Papal
                 Advocates
                 !
              
               
               
                 The
                 Canons
                 of
                 the
                 sixth
                 General
                 Council
                 ,
                 exhibited
                 by
                 the
                 Trullane
                 (
                 or
                 Quinisext
                 )
                 Synod
                 clearly
                 and
                 expresly
                 do
                 condemn
                 several
                 Doctrines
                 and
                 Practices
                 of
                 Rome
                 ;
                 
                 I
                 ask
                 whether
                 the
                 Pope
                 did
                 confirm
                 them
                 ?
                 they
                 will
                 to
                 be
                 sure
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 concerned
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 
                 answer
                 No
                 :
                 and
                 indeed
                 Pope
                 Sergius
                 ,
                 as
                 Anastasius
                 in
                 his
                 Life
                 reporteth
                 ,
                 did
                 refuse
                 them
                 ;
                 yet
                 did
                 they
                 pass
                 for
                 legitimate
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 ;
                 for
                 in
                 their
                 general
                 Synod
                 (
                 the
                 second
                 Nicene
                 )
                 without
                 contradiction
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 is
                 alledged
                 (
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 very
                 original
                 paper
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 Fathers
                 had
                 subscribed
                 )
                 as
                 a
                 
                   Canon
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   General
                   Sixth
                   Synod
                
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 avowed
                 for
                 such
                 by
                 the
                 Patriarch
                 Tarasius
                 ,
                 
                 both
                 in
                 way
                 of
                 argument
                 of
                 defence
                 and
                 of
                 profession
                 in
                 his
                 
                   Synodical
                   Epistle
                
                 to
                 the
                 Patriarchs
                 ;
                 
                 (
                 where
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   together
                   with
                   the
                   divine
                   doctrines
                   of
                   the
                   Sixth
                   Synod
                   he
                   doth
                   also
                   embrace
                   the
                   Canons
                   enacted
                   by
                   it
                
                 ;
                 )
                 of
                 which
                 Epistle
                 Pope
                 Adrian
                 in
                 his
                 Answer
                 thereto
                 doth
                 recite
                 a
                 part
                 containing
                 those
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 *
                 *
                 applaud
                 it
                 for
                 Orthodox
                 ;
                 signifying
                 no
                 offence
                 at
                 his
                 embracing
                 the
                 Trullane
                 Canons
                 .
                 And
                 all
                 those
                 102
                 Canons
                 are
                 again
                 avowed
                 by
                 the
                 Synod
                 in
                 their
                 Antithesis
                 to
                 the
                 Synod
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 .
                 In
                 fine
                 ,
                 
                 if
                 we
                 believe
                 Anastasius
                 ,
                 Pope
                 John
                 VII
                 .
                 did
                 
                   being
                   timorous
                   out
                   of
                   humane
                   frailty
                   direct
                   these
                   Canons
                   ,
                   without
                   amendment
                   ,
                   by
                   two
                   Metropolites
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   Emperour
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 he
                 did
                 admit
                 them
                 so
                 as
                 they
                 stand
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 instanced
                 that
                 divers
                 Synods
                 have
                 asked
                 the
                 Popes
                 consent
                 for
                 ratification
                 of
                 their
                 Decrees
                 and
                 Acts.
                 
              
               
                 So
                 the
                 Fathers
                 of
                 the
                 Second
                 General
                 Synod
                 ,
                 having
                 in
                 an
                 Episstle
                 to
                 Pope
                 Damasus
                 and
                 the
                 Western
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 declared
                 what
                 Constitutions
                 they
                 had
                 made
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 the
                 close
                 speak
                 thus
                 —
                 
                   In
                   which
                   things
                   ,
                   being
                   legally
                   and
                   canonically
                   settled
                   by
                   us
                   ,
                   we
                   do
                   exhort
                   your
                   reverence
                   to
                   acquiesce
                   out
                   of
                   spiritual
                   charity
                   and
                   fear
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 —
              
               
                 So
                 the
                 Synod
                 of
                 Chalcedon
                 did
                 ,
                 with
                 much
                 respect
                 ,
                 ask
                 from
                 Pope
                 Leo
                 the
                 confirmation
                 of
                 its
                 Sanctions
                 .
                 
                   That
                   you
                   may
                   know
                   how
                   that
                   we
                   have
                   done
                   nothing
                   for
                   favour
                   or
                   out
                   of
                   spite
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   but
                   as
                   guided
                   by
                   the
                   divine
                   direction
                   ,
                   we
                   have
                   made
                   known
                   to
                   you
                   the
                   force
                   of
                   all
                   that
                   has
                   been
                   done
                   ,
                   for
                   your
                   concurrence
                   and
                   for
                   the
                   confirmation
                   and
                   approbation
                   of
                   the
                   things
                   done
                   .
                
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Fifth
                 Synod
                 Pope
                 Leo
                 II.
                 saith
                 ,
                 —
                 
                   that
                   he
                   agrees
                   to
                   what
                   was
                   determin'd
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   confirms
                   it
                   with
                   the
                   authority
                   of
                   the
                   Blessed
                   Saint
                   Peter
                   .
                
              
               
                 To
                 these
                 allegations
                 we
                 reply
                 ,
                 That
                 it
                 was
                 indeed
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 all
                 Synods
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 notification
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 promulgation
                 of
                 their
                 Orders
                 ;
                 for
                 demonstration
                 and
                 maintenance
                 of
                 concord
                 ,
                 for
                 adding
                 weight
                 and
                 authority
                 to
                 their
                 determinations
                 ,
                 for
                 engaging
                 all
                 Bishops
                 to
                 a
                 willing
                 complyance
                 in
                 observing
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 attestation
                 to
                 the
                 common
                 interest
                 of
                 all
                 Bishops
                 in
                 the
                 Christian
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 
                 governance
                 and
                 edification
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 )
                 having
                 framed
                 Decrees
                 concerning
                 the
                 publick
                 State
                 ,
                 to
                 demand
                 in
                 fairest
                 terms
                 the
                 consent
                 to
                 them
                 of
                 all
                 Catholick
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 absent
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 attested
                 by
                 their
                 subscription
                 .
              
               
                 So
                 did
                 Constantine
                 recommend
                 the
                 Nicene
                 Decrees
                 to
                 all
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 
                 undertaking
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 assent
                 to
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 So
                 (
                 more
                 expresly
                 )
                 the
                 Synod
                 of
                 Sardica
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 Epistle
                 to
                 all
                 Bishops
                 of
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 ;
                 
                   Do
                   ye
                   also
                   ,
                   our
                   brethren
                   and
                   fellow-ministers
                   ,
                   the
                   more
                   use
                   diligence
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   as
                   being
                   present
                   in
                   spirit
                   with
                   our
                   Synod
                   ,
                   to
                   yield
                   consent
                   by
                   your
                   subscription
                   ,
                   that
                   concord
                   may
                   be
                   preserved
                   every
                   where
                   by
                   all
                   the
                   fellow-ministers
                   .
                
              
               
                 So
                 did
                 Pope
                 Liberius
                 request
                 of
                 the
                 Emperour
                 
                   Constantius
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   faith
                   delivered
                   at
                   Nice
                   might
                   be
                   confirmed
                   by
                   the
                   subscription
                   of
                   all
                   Bishops
                   .
                
              
               
                 So
                 did
                 
                   Athanasius
                   procure
                   a
                   Synod
                   at
                   Alexandria
                   to
                   confirm
                   the
                   Decrees
                   at
                   Sardica
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   Palestine
                   concerning
                   him
                   .
                
              
               
                 So
                 the
                 Macedonian
                 Bishops
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 have
                 authorized
                 their
                 Agents
                 
                   to
                   ratifie
                   the
                   faith
                   of
                   Consubstantiality
                   .
                
                 
              
               
                 Many
                 such
                 Instances
                 occur
                 in
                 story
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 it
                 may
                 appear
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Decrees
                 of
                 Synods
                 concerning
                 Faith
                 ,
                 or
                 concerning
                 any
                 matters
                 of
                 common
                 interest
                 were
                 presented
                 to
                 all
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 consent
                 requested
                 or
                 required
                 ;
                 because
                 ,
                 
                 say
                 the
                 Roman
                 Clergy
                 in
                 Saint
                 
                   Cyprian
                   ,
                   a
                   decree
                   cannot
                   be
                   firm
                   which
                   has
                   not
                   the
                   consent
                   of
                   many
                   .
                
              
               
                 Whence
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 wonder
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 Synods
                 did
                 thus
                 proceed
                 toward
                 so
                 eminent
                 a
                 Bishop
                 as
                 was
                 he
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 endeavour
                 to
                 give
                 him
                 satisfaction
                 ;
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 desire
                 to
                 receive
                 satisfaction
                 from
                 him
                 of
                 his
                 conspiring
                 with
                 them
                 in
                 Faith
                 ,
                 of
                 his
                 willingness
                 to
                 comply
                 in
                 observing
                 good
                 Rules
                 of
                 Discipline
                 ;
                 that
                 (
                 as
                 every
                 vote
                 had
                 force
                 ,
                 
                 so
                 )
                 the
                 suffrage
                 of
                 one
                 in
                 so
                 great
                 dignity
                 and
                 reputation
                 might
                 adjoin
                 some
                 regard
                 to
                 their
                 judgment
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Pope's
                 confirmation
                 of
                 Synods
                 ,
                 what
                 was
                 it
                 in
                 effect
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 declaration
                 of
                 his
                 approbation
                 and
                 assent
                 ,
                 the
                 which
                 did
                 confirm
                 by
                 addition
                 of
                 Suffrage
                 ;
                 as
                 those
                 who
                 were
                 present
                 by
                 their
                 Vote
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 those
                 who
                 were
                 absent
                 by
                 their
                 Subscription
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 confirm
                 the
                 Decrees
                 of
                 Councils
                 ;
                 every
                 such
                 consent
                 being
                 supposed
                 to
                 encrease
                 the
                 authority
                 ;
                 whence
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 Bishops
                 is
                 sometimes
                 reckoned
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 subscriptions
                 of
                 Bishops
                 absent
                 ;
                 
                 as
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Sardica
                 is
                 sometimes
                 related
                 to
                 consist
                 of
                 three
                 hundred
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 although
                 not
                 two
                 hundred
                 were
                 present
                 ,
                 the
                 rest
                 concurring
                 by
                 subscription
                 to
                 its
                 definitions
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Other
                 Bishops
                 in
                 yielding
                 their
                 suffrage
                 ,
                 do
                 express
                 it
                 by
                 
                   I
                   confirm
                   ,
                   I
                   define
                   ,
                   I
                   decree
                   .
                
                 ]
              
               
               
                 But
                 the
                 effectual
                 confirmation
                 of
                 Synods
                 ,
                 which
                 gave
                 them
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 Laws
                 ,
                 was
                 in
                 other
                 hands
                 ,
                 and
                 depended
                 on
                 the
                 Imperial
                 Sanction
                 .
              
               
                 
                 So
                 Justinian
                 affirmeth
                 generally
                 :
                 
                   All
                   these
                   things
                   at
                   diverse
                   times
                   following
                   ,
                   our
                   above-named
                   predecessours
                   of
                   pious
                   memory
                   ,
                   corroborated
                   and
                   confirm'd
                   by
                   their
                   Laws
                   what
                   each
                   Council
                   had
                   determin'd
                   ,
                   and
                   expell'd
                   those
                   Hereticks
                   who
                   attempted
                   to
                   resist
                   the
                   definitions
                   of
                   the
                   aforesaid
                   four
                   Councils
                   and
                   disturb
                   the
                   Churches
                   .
                
              
               
                 So
                 particularly
                 Constantine
                 (
                 as
                 Athanasius
                 himself
                 reporteth
                 )
                 
                   did
                   by
                   Law
                   confirm
                   the
                   decrees
                   of
                   the
                   great
                   Synod
                
                 of
                 Nice
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 Eusebius
                 assureth
                 the
                 same
                 ;
                 He
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   did
                   ratifie
                   the
                   decrees
                   of
                   the
                   Synod
                   by
                   his
                   authority
                
                 ;
                 His
                 Letters
                 are
                 extant
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 sent
                 about
                 the
                 world
                 exhorting
                 and
                 requiring
                 all
                 to
                 conform
                 to
                 the
                 constitutions
                 of
                 that
                 Synod
                 .
              
               
                 So
                 Theodosius
                 did
                 confirm
                 the
                 Decrees
                 of
                 the
                 Second
                 General
                 Synod
                 ;
                 
                 adding
                 (
                 saith
                 
                   Sozomen
                   )
                   his
                   confirmatory
                   suffrage
                   to
                   their
                   decree
                
                 ;
                 the
                 which
                 he
                 did
                 at
                 the
                 supplication
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 
                 addressed
                 to
                 him
                 in
                 these
                 terms
                 ;
                 
                   We
                   therefore
                   do
                   beseech
                   your
                   Grace
                   ,
                   that
                   by
                   your
                   pious
                   Edict
                   the
                   sentence
                   of
                   the
                   Synod
                   may
                   be
                   authorized
                   ;
                   that
                   as
                   by
                   the
                   letters
                   of
                   convocation
                   you
                   did
                   honour
                   the
                   assembly
                   ,
                   so
                   you
                   would
                   also
                   confirm
                   the
                   result
                   of
                   things
                   decreed
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 third
                 General
                 Synod
                 was
                 also
                 confirmed
                 by
                 Theodosius
                 II.
                 as
                 Justinian
                 telleth
                 us
                 ;
                 
                 
                   The
                   above-named
                   Theodosius
                   of
                   pious
                   memory
                   ,
                   maintaining
                   what
                   had
                   been
                   so
                   justly
                   determined
                   against
                   Nestorius
                   and
                   his
                   impiety
                   ,
                   made
                   his
                   condemnation
                   valid
                   .
                
              
               
                 And
                 this
                 Emperour
                 asserted
                 this
                 privilege
                 to
                 himself
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 right
                 and
                 custom
                 belonging
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 writing
                 to
                 the
                 Synod
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 ;
                 
                 
                   for
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   so
                   as
                   may
                   please
                   God
                   ,
                   without
                   contentiousness
                   and
                   with
                   truth
                   being
                   examined
                   ought
                   so
                   to
                   be
                   established
                   by
                   our
                   religiousness
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 other
                 abortive
                 Synod
                 at
                 Ephesus
                 was
                 also
                 confirmed
                 by
                 Theodosius
                 Junior
                 ,
                 as
                 Dioscorus
                 in
                 his
                 defence
                 alledged
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 which
                 shew
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 practice
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 ;
                 
                   We
                   then
                   indeed
                   did
                   judge
                   the
                   things
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   which
                   were
                   judged
                   ;
                   the
                   whole
                   Synod
                   did
                   accord
                   with
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   gave
                   verdict
                   by
                   their
                   own
                   votes
                   ,
                   and
                   subscribed
                   ;
                   and
                   they
                   were
                   referred
                   to
                   the
                   most
                   religious
                   Emperour
                   Theodosius
                   of
                   happy
                   memory
                   ;
                   and
                   he
                   did
                   by
                   a
                   general
                   Law
                   confirm
                   all
                   things
                   judged
                   by
                   the
                   Holy
                   and
                   Oecumenical
                   Synod
                   .
                
              
               
                 So
                 also
                 did
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Marcian
                 confirm
                 the
                 Synod
                 of
                 Chalcedon
                 ;
                 
                 as
                 himself
                 telleth
                 us
                 in
                 his
                 Royal
                 Edict
                 :
                 
                 We
                 (
                 saith
                 He
                 )
                 
                   having
                   by
                   the
                   sacred
                   Edict
                   of
                   our
                   serenity
                   confirmed
                   the
                   Holy
                   Synod
                   ,
                   did
                   warn
                   all
                   to
                   cease
                   from
                   disputes
                   about
                   religion
                
                 :
                 with
                 which
                 Pope
                 Leo
                 signifieth
                 his
                 compliance
                 in
                 these
                 terms
                 ;
                 
                 
                   But
                   because
                   by
                   all
                   means
                   your
                   piety
                   and
                   most
                   religious
                   will
                   must
                   be
                   obeyed
                   ,
                   I
                   have
                   willingly
                   approv'd
                   the
                   Synodical
                   Constitutions
                   about
                   confirming
                   the
                   Catholick
                   faith
                   and
                   condemning
                   hereticks
                   ,
                   which
                   pleased
                   me
                   .
                
              
               
                 Justinian
                 did
                 with
                 a
                 witness
                 confirm
                 the
                 Fifth
                 Synod
                 ,
                 punishing
                 with
                 banishment
                 all
                 who
                 would
                 not
                 submit
                 to
                 its
                 determinations
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 Sixth
                 Synod
                 the
                 Fathers
                 did
                 request
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 custom
                 ,
                 to
                 confirm
                 its
                 definitions
                 ,
                 in
                 these
                 very
                 words
                 ;
                 
                 
                   To
                   what
                   we
                   have
                   determined
                   set
                   your
                   Seal
                   ,
                   your
                   royal
                   ratification
                   by
                   writing
                   ,
                   and
                   confirmation
                   of
                   them
                   all
                   by
                   your
                   sacred
                   edicts
                   and
                   holy
                   constitutions
                   according
                   to
                   custom
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   We
                   beg
                   that
                   by
                   your
                   sacred
                   signing
                   of
                   it
                   you
                   would
                   give
                   force
                   to
                   what
                   we
                   have
                   defined
                   and
                   subscribed
                   .
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   We
                   intreat
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                   guided
                   by
                   God's
                   wisedom
                   to
                   confirm
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   great
                   strength
                   and
                   security
                   of
                   the
                   orthodox
                   faith
                   ,
                   the
                   copies
                   of
                   our
                   determination
                   read
                   in
                   the
                   hearing
                   of
                   your
                   most
                   serene
                   Majesty
                   ,
                   and
                   subscribed
                   by
                   us
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   be
                   delivered
                   to
                   the
                   five
                   Patriarchal
                   Sees
                   with
                   your
                   pious
                   confirmation
                   .
                
              
               
                 Accordingly
                 he
                 did
                 confirm
                 that
                 Synod
                 by
                 his
                 Edict
                 ;
                 
                 
                   All
                   these
                   things
                   being
                   thus
                   ordered
                   by
                   this
                   Sixth
                   Holy
                   and
                   Oecumenical
                   Synod
                   ;
                   We
                   decree
                   ,
                   that
                   none
                   whosoever
                   trouble
                   himself
                   farther
                   about
                   this
                   faith
                   ,
                   or
                   advance
                   any
                   new
                   inventions
                   about
                   it
                   .
                
              
               
                 So
                 he
                 told
                 Pope
                 Leo
                 II.
                 in
                 his
                 Epistle
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 
                 
                   This
                   divine
                   and
                   venerable
                   determination
                   the
                   Holy
                   Synod
                   has
                   made
                   ,
                   to
                   which
                   we
                   also
                   have
                   subscribed
                   ,
                   and
                   confirmed
                   it
                   by
                   our
                   Religious
                   Edicts
                   ,
                   exhorting
                   all
                   our
                   people
                   who
                   have
                   any
                   Love
                   for
                   Christ
                   ,
                   to
                   follow
                   the
                   faith
                   there
                   written
                   .
                
              
               
                 Pope
                 Leo
                 tells
                 his
                 name-sake
                 Leo
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 
                 
                   That
                   he
                   must
                   always
                   remember
                   that
                   the
                   Imperial
                   power
                   was
                   given
                   him
                   not
                   onely
                   to
                   rule
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   but
                   more
                   especially
                   to
                   protect
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                
              
               
                 So
                 by
                 long
                 prescription
                 ,
                 commencing
                 with
                 the
                 first
                 General
                 Synod
                 ,
                 did
                 the
                 Emperour
                 enjoy
                 this
                 Prerogative
                 ;
                 and
                 with
                 good
                 reason
                 ,
                 He
                 having
                 an
                 unquestionable
                 warrant
                 and
                 obligation
                 to
                 promote
                 the
                 welfare
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 designed
                 by
                 those
                 Conventions
                 ;
                 He
                 being
                 the
                 Guardian
                 of
                 Concord
                 among
                 his
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 and
                 protectour
                 of
                 their
                 Liberties
                 ,
                 which
                 might
                 be
                 nearly
                 concerned
                 in
                 Conciliar
                 proceedings
                 ;
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 enacting
                 Laws
                 being
                 an
                 incommunicable
                 branch
                 of
                 Sovereign
                 Majesty
                 ;
                 He
                 alone
                 having
                 power
                 committed
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 able
                 to
                 enforce
                 the
                 observance
                 of
                 Decrees
                 ,
                 without
                 which
                 they
                 would
                 in
                 effect
                 signifie
                 little
                 .
              
               
                 Because
                 also
                 commonly
                 the
                 Decrees
                 of
                 Synods
                 did
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 
                 retrench
                 some
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Royal
                 Prerogative
                 ,
                 translating
                 or
                 imparting
                 to
                 others
                 Causes
                 before
                 appropriate
                 to
                 his
                 Jurisdiction
                 (
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 appeals
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 prohibiting
                 addresses
                 to
                 Court
                 ,
                 ordered
                 in
                 the
                 Sardican
                 and
                 other
                 Synods
                 ;
                 of
                 exempting
                 Clergymen
                 from
                 secular
                 Jurisdiction
                 ,
                 from
                 taxes
                 and
                 common
                 burthens
                 ,
                 &c.
                 )
                 which
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 without
                 his
                 licence
                 and
                 authority
                 .
              
               
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 Oriental
                 Bishops
                 had
                 good
                 reason
                 to
                 tell
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 
                   it
                   was
                   impossible
                   without
                   his
                   authority
                   to
                   order
                   the
                   matters
                   under
                   consideration
                   with
                   good
                   law
                   and
                   order
                   .
                
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 no-wise
                 reasonable
                 ,
                 that
                 any
                 other
                 should
                 have
                 this
                 power
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 inconsistent
                 with
                 publick
                 peace
                 that
                 in
                 one
                 State
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 two
                 Legislative
                 powers
                 ;
                 which
                 might
                 clash
                 the
                 one
                 with
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 enacting
                 Sanctions
                 prejudicial
                 to
                 the
                 interest
                 and
                 will
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 :
                 wherefore
                 the
                 Pope
                 being
                 then
                 a
                 Citizen
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Subject
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 have
                 a
                 Legislative
                 power
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 negative
                 Vote
                 in
                 Synods
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 wholly
                 did
                 belong
                 to
                 the
                 Imperial
                 authority
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 opposed
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 Synods
                 have
                 been
                 declared
                 invalid
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 the
                 Pope's
                 confirmation
                 ;
                 
                 for
                 to
                 the
                 Decrees
                 of
                 the
                 Synod
                 at
                 Ariminum
                 it
                 was
                 excepted
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 null
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 did
                 not
                 consent
                 to
                 them
                 :
                 
                   There
                   could
                   not
                
                 (
                 say
                 the
                 Roman
                 Synod
                 in
                 
                   Theodoret
                   )
                   be
                   any
                   prejudice
                   from
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   those
                   assembled
                   in
                   Ariminum
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   it
                   being
                   plain
                   ,
                   that
                   neither
                   the
                   Roman
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   whose
                   suffrage
                   ought
                   first
                   to
                   have
                   been
                   received
                   ,
                   nor
                   Vicentius
                   ,
                   who
                   for
                   so
                   many
                   years
                   did
                   hold
                   his
                   Episcopacy
                   blameless
                   ,
                   nor
                   others
                   agreeing
                   to
                   such
                   things
                   .
                
                 To
                 which
                 exception
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 which
                 is
                 alledged
                 against
                 the
                 Synod
                 of
                 Ariminum
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 defect
                 of
                 the
                 Pope's
                 confirmation
                 subsequent
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 his
                 consent
                 and
                 concurrence
                 before
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 it
                 ;
                 *
                 which
                 is
                 very
                 reasonable
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 had
                 a
                 right
                 to
                 be
                 present
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 concur
                 in
                 all
                 such
                 Assemblies
                 ,
                 especially
                 being
                 so
                 eminent
                 a
                 Bishop
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 same
                 exception
                 every
                 Bishop
                 might
                 alledge
                 ,
                 all
                 having
                 a
                 like
                 right
                 and
                 common
                 interest
                 to
                 Vote
                 in
                 those
                 Assemblies
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Accordingly
                 the
                 dissent
                 of
                 other
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 particularly
                 of
                 those
                 eminent
                 in
                 dignity
                 or
                 merit
                 ,
                 is
                 also
                 alledged
                 in
                 exception
                 ;
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 needless
                 ,
                 if
                 his
                 alone
                 dissent
                 had
                 been
                 of
                 so
                 very
                 peculiar
                 force
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 other
                 Bishops
                 did
                 not
                 know
                 of
                 any
                 peculiar
                 necessity
                 of
                 his
                 confirmation
                 .
              
               
                 Again
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 objected
                 ,
                 that
                 Popes
                 have
                 voided
                 the
                 Decrees
                 of
                 General
                 Synods
                 ;
                 as
                 did
                 Pope
                 Leo
                 the
                 Decrees
                 of
                 the
                 Synod
                 of
                 Chalcedon
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 Privileges
                 of
                 the
                 Constantinopolitan
                 See
                 ,
                 in
                 these
                 blunt
                 words
                 :
                 
                   But
                   the
                   agreements
                   of
                   Bishops
                   repugnant
                   to
                   the
                   Holy
                   Canons
                   made
                   at
                   Nice
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   your
                   faith
                   and
                   piety
                   joyning
                   with
                   us
                   ,
                   we
                   make
                   void
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   authority
                   of
                   the
                   Blessed
                   Apostle
                   Saint
                   Peter
                   ,
                   by
                   a
                   general
                   determination
                   we
                   disanull
                
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 his
                 Epistle
                 
                 to
                 those
                 of
                 that
                 Synod
                 ,
                 
                 
                   For
                   however
                   vain
                   conceit
                   may
                   arm
                   it self
                   with
                   extorted
                   compliances
                   ,
                   and
                   think
                   its
                   wilfulness
                   sufficiently
                   strengthened
                   with
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   Councils
                   :
                   yet
                   whatever
                   is
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   Canons
                   of
                   the
                   above-nam'd
                   fathers
                   will
                   be
                   weak
                   and
                   void
                   .
                
                 Lastly
                 in
                 his
                 Epistle
                 to
                 Maximus
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 he
                 says
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   has
                   such
                   a
                   reverence
                   for
                   the
                   Nicene
                   Canons
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   that
                   he
                   will
                   not
                   permit
                   or
                   endure
                   that
                   what
                   those
                   holy
                   fathers
                   have
                   determined
                   be
                   by
                   any
                   novelty
                   violated
                   .
                
              
               
                 This
                 behaviour
                 of
                 Pope
                 Leo
                 (
                 although
                 applauded
                 and
                 imitated
                 by
                 some
                 of
                 his
                 Successours
                 )
                 I
                 doubt
                 not
                 to
                 except
                 against
                 in
                 behalf
                 of
                 the
                 Synod
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 disorderly
                 ,
                 
                 factious
                 and
                 arrogant
                 ;
                 (
                 proceeding
                 indeed
                 from
                 ambition
                 and
                 jealousie
                 )
                 the
                 leading
                 act
                 of
                 high
                 presumption
                 in
                 this
                 kind
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 seeds
                 of
                 that
                 exorbitant
                 ambition
                 ,
                 which
                 did
                 at
                 length
                 overwhelm
                 the
                 dignity
                 and
                 liberty
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Republick
                 :
                 Yet
                 for
                 somewhat
                 qualifying
                 the
                 business
                 it
                 is
                 observable
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 did
                 ground
                 his
                 repugnancy
                 and
                 pretended
                 annulling
                 of
                 that
                 Decree
                 (
                 or
                 of
                 Decrees
                 concerning
                 Discipline
                 )
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 upon
                 his
                 authority
                 to
                 cross
                 General
                 Synods
                 ,
                 as
                 upon
                 the
                 inviolable
                 firmness
                 and
                 everlasting
                 obligation
                 of
                 the
                 Nicene
                 Canons
                 ;
                 the
                 which
                 he
                 (
                 although
                 against
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 rules
                 of
                 Government
                 )
                 did
                 presume
                 no
                 Synod
                 could
                 abrogate
                 or
                 alter
                 .
                 In
                 fine
                 ,
                 this
                 opposition
                 of
                 his
                 did
                 prove
                 ineffectual
                 by
                 the
                 sense
                 and
                 practice
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 maintaining
                 its
                 ground
                 against
                 his
                 pretence
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 an
                 unreasonable
                 thing
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 opinion
                 or
                 humour
                 of
                 one
                 man
                 (
                 no
                 wiser
                 or
                 better
                 commonly
                 than
                 others
                 )
                 should
                 be
                 preferred
                 before
                 the
                 common
                 agreement
                 of
                 his
                 brethren
                 ,
                 being
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Office
                 and
                 Order
                 with
                 him
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 overthrow
                 and
                 frustrate
                 the
                 result
                 of
                 their
                 meetings
                 and
                 consultations
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 did
                 not
                 square
                 to
                 his
                 conceit
                 or
                 interest
                 ;
                 especially
                 seeing
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 least
                 appearance
                 of
                 any
                 right
                 he
                 hath
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 Privilege
                 ,
                 grounded
                 in
                 Holy
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 Tradition
                 or
                 Custom
                 ;
                 for
                 seeing
                 that
                 Scripture
                 hath
                 not
                 a
                 syllable
                 about
                 General
                 Synods
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 no
                 Rule
                 about
                 them
                 is
                 extant
                 in
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Fathers
                 till
                 after
                 300
                 years
                 ,
                 seeing
                 there
                 was
                 not
                 one
                 such
                 Council
                 celebrated
                 till
                 after
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 seeing
                 in
                 none
                 of
                 the
                 First
                 General
                 Synods
                 any
                 such
                 Canon
                 was
                 framed
                 in
                 favour
                 of
                 that
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 what
                 ground
                 of
                 right
                 could
                 the
                 Pope
                 have
                 to
                 prescribe
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 thwart
                 their
                 proceedings
                 ?
                 Far
                 more
                 reason
                 there
                 is
                 ,
                 (
                 in
                 conformity
                 to
                 all
                 former
                 Rules
                 and
                 Practice
                 )
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 yield
                 to
                 all
                 his
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 all
                 his
                 Brethren
                 should
                 submit
                 to
                 him
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 we
                 see
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 the
                 judgment
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 declared
                 by
                 its
                 Practice
                 in
                 the
                 cases
                 before
                 touched
                 .
              
               
                 IV.
                 It
                 is
                 indeed
                 a
                 proper
                 endowment
                 of
                 an
                 absolute
                 Sovereignty
                 ,
                 immediately
                 and
                 immutably
                 constituted
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 with
                 no
                 terms
                 or
                 rules
                 limiting
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 its
                 will
                 declared
                 in
                 way
                 of
                 Precept
                 ,
                 Proclamations
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 Sanction
                 of
                 Laws
                 ,
                 the
                 Abrogation
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 Dispensation
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 observed
                 .
              
               
               
                 This
                 Privilege
                 therefore
                 in
                 a
                 high
                 strein
                 the
                 Pope
                 challengeth
                 to
                 himself
                 ;
                 asserting
                 to
                 his
                 Decrees
                 and
                 Sentences
                 the
                 force
                 and
                 obligation
                 of
                 Laws
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 that
                 Canon
                 Law
                 ,
                 whereby
                 he
                 pretendeth
                 to
                 govern
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 doth
                 in
                 greatest
                 part
                 consist
                 of
                 Papal
                 Edicts
                 ,
                 or
                 Decretal
                 Epistles
                 ,
                 imitating
                 the
                 Rescripts
                 of
                 Emperours
                 ,
                 and
                 bearing
                 the
                 same
                 force
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 Gratian
                 we
                 have
                 these
                 Aphorisms
                 from
                 Popes
                 concerning
                 this
                 their
                 Privilege
                 .
              
               
                 
                   No
                   person
                   ought
                   to
                   have
                   either
                   the
                   will
                   or
                   the
                   power
                   to
                   transgress
                   the
                   precepts
                   of
                   the
                   Apostolick
                   See.
                   
                
                 
              
               
                 
                 
                   —
                   Those
                   things
                   which
                   by
                   the
                   Apostolick
                   See
                   have
                   at
                   several
                   times
                   been
                   written
                   for
                   the
                   Catholick
                   faith
                   ,
                   for
                   sound
                   doctrines
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   various
                   and
                   manifold
                   exigency
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   and
                   the
                   manners
                   of
                   the
                   faithfull
                   ,
                   how
                   much
                   rather
                   ought
                   they
                   to
                   be
                   preferr'd
                   in
                   all
                   honour
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   all
                   men
                   altogether
                   ,
                   upon
                   all
                   occasions
                   whatsoever
                   to
                   be
                   reverently
                   received
                   ?
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   Those
                   Decretal
                   Epistles
                   which
                   most
                   holy
                   Popes
                   have
                   at
                   divers
                   times
                   given
                   out
                   from
                   the
                   City
                   of
                   Rome
                   upon
                   their
                   being
                   consulted
                   with
                   by
                   divers
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   we
                   decree
                   that
                   they
                   be
                   received
                   with
                   veneration
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   If
                   ye
                   have
                   not
                   the
                   Decrees
                   of
                   the
                   Bishops
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   ye
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   accused
                   of
                   neglect
                   and
                   carelesness
                   ;
                   but
                   if
                   ye
                   have
                   them
                   ,
                   yet
                   observe
                   them
                   not
                   ;
                   ye
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   chidden
                   and
                   rebuk'd
                   for
                   your
                   temerity
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   All
                   the
                   Sanctions
                   of
                   the
                   Apostolick
                   See
                   are
                   so
                   to
                   be
                   understood
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   confirm'd
                   by
                   the
                   voice
                   of
                   Saint
                   Peter
                   himself
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Because
                   the
                   Roman
                   Church
                   ,
                   over
                   which
                   by
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   Christ
                   we
                   do
                   preside
                   ,
                   is
                   proposed
                   for
                   a
                   mirrour
                   and
                   example
                   ;
                   whatsoever
                   it
                   doth
                   determine
                   ,
                   whatsoever
                   that
                   doth
                   appoint
                   is
                   perpetually
                   and
                   irrefragably
                   to
                   be
                   observed
                   by
                   all
                   men
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   We
                   who
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   plenitude
                   of
                   our
                   power
                   have
                   a
                   right
                   to
                   dispense
                   above
                   Law
                   or
                   right
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   This
                   See
                   —
                   that
                   which
                   it
                   might
                   doe
                   by
                   its
                   sole
                   authority
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   often
                   pleased
                   to
                   define
                   by
                   consent
                   of
                   its
                   Priests
                   .
                
              
               
                 But
                 this
                 power
                 he
                 doth
                 assume
                 and
                 exercise
                 merely
                 upon
                 Usurpation
                 ,
                 and
                 unwarrantably
                 ;
                 having
                 no
                 ground
                 for
                 it
                 in
                 original
                 right
                 or
                 ancient
                 practice
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Originally
                 the
                 Church
                 hath
                 no
                 other
                 General
                 Law-giver
                 beside
                 our
                 
                   one
                   Lord
                
                 and
                 
                   one
                   Law-giver
                
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 to
                 practice
                 we
                 may
                 observe
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Anciently
                 (
                 before
                 the
                 First
                 General
                 Synod
                 )
                 the
                 Church
                 had
                 no
                 other
                 Laws
                 ,
                 beside
                 the
                 Divine
                 Laws
                 ;
                 or
                 those
                 *
                 which
                 were
                 derived
                 from
                 the
                 Apostles
                 by
                 Traditional
                 custom
                 ;
                 or
                 those
                 which
                 each
                 Church
                 
                 did
                 enact
                 for
                 it self
                 in
                 Provincial
                 Synods
                 ;
                 or
                 which
                 were
                 propagated
                 from
                 one
                 Church
                 to
                 another
                 by
                 imitation
                 and
                 compliance
                 ;
                 or
                 which
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 were
                 framed
                 and
                 setled
                 .
              
               
                 Whence
                 according
                 to
                 different
                 Traditions
                 ,
                 or
                 different
                 reasons
                 and
                 circumstances
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 several
                 Churches
                 did
                 vary
                 in
                 points
                 of
                 Order
                 and
                 Discipline
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Pope
                 then
                 could
                 not
                 impose
                 his
                 Traditions
                 ,
                 Laws
                 ,
                 or
                 Customs
                 upon
                 any
                 Church
                 ;
                 if
                 he
                 did
                 attempt
                 it
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 liable
                 to
                 suffer
                 a
                 repulse
                 ;
                 as
                 is
                 notorious
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 ,
                 when
                 Pope
                 Victor
                 would
                 (
                 although
                 rather
                 as
                 a
                 Doctour
                 than
                 as
                 a
                 Law-giver
                 )
                 have
                 reduced
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 Asia
                 to
                 conform
                 with
                 the
                 Roman
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 celebrating
                 Easter
                 ;
                 wherein
                 he
                 found
                 not
                 onely
                 stout
                 resistence
                 ,
                 but
                 sharp
                 reproof
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 St.
                 Cyprian's
                 time
                 every
                 Bishop
                 had
                 a
                 free
                 power
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 discretion
                 to
                 govern
                 his
                 Church
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 was
                 deemed
                 a
                 tyrannical
                 enterprise
                 for
                 one
                 to
                 prescribe
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 require
                 obedience
                 from
                 his
                 Collegues
                 ;
                 as
                 otherwhere
                 by
                 many
                 clear
                 allegations
                 out
                 of
                 that
                 Holy
                 man
                 we
                 have
                 shewed
                 .
                 
                 
                   For
                   none
                   of
                   us
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   makes
                   himself
                   a
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   or
                   by
                   a
                   tyrannical
                   terrour
                   compels
                   his
                   Collegues
                   to
                   a
                   necessity
                   of
                   obedience
                   ;
                   since
                   every
                   Bishop
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   licence
                   of
                   his
                   own
                   liberty
                   and
                   power
                   hath
                   his
                   own
                   freedom
                   ,
                   and
                   can
                   no
                   more
                   be
                   judged
                   by
                   another
                   than
                   he
                   himself
                   can
                   judge
                   another
                   .
                
              
               
                 If
                 any
                 new
                 Law
                 were
                 then
                 introduced
                 ,
                 or
                 Rule
                 determined
                 for
                 common
                 practice
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 done
                 by
                 the
                 general
                 agreement
                 of
                 Bishops
                 or
                 of
                 a
                 preponderant
                 multitude
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 rest
                 out
                 of
                 modesty
                 and
                 peaceableness
                 did
                 yield
                 complyance
                 ;
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 saying
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Clergy
                 to
                 Saint
                 Cyprian
                 (
                 upon
                 occasion
                 of
                 the
                 debate
                 concerning
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 admitting
                 lapsed
                 persons
                 to
                 communion
                 )
                 
                   that
                   Decree
                   cannot
                   be
                   valid
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   that
                   hath
                   not
                   the
                   consent
                   of
                   the
                   major
                   part
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 whole
                 validity
                 of
                 such
                 Laws
                 or
                 Rules
                 did
                 indeed
                 wholly
                 stand
                 upon
                 presumption
                 of
                 such
                 consent
                 ;
                 whereby
                 the
                 common
                 liberty
                 and
                 interest
                 was
                 secured
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 After
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 Emperours
                 Conversion
                 the
                 Church
                 enjoying
                 secular
                 protection
                 and
                 encouragement
                 ,
                 did
                 reduce
                 it self
                 as
                 into
                 a
                 closer
                 union
                 and
                 freer
                 communication
                 of
                 parts
                 ,
                 so
                 into
                 a
                 greater
                 uniformity
                 of
                 practice
                 ;
                 
                 especially
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 great
                 Synods
                 ,
                 wherein
                 (
                 the
                 Governours
                 and
                 Representatives
                 of
                 all
                 Churches
                 being
                 called
                 unto
                 them
                 and
                 presumed
                 to
                 concur
                 in
                 them
                 )
                 were
                 ordained
                 Sanctions
                 ,
                 taken
                 to
                 oblige
                 all
                 .
                 The
                 Pope
                 had
                 indeed
                 a
                 greater
                 stroke
                 than
                 formerly
                 ,
                 as
                 having
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 in
                 order
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 
                   privilege
                   of
                   honour
                
                 in
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Assemblies
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 did
                 concur
                 ;
                 yet
                 had
                 no
                 casting
                 Vote
                 ,
                 or
                 real
                 advantage
                 above
                 others
                 ;
                 all
                 things
                 passing
                 by
                 majority
                 of
                 Vote
                 :
                 This
                 is
                 supposed
                 as
                 notorious
                 in
                 the
                 Acts
                 of
                 the
                 Fifth
                 Council
                 :
                 
                 This
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 
                   is
                   a
                   thing
                   to
                   be
                   granted
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   Councils
                   we
                   must
                   not
                   regard
                   the
                   interlocution
                   of
                   one
                   or
                   two
                   ,
                   but
                   those
                   things
                   which
                   are
                   commonly
                   defined
                   by
                   all
                   ,
                   or
                   by
                   the
                   most
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 So
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 Fifth
                 Council
                 ,
                 George
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 
                   seeing
                   every
                   where
                   the
                   Council
                   of
                   the
                   multitude
                   ,
                   or
                   of
                   the
                   most
                   doth
                   prevail
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   necessary
                   to
                   anathematize
                   the
                   persons
                   before
                   mentioned
                   .
                
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Metropolitan
                 Bishops
                 in
                 their
                 Provinces
                 had
                 far
                 more
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 surely
                 grounded
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 Pope
                 had
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 (
                 for
                 the
                 Metropolitans
                 had
                 an
                 unquestioned
                 authority
                 ,
                 settled
                 by
                 custome
                 ,
                 and
                 confirmed
                 by
                 Synodical
                 Decrees
                 )
                 yet
                 had
                 not
                 they
                 a
                 negative
                 voice
                 in
                 Synodical
                 debates
                 :
                 
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 decreed
                 in
                 the
                 Nicene
                 Synod
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 designation
                 of
                 Bishops
                 (
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 principal
                 affair
                 in
                 Ecclesiastical
                 administrations
                 )
                 
                   plurality
                   of
                   votes
                   should
                   prevail
                
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 indeed
                 there
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 none
                 should
                 be
                 ordained
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   without
                   the
                   opinion
                   of
                   the
                   Metropolitan
                
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 doth
                 not
                 import
                 a
                 negative
                 voice
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 transaction
                 should
                 not
                 pass
                 in
                 his
                 absence
                 ,
                 or
                 without
                 his
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 advice
                 and
                 suffrage
                 :
                 for
                 so
                 the
                 Apostolical
                 Canon
                 (
                 to
                 which
                 the
                 Nicene
                 Fathers
                 there
                 did
                 allude
                 and
                 refer
                 ,
                 
                 meaning
                 to
                 interpret
                 it
                 )
                 doth
                 appoint
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Metropolitan
                 should
                 
                   doe
                   nothing
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   without
                   the
                   opinion
                   of
                   all
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 without
                 suffrage
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 ,
                 concluding
                 all
                 ;
                 (
                 for
                 surely
                 that
                 Canon
                 doth
                 not
                 give
                 to
                 each
                 one
                 a
                 negative
                 voice
                 )
                 And
                 so
                 the
                 Synod
                 of
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 (
                 held
                 soon
                 after
                 that
                 of
                 Nice
                 ,
                 which
                 therefore
                 knew
                 best
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 Nicene
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 how
                 the
                 custome
                 went
                 )
                 doth
                 interpret
                 it
                 ,
                 decreeing
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   a
                   Bishop
                   should
                   not
                   be
                   ordained
                   without
                   a
                   Synod
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   presence
                   of
                   the
                   Metropolitan
                   of
                   the
                   Province
                
                 ;
                 in
                 which
                 Synod
                 yet
                 they
                 determine
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 
                   plurality
                   of
                   votes
                   should
                   carry
                   it
                
                 ;
                 no
                 peculiar
                 advantage
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 being
                 granted
                 to
                 the
                 Metropolitan
                 .
              
               
                 Seeing
                 therefore
                 Provincial
                 Synods
                 were
                 more
                 ancient
                 than
                 General
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 pattern
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 if
                 we
                 did
                 grant
                 the
                 same
                 privilege
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 in
                 General
                 Synods
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Metropolitans
                 had
                 in
                 Provincial
                 (
                 which
                 yet
                 we
                 cannot
                 do
                 with
                 any
                 good
                 reason
                 or
                 ground
                 )
                 yet
                 could
                 not
                 the
                 Pope
                 thence
                 pretend
                 to
                 an
                 authority
                 of
                 making
                 Laws
                 by
                 himself
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 It
                 was
                 then
                 a
                 passable
                 opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 He
                 as
                 one
                 was
                 in
                 reason
                 obliged
                 to
                 yield
                 to
                 the
                 common
                 judgment
                 of
                 his
                 Collegues
                 and
                 Brethren
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Constantius
                 told
                 Pope
                 Liberius
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 
                   the
                   Vote
                   of
                   the
                   plurality
                   of
                   Bishops
                   ought
                   to
                   prevail
                   .
                
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 When
                 Pope
                 Julius
                 did
                 seem
                 to
                 cross
                 a
                 rule
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 by
                 communicating
                 with
                 persons
                 condemned
                 by
                 Synods
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 Fathers
                 of
                 Antioch
                 did
                 
                   smartly
                   recriminate
                   against
                   him
                   ,
                   shewing
                   that
                   they
                   were
                   not
                   to
                   receive
                   Canons
                   from
                   him
                   .
                
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 So
                 far
                 was
                 the
                 Pope
                 from
                 prescribing
                 Laws
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 looked
                 upon
                 as
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 no
                 less
                 than
                 others
                 :
                 
                 as
                 the
                 Antiochene
                 Fathers
                 did
                 suppose
                 ,
                 
                   complaining
                   to
                   Pope
                   Julius
                   of
                   his
                   transgressing
                   the
                   Canons
                
                 ;
                 the
                 which
                 charge
                 he
                 
                 doth
                 not
                 repell
                 by
                 pretending
                 exemption
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 by
                 declaring
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 offended
                 against
                 the
                 Canons
                 ,
                 and
                 retorting
                 the
                 accusation
                 against
                 themselves
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 African
                 Fathers
                 supposed
                 ,
                 
                 when
                 they
                 told
                 Pope
                 Celestine
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 admit
                 persons
                 to
                 communion
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 excommunicated
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 being
                 contrary
                 to
                 a
                 Decree
                 of
                 the
                 Nicene
                 Synod
                 ;
                 
                 as
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
                 supposed
                 it self
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 told
                 Marcian
                 that
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 receive
                 him
                 without
                 leave
                 of
                 his
                 Father
                 who
                 had
                 rejected
                 him
                 .
                 This
                 the
                 whole
                 tenour
                 of
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Canons
                 sheweth
                 ,
                 they
                 running
                 in
                 a
                 general
                 style
                 ,
                 never
                 excepting
                 the
                 Pope
                 from
                 the
                 Laws
                 prescribed
                 to
                 other
                 Bishops
                 .
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 The
                 privilege
                 of
                 dispensing
                 with
                 Laws
                 had
                 then
                 been
                 a
                 strange
                 hearing
                 ,
                 
                 when
                 the
                 Pope
                 could
                 in
                 no
                 case
                 dispense
                 with
                 himself
                 for
                 infringing
                 them
                 ,
                 without
                 bringing
                 clamour
                 and
                 censure
                 upon
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 It
                 had
                 indeed
                 been
                 a
                 vain
                 thing
                 for
                 Synods
                 with
                 so
                 much
                 trouble
                 and
                 solemnity
                 to
                 assemble
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Pope
                 without
                 them
                 could
                 have
                 framed
                 Laws
                 ,
                 or
                 could
                 with
                 a
                 puff
                 of
                 his
                 mouth
                 have
                 blown
                 away
                 the
                 results
                 of
                 them
                 by
                 dispensation
                 .
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 Even
                 in
                 the
                 growth
                 of
                 Papal
                 Dominion
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 after
                 that
                 the
                 Seeds
                 of
                 Roman
                 ambition
                 had
                 sprouted
                 forth
                 to
                 a
                 great
                 bulk
                 ,
                 yet
                 had
                 not
                 Popes
                 the
                 heart
                 or
                 face
                 openly
                 to
                 challenge
                 power
                 over
                 the
                 universal
                 Canons
                 ,
                 or
                 exemption
                 from
                 them
                 ;
                 but
                 pretended
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 chief
                 observers
                 ,
                 guardians
                 ,
                 defenders
                 ,
                 and
                 executours
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 Rights
                 and
                 Privileges
                 of
                 Churches
                 established
                 by
                 them
                 ;
                 for
                 while
                 any
                 footsteps
                 of
                 ancient
                 liberty
                 ,
                 simplicity
                 and
                 integrety
                 did
                 remain
                 ,
                 a
                 claim
                 of
                 paramount
                 or
                 lawless
                 Authority
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 very
                 ridiculous
                 and
                 very
                 odious
                 .
                 
                 Pope
                 Zosimus
                 I.
                 denieth
                 that
                 he
                 could
                 alter
                 the
                 Privileges
                 of
                 Churches
                 .
              
               
                 10.
                 
                 If
                 they
                 did
                 talk
                 more
                 highly
                 ,
                 
                 requiring
                 observance
                 to
                 their
                 Constitutions
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 either
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 precinct
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 Provinces
                 where
                 they
                 had
                 a
                 more
                 immediate
                 jurisdiction
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 in
                 some
                 corners
                 of
                 the
                 West
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 had
                 obtained
                 more
                 sway
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 some
                 cases
                 ,
                 wherein
                 their
                 words
                 were
                 backed
                 with
                 other
                 inducements
                 to
                 obedience
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Popes
                 were
                 commonly
                 
                   wise
                   in
                   their
                   generations
                
                 ,
                 accommodating
                 their
                 discourse
                 to
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 times
                 and
                 places
                 .
              
               
                 11.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 also
                 to
                 be
                 observed
                 ,
                 that
                 often
                 the
                 Popes
                 are
                 supposed
                 to
                 speak
                 and
                 constitute
                 things
                 by
                 their
                 own
                 authority
                 ,
                 which
                 indeed
                 were
                 done
                 by
                 Synods
                 ,
                 
                 consisting
                 of
                 Western
                 Bishops
                 more
                 closely
                 adhering
                 to
                 that
                 See
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 to
                 those
                 Regions
                 ;
                 the
                 Decrees
                 of
                 which
                 Synods
                 were
                 binding
                 in
                 those
                 places
                 ,
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 by
                 virtue
                 of
                 Papal
                 authority
                 ,
                 as
                 proceeding
                 from
                 the
                 consent
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Bishops
                 :
                 how
                 
                 ready
                 soever
                 He
                 were
                 to
                 assume
                 all
                 to
                 himself
                 ,
                 pretending
                 those
                 Decrees
                 as
                 precepts
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Apostolical
                   See.
                
                 
              
               
                 Whence
                 all
                 the
                 Acts
                 of
                 modern
                 Popes
                 are
                 invalid
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 not
                 oblige
                 ,
                 seeing
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 act
                 in
                 Synod
                 ;
                 but
                 onely
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Head
                 ,
                 or
                 with
                 the
                 advice
                 of
                 a
                 few
                 Partizans
                 about
                 them
                 ,
                 men
                 linked
                 in
                 common
                 interest
                 with
                 them
                 to
                 domineer
                 over
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 12.
                 
                 Yet
                 even
                 in
                 the
                 Western
                 Countries
                 ,
                 in
                 later
                 times
                 ,
                 their
                 Decrees
                 have
                 been
                 contested
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 did
                 seem
                 plainly
                 to
                 clash
                 with
                 the
                 old
                 Canons
                 ,
                 or
                 much
                 to
                 derogate
                 from
                 the
                 Liberties
                 of
                 Churches
                 ;
                 nor
                 have
                 there
                 wanted
                 learned
                 Persons
                 in
                 most
                 times
                 ,
                 who
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 they
                 durst
                 ,
                 have
                 expressed
                 their
                 dislike
                 of
                 this
                 Usurpation
                 .
              
               
                 
                   For
                   although
                   the
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Rome
                   be
                   more
                   venerable
                   than
                   the
                   rest
                   that
                   are
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   upon
                   account
                   of
                   the
                   dignity
                   of
                   the
                
                 Apostolical
                 See
                 ,
                 
                   yet
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   lawfull
                   for
                   him
                   in
                   any
                   case
                   to
                   transgress
                   the
                   order
                   of
                   Canonical
                   governance
                   ;
                   for
                   as
                   every
                   Bishop
                   who
                   is
                   of
                   the
                   Orthodox
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Spouse
                   of
                   his
                   own
                   See
                   ,
                   doth
                   intirely
                   represent
                   the
                   Person
                   of
                   our
                   Saviour
                   ;
                   so
                   generally
                   no
                   Bishop
                   ought
                   pragmatically
                   to
                   act
                   any
                   thing
                   in
                   anothers
                   Diocese
                   .
                
              
               
                 13.
                 
                 In
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 Pope
                 Nicolas
                 I.
                 the
                 Greeks
                 did
                 not
                 admit
                 the
                 Roman
                 Decrees
                 ;
                 
                 so
                 that
                 Pope
                 in
                 an
                 Epistle
                 to
                 Photius
                 complains
                 
                   that
                   he
                   did
                   not
                   receive
                   the
                   Decrees
                   of
                   the
                   Popes
                   whenas
                   yet
                   they
                   ordained
                   nothing
                   but
                   what
                   the
                   Natural
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   what
                   the
                   Mosaical
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   Grace
                   required
                   .
                
                 
                 And
                 in
                 another
                 Epistle
                 he
                 expostulates
                 with
                 him
                 for
                 saying
                 that
                 
                   they
                   neither
                   had
                   nor
                   did
                   observe
                   the
                   Decrees
                   made
                   by
                   the
                   Holy
                   Popes
                   of
                   the
                   Prime
                   See
                   of
                   the
                   Roman
                   Church
                   .
                
              
               
                 14.
                 
                 That
                 which
                 greatly
                 did
                 advance
                 the
                 Papal
                 Jurisdiction
                 ,
                 and
                 introduced
                 his
                 Usurpation
                 of
                 obtruding
                 new
                 Decrees
                 on
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 venting
                 of
                 the
                 forged
                 Decretal
                 Epistles
                 under
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Old
                 Popes
                 ;
                 
                 which
                 when
                 the
                 Pope
                 did
                 alledge
                 for
                 authorizing
                 his
                 practices
                 ,
                 the
                 French
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 
                 endeavouring
                 to
                 assert
                 their
                 Privilege
                 ,
                 did
                 alledge
                 that
                 
                   they
                   were
                   not
                   contained
                   in
                   the
                   whole
                   body
                   of
                   their
                   Canons
                   .
                
              
               
                 15.
                 
                 The
                 power
                 of
                 enacting
                 and
                 dispensing
                 with
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Laws
                 touching
                 extoriour
                 Discipline
                 did
                 of
                 old
                 belong
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 was
                 reasonable
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 ;
                 because
                 old
                 Laws
                 might
                 not
                 conveniently
                 sute
                 with
                 the
                 present
                 state
                 of
                 things
                 and
                 the
                 publick
                 welfare
                 ;
                 because
                 new
                 Laws
                 might
                 cond●ce
                 to
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 Church
                 and
                 State
                 ,
                 the
                 care
                 of
                 which
                 is
                 incumbent
                 on
                 him
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 Prince
                 is
                 bound
                 to
                 use
                 his
                 power
                 and
                 authority
                 to
                 promote
                 God's
                 Service
                 ,
                 the
                 best
                 way
                 of
                 doing
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 by
                 framing
                 Orders
                 conducible
                 thereto
                 .
              
               
                 Accordingly
                 the
                 Emperours
                 did
                 enact
                 divers
                 Laws
                 concerning
                 Ecclesiastical
                 matters
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 see
                 extant
                 in
                 the
                 Codes
                 of
                 Theodosius
                 and
                 Justinian
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   These
                   things
                
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 
                   Arles
                   )
                   we
                   have
                   decreed
                   to
                   be
                   presented
                   to
                   our
                   Lord
                   the
                   Emperour
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   desiring
                   his
                   clemency
                   that
                   if
                   any
                   thing
                   be
                   defective
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   supplied
                   by
                   his
                   prudence
                   ,
                   if
                   any
                   thing
                   be
                   unreasonable
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   corrected
                   by
                   his
                   judgment
                   ,
                   if
                   any
                   thing
                   be
                   reasonably
                   ordered
                   it
                   may
                   by
                   his
                   help
                   ,
                   the
                   Divine
                   Grace
                   assisting
                   ,
                   be
                   perfected
                   .
                
              
               
                 We
                 may
                 observe
                 ,
                 that
                 Popes
                 did
                 allow
                 the
                 validity
                 of
                 Imperial
                 Laws
                 .
                 Pope
                 Gregory
                 I.
                 doth
                 alledge
                 divers
                 Laws
                 of
                 divers
                 Emperours
                 concerning
                 Ecclesiastical
                 affairs
                 as
                 authentick
                 and
                 obligatory
                 Rules
                 of
                 practice
                 .
                 
              
               
                 16.
                 
                 Divers
                 Churches
                 had
                 particular
                 rights
                 of
                 independency
                 upon
                 all
                 power
                 without
                 themselves
                 .
              
               
                 Such
                 as
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Cyprus
                 in
                 the
                 Ephesine
                 Synod
                 did
                 claim
                 and
                 obtain
                 the
                 confirmation
                 of
                 .
              
               
                 Such
                 was
                 the
                 ancient
                 Church
                 of
                 Britain
                 ,
                 before
                 Austin
                 came
                 into
                 England
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Welch
                   Bishops
                   are
                   consecrated
                   by
                   the
                   Bishop
                   of
                   St.
                   Davids
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   he
                   himself
                   in
                   like
                   manner
                   is
                   ordained
                   by
                   others
                   who
                   are
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   his
                   Suffragans
                   ,
                   professing
                   no
                   manner
                   subjection
                   to
                   any
                   other
                   Church
                   .
                
              
               
                 V.
                 Sovereign
                 power
                 ,
                 immediately
                 by
                 it self
                 when
                 it
                 pleaseth
                 ,
                 doth
                 exercise
                 all
                 parts
                 of
                 Jurisdiction
                 ,
                 setting
                 it self
                 in
                 the
                 Tribunal
                 ;
                 or
                 mediately
                 doth
                 execute
                 it
                 by
                 others
                 ,
                 as
                 its
                 Officers
                 or
                 Commissioners
                 .
              
               
                 Wherefore
                 now
                 the
                 Pope
                 doth
                 claim
                 and
                 exercise
                 Universal
                 Jurisdiction
                 over
                 all
                 the
                 Clergy
                 ;
                 
                 requiring
                 of
                 them
                 engagements
                 of
                 strict
                 submission
                 and
                 obedience
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 demanding
                 that
                 all
                 causes
                 of
                 weight
                 be
                 referred
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 
                 citing
                 them
                 to
                 his
                 bar
                 ,
                 examining
                 and
                 deciding
                 their
                 causes
                 ;
                 condemning
                 ,
                 suspending
                 ,
                 deposing
                 ,
                 censuring
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 acquitting
                 ,
                 absolving
                 ,
                 restoring
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 seeth
                 cause
                 ,
                 or
                 findeth
                 in
                 his
                 heart
                 ;
                 He
                 doth
                 encourage
                 people
                 to
                 accuse
                 their
                 pastours
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 any
                 doth
                 infringe
                 his
                 Laws
                 and
                 Orders
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 (
                 in
                 general
                 )
                 that
                 originally
                 or
                 anciently
                 the
                 Pope
                 had
                 no
                 such
                 right
                 appropriate
                 to
                 him
                 may
                 appear
                 by
                 arguments
                 ,
                 by
                 cross
                 instances
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 insufficiency
                 of
                 all
                 pleas
                 ,
                 and
                 examples
                 alledged
                 in
                 favour
                 of
                 this
                 claim
                 .
                 For
                 ,
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Originally
                 there
                 was
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 among
                 Christians
                 any
                 Jurisdiction
                 like
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 exercised
                 in
                 Civil
                 Governments
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 now
                 the
                 papal
                 Court
                 doth
                 execute
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 our
                 Saviour
                 did
                 prohibit
                 ,
                 and
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 forbad
                 the
                 Presbyters
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 
                 And
                 St.
                 Chrysostome
                 affirmeth
                 the
                 Episcopal
                 power
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 
                 And
                 Ecclesiastical
                 History
                 doth
                 inform
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 a
                 Jurisdiction
                 was
                 lately
                 introduced
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 other
                 great
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 so
                 especially
                 by
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 :
                 
                 
                   For
                   (
                   saith
                   Socrates
                   )
                   from
                   that
                   time
                   the
                   Episcopacy
                   of
                   Alexandria
                   ,
                   beyond
                   the
                   Sacerdotal
                   Order
                   did
                   assume
                   a
                   domineering
                   power
                   in
                   affairs
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 The
                 which
                 kind
                 of
                 power
                 the
                 Roman
                 Bishops
                 had
                 long
                 before
                 assumed
                 ;
                 for
                 ,
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   the
                   Episcopacy
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   in
                   like
                   manner
                   as
                   that
                   of
                   Alexandria
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   had
                   already
                   a
                   great
                   while
                   agoe
                   gone
                   before
                   in
                   a
                   domineering
                   power
                   beyond
                   that
                   of
                   the
                   Priesthood
                   .
                
              
               
                 At
                 first
                 the
                 Episcopal
                 power
                 did
                 onely
                 consist
                 in
                 Paternal
                 admonition
                 ,
                 and
                 correption
                 of
                 offenders
                 ,
                 exhorting
                 and
                 persuading
                 them
                 to
                 amendment
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 case
                 they
                 contumaciously
                 did
                 persist
                 in
                 disorderly
                 behaviour
                 ,
                 bringing
                 them
                 before
                 the
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 the
                 cause
                 being
                 there
                 heard
                 and
                 proved
                 ,
                 with
                 its
                 consent
                 imposing
                 such
                 penance
                 or
                 correction
                 on
                 them
                 as
                 seemed
                 needfull
                 for
                 the
                 publick
                 good
                 ,
                 or
                 their
                 particular
                 benefit
                 :
                 
                   All
                   things
                
                 (
                 saith
                 St.
                 
                   Cyprian
                   )
                   shall
                   be
                   examin'd
                   you
                   being
                   present
                   and
                   judging
                   .
                
                 And
                 (
                 elsewhere
                 )
                 
                   according
                   to
                   your
                   divine
                   suffrages
                   ;
                   according
                   to
                   your
                   pleasure
                   .
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Originally
                 no
                 one
                 Bishop
                 had
                 any
                 Jurisdiction
                 over
                 another
                 ,
                 or
                 authority
                 to
                 judge
                 his
                 actions
                 ;
                 as
                 St.
                 Cyprian
                 (
                 who
                 well
                 knew
                 the
                 current
                 judgment
                 and
                 practice
                 of
                 his
                 age
                 )
                 in
                 many
                 places
                 doth
                 affirm
                 :
                 who
                 particularly
                 doth
                 reflect
                 on
                 the
                 Roman
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 for
                 presuming
                 to
                 censure
                 his
                 brethren
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 dissented
                 from
                 him
                 :
                 
                   Let
                   us
                   all
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   expect
                   the
                   judgment
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   who
                   onely
                   hath
                   power
                   to
                   prefer
                   us
                   to
                   the
                   government
                   of
                   his
                   Church
                   and
                   to
                   judge
                   of
                   what
                   we
                   doe
                   .
                
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Even
                 the
                 community
                 of
                 Bishops
                 did
                 not
                 otherwise
                 take
                 notice
                 of
                 ,
                 or
                 intermeddle
                 with
                 the
                 proceedings
                 of
                 any
                 Bishop
                 in
                 his
                 precinct
                 and
                 charge
                 ;
                 except
                 when
                 his
                 demeanour
                 did
                 concern
                 the
                 general
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 intrenching
                 upon
                 the
                 common
                 faith
                 ,
                 or
                 publick
                 order
                 and
                 peace
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 other
                 cases
                 for
                 one
                 or
                 more
                 Bishops
                 to
                 meddle
                 with
                 the
                 proceedings
                 of
                 their
                 brother
                 ,
                 was
                 taken
                 for
                 an
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 a
                 pragmatical
                 intrusion
                 upon
                 anothers
                 business
                 ;
                 and
                 an
                 invasion
                 of
                 that
                 Liberty
                 which
                 did
                 belong
                 to
                 each
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 grant
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 his
                 Office.
                 
              
               
                 As
                 by
                 those
                 passages
                 of
                 St.
                 Cyprian
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 declaration
                 of
                 the
                 Synod
                 with
                 him
                 doth
                 appear
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 In
                 cases
                 needing
                 decision
                 for
                 the
                 publick
                 good
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 the
                 Law
                 and
                 custom
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 confirmed
                 by
                 the
                 Nicene
                 Synod
                 ,
                 did
                 order
                 ,
                 that
                 jurisdiction
                 should
                 be
                 exercised
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 causes
                 finally
                 determined
                 in
                 each
                 Province
                 ;
                 
                 so
                 that
                 no
                 regard
                 is
                 had
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 no
                 exception
                 in
                 favour
                 of
                 him
                 being
                 expressed
                 or
                 implyed
                 .
              
               
                 
                 The
                 which
                 Constitution
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 believe
                 Pope
                 Leo
                 himself
                 ,
                 cannot
                 in
                 any
                 case
                 by
                 any
                 power
                 be
                 revoked
                 or
                 infringed
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 is
                 most
                 expresly
                 confirmed
                 by
                 the
                 Synod
                 of
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Code
                 of
                 the
                 Universal
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                   If
                   any
                   Bishop
                   accused
                   of
                   certain
                   crimes
                   shall
                   be
                   condemned
                   by
                   all
                   the
                   Bishops
                   in
                   the
                   Province
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   all
                   shall
                   unanimously
                   vote
                   against
                   him
                   ,
                   he
                   shall
                   not
                   be
                   judged
                   again
                   by
                   others
                   ;
                   but
                   the
                   unanimous
                   sentence
                   of
                   the
                   Bishops
                   of
                   the
                   Province
                   shall
                   remain
                   valid
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 Here
                 is
                 no
                 consideration
                 or
                 exception
                 from
                 the
                 Pope
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 Accordingly
                 in
                 practice
                 ,
                 Synods
                 without
                 regard
                 or
                 recourse
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 did
                 judge
                 Bishops
                 upon
                 offences
                 charged
                 against
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 The
                 execution
                 of
                 those
                 judgments
                 was
                 entrusted
                 to
                 Metropolitan
                 Bishops
                 ;
                 or
                 had
                 effect
                 by
                 the
                 peoples
                 consent
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 being
                 declared
                 that
                 any
                 Bishop
                 had
                 incurred
                 condemnation
                 ,
                 the
                 people
                 did
                 presently
                 desert
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 Every
                 Bishop
                 was
                 obliged
                 to
                 confer
                 his
                 part
                 to
                 the
                 execution
                 ;
                 
                 as
                 Pope
                 Gelasius
                 affirmeth
                 .
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 If
                 the
                 Pope
                 had
                 such
                 judicial
                 power
                 ,
                 seeing
                 there
                 were
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 so
                 many
                 occasions
                 of
                 exercising
                 it
                 ,
                 there
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 extant
                 in
                 History
                 many
                 clear
                 instances
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 few
                 can
                 be
                 alledged
                 ;
                 and
                 those
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 shall
                 see
                 )
                 impertinent
                 ,
                 or
                 insufficient
                 .
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 Divers
                 Synods
                 (
                 great
                 and
                 smaller
                 )
                 did
                 make
                 Sanctions
                 contrary
                 to
                 this
                 pretence
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 ;
                 appointing
                 the
                 decision
                 of
                 Causes
                 to
                 be
                 terminated
                 in
                 each
                 Diocese
                 ;
                 and
                 prohibiting
                 appeals
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 which
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 done
                 if
                 the
                 Pope
                 had
                 originally
                 ,
                 or
                 according
                 to
                 common
                 law
                 and
                 custom
                 ,
                 a
                 supreme
                 judicial
                 power
                 .
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 The
                 most
                 favourable
                 of
                 ancient
                 Synods
                 to
                 Papal
                 interest
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 Sardica
                 ,
                 did
                 confer
                 on
                 the
                 Pope
                 a
                 power
                 ,
                 qualified
                 in
                 matter
                 and
                 manner
                 ,
                 of
                 causing
                 Episcopal
                 causes
                 to
                 be
                 revised
                 ;
                 which
                 sheweth
                 that
                 before
                 he
                 had
                 no
                 right
                 in
                 such
                 cases
                 ;
                 nor
                 then
                 had
                 an
                 absolute
                 power
                 .
              
               
                 10.
                 
                 The
                 Pope's
                 power
                 of
                 judging
                 Bishops
                 hath
                 been
                 of
                 old
                 disclaimed
                 as
                 an
                 illegal
                 and
                 upstart
                 encroachment
                 .
              
               
                 When
                 the
                 Pope
                 first
                 nibbled
                 at
                 this
                 bait
                 of
                 ambition
                 ,
                 St.
                 Cyprian
                 and
                 his
                 Bishops
                 did
                 reprehend
                 him
                 for
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 denied
                 that
                 Pope
                 Gelasius
                 alone
                 might
                 condemn
                 him
                 ;
                 
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Canons
                 —
                 The
                 Pope
                 ranteth
                 at
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 reasoneth
                 against
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 hath
                 no
                 material
                 argument
                 or
                 example
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 (
                 concerning
                 the
                 Papal
                 authority
                 peculiarly
                 )
                 beside
                 the
                 Sardican
                 Canon
                 .
              
               
                 11.
                 
                 The
                 Popes
                 themselves
                 have
                 been
                 judged
                 for
                 Misdemeanour
                 ,
                 Heresie
                 ,
                 Schism
                 ;
                 as
                 hereafter
                 we
                 shall
                 shew
                 .
              
               
                 12.
                 
                 The
                 Popes
                 did
                 execute
                 some
                 judgments
                 ,
                 
                 onely
                 by
                 a
                 right
                 common
                 to
                 all
                 Bishops
                 ;
                 as
                 Executours
                 of
                 Synodical
                 Decrees
                 .
              
               
                 13.
                 
                 Other
                 Bishops
                 did
                 pretend
                 to
                 Judicature
                 ,
                 by
                 Privilege
                 :
                 as
                 Juvenalis
                 .
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Jerusalem
                 did
                 pretend
                 that
                 to
                 him
                 did
                 belong
                 the
                 Judgment
                 of
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Antioch
                 .
                 
              
               
                 14.
                 
                 The
                 Popes
                 were
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 Emperours
                 ;
                 who
                 when
                 they
                 pleased
                 did
                 interpose
                 to
                 direct
                 or
                 qualifie
                 all
                 Jurisdiction
                 ;
                 
                 commanding
                 the
                 Popes
                 themselves
                 —
                 wherefore
                 the
                 Popes
                 were
                 not
                 Judges
                 Sovereign
                 ,
                 but
                 subordinate
                 .
              
               
               
                 Pope
                 Gregory
                 I.
                 did
                 refer
                 the
                 great
                 Question
                 about
                 the
                 title
                 of
                 
                   Oecumenical
                   Bishop
                
                 to
                 the
                 judgment
                 of
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Mauricius
                 .
                 
              
               
                 These
                 things
                 will
                 more
                 fully
                 appear
                 in
                 the
                 discussion
                 of
                 the
                 particulars
                 concerning
                 the
                 chief
                 Branches
                 of
                 Jurisdiction
                 ;
                 more
                 especially
                 under
                 the
                 Tenth
                 Branch
                 of
                 Sovereignty
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 alledge
                 that
                 passage
                 of
                 Valentinian
                 in
                 his
                 Epistle
                 to
                 Theodosius
                 ,
                 
                 
                   That
                   the
                   most
                   blessed
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   to
                   whom
                   Antiquity
                   hath
                   given
                   a
                   Priesthood
                   over
                   all
                   ,
                   hath
                   a
                   See
                   and
                   Power
                   to
                   judge
                   both
                   of
                   Faith
                   and
                   Priests
                   .
                
              
               
                 This
                 was
                 suggested
                 by
                 Pope
                 Leo
                 and
                 his
                 adherents
                 to
                 the
                 young
                 Emperour
                 —
                 but
                 it
                 signifieth
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Judgment
                 of
                 Priests
                 (
                 as
                 of
                 Faith
                 )
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 have
                 his
                 share
                 ;
                 or
                 at
                 most
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 leading
                 person
                 therein
                 .
              
               
                 Theodosius
                 (
                 a
                 mature
                 ,
                 grave
                 ,
                 pious
                 Prince
                 )
                 did
                 not
                 regard
                 that
                 pretence
                 of
                 Leo
                 ,
                 
                 nor
                 the
                 appeal
                 of
                 Flavianus
                 .
              
               
                 
                 VI.
                 To
                 the
                 Sovereign
                 of
                 any
                 State
                 belongeth
                 the
                 Choice
                 ,
                 Constitution
                 ,
                 Confirmation
                 ,
                 Commissionating
                 of
                 all
                 inferiour
                 Magistrates
                 ;
                 that
                 none
                 uncapable
                 ,
                 unworthy
                 ,
                 or
                 unfit
                 for
                 Offices
                 ,
                 or
                 disaffected
                 to
                 the
                 State
                 ,
                 be
                 entrusted
                 with
                 the
                 management
                 of
                 Affairs
                 .
              
               
                 Wherefore
                 the
                 Pope
                 doth
                 claim
                 and
                 exercise
                 these
                 Prerogatives
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 he
                 can
                 ;
                 pretending
                 at
                 least
                 that
                 no
                 Bishop
                 can
                 be
                 constituted
                 without
                 his
                 designation
                 ,
                 or
                 his
                 licence
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 confirmation
                 of
                 the
                 nomination
                 ,
                 collation
                 or
                 election
                 .
              
               
                 
                 And
                 these
                 Privileges
                 by
                 the
                 great
                 Advocates
                 are
                 upon
                 highest
                 terms
                 asserted
                 to
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 this
                 matter
                 may
                 be
                 distinguished
                 ,
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Designation
                 of
                 the
                 Person
                 by
                 Election
                 or
                 otherwise
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Confirmation
                 of
                 that
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 Ordination
                 or
                 Consecration
                 of
                 him
                 to
                 his
                 Office
                 ;
                 the
                 which
                 conferreth
                 on
                 him
                 his
                 Character
                 and
                 Authority
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 Authority
                 by
                 which
                 he
                 acteth
                 .
              
               
                 Into
                 all
                 these
                 the
                 Pope
                 hath
                 intruded
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 will
                 have
                 a
                 finger
                 in
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 He
                 gladly
                 would
                 have
                 drawn
                 to
                 himself
                 the
                 collation
                 and
                 disposal
                 of
                 all
                 Benefices
                 ,
                 challenging
                 a
                 general
                 right
                 to
                 dispose
                 of
                 all
                 at
                 his
                 pleasure
                 ;
                 
                 but
                 not
                 having
                 been
                 able
                 wholly
                 to
                 deprive
                 Princes
                 and
                 Patrons
                 of
                 their
                 Nominations
                 ,
                 and
                 Corporations
                 of
                 their
                 Election
                 ;
                 yet
                 he
                 hath
                 by
                 Reservations
                 ,
                 Provisions
                 ,
                 Collations
                 of
                 Vacancies
                 
                   apud
                   Sedem
                
                 ,
                 *
                 Resignations
                 ,
                 Devolutions
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 such
                 tricks
                 extremely
                 encroached
                 on
                 the
                 rights
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 infinite
                 vexation
                 ,
                 damage
                 and
                 mischief
                 of
                 Christendom
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 He
                 pretendeth
                 that
                 no
                 Bishop
                 shall
                 be
                 ordained
                 without
                 his
                 Licence
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 He
                 obligeth
                 the
                 person
                 Ordained
                 to
                 swear
                 obedience
                 to
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 He
                 pretendeth
                 that
                 all
                 Bishops
                 are
                 his
                 Ministers
                 and
                 Deputies
                 .
              
               
               
                 But
                 no
                 such
                 Privileges
                 have
                 any
                 foundation
                 or
                 warrant
                 in
                 Holy
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 in
                 Ancient
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 Primitive
                 Usage
                 :
                 they
                 are
                 all
                 Encroachments
                 upon
                 the
                 original
                 Rights
                 and
                 Liberties
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 derived
                 from
                 Ambition
                 and
                 Avarice
                 ;
                 subsisting
                 upon
                 Usurpation
                 ,
                 upheld
                 by
                 Violence
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 will
                 appear
                 from
                 a
                 Survey
                 of
                 Ancient
                 Rules
                 and
                 Practices
                 concerning
                 this
                 matter
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 first
                 constitution
                 after
                 our
                 Lord's
                 decease
                 of
                 an
                 Ecclesiastical
                 person
                 was
                 that
                 of
                 Matthias
                 into
                 the
                 vacant
                 Apostolate
                 ,
                 or
                 Bishoprick
                 of
                 Judas
                 ;
                 
                 wherein
                 (
                 upon
                 Saint
                 Peter's
                 motion
                 )
                 
                   all
                   the
                   disciples
                
                 present
                 did
                 by
                 consent
                 
                   present
                   two
                   ;
                   out
                   of
                   whom
                   God
                   himself
                   did
                   elect
                   one
                   ,
                
                 by
                 determining
                 the
                 lot
                 to
                 fall
                 upon
                 Matthias
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 this
                 designation
                 being
                 partly
                 humane
                 ,
                 partly
                 divine
                 ;
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 humane
                 ,
                 it
                 went
                 by
                 free
                 election
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 fraternity
                 ;
                 and
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 ,
                 beside
                 generally
                 suggesting
                 the
                 matter
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 did
                 assume
                 nothing
                 peculiar
                 to
                 himself
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 next
                 constitution
                 we
                 meet
                 with
                 is
                 that
                 of
                 Deacons
                 to
                 assist
                 the
                 Apostles
                 and
                 Elders
                 in
                 discharge
                 of
                 inferiour
                 Offices
                 ;
                 wherein
                 the
                 Apostles
                 did
                 commit
                 the
                 designation
                 of
                 the
                 persons
                 to
                 the
                 
                   multitude
                   of
                   the
                   disciples
                
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 
                   elected
                   them
                
                 ;
                 and
                 presented
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 who
                 
                   by
                   prayer
                   and
                   laying
                   on
                   of
                   hands
                   did
                   ordain
                   them
                   .
                
                 Nor
                 had
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 in
                 this
                 action
                 any
                 particular
                 stroke
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 Constitution
                 of
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 Apostolical
                 times
                 the
                 course
                 was
                 this
                 ;
                 The
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 Apostolical
                 persons
                 (
                 who
                 were
                 authorized
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
                 to
                 act
                 with
                 their
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 their
                 stead
                 )
                 did
                 in
                 Churches
                 founded
                 by
                 them
                 constitute
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 divine
                 inspiration
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 their
                 grace
                 of
                 discretion
                 did
                 guide
                 them
                 to
                 ;
                 So
                 did
                 Saint
                 John
                 in
                 
                   Asia
                   ,
                   setting
                   those
                   apart
                   for
                   the
                   Clergy
                   whom
                   the
                   Spirit
                   had
                   markt
                   out
                   .
                
              
               
                 This
                 was
                 not
                 done
                 without
                 the
                 consent
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 people
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 
                   Clemens
                   Romanus
                
                 telleth
                 us
                 in
                 his
                 excellent
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
                 Corinthians
                 :
                 But
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 acquaint
                 us
                 (
                 although
                 he
                 were
                 himself
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 )
                 that
                 the
                 Pope
                 had
                 any
                 thing
                 to
                 doe
                 in
                 such
                 Constitutions
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 confirmations
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 
                   the
                   whole
                   Church
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 consenting
                 ;
                 Why
                 doth
                 he
                 not
                 add
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 own
                 sake
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   the
                   Pope
                   confirming
                
                 ?
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 next
                 times
                 ,
                 when
                 those
                 extraordinary
                 persons
                 and
                 faculties
                 had
                 expired
                 ,
                 when
                 usually
                 the
                 Churches
                 planted
                 were
                 in
                 situation
                 somewhat
                 incoherent
                 and
                 remote
                 from
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 upon
                 a
                 vacancy
                 the
                 Clergy
                 and
                 people
                 of
                 each
                 Church
                 did
                 elect
                 its
                 Bishop
                 ;
                 in
                 which
                 action
                 commonly
                 the
                 Clergy
                 did
                 propound
                 and
                 recommend
                 a
                 person
                 ,
                 or
                 persons
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 people
                 by
                 their
                 consent
                 approve
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 their
                 suffrages
                 elect
                 one
                 ;
                 
                 a
                 strict
                 examination
                 of
                 his
                 Life
                 and
                 Doctrine
                 intervening
                 :
                 the
                 which
                 Order
                 Tertullian
                 briefly
                 doth
                 intimate
                 in
                 those
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Presidents
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   are
                   certain
                   Elders
                   well
                   approved
                   ,
                   who
                   have
                   obtained
                   that
                   honour
                   not
                   by
                   price
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   proof
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 It
                 may
                 be
                 enquired
                 ,
                 how
                 a
                 Bishop
                 then
                 was
                 Ordained
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 his
                 City
                 was
                 very
                 remote
                 from
                 any
                 other
                 Churches
                 ?
              
               
                 Did
                 they
                 send
                 for
                 Bishops
                 from
                 distant
                 places
                 to
                 Ordain
                 him
                 ?
                 Or
                 did
                 the
                 Presbyters
                 of
                 the
                 place
                 lay
                 their
                 hands
                 on
                 him
                 ?
                 Or
                 did
                 he
                 receive
                 no
                 other
                 Ordination
                 than
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 before
                 of
                 Presbyter
                 ?
                 Or
                 did
                 he
                 abide
                 no
                 Bishop
                 till
                 opportunity
                 did
                 yield
                 Bishops
                 to
                 Ordain
                 him
                 ?
                 Or
                 did
                 providence
                 order
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 no
                 such
                 solitary
                 Churches
                 ?
                 The
                 ancient
                 Commentatour
                 ,
                 contemporary
                 to
                 St.
                 Ambrose
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 bearing
                 his
                 name
                 ,
                 did
                 conceive
                 ,
                 that
                 upon
                 decease
                 of
                 a
                 Bishop
                 the
                 elder
                 of
                 the
                 Presbyters
                 did
                 succeed
                 into
                 his
                 place
                 .
                 *
                 Whence
                 had
                 he
                 this
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 invention
                 and
                 conjecture
                 ,
                 or
                 from
                 some
                 Tradition
                 and
                 History
                 ?
              
               
                 Afterward
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Faith
                 was
                 diffused
                 through
                 many
                 Provinces
                 ,
                 that
                 Churches
                 grew
                 thick
                 and
                 close
                 ,
                 the
                 general
                 practice
                 was
                 this
                 :
                 The
                 neighbour
                 Bishops
                 (
                 being
                 advertised
                 of
                 a
                 vacancy
                 or
                 want
                 of
                 a
                 Bishop
                 )
                 did
                 convene
                 at
                 the
                 place
                 ;
                 then
                 in
                 the
                 Congregation
                 the
                 Clergy
                 of
                 the
                 place
                 did
                 propound
                 a
                 person
                 ,
                 yielding
                 their
                 attestation
                 to
                 his
                 fitness
                 for
                 the
                 charge
                 ;
                 which
                 the
                 people
                 hearing
                 did
                 give
                 their
                 suffrages
                 ,
                 accepting
                 him
                 ,
                 if
                 no
                 weighty
                 cause
                 was
                 objected
                 against
                 him
                 ;
                 or
                 refusing
                 him
                 ,
                 if
                 such
                 cause
                 did
                 appear
                 :
                 Then
                 upon
                 such
                 recommendation
                 and
                 acceptance
                 ,
                 the
                 Bishops
                 present
                 did
                 adjoin
                 their
                 approbation
                 and
                 consent
                 ;
                 then
                 by
                 their
                 devotions
                 ,
                 and
                 solemn
                 laying
                 on
                 of
                 their
                 hands
                 ,
                 they
                 did
                 Ordain
                 or
                 Consecrate
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 Function
                 .
              
               
                 Of
                 this
                 course
                 most
                 commonly
                 practised
                 in
                 his
                 time
                 we
                 have
                 divers
                 plain
                 Testimonies
                 in
                 St.
                 Cyprian
                 ,
                 the
                 best
                 Authour
                 extant
                 concerning
                 these
                 matters
                 of
                 ancient
                 Discipline
                 :
                 
                   For
                   which
                   reason
                
                 ,
                 
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   from
                   divine
                   tradition
                   and
                   Apostolical
                   observation
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   observed
                   and
                   held
                   ;
                   which
                   also
                   is
                   with
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   almost
                   through
                   all
                   Provinces
                   ,
                   kept
                   ;
                   that
                   for
                   duely
                   celebrating
                   ordinations
                   unto
                   that
                   people
                   ,
                   for
                   whom
                   a
                   Bishop
                   is
                   ordained
                   ,
                   all
                   the
                   neighbour
                   Bishops
                   of
                   the
                   same
                
                 (
                 Province
                 ,
                 or
                 people
                 )
                 
                   should
                   resort
                   ;
                   and
                   a
                   Bishop
                   should
                   be
                   chosen
                   the
                   people
                   being
                   present
                   ,
                   which
                   most
                   fully
                   knoweth
                   the
                   life
                   of
                   each
                   one
                   ,
                   and
                   hath
                   from
                   his
                   conversation
                   a
                   thorough
                   insight
                   into
                   his
                   practice
                   ;
                   the
                   which
                   we
                   see
                   done
                   with
                   you
                   in
                   the
                   ordination
                   of
                   our
                   Collegue
                   Sabinus
                   ,
                   that
                   by
                   the
                   suffrage
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   fraternity
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   judgment
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   which
                   had
                   assembled
                   in
                   the
                   presence
                   ,
                   and
                   had
                   sent
                   letters
                   to
                   you
                   about
                   him
                   ,
                   the
                   Bishoprick
                   should
                   be
                   deferr'd
                   to
                   him
                   .
                
              
               
                 Again
                 ,
                 
                   A
                   people
                   obedient
                   to
                   the
                   Lord's
                   commands
                   ,
                   and
                   fearing
                   God
                   ,
                   ought
                   to
                   separate
                   it self
                   from
                   a
                   wicked
                   Bishop
                
                 (
                 such
                 a
                 notoriously
                 wicked
                 Bishop
                 as
                 those
                 were
                 of
                 whom
                 he
                 treateth
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 renounced
                 the
                 Faith
                 )
                 
                   and
                   not
                   to
                   mingle
                   it self
                   with
                   the
                   sacrifices
                   of
                   a
                   sacrilegious
                   Priest
                
                 ;
                 
                 
                   seeing
                   especially
                   that
                   it
                   hath
                   a
                   power
                   either
                   to
                   chuse
                   worthy
                   Priests
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   refuse
                   those
                   who
                   are
                   unworthy
                   ;
                   the
                   which
                   also
                   we
                   see
                   to
                   descend
                   from
                   divine
                   authority
                   that
                   a
                   Bishop
                   should
                   be
                   chosen
                   the
                   people
                   being
                   present
                   ,
                   before
                   the
                   eyes
                   of
                   all
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   he
                   who
                   is
                   
                   worth
                   and
                   fit
                   should
                   be
                   approved
                   by
                   publick
                   judgment
                   and
                   testimony
                   .
                
              
               
                 Again
                 ,
                 
                 when
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 concerning
                 himself
                 )
                 
                   a
                   Bishop
                   is
                   substituted
                   in
                   the
                   place
                   of
                   one
                   deceased
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   is
                   peaceably
                   chosen
                   by
                   the
                   suffrage
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   people
                
                 —
                 and
                 
                   whom
                   if
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   divine
                   instructions
                   the
                   whole
                   fraternity
                   would
                   obey
                   ,
                   no
                   man
                   would
                   move
                   any
                   thing
                   against
                   the
                   College
                   of
                   Priests
                   ;
                   none
                   after
                   the
                   divine
                   judgment
                   ,
                   after
                   the
                   suffrage
                   of
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                   after
                   the
                   consent
                   of
                   the
                   fellow-Bishop
                   would
                   make
                   himself
                   judge
                   not
                   indeed
                   of
                   the
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   but
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 Again
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Cornelius
                   was
                   made
                   Bishop
                   by
                   the
                   judgment
                   of
                   God
                   and
                   his
                   Christ
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   testimony
                   of
                   almost
                   all
                   the
                   Clergy
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   suffrage
                   of
                   the
                   people
                   being
                   then
                   present
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   College
                   of
                   Priests
                   ,
                   ancient
                   and
                   good
                   men
                
                 —
                 and
                 
                   Cornelius
                   being
                   in
                   the
                   Catholick
                   Church
                   ordained
                   by
                   the
                   judgment
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   suffrage
                   of
                   the
                   Clergy
                   and
                   people
                   .
                
              
               
                 Again
                 ,
                 
                   When
                   a
                   Bishop
                   is
                   once
                   made
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   is
                   approved
                   by
                   the
                   testimony
                   and
                   the
                   judgment
                   of
                   his
                   Collegues
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   people
                
                 —
              
               
                 The
                 Authour
                 of
                 the
                 Apostolical
                 Constitutions
                 thus
                 in
                 the
                 person
                 of
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 very
                 fully
                 and
                 clearly
                 describeth
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 Ordination
                 of
                 Bishops
                 in
                 his
                 times
                 :
                 
                 
                   After
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   chief
                   Bishops
                   present
                   has
                   thus
                   prayed
                   ,
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   the
                   Priests
                   with
                   all
                   the
                   people
                   shall
                   say
                   ,
                   Amen
                   ;
                   and
                   after
                   the
                   prayer
                   ,
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   Bishops
                   shall
                   deliver
                   the
                   Eucharist
                   into
                   the
                   hands
                   of
                   the
                   person
                   ordained
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   morning
                   he
                   shall
                   be
                   plac'd
                   by
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   the
                   Bishops
                   in
                   his
                   Throne
                   ,
                   all
                   of
                   them
                   saluting
                   him
                   with
                   a
                   kiss
                   in
                   the
                   Lord.
                   After
                   the
                   reading
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   and
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   of
                   our
                   Epistles
                   ,
                   the
                   Acts
                   and
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   he
                   who
                   is
                   ordained
                   shall
                   salute
                   the
                   Church
                   with
                   these
                   words
                   ,
                   The
                   grace
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   love
                   of
                   God
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   fellowship
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   be
                   with
                   you
                   all
                   ,
                   Amen
                   .
                   And
                   let
                   all
                   answer
                   ,
                   And
                   with
                   thy
                   spirit
                   .
                   After
                   which
                   words
                   let
                   him
                   exhort
                   the
                   people
                   .
                
              
               
                 Thus
                 it
                 was
                 then
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 practice
                 so
                 obvious
                 and
                 observable
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Pagan
                 Emperour
                 took
                 good
                 notice
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 chose
                 to
                 imitate
                 it
                 in
                 constituting
                 the
                 Governours
                 of
                 Provinces
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Officers
                 ;
                 When
                 (
                 saith
                 Lampridius
                 of
                 
                   Alexander
                   Sever●s
                   )
                   he
                   would
                   either
                   give
                   rulers
                   to
                   Provinces
                   or
                   make
                   presidents
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   or
                   ordain
                   procuratours
                   ,
                   he
                   set
                   up
                   their
                   names
                   ,
                   exhorting
                   the
                   people
                   if
                   they
                   had
                   any
                   thing
                   against
                   them
                   ,
                   to
                   prove
                   it
                   by
                   manifest
                   evidence
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   could
                   not
                   make
                   their
                   accusation
                   good
                   they
                   were
                   to
                   die
                   for
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   said
                   't
                   would
                   be
                   hard
                   not
                   to
                   doe
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   choice
                   of
                   Governours
                   of
                   Provinces
                   ,
                   to
                   whom
                   the
                   lives
                   and
                   fortunes
                   of
                   men
                   were
                   entrusted
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   Christians
                   and
                   Jews
                   did
                   in
                   setting
                   up
                   those
                   who
                   were
                   to
                   be
                   ordained
                   Priests
                   .
                
              
               
                 Afterward
                 in
                 process
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 when
                 (
                 the
                 gaps
                 of
                 distance
                 being
                 filled
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 Christendom
                 becoming
                 one
                 continued
                 Body
                 )
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Discipline
                 was
                 improved
                 into
                 a
                 more
                 complete
                 shape
                 ,
                 for
                 Constitution
                 of
                 a
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 a
                 Province
                 did
                 convene
                 ,
                 (
                 or
                 such
                 as
                 could
                 
                 with
                 convenience
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 others
                 signifying
                 their
                 mind
                 by
                 writing
                 )
                 and
                 having
                 approved
                 him
                 who
                 was
                 recommended
                 by
                 the
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 and
                 allowed
                 by
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 they
                 did
                 ordain
                 him
                 ;
                 the
                 Metropolitan
                 of
                 the
                 Province
                 ratifying
                 what
                 was
                 done
                 .
              
               
                 So
                 the
                 Nicene
                 Synod
                 ,
                 regarding
                 the
                 practice
                 which
                 had
                 commonly
                 obtained
                 ,
                 did
                 appoint
                 with
                 a
                 qualification
                 to
                 be
                 generally
                 observed
                 :
                 
                   It
                   is
                   most
                   fit
                
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 
                   that
                   a
                   Bishop
                   be
                   constituted
                   by
                   all
                   Bishops
                   in
                   the
                   Province
                
                 ;
                 
                 
                   but
                   if
                   this
                   be
                   hard
                   ,
                   either
                   because
                   of
                   urgent
                   necessity
                   ,
                   or
                   for
                   the
                   length
                   of
                   the
                   way
                   ,
                   then
                   three
                   of
                   the
                   body
                   being
                   gathered
                   together
                   (
                   those
                   also
                   who
                   are
                   absent
                   conspiring
                   in
                   opinion
                   ,
                   and
                   yielding
                   their
                   consent
                   in
                   writing
                   )
                   let
                   the
                   Ordination
                   be
                   performed
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   but
                   let
                   the
                   ratification
                   of
                   what
                   is
                   done
                   be
                   assigned
                   to
                   the
                   Metropolite
                   in
                   each
                   Province
                   .
                
              
               
                 In
                 this
                 Canon
                 (
                 the
                 which
                 is
                 followed
                 by
                 divers
                 Canons
                 of
                 other
                 Synods
                 )
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 express
                 mention
                 concerning
                 the
                 interest
                 of
                 the
                 Clergy
                 and
                 people
                 in
                 election
                 of
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ;
                 but
                 these
                 things
                 are
                 onely
                 passed
                 over
                 ,
                 as
                 precedaneous
                 to
                 the
                 Constitution
                 or
                 Ordination
                 ,
                 about
                 which
                 onely
                 the
                 Fathers
                 did
                 intend
                 to
                 prescribe
                 ;
                 supposing
                 the
                 election
                 to
                 proceed
                 according
                 to
                 former
                 usual
                 practice
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 we
                 ought
                 thus
                 to
                 interpret
                 the
                 Canon
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 Fathers
                 did
                 not
                 intend
                 to
                 exclude
                 the
                 people
                 from
                 their
                 choice
                 ,
                 doth
                 appear
                 from
                 their
                 
                   Synodical
                   Epistle
                
                 ;
                 wherein
                 they
                 Decree
                 concerning
                 Bishops
                 constituted
                 by
                 Meletius
                 ,
                 who
                 returning
                 to
                 communion
                 with
                 the
                 Church
                 did
                 live
                 in
                 any
                 City
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 ,
                 
                   If
                   any
                   Catholick
                   Bishop
                   should
                   happen
                   to
                   die
                   ,
                   then
                   should
                   those
                   who
                   were
                   already
                   received
                   ascend
                   into
                   the
                   honour
                   of
                   him
                   deceased
                   ;
                   in
                   case
                   they
                   should
                   appear
                   worthy
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   people
                   should
                   chuse
                   ,
                   the
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Alexandria
                   withall
                   adding
                   his
                   suffrage
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   confirmation
                
                 ;
                 the
                 which
                 words
                 with
                 sufficient
                 evidence
                 do
                 interpret
                 the
                 Canon
                 not
                 to
                 concern
                 the
                 Election
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Ordination
                 of
                 Bishops
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 the
                 Fathers
                 of
                 the
                 
                   second
                   General
                   Synod
                
                 plainly
                 did
                 interpret
                 this
                 Canon
                 by
                 their
                 proceeding
                 ;
                 
                 for
                 they
                 in
                 their
                 
                   Synodical
                   Epistle
                
                 to
                 Pope
                 Damasus
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Western
                   Bishops
                
                 ,
                 did
                 assure
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 in
                 the
                 Constitution
                 of
                 Bishops
                 for
                 the
                 principal
                 Eastern
                 Sees
                 ,
                 had
                 followed
                 this
                 Order
                 of
                 the
                 Synod
                 of
                 Nice
                 ,
                 
                 together
                 with
                 
                   the
                   ancient
                   law
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                
                 ;
                 in
                 agreement
                 whereto
                 they
                 had
                 ordained
                 Nectarius
                 Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Constantinople
                   ;
                   with
                   common
                   consent
                   ,
                   under
                   the
                   eyes
                   of
                   the
                   most
                   religious
                   Emperour
                   Theodosius
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   Clergy
                   ,
                   the
                   whole
                   City
                   adjoining
                   also
                   its
                   suffrage
                
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 that
                 for
                 
                   Antioch
                   ,
                   the
                   Bishops
                   of
                   the
                   Province
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Eastern
                   Diocese
                   concurring
                   had
                   canonically
                   ordained
                   Flavianus
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   the
                   whole
                   Church
                   consenting
                   as
                   with
                   one
                   voice
                   to
                   honour
                   the
                   person
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 Indeed
                 the
                 practice
                 generally
                 doth
                 confirm
                 this
                 ,
                 the
                 People
                 every
                 where
                 continuing
                 to
                 elect
                 their
                 Bishop
                 :
                 So
                 did
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 demand
                 Athanasius
                 for
                 their
                 Bishop
                 .
                 So
                 Pope
                 Julius
                 did
                 complain
                 
                 that
                 Gregory
                 was
                 intruded
                 into
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 
                   Athanasius
                   ;
                   not
                   being
                   required
                   by
                   the
                   Presbyters
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   not
                   by
                   the
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   not
                   by
                   the
                   People
                   .
                
                 So
                 
                   Gregory
                   Nazianzene
                
                 describeth
                 the
                 Elections
                 of
                 Bishops
                 in
                 his
                 times
                 to
                 be
                 carried
                 by
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 wealthy
                 men
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 impetuousness
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 .
                 So
                 Austin
                 intimateth
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 his
                 Speech
                 about
                 designation
                 of
                 a
                 Successour
                 to
                 himself
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   know
                
                 ,
                 says
                 he
                 ,
                 
                 
                   that
                   after
                   the
                   decease
                   of
                   Bishops
                   the
                   Churches
                   are
                   wont
                   to
                   be
                   disturbed
                   by
                   ambitious
                   and
                   contentious
                   men
                   .
                
                 
                 So
                 the
                 tumults
                 at
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 in
                 chusing
                 a
                 Bishop
                 after
                 Eustathius
                 ;
                 at
                 Rome
                 after
                 Liberius
                 ;
                 at
                 Constantinople
                 after
                 Alexander
                 ;
                 at
                 Milain
                 when
                 St.
                 Ambrose
                 was
                 chosen
                 .
              
               
                 So
                 Stephanus
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Ephesus
                 in
                 justification
                 of
                 himself
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Me
                   forty
                   Bishops
                   of
                   Asia
                   by
                   the
                   suffrage
                   of
                   the
                   most
                   noble
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   substantial
                   Citizens
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   most
                   reverend
                   Clergy
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   City
                   ,
                   did
                   Ordain
                
                 ;
                 and
                 his
                 Competitour
                 
                   Bassianus
                   ,
                   Me
                   ,
                   with
                   great
                   constraint
                   and
                   violence
                   ,
                   the
                   people
                   and
                   the
                   Clergy
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Bishops
                   did
                   install
                
                 —
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 Synod
                 of
                 
                   Chalcedon
                   ,
                   Eusebius
                
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Ancyra
                 ,
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 
                   the
                   whole
                   City
                   of
                   Gangra
                   did
                   come
                   to
                   him
                   bringing
                   their
                   suffrages
                   .
                   Posidius
                
                 telleth
                 us
                 of
                 St.
                 Austin
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 
                   in
                   ordaining
                   Priests
                   and
                   Clergymen
                   he
                   deemed
                   the
                   greater
                   consent
                   of
                   Christians
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   custom
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   was
                   to
                   be
                   followed
                   .
                
              
               
                 So
                 Celestine
                 the
                 First
                 :
                 
                   Let
                   no
                   Bishop
                   be
                   given
                   them
                   against
                   their
                   wills
                   ;
                   let
                   the
                   consent
                   and
                   request
                   of
                   the
                   Clergy
                   ,
                   the
                   people
                   and
                   the
                   order
                   be
                   expected
                
                 ;
                 and
                 Pope
                 Leo
                 the
                 First
                 ,
                 
                 
                   When
                   there
                   shall
                   be
                   an
                   election
                   of
                   a
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   be
                   preferr'd
                   who
                   has
                   the
                   unanimous
                   consent
                   of
                   the
                   Clergy
                   and
                   people
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   if
                   the
                   votes
                   be
                   divided
                   and
                   part
                   for
                   another
                   person
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   judgment
                   of
                   the
                   Metropolitan
                   ,
                   be
                   preferr'd
                   whose
                   merits
                   and
                   interest
                   are
                   greatest
                   ,
                   onely
                   that
                   none
                   may
                   be
                   ordained
                   against
                   their
                   wills
                   or
                   without
                   their
                   desire
                   ,
                   lest
                   the
                   unwilling
                   people
                   contemn
                   or
                   hate
                   a
                   Bishop
                   whom
                   they
                   never
                   desired
                   ,
                   and
                   become
                   less
                   religious
                   than
                   they
                   ought
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   could
                   not
                   have
                   such
                   a
                   Bishop
                   as
                   they
                   would
                   .
                
                 And
                 in
                 other
                 of
                 his
                 Epistles
                 ,
                 
                 
                   There
                   is
                   no
                   reason
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   be
                   accounted
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   who
                   were
                   neither
                   chosen
                   by
                   the
                   Clergy
                   ,
                   nor
                   desired
                   by
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                   nor
                   with
                   the
                   Metropolitan's
                   order
                   consecrated
                   by
                   the
                   Provincial
                   Bishops
                
                 —
              
               
                 
                   Certainly
                   the
                   desires
                   of
                   the
                   Citizens
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   the
                   testimonies
                   of
                   the
                   people
                   should
                   have
                   been
                   expected
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   judgment
                   of
                   the
                   honourable
                   and
                   the
                   choice
                   of
                   the
                   Clergy
                   ,
                   which
                   in
                   the
                   Ordinations
                   of
                   Priests
                   use
                   to
                   be
                   observ'd
                   by
                   those
                   who
                   know
                   the
                   rules
                   of
                   the
                   Fathers
                   —
                   
                   When
                   peaceably
                   and
                   with
                   such
                   concord
                   as
                   God
                   loves
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   he
                   who
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   teacher
                   of
                   peace
                   is
                   ordained
                   by
                   the
                   agreement
                   of
                   all
                   —
                   Let
                   Priests
                   who
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   ordained
                   be
                   required
                   peaceably
                   and
                   quietly
                   :
                
                 
                 
                   let
                   the
                   subscription
                   of
                   the
                   Clergy
                   ,
                   the
                   testimony
                   of
                   the
                   honourable
                   ,
                   the
                   consent
                   of
                   the
                   order
                   and
                   people
                   be
                   observed
                   ;
                   let
                   him
                   who
                   is
                   to
                   preside
                   over
                   all
                   be
                   chosen
                   by
                   all
                   .
                
                 And
                 Pope
                 Nicholas
                 I.
                 
                   Because
                   we
                   know
                   the
                   custom
                   of
                   your
                   Royal
                   City
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   that
                   none
                   can
                   arrive
                   at
                   the
                   top
                   of
                   the
                   highest
                   Priestly
                   power
                   without
                   the
                   assent
                   of
                   the
                   Ecclesiastical
                   people
                   and
                   the
                   Emperour's
                   suffrage
                   .
                
              
               
                 Now
                 in
                 all
                 these
                 proceedings
                 it
                 is
                 most
                 apparent
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 regard
                 had
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 thought
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 particular
                 Territory
                 ;
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 as
                 Metropolitan
                 ,
                 (
                 or
                 afterward
                 as
                 Primate
                 in
                 some
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 West
                 .
                 )
                 No
                 where
                 else
                 had
                 he
                 the
                 least
                 finger
                 in
                 the
                 Constitution
                 of
                 a
                 Bishop
                 any
                 where
                 through
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 ;
                 no
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 least
                 Clergy-man
                 .
              
               
                 
                 When
                 by
                 Saint
                 Cyprian
                 so
                 largely
                 and
                 punctually
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 Constituting
                 Bishops
                 is
                 declared
                 ;
                 when
                 the
                 Nicene
                 Canons
                 and
                 those
                 of
                 other
                 Synods
                 do
                 so
                 carefully
                 prescribe
                 about
                 the
                 Ordination
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 when
                 so
                 many
                 reports
                 concerning
                 the
                 Election
                 of
                 Bishops
                 do
                 occur
                 in
                 History
                 ,
                 why
                 is
                 there
                 not
                 a
                 tittle
                 of
                 mention
                 concerning
                 any
                 special
                 interest
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Bishops
                 about
                 them
                 ?
              
               
                 So
                 true
                 is
                 that
                 of
                 
                   Alb.
                   Crantzius
                   :
                   There
                   was
                   no
                   need
                   then
                   of
                   Apostolical
                   confirmation
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   it
                   was
                   sufficient
                   if
                   the
                   Election
                   were
                   approv'd
                   by
                   the
                   Archbishop
                   :
                   now
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   has
                   assum'd
                   to
                   her self
                   the
                   rights
                   of
                   all
                   Churches
                   .
                
              
               
                 We
                 may
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 observe
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 times
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 an
                 absolute
                 power
                 of
                 ordaining
                 a
                 Presbyter
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 City
                 without
                 leave
                 of
                 the
                 Clergy
                 and
                 People
                 ;
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 inferred
                 from
                 that
                 passage
                 in
                 Eusebius
                 ,
                 where
                 Pope
                 Cornelius
                 relateth
                 that
                 the
                 Bishop
                 who
                 ordained
                 Novatus
                 ,
                 
                 
                   being
                   hindred
                   from
                   doing
                   it
                   by
                   all
                   the
                   Clergy
                   and
                   by
                   many
                   of
                   the
                   Laity
                   ,
                   did
                   request
                   that
                   it
                   might
                   be
                   granted
                   to
                   him
                   to
                   ordain
                   that
                   one
                   person
                
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 so
                 hardly
                 could
                 ordain
                 one
                 Priest
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 Church
                 ,
                 what
                 authority
                 could
                 he
                 have
                 to
                 constitute
                 Bishops
                 in
                 all
                 other
                 Churches
                 ?
              
               
                 
                 To
                 all
                 these
                 Evidences
                 of
                 Fact
                 our
                 Adversaries
                 do
                 oppose
                 some
                 Instances
                 of
                 Popes
                 meddling
                 in
                 the
                 Constitution
                 of
                 Bishops
                 ;
                 as
                 ,
                 Pope
                 Leo
                 I
                 ,
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 Anatolius
                 did
                 
                   by
                   the
                   favour
                   of
                   his
                   assent
                   obtain
                   the
                   Bishoprick
                   of
                   Constantinople
                   .
                
                 
                 The
                 same
                 Pope
                 is
                 alledged
                 as
                 having
                 confirmed
                 Maximus
                 of
                 Antioch
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 doth
                 write
                 to
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Thessalonica
                 (
                 his
                 Vicar
                 )
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 
                   confirm
                   the
                   Elections
                   of
                   Bishops
                   by
                   his
                   authority
                   .
                
                 
                 He
                 also
                 confirmed
                 Donatus
                 an
                 African
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 —
                 
                   we
                   will
                   that
                   Donatus
                   preside
                   over
                   the
                   Lord's
                   flock
                   upon
                   condition
                   that
                   he
                   remember
                   to
                   send
                   us
                   an
                   account
                   of
                   his
                   faith
                   .
                
                 
                 Also
                 Gregory
                 I.
                 doth
                 complain
                 of
                 it
                 as
                 of
                 an
                 inordinate
                 Act
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 a
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Salonae
                 was
                 
                 
                   ordained
                   without
                   his
                   knowledge
                
                 .
                 Pope
                 Damasus
                 did
                 confirm
                 the
                 Ordination
                 of
                 
                   Peter
                   Alexandrinus
                   ;
                   The
                   Alexandrians
                
                 (
                 saith
                 
                   Sozomen
                   )
                   did
                   render
                   the
                   Churches
                   to
                   Peter
                   being
                   returned
                   from
                   Rome
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   with
                   the
                   Letters
                   of
                   Damasus
                   ,
                   which
                   confirmed
                   both
                   the
                   Nicene
                   Decrees
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   Ordination
                   :
                
                 But
                 what
                 ,
                 I
                 pray
                 ,
                 doth
                 Confirmation
                 here
                 signifie
                 but
                 approbation
                 ;
                 for
                 did
                 he
                 otherwise
                 confirm
                 the
                 Nicene
                 Decrees
                 ?
                 did
                 they
                 need
                 other
                 confirmation
                 ?
              
               
                 To
                 the
                 former
                 Instances
                 we
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 being
                 well
                 considered
                 they
                 do
                 much
                 strengthen
                 our
                 Argument
                 ;
                 in
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 few
                 ,
                 so
                 late
                 ,
                 so
                 lame
                 ,
                 so
                 impertinent
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 the
                 Pope
                 had
                 enjoyed
                 a
                 power
                 of
                 constituting
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 more
                 instances
                 of
                 its
                 exercise
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 producible
                 ;
                 indeed
                 it
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 but
                 that
                 History
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 full
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 the
                 constitution
                 of
                 Bishops
                 being
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 continual
                 use
                 ,
                 and
                 very
                 remarkable
                 .
                 At
                 least
                 they
                 might
                 have
                 found
                 one
                 Instance
                 or
                 other
                 to
                 alledge
                 before
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 that
                 busie
                 Pope
                 Leo
                 ;
                 in
                 whose
                 time
                 and
                 by
                 whose
                 means
                 Papal
                 Authority
                 began
                 to
                 overflow
                 its
                 banks
                 .
                 And
                 those
                 which
                 they
                 produce
                 do
                 no-wise
                 reach
                 home
                 to
                 the
                 point
                 ;
                 Anatolius
                 did
                 obtain
                 the
                 Bishoprick
                 of
                 
                   Constantinople
                   by
                   the
                   help
                   of
                   the
                   Emperour
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   assent
                   of
                   the
                   Pope's
                   favour
                   :
                
                 what
                 then
                 ?
                 Anatolius
                 being
                 put
                 into
                 that
                 See
                 in
                 the
                 room
                 of
                 Flavianus
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 influence
                 of
                 Dioscorus
                 (
                 whose
                 Responsal
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 )
                 and
                 having
                 favoured
                 the
                 Eutychian
                 Faction
                 ,
                 Pope
                 Leo
                 might
                 thence
                 have
                 had
                 a
                 fair
                 colour
                 to
                 disavow
                 him
                 as
                 uncapable
                 of
                 that
                 Function
                 and
                 Dignity
                 ,
                 
                 he
                 being
                 so
                 obnoxious
                 ;
                 both
                 having
                 such
                 a
                 flaw
                 in
                 his
                 Ordination
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 been
                 guilty
                 of
                 great
                 faults
                 ,
                 adherence
                 to
                 the
                 party
                 of
                 Dioscorus
                 ,
                 and
                 irregularly
                 ordaining
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Antioch
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 
                   out
                   of
                   regard
                   to
                   the
                   Emperour's
                   intervention
                
                 did
                 acknowledge
                 Anatolius
                 for
                 Bishop
                 ;
                 this
                 was
                 the
                 
                   favourable
                   assent
                
                 ,
                 with
                 which
                 he
                 upbraideth
                 Anatolius
                 ,
                 having
                 displeased
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 what
                 doth
                 this
                 signifie
                 ?
              
               
                 Again
                 Pope
                 Leo
                 did
                 not
                 reject
                 Maximus
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Antioch
                 from
                 communion
                 ,
                 
                 nor
                 disclaimed
                 his
                 Ordination
                 ,
                 although
                 liable
                 to
                 exception
                 :
                 what
                 then
                 ;
                 is
                 this
                 a
                 confirmation
                 of
                 him
                 ?
                 No
                 such
                 matter
                 ;
                 it
                 was
                 onely
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 vixonely
                 Pope
                 was
                 a
                 great
                 favour
                 ,
                 a
                 forbearance
                 to
                 quarrel
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 duely
                 ordained
                 ;
                 which
                 any
                 other
                 Bishop
                 might
                 have
                 done
                 .
                 If
                 a
                 Pope
                 had
                 a
                 flaw
                 in
                 his
                 Ordination
                 ,
                 another
                 Bishop
                 might
                 refuse
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 Again
                 Pope
                 Leo
                 did
                 injoin
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Thessalonica
                 to
                 confirm
                 Ordinations
                 :
                 what
                 is
                 that
                 to
                 the
                 purpose
                 ?
                 It
                 belonged
                 to
                 that
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Metropolitan
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Canons
                 to
                 confirm
                 those
                 in
                 his
                 Province
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 
                   a
                   Primate
                
                 ,
                 to
                 confirm
                 those
                 in
                 his
                 Diocese
                 ;
                 It
                 belonged
                 to
                 him
                 as
                 the
                 Pope's
                 Vicar
                 in
                 those
                 Territories
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 the
                 Pope
                 had
                 stretched
                 his
                 Jurisdiction
                 ,
                 to
                 execute
                 the
                 Pope's
                 Orders
                 ;
                 but
                 what
                 is
                 this
                 to
                 Universal
                 Authority
                 ?
                 It
                 is
                 certain
                 ,
                 that
                 Illyricum
                 was
                 then
                 in
                 a
                 more
                 special
                 manner
                 subjected
                 to
                 the
                 Pope's
                 Jurisdiction
                 ,
                 than
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 Eastern
                 Churches
                 ;
                 what
                 therefore
                 he
                 did
                 there
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 drawn
                 into
                 consequence
                 as
                 to
                 other
                 places
                 .
              
               
               
                 The
                 same
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 in
                 answer
                 to
                 the
                 complaint
                 of
                 Pope
                 Gregory
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 any
                 the
                 like
                 Instances
                 .
              
               
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 surreptitious
                 ,
                 presumptuous
                 ,
                 pragmatical
                 intrusions
                 ,
                 or
                 usurpations
                 of
                 power
                 do
                 not
                 suffice
                 to
                 found
                 a
                 right
                 in
                 this
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 case
                 ;
                 to
                 which
                 purpose
                 ,
                 and
                 wholly
                 to
                 invalidate
                 any
                 such
                 pleas
                 ,
                 these
                 Observations
                 may
                 be
                 considered
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 There
                 do
                 occur
                 divers
                 Instances
                 of
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 who
                 did
                 meddle
                 in
                 Ordinations
                 of
                 other
                 Bishops
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 bear
                 great
                 stroke
                 in
                 constituting
                 them
                 ;
                 who
                 did
                 not
                 thereby
                 pretend
                 to
                 Universal
                 Jurisdiction
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 extremely
                 ridiculous
                 thence
                 to
                 infer
                 they
                 had
                 any
                 reasonable
                 claim
                 thereto
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 it
                 was
                 objected
                 to
                 
                   Athanasius
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   presum'd
                   to
                   ordain
                   in
                   Cities
                   which
                   did
                   not
                   belong
                   to
                   him
                   .
                
                 
                 Eusebius
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 did
                 obtrude
                 
                   Eusebius
                   Emissenus
                
                 to
                 be
                 Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Alexandria
                   .
                   Eustathius
                
                 of
                 Antioch
                 did
                 ordain
                 Evagrius
                 Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Constantinople
                   .
                   Euzoius
                
                 delivered
                 unto
                 Lucius
                 the
                 Bishoprick
                 of
                 
                   Alexandria
                   .
                   Lucifer
                
                 ,
                 a
                 Sardinian
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 did
                 ordain
                 Paulinus
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Antioch
                 ;
                 they
                 for
                 a
                 Salvo
                 say
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Pope's
                 Legate
                 ,
                 but
                 upon
                 what
                 ground
                 or
                 testimony
                 ?
                 why
                 did
                 not
                 Historians
                 tell
                 us
                 so
                 much
                 ?
                 The
                 Pope
                 had
                 then
                 been
                 hissed
                 at
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 sent
                 Legates
                 about
                 such
                 errands
                 ;
                 it
                 was
                 indeed
                 out
                 of
                 presumption
                 and
                 pragmatical
                 zeal
                 to
                 serve
                 a
                 party
                 ,
                 then
                 ordinary
                 in
                 persons
                 addicted
                 to
                 all
                 parties
                 ,
                 right
                 and
                 wrong
                 ;
                 it
                 not
                 being
                 then
                 so
                 expresly
                 forbidden
                 by
                 the
                 Canons
                 as
                 afterward
                 .
              
               
                 Theognis
                 and
                 Theodorus
                 did
                 make
                 Macedonius
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 .
                 
                 Theophilus
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 did
                 ordain
                 St.
                 Chrysostome
                 .
                 The
                 Egyptian
                 Bishops
                 surreptitiously
                 did
                 constitute
                 Maximus
                 ,
                 the
                 Cynick
                 Philosopher
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Constantinople
                   .
                   Acacius
                
                 ,
                 (
                 who
                 had
                 as
                 little
                 to
                 doe
                 there
                 as
                 the
                 Pope
                 )
                 did
                 thrust
                 Eudoxius
                 into
                 the
                 throne
                 of
                 
                   Constantinople
                   .
                   Meletius
                
                 of
                 Antioch
                 did
                 constitute
                 St.
                 
                   Gregory
                   Nazianzene
                
                 to
                 the
                 charge
                 of
                 
                   Constantinople
                   .
                   Acacius
                
                 and
                 Patrophilus
                 ,
                 extruding
                 
                   Maximus
                   did
                   in
                   his
                   room
                   constitute
                   Cyril
                
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Jerusalem
                 .
                 Pope
                 Leo
                 doth
                 complain
                 of
                 Anatolius
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   against
                   the
                   Canonical
                   rule
                   he
                   had
                   assumed
                   to
                   himself
                   the
                   Ordination
                   of
                   the
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Antioch
                   .
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 To
                 obviate
                 these
                 irregular
                 and
                 inconvenient
                 proceedings
                 ,
                 having
                 crept
                 in
                 upon
                 the
                 dissensions
                 in
                 Faith
                 and
                 especially
                 upon
                 occasion
                 of
                 
                   Gregory
                   Nazianzene
                
                 being
                 constituted
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 by
                 Meletius
                 ,
                 and
                 Maximus
                 being
                 thrust
                 into
                 the
                 same
                 See
                 by
                 the
                 Egyptians
                 (
                 whose
                 Party
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
                 did
                 countenance
                 )
                 the
                 second
                 General
                 Synod
                 did
                 ordain
                 that
                 no
                 Bishop
                 should
                 intermeddle
                 about
                 Ordinations
                 without
                 the
                 bounds
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Diocese
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 In
                 pursuance
                 of
                 this
                 Law
                 ,
                 or
                 upon
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 Pope
                 was
                 sometimes
                 checked
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 presumed
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 sally
                 beyond
                 his
                 bounds
                 in
                 this
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 cases
                 .
              
               
               
                 As
                 when
                 Pope
                 Innocent
                 I.
                 did
                 send
                 some
                 Bishops
                 to
                 Constantinople
                 for
                 procuring
                 a
                 Synod
                 to
                 examine
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 St.
                 
                   Chrysostome
                   ;
                   those
                   of
                   Constantinople
                   —
                   did
                   cause
                   them
                   to
                   be
                   dismissed
                   with
                   disgrace
                   as
                   molesting
                   a
                   government
                   beyond
                   their
                   bounds
                   .
                
                 
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Even
                 in
                 the
                 Western
                 parts
                 ,
                 after
                 that
                 the
                 Pope
                 had
                 wrigled
                 himself
                 into
                 most
                 Countries
                 there
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 obtain
                 sway
                 in
                 their
                 transactions
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 in
                 divers
                 places
                 did
                 not
                 meddle
                 in
                 Ordinations
                 ;
                 —
                 
                   we
                   do
                   not
                
                 ,
                 
                 says
                 Pope
                 Leo
                 I.
                 
                   arrogate
                   to
                   our selves
                   a
                   power
                   of
                   ordaining
                   in
                   your
                   Provinces
                   .
                
              
               
                 Even
                 in
                 some
                 parts
                 of
                 Italy
                 it self
                 the
                 Pope
                 did
                 not
                 confirm
                 Bishops
                 till
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 Pope
                 Nicholas
                 I.
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 collected
                 from
                 the
                 submission
                 then
                 of
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Ravenna
                 to
                 that
                 condition
                 ,
                 
                 
                   that
                   he
                   should
                   have
                   no
                   power
                   to
                   consecrate
                   Bishops
                   canonically
                   elected
                   in
                   the
                   Regio
                   Flaminia
                   ,
                   unless
                   it
                   were
                   granted
                   him
                   by
                   letters
                   from
                   the
                   Apostolick
                   See.
                   
                
              
               
                 And
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 without
                 great
                 opposition
                 and
                 struggling
                 that
                 he
                 got
                 that
                 power
                 other-where
                 than
                 in
                 his
                 original
                 precincts
                 ,
                 or
                 where
                 the
                 juncture
                 of
                 things
                 did
                 afford
                 him
                 special
                 advantage
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 If
                 Examples
                 would
                 avail
                 to
                 determine
                 Right
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 more
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 clear
                 Instances
                 of
                 Emperours
                 interposing
                 in
                 the
                 Constitution
                 of
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 than
                 of
                 Popes
                 .
                 As
                 they
                 had
                 ground
                 in
                 Reason
                 ,
                 and
                 authority
                 in
                 Holy
                 Scripture
                 .
                 
                 
                   And
                   Zadock
                   the
                   Priest
                   did
                   the
                   King
                   put
                   in
                   the
                   room
                   of
                   Abiathar
                   .
                   Constantine
                
                 did
                 interpose
                 at
                 the
                 designation
                 of
                 a
                 Bishop
                 at
                 Antioch
                 in
                 the
                 room
                 of
                 Eustathius
                 .
                 
                 Upon
                 
                   Gregory
                   Nazianzene's
                
                 recess
                 from
                 
                   Constantinople
                   ,
                   Theodosius
                
                 (
                 that
                 excellent
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 infringed
                 right
                 )
                 
                   did
                   command
                   the
                   Bishops
                   present
                   to
                   write
                   in
                   paper
                   the
                   names
                   of
                   those
                   whom
                   each
                   did
                   approve
                   worthy
                   to
                   be
                   ordained
                   ,
                   and
                   reserved
                   to
                   himself
                   the
                   choice
                   of
                   one
                
                 ;
                 and
                 accordingly
                 they
                 obeying
                 ,
                 he
                 out
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 were
                 nominated
                 
                   did
                   elect
                   Nectarius
                
                 .
                 *
                 
                   Constantius
                   did
                   deliver
                   the
                   See
                   of
                   Constantinople
                   to
                   Eusebius
                   Nicomediensis
                   ,
                
                 ‖
                 Constantius
                 was
                 angry
                 with
                 Macedonius
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 was
                 ordain'd
                 
                   without
                   his
                   licence
                
                 .
                 †
                 He
                 
                   rejecting
                   Eleusius
                   and
                   Sylvanus
                   did
                   order
                   other
                   to
                   be
                   substituted
                   in
                   their
                   places
                   .
                
                 *
                 When
                 ,
                 before
                 St.
                 Ambrose
                 ,
                 the
                 See
                 of
                 Milain
                 was
                 vacant
                 ,
                 a
                 Synod
                 of
                 Bishops
                 there
                 
                   did
                   intreat
                   the
                   Emperour
                   to
                   declare
                   one
                   .
                
                 ‖
                 Flavianus
                 said
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 
                   Theodosius
                   ,
                   Give
                   forsooth
                   ,
                   O
                   King
                   ,
                   the
                   See
                   of
                   Antioch
                   to
                   whom
                   you
                   shall
                   think
                   good
                   .
                
                 †
                 The
                 Emperour
                 did
                 call
                 Nestorius
                 from
                 Antioch
                 to
                 the
                 See
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 was
                 (
                 saith
                 
                   Vincentius
                   Lir.
                   )
                   elected
                   by
                   the
                   Emperour's
                   judgment
                   .
                
                 The
                 favour
                 of
                 Justinian
                 did
                 advance
                 Menas
                 to
                 the
                 See
                 of
                 Constantino●●●
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 did
                 prefer
                 Eutychius
                 thereto
                 .
                 He
                 did
                 put
                 in
                 Pope
                 Vigilius
                 —
              
               
                 In
                 Spain
                 the
                 Kings
                 had
                 the
                 Election
                 of
                 Bishops
                 by
                 the
                 Decrees
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Toledo
                 .
              
               
               
                 That
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Charles
                 did
                 use
                 to
                 confirm
                 Bishops
                 Pope
                 John
                 VIII
                 .
                 doth
                 testifie
                 ,
                 reproving
                 the
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 Virdun
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 rejecting
                 a
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 
                   whom
                   the
                   Clergy
                   and
                   people
                   of
                   the
                   City
                   had
                   chosen
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Emperour
                   Charles
                   had
                   confirmed
                   by
                   his
                   consent
                   .
                
              
               
                 When
                 Macarius
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Antioch
                 for
                 Monothelitism
                 was
                 deposed
                 in
                 the
                 sixth
                 Synod
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 Bishops
                 under
                 that
                 throne
                 did
                 request
                 the
                 Presidents
                 of
                 the
                 Synod
                 to
                 suggest
                 another
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 to
                 be
                 substituted
                 in
                 his
                 room
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 Gratian
                 there
                 are
                 divers
                 passages
                 wherein
                 Popes
                 declared
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 ordain
                 Bishops
                 to
                 Churches
                 ,
                 even
                 in
                 Italy
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 Emperour's
                 leave
                 and
                 licence
                 .
                 As
                 *
                 indeed
                 there
                 are
                 also
                 in
                 later
                 times
                 other
                 Decrees
                 (
                 made
                 by
                 Popes
                 of
                 another
                 kidney
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 other
                 junctures
                 of
                 affairs
                 )
                 which
                 forbid
                 Princes
                 to
                 meddle
                 in
                 the
                 elections
                 of
                 Bishops
                 ;
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 seventh
                 Synod
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 eighth
                 Synod
                 as
                 they
                 call
                 it
                 ,
                 upon
                 occasion
                 of
                 Photius
                 being
                 placed
                 in
                 the
                 See
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 by
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Court.
                 †
                 And
                 that
                 of
                 Pope
                 Nicholas
                 I.
                 By
                 which
                 discordance
                 in
                 practice
                 we
                 may
                 see
                 the
                 consistence
                 and
                 stability
                 of
                 Doctrine
                 and
                 Practice
                 in
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Emperours
                 for
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 did
                 enjoy
                 the
                 privilege
                 of
                 constituting
                 or
                 confirming
                 the
                 Popes
                 :
                 for
                 ,
                 says
                 Platina
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Life
                 of
                 Pelagius
                 II.
                 ‖
                 
                   nothing
                   was
                   then
                   done
                   by
                   the
                   Clergy
                   in
                   electing
                   a
                   Pope
                   unless
                   the
                   Emperour
                   approv'd
                   the
                   election
                   .
                
                 He
                 did
                 confirm
                 P.
                 Gregory
                 I.
                 and
                 P.
                 Agatho
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Pope
                   Adrian
                   with
                   his
                   whole
                   Synod
                   did
                   deliver
                   to
                   Charles
                   the
                   Great
                   the
                   right
                   and
                   power
                   of
                   electing
                   the
                   Pope
                   and
                   ordaining
                   the
                   Apostolick
                   See
                   —
                   He
                   moreover
                   defined
                   that
                   Archbishops
                   and
                   Bishops
                   in
                   every
                   Province
                   should
                   receive
                   investiture
                   from
                   him
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   if
                   a
                   Bishop
                   were
                   not
                   commended
                   and
                   invested
                   by
                   the
                   King
                   ,
                   he
                   should
                   be
                   consecrated
                   by
                   none
                   ;
                   and
                   whoever
                   should
                   act
                   against
                   this
                   Decree
                   ,
                   him
                   he
                   did
                   noose
                   in
                   the
                   band
                   of
                   anathema
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 The
                 like
                 privilege
                 did
                 Pope
                 Leo
                 VIII
                 .
                 attribute
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Otho
                 I.
                 
                   We
                   give
                   him
                
                 ,
                 says
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   for
                   ever
                   power
                   to
                   ordain
                   a
                   successour
                   and
                   Bishop
                   of
                   the
                   chief
                   Apostolick
                   See
                   ,
                   and
                   change
                   Archbishops
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 Platina
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Life
                 ,
                 says
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   being
                   weary
                   of
                   the
                   inconstancy
                   of
                   the
                   Romans
                   ,
                   he
                   transferr'd
                   all
                   authority
                   to
                   chuse
                   a
                   Pope
                   from
                   the
                   Clergy
                   and
                   people
                   of
                   Rome
                   to
                   the
                   Emperour
                   .
                
              
               
                 Now
                 I
                 pray
                 if
                 this
                 power
                 of
                 confirming
                 Bishops
                 do
                 by
                 Divine
                 Institution
                 belong
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 how
                 could
                 he
                 part
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 transfer
                 it
                 on
                 others
                 ?
                 Is
                 not
                 this
                 a
                 plain
                 renunciation
                 in
                 Popes
                 of
                 their
                 Divine
                 pretence
                 ?
              
               
               
                 6.
                 
                 General
                 Synods
                 by
                 an
                 authority
                 paramount
                 have
                 assumed
                 to
                 themselves
                 the
                 constitution
                 and
                 confirmation
                 of
                 Bishops
                 .
                 
                 So
                 the
                 Second
                 General
                 Synod
                 did
                 confirm
                 the
                 Ordination
                 of
                 Nectarius
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 of
                 Flavianus
                 Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Antioch
                   ,
                   (
                   this
                   Ordination
                
                 ,
                 say
                 they
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Synod
                   generally
                   have
                   admitted
                
                 )
                 although
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
                 did
                 not
                 approve
                 the
                 Ordination
                 of
                 Nectarius
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 after
                 did
                 oppose
                 that
                 of
                 Flavianus
                 .
                 So
                 the
                 Fifth
                 Synod
                 it
                 seemeth
                 did
                 confirm
                 the
                 Ordination
                 of
                 Theophanius
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Antioch
                 .
                 So
                 the
                 Synod
                 of
                 Pisa
                 did
                 constitute
                 Pope
                 Alexander
                 V.
                 that
                 of
                 Constance
                 Pope
                 Martin
                 V.
                 that
                 of
                 Basil
                 Pope
                 Felix
                 V.
                 
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 All
                 Catholick
                 Bishops
                 in
                 old
                 times
                 might
                 and
                 commonly
                 did
                 confirm
                 the
                 Elections
                 and
                 Ordinations
                 of
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 effect
                 as
                 Popes
                 may
                 be
                 pretended
                 to
                 have
                 done
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 by
                 signifying
                 their
                 approbation
                 ,
                 or
                 satisfaction
                 concerning
                 the
                 orthodoxy
                 of
                 their
                 Faith
                 ,
                 the
                 attestation
                 of
                 their
                 Manners
                 ,
                 the
                 legality
                 of
                 their
                 Ordination
                 ,
                 no
                 canonical
                 Impediment
                 ;
                 and
                 consequently
                 by
                 admitting
                 them
                 to
                 communion
                 of
                 peace
                 and
                 charity
                 ,
                 and
                 correspondence
                 in
                 all
                 good
                 Offices
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 express
                 by
                 returning
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 in
                 answer
                 to
                 their
                 Synodical
                 —
                 communicatory
                 Letters
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 did
                 St.
                 Cyprian
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 that
                 Age
                 confirm
                 the
                 Ordination
                 of
                 Pope
                 Cornelius
                 ,
                 being
                 contested
                 by
                 Novatian
                 ;
                 as
                 St.
                 Cyprian
                 in
                 terms
                 doth
                 affirm
                 ,
                 
                 
                   When
                   the
                   See
                   of
                   Saint
                   Peter
                   the
                   Sacerdotal
                   Chair
                   was
                   vacant
                   ,
                   which
                   by
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   God
                   being
                   occupied
                   and
                   by
                   all
                   our
                   consents
                   confirm'd
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 —
                 
                   to
                   confirm
                   thy
                   Ordination
                   with
                   a
                   greater
                   authority
                   .
                
              
               
                 To
                 which
                 purpose
                 ,
                 each
                 Bishop
                 did
                 write
                 Epistles
                 to
                 other
                 Bishops
                 (
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 to
                 those
                 of
                 highest
                 rank
                 )
                 acquainting
                 them
                 with
                 his
                 Ordination
                 and
                 enstallment
                 ,
                 making
                 a
                 profession
                 of
                 his
                 Faith
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 satisfie
                 them
                 of
                 his
                 capacity
                 of
                 the
                 Function
                 .
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 But
                 Bishops
                 were
                 complete
                 Bishops
                 before
                 they
                 did
                 give
                 such
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 themselves
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 of
                 any
                 others
                 to
                 reverse
                 their
                 Ordination
                 ;
                 or
                 dispossess
                 them
                 of
                 their
                 places
                 .
                 There
                 was
                 no
                 confirmation
                 importing
                 any
                 such
                 matter
                 :
                 this
                 is
                 plain
                 ;
                 and
                 one
                 instance
                 will
                 serve
                 to
                 shew
                 it
                 ;
                 that
                 of
                 Pope
                 Honorius
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 of
                 Sergius
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 who
                 speak
                 of
                 
                   Sophronius
                   Patriarch
                
                 of
                 Jerusalem
                 ;
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 constituted
                 Bishop
                 before
                 their
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 and
                 receipt
                 of
                 his
                 Synodical
                 Letters
                 .
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 If
                 the
                 designation
                 of
                 any
                 Bishop
                 should
                 belong
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 then
                 especially
                 that
                 of
                 Metropolitans
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 the
                 chief
                 Princes
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 anciently
                 did
                 not
                 belong
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 In
                 Africk
                 the
                 most
                 ancient
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 Province
                 (
                 without
                 election
                 )
                 did
                 succeed
                 into
                 that
                 dignity
                 .
                 Where
                 the
                 Metropoles
                 were
                 fixed
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 the
                 Province
                 did
                 convene
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 consent
                 of
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 persons
                 of
                 quality
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 commonalty
                 did
                 elect
                 him
                 *
                 .
                 So
                 was
                 St.
                 Cyprian
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Carthage
                 elected
                 .
                 So
                 Nectarius
                 of
                 
                   Constantinople
                   ,
                   Flavianus
                
                 of
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 and
                 Cyril
                 of
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Fathers
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 tell
                 us
                 .
                 So
                 Stephanus
                 and
                 Bassianus
                 rival
                 Bishops
                 of
                 Ephesus
                 
                 did
                 pretend
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 chosen
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 saw
                 before
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 for
                 Confirmation
                 ,
                 there
                 did
                 not
                 need
                 any
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 mention
                 of
                 any
                 ;
                 except
                 that
                 Confirmation
                 of
                 which
                 we
                 spake
                 ,
                 a
                 consequent
                 approbation
                 of
                 them
                 from
                 all
                 their
                 fellow-Bishops
                 ,
                 as
                 having
                 no
                 exception
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 rendring
                 them
                 unworthy
                 of
                 communion
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 Synod
                 of
                 Chalcedon
                 it
                 was
                 defined
                 that
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 should
                 have
                 equal
                 Privileges
                 with
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 ;
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 expresly
                 cautioned
                 there
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 he
                 shall
                 not
                 meddle
                 in
                 Ordination
                 of
                 Bishops
                 in
                 any
                 Province
                 ,
                 that
                 being
                 left
                 to
                 the
                 Metropolitan
                 —
                 For
                 a
                 good
                 time
                 ,
                 
                 even
                 in
                 the
                 Western
                 parts
                 the
                 Pope
                 did
                 not
                 meddle
                 with
                 the
                 Constitution
                 of
                 Metropolitans
                 ;
                 leaving
                 the
                 Churches
                 to
                 enjoy
                 their
                 Liberties
                 .
                 Afterwards
                 with
                 all
                 other
                 Rights
                 he
                 snatched
                 the
                 
                   Collation
                   ,
                   Confirmation
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 of
                 Metropolitans
                 .
              
               
                 VII
                 .
                 Sovereigns
                 have
                 a
                 power
                 to
                 Censure
                 and
                 Correct
                 all
                 inferiour
                 Magistrates
                 in
                 proportion
                 to
                 their
                 Offences
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 case
                 of
                 great
                 misdemeanour
                 or
                 of
                 incapacity
                 they
                 can
                 wholly
                 discharge
                 and
                 remove
                 them
                 from
                 their
                 Office.
                 
              
               
                 
                 This
                 Prerogative
                 therefore
                 He
                 of
                 Rome
                 doth
                 claim
                 as
                 most
                 proper
                 to
                 himself
                 ,
                 by
                 Divine
                 Sanction
                 .
              
               
                 
                   God
                   Almighty
                   alone
                   can
                   dissolve
                   the
                   spiritual
                   marriage
                   between
                   a
                   Bishop
                   and
                   his
                   Church
                   —
                   Therefore
                   those
                   three
                   things
                   premised
                
                 (
                 the
                 Confirmation
                 ,
                 
                 Translation
                 and
                 Deposition
                 of
                 Bishops
                 )
                 
                   are
                   reserved
                   to
                   the
                   Roman
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   not
                   so
                   much
                   by
                   Canonical
                   Constitution
                   ,
                   as
                   by
                   Divine
                   Institution
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 This
                 power
                 the
                 Convention
                 of
                 Trent
                 doth
                 allow
                 him
                 ;
                 thwarting
                 the
                 ancient
                 Laws
                 ,
                 and
                 betraying
                 the
                 Liberties
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 thereby
                 ,
                 and
                 endangering
                 the
                 Christian
                 Doctrine
                 to
                 be
                 inflected
                 and
                 corrupted
                 to
                 the
                 advantage
                 of
                 Papal
                 Interest
                 .
              
               
                 
                 But
                 such
                 a
                 power
                 anciently
                 did
                 not
                 by
                 any
                 Rule
                 ,
                 or
                 Custom
                 in
                 a
                 peculiar
                 manner
                 belong
                 to
                 the
                 Roman
                 Bishop
                 .
              
               
                 Premising
                 what
                 was
                 generally
                 touched
                 about
                 Jurisdiction
                 :
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 this
                 Branch
                 we
                 remark
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 exercising
                 of
                 Judgment
                 and
                 Censure
                 upon
                 Bishops
                 (
                 when
                 it
                 was
                 needfull
                 for
                 general
                 good
                 )
                 was
                 prescribed
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 by
                 Synods
                 ;
                 Provincial
                 ,
                 or
                 Patriarchal
                 (
                 Diocesan
                 .
                 )
                 In
                 them
                 Causes
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 discussed
                 ,
                 and
                 Sentence
                 pronounced
                 against
                 those
                 who
                 had
                 deviated
                 from
                 saith
                 ,
                 or
                 committed
                 misdemeanours
                 .
                 So
                 it
                 was
                 appointed
                 in
                 the
                 Synod
                 of
                 Nice
                 ;
                 
                 as
                 the
                 African
                 Synod
                 (
                 wherein
                 St.
                 Austin
                 was
                 one
                 Bishop
                 )
                 
                 did
                 observe
                 ,
                 and
                 urge
                 in
                 their
                 Epistle
                 to
                 Pope
                 Celestine
                 ;
                 in
                 those
                 notable
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   Whether
                   they
                   be
                   Clergy
                   of
                   an
                   inferiour
                   degree
                   ,
                   or
                   whether
                   they
                   be
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   the
                   Nicene
                   decrees
                   have
                   most
                   plainly
                   committed
                   them
                   to
                   the
                   Metropolitans
                   charge
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   for
                   they
                   have
                   most
                   prudently
                   and
                   justly
                   discerned
                   that
                   all
                   matters
                   whatsoever
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   determined
                   in
                   the
                   places
                   where
                   they
                   do
                   first
                   begin
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   grace
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   spirit
                   would
                   not
                   be
                   wanting
                   to
                   every
                   particular
                   Province
                   .
                
                 The
                 same
                 Law
                 was
                 enacted
                 by
                 the
                 Synod
                 of
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Synods
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 
                 Chalcedon
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Thus
                 was
                 
                   Paulus
                   Samosatenus
                
                 for
                 his
                 errour
                 against
                 the
                 Divinity
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 for
                 his
                 scandalous
                 demeanour
                 deposed
                 by
                 the
                 Synod
                 of
                 Antioch
                 .
                 Thus
                 was
                 Eustathius
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Antioch
                 (
                 being
                 accused
                 of
                 Sabellianism
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 of
                 other
                 faults
                 )
                 removed
                 by
                 a
                 Synod
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 ;
                 the
                 which
                 Sentence
                 he
                 quietly
                 did
                 bear
                 .
                 Thus
                 another
                 Eustathius
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Sebastia
                 (
                 for
                 his
                 uncouth
                 garb
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 fond
                 conceits
                 against
                 marriage
                 )
                 was
                 discarded
                 by
                 the
                 Synod
                 of
                 Gangra
                 .
                 Thus
                 did
                 a
                 Synod
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 abdicate
                 Marcellus
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Ancyra
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 heterodoxy
                 in
                 the
                 point
                 concerning
                 our
                 Lord's
                 Divinity
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 like
                 cause
                 was
                 Photinus
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Sirmium
                 deposed
                 by
                 a
                 Synod
                 there
                 ,
                 
                 
                   gathered
                   by
                   the
                   Emperour's
                   command
                
                 .
                 So
                 was
                 Athanasius
                 tryed
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 condemned
                 (
                 although
                 unjustly
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 matter
                 and
                 cause
                 )
                 by
                 the
                 Synod
                 of
                 Tyre
                 .
                 So
                 was
                 St.
                 Chrysostome
                 (
                 although
                 most
                 injuriously
                 )
                 deposed
                 by
                 a
                 Synod
                 at
                 Constantinople
                 .
                 
                 So
                 the
                 Bishops
                 at
                 Antioch
                 (
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour's
                 order
                 )
                 deposed
                 Stephanus
                 Bishop
                 of
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 wicked
                 contrivance
                 against
                 the
                 fame
                 of
                 Euphratas
                 and
                 Vincentius
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 all
                 these
                 Condemnations
                 ,
                 Censures
                 and
                 Depositions
                 of
                 Bishops
                 (
                 whereof
                 each
                 was
                 of
                 high
                 rank
                 and
                 great
                 interest
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 )
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 had
                 no
                 hand
                 ,
                 nor
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 a
                 little
                 finger
                 .
                 All
                 the
                 proceedings
                 did
                 go
                 on
                 supposition
                 of
                 the
                 Rule
                 ,
                 and
                 Laws
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 Judgments
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 passed
                 by
                 Synods
                 .
              
               
                 St.
                 Chrysostome
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 —
                 
                   Deposed
                   fifteen
                   Bishops
                
                 .
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 In
                 some
                 case
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 deposing
                 of
                 Bishops
                 was
                 assumed
                 by
                 particular
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 as
                 defenders
                 of
                 the
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 executours
                 of
                 Canons
                 ;
                 their
                 Deposition
                 consisting
                 in
                 not
                 allowing
                 those
                 to
                 be
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 whom
                 for
                 erroneous
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 disorderly
                 Behaviour
                 (
                 notoriously
                 incurred
                 )
                 they
                 deemed
                 incapable
                 of
                 the
                 Office
                 ,
                 presuming
                 their
                 places
                 
                   ipso
                   facto
                
                 void
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 Pope
                 Gelasius
                 I.
                 proposed
                 for
                 a
                 Rule
                 ,
                 
                 
                   That
                   not
                   onely
                   a
                   Metropolitan
                   ,
                   but
                   every
                   other
                   Bishop
                   hath
                   a
                   Right
                   to
                   separate
                   any
                   persons
                   or
                   any
                   place
                   from
                   the
                   Catholick
                   Communion
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Rule
                   by
                   which
                   his
                   heresie
                   is
                   already
                   condemned
                   .
                
                 
                 And
                 upon
                 this
                 account
                 did
                 the
                 Popes
                 for
                 so
                 long
                 time
                 quarrel
                 with
                 the
                 See
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 expunge
                 Acacius
                 from
                 the
                 roll
                 of
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 communicated
                 with
                 Hereticks
                 .
                 
                 So
                 did
                 Saint
                 Cyprian
                 reject
                 Marcianus
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Arles
                 for
                 adhering
                 to
                 the
                 Novatians
                 .
                 
                 So
                 Athanasius
                 was
                 said
                 to
                 have
                 
                 deposed
                 Arian
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 substituted
                 others
                 in
                 their
                 places
                 .
                 So
                 Acacius
                 and
                 his
                 Complices
                 deposed
                 Macedonius
                 and
                 divers
                 other
                 Bishops
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 those
                 times
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 factiously
                 applying
                 a
                 Rule
                 taken
                 for
                 granted
                 then
                 ,
                 
                 
                   deposed
                   one
                   another
                
                 :
                 So
                 Maximus
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Jerusalem
                 deposed
                 Athanasius
                 .
                 So
                 Eusebius
                 of
                 Nicomedia
                 threatned
                 to
                 depose
                 Alexander
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 admit
                 Arius
                 to
                 communion
                 .
                 *
                 Acacius
                 and
                 his
                 Complices
                 did
                 
                   extrude
                   Maximus
                
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Jerusalem
                 .
                 †
                 He
                 also
                 deposed
                 and
                 
                   expelled
                   Cyril
                
                 of
                 Jerusalem
                 :
                 *
                 and
                 deposed
                 many
                 other
                 Bishops
                 at
                 Constantinople
                 .
                 ‖
                 Cyril
                 deposed
                 Nestorius
                 ,
                 and
                 Nestorius
                 deposed
                 Cyril
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Memnon
                   .
                   Cyril
                
                 and
                 Juvenalis
                 deposed
                 John
                 of
                 Antioch
                 .
                 *
                 John
                 of
                 Antioch
                 with
                 his
                 Bishops
                 deposed
                 Cyril
                 and
                 Memnon
                 .
                 †
                 Yea
                 after
                 the
                 Synod
                 of
                 
                   Ephesus
                   ,
                   John
                
                 of
                 
                   Antioch
                   ,
                   gathering
                   together
                   many
                   Bishops
                   did
                   depose
                   Cyril
                   .
                   Stephanus
                
                 concerning
                 
                   Bassianus
                   ;
                   Because
                   he
                   had
                   entred
                   into
                   the
                   Church
                   with
                   swords
                   —
                   therefore
                   he
                   was
                   expelled
                   out
                   of
                   it
                   again
                   by
                   the
                   holy
                   Fathers
                   ,
                   both
                   by
                   Leo
                   of
                   Rome
                   the
                   Imperial
                   City
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   Flavianus
                   ;
                   by
                   the
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Alexandria
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   by
                   the
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Antioch
                   .
                   Anatolius
                
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 did
                 reject
                 Timotheus
                 of
                 
                   Alexandria
                   .
                   Acacius
                
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 did
                 reject
                 
                   Petrus
                   Fullo
                
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 St.
                 Cyprian
                 doth
                 assert
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 Censuring
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 upon
                 needfull
                 and
                 just
                 occasion
                 ,
                 to
                 belong
                 to
                 all
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 for
                 maintenance
                 of
                 common
                 Faith
                 ,
                 Discipline
                 and
                 Peace
                 .
              
               
                 Therefore
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 writing
                 to
                 Pope
                 Stephanus
                 himself
                 )
                 
                   dear
                   brother
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   the
                   body
                   of
                   Bishops
                   is
                   copious
                   ,
                   being
                   coupled
                   by
                   the
                   glue
                   of
                   concord
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   band
                   of
                   unity
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   any
                   of
                   our
                   College
                   shall
                   attempt
                   to
                   frame
                   a
                   heresie
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   tear
                   and
                   spoil
                   the
                   flock
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   the
                   rest
                   may
                   succour
                   ,
                   and
                   like
                   usefull
                   and
                   mercifull
                   shepherds
                   may
                   gather
                   together
                   the
                   sheep
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                   into
                   the
                   flock
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 The
                 like
                 Doctrine
                 is
                 that
                 of
                 Pope
                 Celestine
                 I.
                 in
                 his
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
                 Ephesine
                 Synod
                 .
              
               
                 
                 In
                 matter
                 of
                 Faith
                 any
                 Bishop
                 might
                 interpose
                 Judgment
                 —
                 Theophilus
                 did
                 proceed
                 to
                 condemn
                 the
                 Origenists
                 without
                 regard
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 .
              
               
                 Epiphanius
                 did
                 demand
                 satisfaction
                 of
                 John
                 of
                 Jerusalem
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 This
                 common
                 right
                 of
                 Bishops
                 in
                 some
                 cases
                 is
                 confirmed
                 by
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 such
                 Censures
                 ,
                 which
                 consisted
                 in
                 disclaiming
                 persons
                 notoriously
                 guilty
                 of
                 Heresie
                 ,
                 Schism
                 or
                 Scandal
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 refusing
                 to
                 entertain
                 
                 communion
                 with
                 them
                 ;
                 which
                 every
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 entitled
                 to
                 the
                 common
                 Interests
                 of
                 Faith
                 and
                 Peace
                 ,
                 might
                 do
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 Indeed
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 case
                 every
                 Christian
                 had
                 a
                 right
                 (
                 yea
                 an
                 obligation
                 )
                 to
                 desert
                 his
                 own
                 Bishop
                 .
                 
                 So
                 John
                 of
                 Hierusalem
                 having
                 given
                 suspicion
                 of
                 Errour
                 in
                 Faith
                 ,
                 *
                 St.
                 Epiphanius
                 did
                 write
                 Letters
                 to
                 the
                 Monks
                 of
                 Palestine
                 not
                 to
                 
                   communicate
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   till
                   they
                   were
                   satisfied
                   of
                   his
                   Orthodoxy
                   .
                
                 Upon
                 which
                 account
                 St.
                 Hierome
                 living
                 in
                 Palestine
                 did
                 decline
                 communication
                 with
                 the
                 Patriarch
                 thereof
                 ;
                 asking
                 him
                 if
                 it
                 
                   were
                   any
                   where
                   said
                   to
                   him
                   or
                   commanded
                   that
                   without
                   satisfaction
                   concerning
                   his
                   faith
                   ,
                   they
                   were
                   bound
                   to
                   maintain
                   communion
                   with
                   him
                   .
                
                 So
                 every
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 yea
                 every
                 Christian
                 hath
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Universal
                 Jurisdiction
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 If
                 any
                 Pope
                 did
                 assume
                 more
                 than
                 was
                 allowed
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 by
                 the
                 Canons
                 ,
                 or
                 was
                 common
                 to
                 other
                 Bishops
                 of
                 his
                 rank
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 an
                 irregularity
                 and
                 an
                 usurpation
                 .
                 Nor
                 would
                 Examples
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 were
                 producible
                 ,
                 serve
                 to
                 justifie
                 him
                 ;
                 or
                 to
                 ground
                 a
                 right
                 thereto
                 ,
                 any
                 more
                 than
                 the
                 extravagant
                 proceedings
                 of
                 other
                 pragmatical
                 and
                 factious
                 Bishops
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 kind
                 (
                 whereof
                 so
                 many
                 instances
                 can
                 be
                 alledged
                 )
                 can
                 assert
                 such
                 a
                 power
                 to
                 any
                 Bishop
                 .
                 
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 When
                 the
                 Pope
                 hath
                 attempted
                 in
                 this
                 kind
                 ,
                 
                 his
                 power
                 hath
                 been
                 disavowed
                 ,
                 as
                 an
                 illegal
                 ,
                 upstart
                 pretence
                 .
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 Other
                 Bishops
                 have
                 taken
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 apprehended
                 cause
                 ,
                 to
                 discard
                 and
                 depose
                 Popes
                 .
                 So
                 did
                 the
                 Oriental
                 Faction
                 at
                 Sardica
                 depose
                 Pope
                 Julius
                 for
                 transgressing
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 supposed
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 in
                 fostering
                 hereticks
                 ,
                 and
                 criminal
                 persons
                 condemned
                 by
                 Synods
                 .
                 
                 So
                 did
                 the
                 Synod
                 of
                 Antioch
                 threaten
                 Deposition
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 Pope
                 .
                 
                 So
                 did
                 the
                 Patriarch
                 Dioscorus
                 make
                 shew
                 to
                 reject
                 Pope
                 Leo
                 from
                 communion
                 .
                 So
                 did
                 St.
                 Hilary
                 anathematize
                 Pope
                 Liberius
                 .
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 Popes
                 ,
                 when
                 there
                 was
                 great
                 occasion
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 had
                 a
                 great
                 mind
                 to
                 exert
                 their
                 utmost
                 power
                 ,
                 have
                 not
                 yet
                 presumed
                 by
                 themselves
                 ,
                 
                   without
                   joint
                   authority
                   of
                   Synods
                
                 ,
                 to
                 condemn
                 Bishops
                 ;
                 
                 so
                 Pope
                 Julius
                 did
                 not
                 presume
                 to
                 depose
                 Eusebius
                 of
                 Nicomedia
                 ,
                 his
                 great
                 Adversary
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 much
                 obnoxious
                 by
                 his
                 patronizing
                 Arianism
                 .
                 Pope
                 Innocent
                 did
                 not
                 censure
                 Theophilus
                 and
                 his
                 Complices
                 ,
                 who
                 so
                 irregularly
                 and
                 wrongfully
                 had
                 extruded
                 St.
                 Chrysostome
                 ,
                 although
                 much
                 displeased
                 with
                 them
                 ;
                 but
                 endeavoured
                 to
                 get
                 a
                 General
                 Synod
                 to
                 doe
                 the
                 business
                 .
                 Pope
                 Leo
                 I.
                 (
                 though
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 spirit
                 and
                 animosity
                 sufficient
                 )
                 would
                 not
                 ,
                 without
                 assistence
                 of
                 a
                 Synod
                 attempt
                 to
                 judge
                 Dioscorus
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 so
                 highly
                 provoked
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 given
                 so
                 much
                 advantage
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 by
                 favouring
                 Eutyches
                 ,
                 and
                 persecuting
                 the
                 Orthodox
                 .
              
               
                 Indeed
                 often
                 we
                 may
                 presume
                 that
                 Popes
                 would
                 have
                 deposed
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 thought
                 it
                 regular
                 ,
                 or
                 if
                 others
                 commonly
                 had
                 received
                 that
                 opinion
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 could
                 have
                 expected
                 success
                 in
                 their
                 attempting
                 it
                 .
                 
                 But
                 they
                 many
                 times
                 were
                 angry
                 when
                 their
                 horns
                 were
                 short
                 ,
                 and
                 shewed
                 their
                 teeth
                 when
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 bite
                 .
              
               
                 10.
                 
                 What
                 has
                 been
                 done
                 in
                 this
                 kind
                 by
                 Popes
                 jointly
                 with
                 others
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 Synods
                 ,
                 (
                 especially
                 upon
                 advantage
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 cause
                 was
                 just
                 and
                 plausible
                 )
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 ascribed
                 to
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 Popes
                 as
                 such
                 .
                 It
                 might
                 be
                 done
                 with
                 their
                 influence
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 their
                 authority
                 :
                 so
                 the
                 Synod
                 of
                 Sardica
                 (
                 not
                 Pope
                 Julius
                 )
                 cashiered
                 the
                 enemies
                 of
                 Athanasius
                 ;
                 
                 so
                 the
                 Synod
                 of
                 Chalcedon
                 (
                 not
                 Pope
                 Leo
                 )
                 deposed
                 Dioscorus
                 ;
                 so
                 the
                 Roman
                 Synod
                 (
                 not
                 Pope
                 Celestine
                 )
                 checked
                 Nestorius
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 of
                 Ephesus
                 deposed
                 him
                 .
                 The
                 whole
                 Western
                 Synod
                 (
                 whereof
                 he
                 was
                 President
                 )
                 had
                 a
                 great
                 sway
                 .
              
               
                 11.
                 
                 If
                 Instances
                 were
                 Arguments
                 of
                 Right
                 ,
                 there
                 would
                 be
                 other
                 pretenders
                 to
                 the
                 Deposing
                 power
                 .
                 Particular
                 Bishops
                 would
                 have
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 before
                 shewed
                 .
              
               
                 12.
                 
                 The
                 People
                 would
                 have
                 the
                 power
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 have
                 sometimes
                 deposed
                 popes
                 themselves
                 ,
                 with
                 effect
                 .
              
               
                 So
                 of
                 Pope
                 
                   Constantine
                   Platina
                
                 telleth
                 us
                 ,
                 
                   at
                   length
                   he
                   is
                   deposed
                   by
                   the
                   people
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   being
                   very
                   much
                   provoked
                   by
                   the
                   indignity
                   of
                   the
                   matter
                   .
                
              
               
                 13.
                 
                 There
                 are
                 many
                 Instances
                 of
                 Bishops
                 being
                 removed
                 or
                 deposed
                 by
                 the
                 Imperial
                 authority
                 .
                 This
                 power
                 was
                 indeed
                 necessarily
                 annexed
                 to
                 the
                 Imperial
                 dignity
                 ;
                 for
                 all
                 Bishops
                 being
                 Subjects
                 of
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 he
                 could
                 dispose
                 of
                 their
                 persons
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 suffer
                 them
                 to
                 continue
                 in
                 a
                 place
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 put
                 them
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 demeaned
                 themselves
                 ,
                 to
                 his
                 satisfaction
                 or
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 publick
                 utility
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 reasonable
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 disloyal
                 or
                 disobedient
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 not
                 suffer
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 places
                 of
                 such
                 influence
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 might
                 pervert
                 the
                 people
                 to
                 disaffection
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 fit
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 deprive
                 them
                 of
                 temporalties
                 .
              
               
                 
                 The
                 example
                 of
                 Solomon
                 deposing
                 Abiathar
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Constantine
                   M.
                
                 *
                 
                   commanded
                   Eusebius
                   and
                   Theogonius
                   to
                   depart
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Cities
                   over
                   which
                   they
                   presided
                   as
                   Bishops
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 Constantius
                 deposed
                 Paulus
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 .
              
               
                 Constantius
                 ejected
                 all
                 that
                 would
                 not
                 subscribe
                 to
                 the
                 Creed
                 of
                 Ariminum
                 .
              
               
               
                 The
                 Emperour
                 Leo
                 deposed
                 
                   Timotheus
                   Aelurus
                
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 which
                 Pope
                 Leo
                 did
                 highly
                 commend
                 and
                 thank
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Emperours
                 discarded
                 divers
                 Popes
                 .
              
               
                 Constantius
                 banished
                 Pope
                 Liberius
                 ,
                 and
                 caused
                 another
                 to
                 be
                 put
                 in
                 his
                 room
                 .
              
               
                 Otho
                 put
                 out
                 John
                 the
                 Twelfth
                 .
              
               
                 Justinian
                 deposed
                 Pope
                 Silverius
                 ,
                 and
                 banished
                 Pope
                 Vigilius
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Justinian
                 banished
                 Anastasius
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 
                 extruded
                 Anthimus
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 and
                 Theodosius
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 .
              
               
                 Neither
                 indeed
                 was
                 any
                 great
                 Patriarch
                 effectually
                 deposed
                 without
                 their
                 power
                 or
                 leave
                 .
              
               
                 Flavianus
                 was
                 supported
                 by
                 Theodosius
                 against
                 the
                 Pope
                 .
              
               
                 Dioscorus
                 subsisted
                 by
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 
                   Theodosius
                   Junior
                
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Deposition
                 of
                 Dioscorus
                 in
                 the
                 Synod
                 of
                 Chalcedon
                 was
                 voted
                 with
                 a
                 reserve
                 of
                 ,
                 
                 
                   If
                   it
                   shall
                   please
                   our
                   most
                   sacred
                   and
                   pious
                   Lord.
                   
                
              
               
                 In
                 effect
                 the
                 Emperours
                 deposed
                 all
                 Bishops
                 which
                 were
                 ordained
                 beside
                 their
                 general
                 Laws
                 :
                 as
                 Justinian
                 having
                 prescribed
                 conditions
                 and
                 qualifications
                 concerning
                 the
                 Ordinations
                 of
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 subjoineth
                 ,
                 
                   But
                   if
                   any
                   Bishop
                   be
                   ordained
                   without
                   using
                   our
                   forementioned
                   Constitution
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   we
                   command
                   you
                   that
                   by
                   all
                   means
                   he
                   be
                   removed
                   from
                   his
                   Bishoprick
                   .
                
              
               
                 14.
                 
                 The
                 Instances
                 alledged
                 to
                 prove
                 the
                 Pope's
                 Authority
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 ,
                 are
                 inconcludent
                 and
                 invalid
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 alledge
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 Marcianus
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Arles
                 ;
                 concerning
                 whom
                 (
                 for
                 abetting
                 Novatianism
                 )
                 St.
                 Cyprian
                 doth
                 exhort
                 Pope
                 Stephanus
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 direct
                 Letters
                 to
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 Gaul
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 Arles
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 being
                 for
                 his
                 schismatical
                 behaviour
                 removed
                 from
                 communion
                 ,
                 another
                 should
                 be
                 substituted
                 in
                 his
                 room
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Epistle
                 ,
                 grounding
                 this
                 Argument
                 ,
                 is
                 questioned
                 by
                 a
                 great
                 Critick
                 ;
                 but
                 I
                 willingly
                 admit
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 genuine
                 ,
                 seeing
                 it
                 hath
                 the
                 style
                 and
                 spirit
                 of
                 St.
                 Cyprian
                 ,
                 and
                 suteth
                 his
                 Age
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 see
                 no
                 cause
                 why
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 forged
                 ;
                 wherefore
                 omitting
                 that
                 defence
                 ,
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 matter
                 being
                 seriously
                 weighed
                 ,
                 doth
                 make
                 rather
                 against
                 the
                 Pope's
                 cause
                 than
                 for
                 it
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 the
                 Pope
                 had
                 the
                 sole
                 or
                 Sovereign
                 authority
                 of
                 rejecting
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 why
                 did
                 the
                 Gaulish
                 Bishops
                 refer
                 the
                 matter
                 to
                 St.
                 Cyprian
                 ?
                 why
                 had
                 Marcianus
                 himself
                 a
                 recourse
                 to
                 him
                 ?
              
               
                 St.
                 Cyprian
                 doth
                 not
                 ascribe
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 any
                 peculiar
                 authority
                 of
                 Judgment
                 or
                 Censure
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 common
                 one
                 ,
                 which
                 himself
                 could
                 exercise
                 ,
                 which
                 all
                 Bishops
                 might
                 exercise
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   our
                   part
                   to
                   provide
                   and
                   succour
                   in
                   such
                   a
                   case
                
                 ;
                 
                 for
                 
                   therefore
                   is
                   the
                   body
                   of
                   Priests
                   so
                   numerous
                   ,
                
                 that
                 —
                 
                   by
                   joint
                   endeavour
                   they
                   may
                   suppress
                   heresies
                   and
                   schisms
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 case
                 being
                 such
                 ,
                 St.
                 Cyprian
                 earnestly
                 doth
                 move
                 Pope
                 Stephanus
                 to
                 concur
                 in
                 exercise
                 of
                 Discipline
                 on
                 that
                 Schismatick
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 prosecute
                 effectually
                 the
                 business
                 by
                 his
                 Letters
                 ;
                 persuading
                 his
                 fellow-Bishops
                 
                 in
                 
                   France
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   would
                   not
                   suffer
                   Marcianus
                   to
                   insult
                   over
                   the
                   College
                   of
                   Bishops
                
                 ;
                 
                 (
                 for
                 to
                 them
                 it
                 seemeth
                 the
                 transaction
                 did
                 immediately
                 belong
                 .
                 )
              
               
                 To
                 doe
                 thus
                 St.
                 Cyprian
                 implieth
                 and
                 prescribeth
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Pope's
                 special
                 duty
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 out
                 of
                 regard
                 to
                 the
                 common
                 Interest
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 his
                 particular
                 concernment
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 ;
                 
                 that
                 schism
                 having
                 been
                 first
                 advanced
                 against
                 his
                 Predecessours
                 .
              
               
                 
                 St.
                 Cyprian
                 also
                 (
                 if
                 we
                 mark
                 it
                 )
                 covertly
                 doth
                 tax
                 the
                 Pope
                 of
                 negligence
                 ,
                 in
                 not
                 having
                 soon
                 enough
                 joined
                 with
                 himself
                 and
                 the
                 community
                 of
                 Bishops
                 in
                 censuring
                 that
                 Delinquent
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 may
                 add
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Arles
                 and
                 Gaul
                 ,
                 being
                 near
                 Italy
                 ,
                 the
                 Pope
                 may
                 be
                 allowed
                 to
                 have
                 some
                 greater
                 sway
                 there
                 ,
                 than
                 otherwhere
                 in
                 more
                 distant
                 places
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 St.
                 Cyprian
                 thought
                 his
                 Letters
                 to
                 quicken
                 Discipline
                 there
                 ,
                 might
                 be
                 proper
                 and
                 particularly
                 effectual
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 things
                 being
                 duly
                 considered
                 ,
                 what
                 advantage
                 can
                 they
                 draw
                 from
                 this
                 Instance
                 ?
                 doth
                 it
                 not
                 rather
                 prejudice
                 their
                 cause
                 ,
                 and
                 afford
                 a
                 considerable
                 objection
                 against
                 it
                 ?
              
               
                 We
                 may
                 observe
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 their
                 argumentation
                 mainly
                 consisteth
                 in
                 the
                 words
                 
                   quibus
                   abstento
                
                 ,
                 the
                 which
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 drift
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Epistle
                 ,
                 and
                 parallel
                 expressions
                 therein
                 do
                 shew
                 )
                 do
                 signifie
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 than
                 
                   quibus
                   efficiatur
                   ut
                   abstento
                
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 procure
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 excomunicated
                 ,
                 not
                 
                   quae
                   contineant
                   abstentionem
                
                 ,
                 which
                 
                   contain
                   excommunication
                
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   P.
                   de
                   Marca
                
                 glosseth
                 ;
                 although
                 admitting
                 that
                 sense
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 not
                 import
                 much
                 ,
                 seeing
                 onely
                 thereby
                 the
                 Pope
                 would
                 have
                 signified
                 his
                 consent
                 with
                 other
                 Bishops
                 ;
                 wherefore
                 
                   de
                   Marca
                
                 hath
                 no
                 great
                 cause
                 to
                 blame
                 us
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 we
                 do
                 
                   not
                   deprehend
                   any
                   magnificent
                   thing
                   in
                   this
                   place
                   for
                   the
                   dignity
                   of
                   the
                   Papal
                   See
                
                 ;
                 indeed
                 he
                 hath
                 ,
                 I
                 must
                 confess
                 ,
                 better
                 eyes
                 than
                 I
                 ,
                 who
                 can
                 see
                 any
                 such
                 mighty
                 things
                 there
                 for
                 that
                 purpose
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 substitution
                 of
                 another
                 in
                 the
                 room
                 of
                 Marcianus
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 a
                 consequent
                 of
                 the
                 excommunication
                 ;
                 and
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 the
                 Clergy
                 and
                 people
                 of
                 the
                 place
                 ;
                 for
                 when
                 by
                 common
                 judgment
                 of
                 Catholick
                 Bishops
                 any
                 Bishop
                 was
                 rejected
                 ,
                 the
                 people
                 did
                 apply
                 themselves
                 to
                 chuse
                 another
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 adjoin
                 the
                 Resolution
                 of
                 a
                 very
                 learned
                 writer
                 of
                 their
                 communion
                 ,
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   In
                   this
                   case
                   of
                   Marcianus
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Arles
                   ,
                   if
                   the
                   right
                   of
                   excommunication
                   did
                   belong
                   solely
                   to
                   the
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   wherefore
                   did
                   Faustinus
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Lyons
                   advertise
                   Cyprian
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Carthage
                   ,
                   who
                   was
                   so
                   far
                   distant
                   ,
                   concerning
                   those
                   very
                   things
                   touching
                   Marcianus
                   ,
                   which
                   both
                   Faustinus
                   himself
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   Bishops
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   Province
                   ,
                   had
                   before
                   sent
                   word
                   of
                   to
                   Stephen
                   (
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Rome
                   )
                   who
                   lived
                   nearest
                   ,
                   being
                   moreover
                   of
                   all
                   Bishops
                   the
                   chief
                   ?
                   It
                   must
                   either
                   be
                   said
                   that
                   this
                   was
                   done
                   because
                   of
                   Stephen's
                   negligence
                   ;
                   or
                   what
                   is
                   more
                   probable
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   discipline
                   then
                   used
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   Bishops
                   of
                   neighbouring
                   places
                   ,
                   but
                   especially
                   those
                   presiding
                   over
                   the
                   most
                   eminent
                   Cities
                   ,
                   should
                   join
                   their
                   Counsels
                   for
                   the
                   welfare
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   Christian
                   
                   Religion
                   might
                   not
                   receive
                   the
                   least
                   damage
                   in
                   any
                   of
                   its
                   affairs
                   whatsoever
                   :
                   Hence
                   it
                   was
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   case
                   of
                   Marcianus
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Arles
                   ,
                   the
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Lyons
                   writ
                   Letters
                   to
                   the
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Rome
                   and
                   Carthage
                   ;
                   and
                   again
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Carthage
                   ,
                   as
                   being
                   most
                   remote
                   ,
                   did
                   write
                   to
                   the
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Rome
                   as
                   being
                   his
                   brother
                   and
                   Collegue
                   ,
                   who
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   his
                   propinquity
                   might
                   more
                   easily
                   know
                   and
                   judge
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   matter
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 other
                 Instances
                 are
                 of
                 a
                 later
                 date
                 (
                 after
                 the
                 Synod
                 of
                 Nice
                 )
                 and
                 therefore
                 of
                 not
                 so
                 great
                 weight
                 ;
                 yea
                 their
                 having
                 none
                 more
                 ancient
                 to
                 produce
                 ,
                 doth
                 strongly
                 make
                 against
                 the
                 antiquity
                 of
                 this
                 right
                 ;
                 it
                 being
                 strange
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 memory
                 should
                 be
                 of
                 any
                 deposed
                 thereby
                 for
                 above
                 three
                 hundred
                 years
                 ,
                 but
                 however
                 such
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 reach
                 home
                 to
                 the
                 purpose
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 alledge
                 Flavianus
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Antioch
                 deposed
                 by
                 Pope
                 Damasus
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 affirm
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 wonderfull
                 they
                 should
                 have
                 the
                 face
                 to
                 mention
                 that
                 Instance
                 ;
                 the
                 story
                 in
                 short
                 being
                 this
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   great
                   Flavianus
                
                 (
                 a
                 most
                 worthy
                 and
                 Orthodox
                 Prelate
                 ,
                 
                 whom
                 St.
                 Chrysostome
                 in
                 his
                 Statuary
                 Orations
                 doth
                 so
                 highly
                 commend
                 and
                 celebrate
                 )
                 being
                 substituted
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 
                   Meletius
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   Quire
                   of
                   Bishops
                
                 ;
                 
                 a
                 party
                 did
                 adhere
                 to
                 Paulinus
                 ;
                 and
                 after
                 his
                 decease
                 they
                 set
                 up
                 Evagrius
                 ,
                 ordaining
                 him
                 (
                 as
                 Theodoret
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 best
                 acquainted
                 with
                 passages
                 on
                 that
                 side
                 of
                 Christendom
                 ,
                 reporteth
                 )
                 against
                 many
                 Canons
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 Yet
                 with
                 this
                 party
                 ,
                 the
                 Roman
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 
                   not
                   willing
                   to
                   know
                   any
                   of
                   these
                   things
                   ,
                
                 
                 (
                 three
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 order
                 ,
                 
                   Damasus
                   ,
                   Siricius
                   ,
                   Anastasius
                
                 )
                 did
                 conspire
                 ,
                 instigating
                 the
                 Emperour
                 against
                 Flavianus
                 ,
                 and
                 reproaching
                 him
                 as
                 
                   supporter
                   of
                   a
                   Tyrant
                   against
                   the
                   Laws
                   of
                   Christ.
                   
                
              
               
                 But
                 the
                 Emperour
                 having
                 called
                 Flavianus
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 received
                 much
                 satisfaction
                 in
                 his
                 demeanour
                 and
                 discourse
                 ,
                 did
                 demand
                 and
                 settle
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 place
                 ;
                 
                   The
                   Emperour
                
                 (
                 saith
                 
                   Theodoret
                   )
                   wondring
                   at
                   his
                   courage
                   and
                   his
                   wisedom
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   did
                   command
                   him
                   to
                   return
                   home
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   feed
                   the
                   Church
                   committed
                   to
                   him
                
                 ;
                 at
                 which
                 proceeding
                 when
                 the
                 Romans
                 afterward
                 did
                 grumble
                 ,
                 the
                 Emperour
                 gave
                 them
                 such
                 reasons
                 and
                 advices
                 that
                 they
                 complyed
                 and
                 did
                 entertain
                 communion
                 with
                 Flavianus
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 upon
                 their
                 suggestions
                 and
                 clamours
                 ,
                 the
                 Emperour
                 was
                 moved
                 at
                 first
                 to
                 order
                 that
                 Flavianus
                 should
                 go
                 to
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 the
                 Western
                 Bishops
                 satisfaction
                 :
                 but
                 after
                 that
                 he
                 understood
                 the
                 quality
                 of
                 his
                 plea
                 ,
                 he
                 freed
                 him
                 of
                 that
                 trouble
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 their
                 allowance
                 settled
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 See.
                 
              
               
                 Here
                 is
                 nothing
                 of
                 the
                 Pope's
                 deposing
                 Flavianus
                 ;
                 but
                 of
                 his
                 embracing
                 in
                 a
                 Schism
                 the
                 side
                 of
                 a
                 Competitour
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 case
                 needfull
                 that
                 the
                 Pope
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 Bishop
                 should
                 chuse
                 with
                 whom
                 he
                 must
                 communicate
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 must
                 disclaim
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 in
                 which
                 choice
                 the
                 Pope
                 had
                 no
                 good
                 success
                 ;
                 not
                 deposing
                 Flavianus
                 ,
                 but
                 vainly
                 opposing
                 him
                 ;
                 wherefore
                 this
                 allegation
                 is
                 strangely
                 impertinent
                 ,
                 and
                 well
                 may
                 be
                 turned
                 against
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Indeed
                 in
                 this
                 Instance
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 see
                 how
                 fallible
                 that
                 See
                 was
                 in
                 their
                 judgment
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 how
                 rash
                 in
                 taking
                 parties
                 and
                 somenting
                 discords
                 ;
                 
                 how
                 pertinacious
                 in
                 a
                 bad
                 cause
                 ,
                 how
                 peevish
                 against
                 the
                 common
                 sense
                 of
                 their
                 brethren
                 ;
                 (
                 especially
                 considering
                 ,
                 that
                 before
                 this
                 opposition
                 of
                 Flavianus
                 the
                 Fathers
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 had
                 in
                 their
                 Letter
                 to
                 Pope
                 Damasus
                 and
                 the
                 Occidental
                 Bishops
                 approved
                 ,
                 and
                 commended
                 him
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 highly
                 asserting
                 the
                 legitimateness
                 of
                 his
                 Ordination
                 ;
                 )
                 In
                 fine
                 ,
                 
                 how
                 little
                 their
                 authority
                 did
                 avail
                 with
                 wise
                 and
                 considerate
                 persons
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 
                   Theodosius
                   M.
                
                 was
                 .
              
               
                 
                 
                   De
                   Marca
                
                 representeth
                 the
                 matter
                 somewhat
                 otherwise
                 out
                 of
                 Socrates
                 ;
                 but
                 take
                 the
                 matter
                 as
                 Socrates
                 hath
                 it
                 and
                 it
                 signifieth
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 both
                 Theophilus
                 and
                 Damasus
                 would
                 not
                 entertain
                 communion
                 with
                 Flavianus
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 uncapable
                 of
                 the
                 Episcopal
                 Order
                 ,
                 for
                 having
                 violated
                 his
                 Oath
                 and
                 caused
                 a
                 division
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Antioch
                 :
                 what
                 is
                 this
                 to
                 judicial
                 Deposition
                 ?
                 and
                 how
                 did
                 Damasus
                 more
                 depose
                 him
                 than
                 Theophilus
                 ,
                 who
                 upon
                 the
                 same
                 dissatisfaction
                 did
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 forbear
                 communion
                 ?
                 whenas
                 indeed
                 a
                 wiser
                 and
                 better
                 man
                 than
                 either
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 St.
                 Chrysostome
                 ,
                 did
                 hold
                 communion
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 at
                 length
                 (
                 saith
                 Socrates
                 ,
                 not
                 agreeing
                 with
                 Theodoret
                 )
                 reconcile
                 him
                 to
                 them
                 both
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 alledge
                 the
                 Deposition
                 of
                 Nestorius
                 .
                 But
                 who
                 knoweth
                 not
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 for
                 heretical
                 Doctrine
                 deposed
                 in
                 and
                 by
                 a
                 General
                 Synod
                 ?
                 *
                 Pope
                 Celestine
                 did
                 indeed
                 threaten
                 to
                 withdraw
                 his
                 communion
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 renounce
                 his
                 errour
                 .
                 But
                 had
                 not
                 any
                 other
                 Bishop
                 sufficient
                 authority
                 to
                 desert
                 a
                 perverter
                 of
                 the
                 Faith
                 ?
                 †
                 Did
                 not
                 his
                 own
                 Clergy
                 doe
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 being
                 commended
                 by
                 Pope
                 Celestine
                 for
                 it
                 ?
                 ‖
                 Did
                 not
                 Cyril
                 in
                 writing
                 to
                 Pope
                 Celestine
                 himself
                 affirm
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 before
                 have
                 declared
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 communicate
                 with
                 him
                 ?
                 Did
                 Nestorius
                 admit
                 the
                 Pope's
                 judgment
                 ?
                 no
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Papal
                 Legates
                 did
                 complain
                 ,
                 *
                 
                   He
                   did
                   not
                   admit
                   the
                   constitution
                   of
                   the
                   Apostolical
                   Chair
                   .
                
                 Did
                 the
                 Pope's
                 Sentence
                 obtain
                 effect
                 ?
                 No
                 ,
                 not
                 any
                 ;
                 for
                 notwithstanding
                 his
                 threats
                 ,
                 Nestorius
                 did
                 hold
                 his
                 place
                 till
                 the
                 Synod
                 ;
                 the
                 Emperour
                 did
                 severely
                 rebuke
                 Cyril
                 for
                 his
                 fierceness
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 implicitly
                 the
                 Pope
                 )
                 and
                 did
                 order
                 that
                 no
                 change
                 should
                 be
                 made
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 Synod
                 should
                 determine
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 ;
                 not
                 regarding
                 the
                 Pope's
                 judgment
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 this
                 instance
                 may
                 well
                 be
                 retorted
                 ,
                 or
                 used
                 to
                 prove
                 the
                 insignificancy
                 of
                 Papal
                 authority
                 then
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 alledge
                 also
                 Dioscorus
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 deposed
                 by
                 Pope
                 Leo
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 case
                 is
                 very
                 like
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 Nestorius
                 ,
                 and
                 argueth
                 the
                 contrary
                 to
                 what
                 they
                 intend
                 ;
                 He
                 was
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 misdemeanours
                 ,
                 and
                 violent
                 countenancing
                 of
                 heresie
                 ,
                 solemnly
                 in
                 a
                 General
                 Synod
                 accused
                 ,
                 tried
                 ,
                 condemned
                 and
                 deposed
                 ;
                 the
                 which
                 had
                 long
                 before
                 been
                 done
                 ,
                 if
                 in
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 his
                 professed
                 and
                 provoked
                 Adversary
                 ,
                 there
                 had
                 been
                 sufficient
                 power
                 to
                 effect
                 it
                 .
              
               
               
                 Bellarmine
                 also
                 alledgeth
                 Pope
                 Sixtus
                 III.
                 deposing
                 Polychronius
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Jerusalem
                 :
                 But
                 no
                 such
                 Polychronius
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 Registers
                 of
                 Bishops
                 then
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 Histories
                 of
                 that
                 busie
                 time
                 ,
                 between
                 the
                 two
                 great
                 Synods
                 of
                 Ephesus
                 and
                 Chalcedon
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Acts
                 of
                 Sixtus
                 ,
                 upon
                 which
                 this
                 allegation
                 is
                 grounded
                 ,
                 have
                 so
                 many
                 inconsistences
                 ,
                 and
                 smell
                 so
                 rank
                 of
                 forgery
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 conscionable
                 nose
                 could
                 endure
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 
                   any
                   prudent
                   man
                
                 (
                 as
                 Binius
                 himself
                 confesseth
                 )
                 
                   would
                   assert
                   them
                   to
                   be
                   spurious
                   .
                
                 
                 Wherefore
                 Baronius
                 himself
                 doth
                 reject
                 and
                 despise
                 them
                 ;
                 who
                 gladly
                 would
                 lose
                 no
                 advantage
                 for
                 his
                 Master
                 .
                 Yet
                 Pope
                 Nicholas
                 I.
                 doth
                 precede
                 Bellarmine
                 in
                 citing
                 this
                 trash
                 ;
                 no
                 wonder
                 ,
                 that
                 being
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 who
                 did
                 avouch
                 the
                 wares
                 of
                 
                   Isidore
                   Mercator
                
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 alledge
                 Timotheus
                 the
                 Usurper
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 deposed
                 by
                 Pope
                 Damasus
                 ;
                 
                 
                 and
                 they
                 have
                 indeed
                 the
                 sound
                 of
                 words
                 attesting
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 
                   These
                   are
                   Heads
                   upon
                   which
                   the
                   B.
                   Damasus
                   deposed
                   the
                   Hereticks
                   Apolinarius
                   ,
                   Vitalius
                   and
                   Timotheus
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 truth
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 Apolinarius
                 ,
                 with
                 divers
                 of
                 his
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 great
                 Synod
                 at
                 Rome
                 ,
                 at
                 which
                 Petrus
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 together
                 with
                 Damasus
                 was
                 present
                 ,
                 was
                 condemned
                 and
                 disavowed
                 for
                 heretical
                 Doctrine
                 ;
                 
                 whence
                 Sozomen
                 saith
                 that
                 
                   the
                   Apolinarian
                   Heresie
                   was
                   by
                   Damasus
                   and
                   Peter
                   ,
                   at
                   a
                   Synod
                   in
                   Rome
                   ,
                   voted
                   to
                   be
                   excluded
                   from
                   the
                   Catholick
                   Church
                   .
                
              
               
                 On
                 which
                 account
                 if
                 we
                 conclude
                 that
                 the
                 Pope
                 had
                 an
                 authority
                 to
                 depose
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 by
                 like
                 reason
                 infer
                 that
                 every
                 Patriarch
                 and
                 Metropolitan
                 had
                 a
                 power
                 to
                 doe
                 the
                 like
                 ;
                 there
                 being
                 so
                 many
                 Instances
                 of
                 their
                 having
                 condemned
                 and
                 disclaimed
                 Bishops
                 supposedly
                 guilty
                 of
                 heresie
                 ;
                 as
                 particularly
                 John
                 of
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 with
                 his
                 convention
                 of
                 Oriental
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 did
                 pretend
                 to
                 depose
                 Cyril
                 and
                 Memnon
                 as
                 guilty
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Apolinarian
                 heresie
                 ;
                 alledging
                 that
                 to
                 
                   exscind
                   them
                   was
                   the
                   same
                   thing
                   as
                   to
                   settle
                   Orthodoxy
                   .
                
                 
                 The
                 which
                 Deposition
                 was
                 at
                 first
                 admitted
                 by
                 the
                 Emperour
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 next
                 Instance
                 is
                 of
                 Pope
                 Agapetus
                 (
                 in
                 Justinian's
                 time
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 so
                 deep
                 into
                 time
                 is
                 Bellarmine
                 fain
                 to
                 dive
                 for
                 it
                 )
                 deposing
                 Anthimus
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 Instance
                 being
                 scanned
                 will
                 also
                 prove
                 slender
                 and
                 lame
                 .
                 The
                 case
                 was
                 this
                 :
                 Anthimus
                 having
                 deserted
                 his
                 charge
                 at
                 Trabisonde
                 did
                 creep
                 into
                 the
                 See
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 (
                 a
                 course
                 then
                 held
                 irregular
                 and
                 repugnant
                 to
                 the
                 Canons
                 )
                 and
                 withall
                 he
                 had
                 imbibed
                 the
                 Eutychian
                 heresie
                 .
                 Yet
                 for
                 his
                 support
                 he
                 had
                 wound
                 himself
                 into
                 the
                 favour
                 of
                 the
                 Empress
                 Theodora
                 ,
                 *
                 a
                 countenancer
                 of
                 the
                 Eutychian
                 Sect.
                 Things
                 standing
                 thus
                 ,
                 Pope
                 Agapetus
                 (
                 as
                 an
                 Agent
                 from
                 Rome
                 to
                 crave
                 succour
                 against
                 the
                 Goths
                 pressing
                 and
                 menacing
                 the
                 City
                 )
                 did
                 arrive
                 at
                 Constantinople
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 the
                 Empress
                 desired
                 of
                 him
                 to
                 salute
                 and
                 consort
                 with
                 Anthimus
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 ,
                 by
                 petitions
                 of
                 the
                 Monks
                 ,
                 
                 &c.
                 understanding
                 how
                 things
                 stood
                 ,
                 did
                 refuse
                 to
                 doe
                 so
                 ,
                 except
                 
                   Anthimus
                   would
                   return
                   to
                   his
                   own
                   charge
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   profess
                   the
                   Orthodox
                   doctrine
                   .
                
                 
                 Thereupon
                 the
                 Emperour
                 joined
                 with
                 him
                 to
                 extrude
                 Anthimus
                 from
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 to
                 substitute
                 
                   Menas
                   .
                   He
                
                 (
                 say
                 the
                 Monks
                 in
                 their
                 Libel
                 of
                 request
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 )
                 
                   did
                   justly
                   thrust
                   this
                   Anthimus
                   from
                   the
                   Episcopal
                   Chair
                   of
                   this
                   City
                   ;
                   your
                   Grace
                   affording
                   aid
                   and
                   force
                   both
                   to
                   the
                   Catholick
                   faith
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   divine
                   Canons
                   .
                
                 
                 The
                 act
                 of
                 Agapetus
                 was
                 (
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 share
                 in
                 the
                 common
                 Interest
                 )
                 to
                 declare
                 Anthimus
                 in
                 his
                 judgment
                 uncapable
                 of
                 Catholick
                 communion
                 and
                 of
                 Episcopal
                 Function
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 his
                 heretical
                 Opinions
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 transgression
                 of
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Orders
                 ;
                 which
                 moved
                 Justinian
                 effectually
                 to
                 depose
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 extrude
                 him
                 ;
                 You
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 
                   fulfilling
                   that
                   which
                   he
                   justly
                   and
                   canonicaly
                   did
                   judge
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   your
                   general
                   edict
                   confirming
                   it
                   ;
                   and
                   forbidding
                   that
                   hereafter
                   such
                   things
                   should
                   be
                   attempted
                
                 —
                 And
                 Agapetus
                 himself
                 saith
                 ,
                 *
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 done
                 by
                 
                   the
                   Apostolical
                   authority
                   and
                   the
                   assistence
                   of
                   the
                   most
                   faithfull
                   Emperours
                   .
                
                 The
                 which
                 proceeding
                 was
                 completed
                 by
                 Decree
                 of
                 the
                 Synod
                 under
                 Menas
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 again
                 was
                 confirmed
                 by
                 the
                 Imperial
                 Sanction
                 .
                 Whence
                 Evagrius
                 reporting
                 the
                 story
                 ,
                 doth
                 say
                 concerning
                 Anthimus
                 and
                 Theodosius
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 
                   because
                   they
                   did
                   cross
                   the
                   Emperour's
                   commands
                   ,
                   and
                   did
                   not
                   admit
                   the
                   decrees
                   of
                   Chalcedon
                   ,
                   they
                   both
                   were
                   expelled
                   from
                   their
                   Sees
                   .
                
              
               
                 It
                 seemeth
                 by
                 some
                 passages
                 in
                 the
                 Acts
                 ,
                 that
                 before
                 Agapetus
                 his
                 intermedling
                 ,
                 *
                 the
                 Monks
                 and
                 †
                 Orthodox
                 Bishops
                 had
                 condemned
                 and
                 rejected
                 Anthimus
                 ;
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 common
                 Interest
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 assert
                 all
                 Christians
                 to
                 have
                 in
                 regard
                 to
                 the
                 common
                 Faith.
                 
              
               
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 substitution
                 of
                 Menas
                 it
                 was
                 performed
                 
                   by
                   the
                   choice
                   and
                   suffrage
                   of
                   the
                   Emperour
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   the
                   Clergy
                   ,
                   Nobles
                   ,
                   and
                   People
                   conspiring
                
                 ;
                 the
                 Pope
                 onely
                 (
                 which
                 another
                 Bishop
                 might
                 have
                 done
                 )
                 ordaining
                 or
                 consecrating
                 him
                 ;
                 
                 Then
                 (
                 saith
                 
                   Liberatus
                   )
                   the
                   Pope
                   by
                   the
                   Emperour's
                   favour
                   did
                   ordain
                   Menas
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   consecrating
                   him
                   with
                   his
                   hand
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 And
                 Agapetus
                 did
                 glory
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 the
                 first
                 Ordination
                 made
                 of
                 an
                 Eastern
                 Bishop
                 by
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 a
                 Pope
                 :
                 
                 
                   And
                   this
                
                 (
                 said
                 the
                 Pope
                 )
                 
                   we
                   conceive
                   doth
                   add
                   to
                   his
                   dignity
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   Eastern
                   Church
                   never
                   since
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   the
                   Apostle
                   Peter
                   did
                   receive
                   any
                   Bishop
                   besides
                   him
                   by
                   the
                   imposition
                   of
                   hands
                   of
                   those
                   who
                   sate
                   in
                   this
                   our
                   Chair
                   .
                
              
               
                 If
                 we
                 compare
                 the
                 proceedings
                 of
                 Agapetus
                 against
                 Anthimus
                 with
                 those
                 of
                 Theophilus
                 against
                 St.
                 Chrysostome
                 ;
                 they
                 are
                 (
                 except
                 the
                 cause
                 and
                 qualities
                 of
                 persons
                 )
                 in
                 all
                 main
                 respects
                 and
                 circumstances
                 so
                 like
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 reason
                 ,
                 which
                 would
                 ground
                 a
                 pretence
                 of
                 Universal
                 Jurisdiction
                 to
                 one
                 ,
                 would
                 infer
                 the
                 same
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 .
              
               
               
                 Baronius
                 alledgeth
                 Acacius
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 deposed
                 by
                 Pope
                 Felix
                 III.
                 
                 But
                 Pope
                 Gelasius
                 asserteth
                 ,
                 that
                 any
                 Bishop
                 might
                 ,
                 in
                 execution
                 of
                 the
                 Canons
                 ,
                 have
                 disclaimed
                 Acacius
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 a
                 favourer
                 of
                 Hereticks
                 .
                 And
                 Acacius
                 did
                 not
                 onely
                 refuse
                 to
                 submit
                 to
                 the
                 Pope's
                 Jurisdiction
                 ,
                 but
                 slighted
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Pope's
                 act
                 was
                 but
                 an
                 attempt
                 ,
                 not
                 effectual
                 ;
                 for
                 Acacius
                 dyed
                 in
                 possession
                 of
                 his
                 See.
                 
              
               
                 VIII
                 .
                 If
                 Popes
                 were
                 Sovereigns
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 they
                 could
                 effectually
                 ,
                 whenever
                 they
                 should
                 see
                 it
                 just
                 and
                 fit
                 ,
                 *
                 absolve
                 —
                 restore
                 any
                 Bishop
                 excommunicated
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 or
                 deposed
                 from
                 his
                 Office
                 by
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Censure
                 ;
                 for
                 Relief
                 of
                 the
                 Oppressed
                 ,
                 or
                 Clemency
                 to
                 the
                 Distressed
                 ,
                 are
                 noble
                 Flowers
                 in
                 every
                 Sovereign
                 Crown
                 .
              
               
                 Wherefore
                 the
                 Pope
                 doth
                 assume
                 this
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 reserveth
                 it
                 to
                 himself
                 as
                 his
                 special
                 Prerogative
                 ;
                 'T
                 is
                 says
                 
                   Baronius
                   ,
                   a
                   privilege
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   onely
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   that
                   a
                   Bishop
                   deposed
                   by
                   a
                   Synod
                   ,
                   may
                   without
                   another
                   Synod
                   of
                   a
                   greater
                   number
                   be
                   restor'd
                   by
                   the
                   Pope
                
                 ;
                 and
                 Pope
                 Gelasius
                 I.
                 says
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   the
                   See
                   of
                   Saint
                   Peter
                   the
                   Apostle
                   has
                   a
                   right
                   of
                   loosing
                   whatever
                   the
                   Sentences
                   of
                   other
                   Bishops
                   have
                   bound
                   —
                   That
                   the
                   Apostolick
                   See
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   frequent
                   ancient
                   custome
                   ,
                   had
                   a
                   power
                   ,
                   no
                   Synod
                   preceding
                   ,
                   to
                   absolve
                   those
                   whom
                   a
                   Synod
                   had
                   unjustly
                   condemned
                   ,
                   and
                   without
                   a
                   Council
                   to
                   condemn
                   those
                   who
                   deserv'd
                   it
                   .
                
              
               
                 It
                 was
                 an
                 old
                 pretence
                 of
                 Popes
                 ,
                 that
                 Bishops
                 were
                 not
                 condemned
                 ,
                 except
                 the
                 Pope
                 did
                 consent
                 ,
                 renouncing
                 communion
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 So
                 Pope
                 Vigilius
                 saith
                 of
                 St.
                 Chrysostome
                 and
                 Flavianus
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   although
                   they
                   were
                   violently
                   excluded
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   yet
                   were
                   they
                   not
                   look'd
                   upon
                   as
                   condemned
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   Bishops
                   of
                   Rome
                   always
                   inviolably
                   kept
                   communion
                   with
                   them
                   .
                
              
               
                 And
                 before
                 him
                 Pope
                 Gelasius
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 
                   the
                   Pope
                   by
                   not
                   consenting
                   to
                   the
                   condemnation
                   of
                   Athanasius
                   ,
                   Chrysostome
                   ,
                   Flavianus
                   ,
                   did
                   absolve
                   them
                   .
                
              
               
                 But
                 such
                 a
                 power
                 of
                 old
                 did
                 not
                 belong
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 For
                 ,
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 There
                 is
                 not
                 extant
                 any
                 ancient
                 Canon
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 nor
                 apparent
                 footsteps
                 of
                 custome
                 allowing
                 such
                 a
                 power
                 to
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Decrees
                 of
                 Synods
                 (
                 Provincial
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 Diocesan
                 afterwards
                 )
                 were
                 inconsistent
                 with
                 ,
                 or
                 repugnant
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 power
                 ,
                 for
                 judgments
                 concerning
                 Episcopal
                 Causes
                 were
                 deemed
                 irrevocable
                 ,
                 and
                 appointed
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 by
                 Decrees
                 of
                 divers
                 Synods
                 ;
                 and
                 consequently
                 no
                 power
                 was
                 reserved
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 of
                 thwarting
                 them
                 by
                 Restitution
                 of
                 any
                 Bishop
                 condemned
                 in
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 Apostolical
                 Canons
                 (
                 which
                 at
                 least
                 serve
                 to
                 prove
                 or
                 illustrate
                 ancient
                 Custome
                 )
                 and
                 divers
                 Synodical
                 Decrees
                 did
                 prohibit
                 entertaining
                 communion
                 with
                 any
                 person
                 condemned
                 or
                 rejected
                 by
                 canonical
                 Judgment
                 ;
                 without
                 exception
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 
                 reservation
                 of
                 power
                 of
                 infringing
                 or
                 relaxing
                 that
                 Prohibition
                 ;
                 and
                 Pope
                 Gelasius
                 himself
                 says
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   he
                   who
                   had
                   polluted
                   himself
                   by
                   holding
                   communion
                   with
                   a
                   condemned
                   person
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   did
                   partake
                   of
                   his
                   condemnation
                
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Whence
                 in
                 elder
                 times
                 Popes
                 were
                 opposed
                 and
                 checked
                 when
                 they
                 offered
                 to
                 receive
                 Bishops
                 rejected
                 in
                 particular
                 Synods
                 .
                 So
                 St.
                 Cyprian
                 declared
                 the
                 Restitution
                 of
                 Basilides
                 by
                 Pope
                 Stephanus
                 to
                 be
                 null
                 .
                 
                 So
                 the
                 Fathers
                 of
                 the
                 Antiochene
                 Synod
                 did
                 reprehend
                 Pope
                 Julius
                 for
                 admitting
                 Athanasius
                 and
                 Marcellus
                 to
                 communion
                 ,
                 or
                 avowing
                 them
                 for
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 after
                 their
                 condemnation
                 by
                 Synods
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Oriental
                 Bishops
                 of
                 Sardica
                 did
                 excommunicate
                 the
                 same
                 Pope
                 for
                 communicating
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 persons
                 .
                 Which
                 Instances
                 do
                 shew
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Pope
                 was
                 not
                 then
                 undoubtedly
                 ,
                 or
                 according
                 to
                 common
                 opinion
                 endowed
                 with
                 such
                 a
                 power
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 whereas
                 they
                 do
                 alledge
                 some
                 Instances
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 power
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 premise
                 some
                 general
                 Considerations
                 apt
                 to
                 clear
                 the
                 business
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 apply
                 answers
                 to
                 the
                 particular
                 Allegations
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Restitution
                 commonly
                 doth
                 signifie
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 than
                 acknowledging
                 a
                 person
                 (
                 although
                 rejected
                 by
                 undue
                 Sentence
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 
                   de
                   jure
                
                 worthy
                 of
                 communion
                 ,
                 and
                 capable
                 of
                 the
                 Episcopal
                 Office
                 ;
                 upon
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 consequent
                 an
                 Obligation
                 to
                 communicate
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 allow
                 him
                 his
                 due
                 Character
                 ;
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Precept
                 of
                 Saint
                 
                   Paul
                   ,
                   Follow
                   righteousness
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   faith
                   ,
                   charity
                   ,
                   peace
                   with
                   them
                   that
                   call
                   upon
                   the
                   Lord
                   with
                   a
                   pure
                   heart
                   .
                
              
               
                 This
                 may
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 when
                 any
                 man
                 notoriously
                 is
                 persecuted
                 for
                 the
                 Truth
                 and
                 Righteousness
                 .
                 Or
                 when
                 the
                 iniquity
                 and
                 malice
                 of
                 pretended
                 Judges
                 are
                 apparent
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 oppression
                 of
                 Innocence
                 .
                 Or
                 when
                 the
                 Process
                 is
                 extremely
                 irregular
                 :
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 cases
                 of
                 Athanasius
                 ,
                 of
                 St.
                 Chrysostome
                 ,
                 —
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 an
                 act
                 of
                 Jurisdiction
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 Equity
                 and
                 Charity
                 ;
                 incumbent
                 on
                 all
                 Bishops
                 ;
                 And
                 there
                 are
                 promiscuous
                 Instances
                 of
                 Bishops
                 practising
                 it
                 .
                 Thus
                 Socrates
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 Maximus
                 Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Jerusalem
                   did
                   restore
                   communion
                   and
                   dignity
                   to
                   Athanasius
                   .
                
                 And
                 so
                 Cyril
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 and
                 John
                 of
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 being
                 reconciled
                 and
                 reduced
                 to
                 a
                 good
                 understanding
                 of
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 
                 
                   did
                   restore
                   to
                   each
                   other
                   their
                   Sees
                
                 ;
                 rescinding
                 the
                 Censures
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 heat
                 they
                 had
                 denounced
                 each
                 on
                 other
                 .
                 Which
                 sheweth
                 that
                 Restitution
                 is
                 not
                 always
                 taken
                 for
                 an
                 act
                 of
                 Jurisdiction
                 ;
                 wherein
                 one
                 is
                 Superiour
                 to
                 another
                 ;
                 for
                 those
                 persons
                 were
                 in
                 rank
                 and
                 power
                 co-ordinate
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Restitution
                 sometime
                 doth
                 import
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 a
                 considerable
                 influence
                 toward
                 the
                 effects
                 of
                 restoring
                 a
                 person
                 to
                 communion
                 or
                 Office
                 ;
                 no
                 judicial
                 act
                 being
                 exercised
                 about
                 the
                 case
                 —
                 
                   The
                   Emperour
                   writing
                   that
                   Paulus
                   and
                   Athanasius
                   should
                   be
                   restor'd
                   to
                   their
                   Sees
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   availed
                   nothing
                
                 —
                 That
                 was
                 a
                 Restitution
                 without
                 effect
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 a
                 Pope's
                 avowing
                 the
                 Orthodoxy
                 ,
                 or
                 Innocence
                 ,
                 or
                 Worth
                 of
                 a
                 person
                 ,
                 after
                 a
                 due
                 information
                 about
                 them
                 ,
                 (
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 Pope's
                 eminent
                 rank
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 regard
                 duely
                 had
                 to
                 him
                 )
                 might
                 sometimes
                 much
                 conduce
                 to
                 restore
                 a
                 person
                 ;
                 and
                 might
                 obtain
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Restitution
                 ,
                 by
                 an
                 ordinary
                 scheme
                 of
                 speech
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Sometimes
                 persons
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 restored
                 by
                 Popes
                 are
                 also
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 restored
                 by
                 Synods
                 ,
                 with
                 regard
                 to
                 such
                 instance
                 or
                 testimony
                 of
                 Popes
                 
                 in
                 their
                 behalf
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 case
                 the
                 Judicial
                 Restitution
                 ,
                 
                 giving
                 right
                 of
                 Recovery
                 and
                 completion
                 thereto
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 act
                 of
                 the
                 Synod
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 When
                 Cases
                 were
                 driven
                 to
                 a
                 legal
                 debate
                 ,
                 Popes
                 could
                 not
                 effectually
                 resolve
                 without
                 a
                 Synod
                 ,
                 their
                 single
                 acts
                 not
                 being
                 held
                 sufficiently
                 valid
                 .
                 So
                 notwithstanding
                 the
                 Declarations
                 of
                 Pope
                 Julius
                 in
                 favour
                 of
                 Athanasius
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 effectual
                 resolution
                 of
                 his
                 case
                 the
                 great
                 Synod
                 of
                 Sardica
                 was
                 convened
                 .
                 So
                 whatever
                 Pope
                 Innocent
                 I.
                 did
                 endeavour
                 ,
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 restore
                 St.
                 Chrysostome
                 without
                 a
                 General
                 Synod
                 .
              
               
                 Nor
                 could
                 Pope
                 Leo
                 restore
                 Flavianus
                 ,
                 deposed
                 in
                 the
                 Second
                 Ephesine
                 Synod
                 ,
                 without
                 convocation
                 of
                 a
                 General
                 Synod
                 ,
                 the
                 which
                 he
                 did
                 so
                 often
                 sue
                 for
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Theodosius
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 purpose
                 .
                 Pope
                 Simplicius
                 affirmed
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Petrus
                   Moggus
                   having
                   been
                   by
                   a
                   common
                   decree
                   condemned
                   as
                   an
                   adulterer
                
                 (
                 or
                 Usurper
                 of
                 the
                 Alexandrian
                 See
                 )
                 
                   could
                   not
                   without
                   a
                   common
                   Council
                   be
                   freed
                   from
                   condemnation
                   .
                
                 
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 Particular
                 instances
                 do
                 not
                 ascertain
                 right
                 to
                 the
                 Person
                 ,
                 who
                 assumeth
                 any
                 power
                 ;
                 for
                 busie
                 bodies
                 often
                 will
                 exceed
                 their
                 bounds
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 Emperours
                 did
                 sometimes
                 restore
                 Bishops
                 .
                 Constantine
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 did
                 banish
                 Eusebius
                 of
                 Nicomedia
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 so
                 he
                 did
                 revoke
                 and
                 restore
                 them
                 ;
                 so
                 says
                 Socrates
                 ,
                 
                 
                   They
                   were
                   recall'd
                   from
                   banishment
                   by
                   the
                   Emperour's
                   command
                   and
                   receiv'd
                   their
                   Churches
                   .
                   Theodosius
                
                 did
                 assert
                 to
                 Flavianus
                 his
                 right
                 ,
                 whereof
                 the
                 Popes
                 did
                 pretend
                 to
                 deprive
                 him
                 ;
                 which
                 did
                 amount
                 to
                 a
                 Restitution
                 (
                 at
                 least
                 to
                 the
                 Romanists
                 who
                 do
                 assert
                 Flavianus
                 to
                 be
                 deposed
                 by
                 the
                 Popes
                 .
                 
                 )
                 Instantius
                 and
                 Priscillianus
                 were
                 by
                 the
                 
                   rescript
                   of
                   the
                   Emperour
                   Gratianus
                   restored
                   to
                   their
                   Churches
                   .
                   Justinian
                
                 did
                 order
                 Pope
                 Silverius
                 to
                 be
                 restored
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 he
                 could
                 prove
                 his
                 Innocence
                 .
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 Commonly
                 Restitution
                 was
                 not
                 effectual
                 without
                 the
                 Emperour's
                 consent
                 ;
                 whence
                 Theodoret
                 ,
                 although
                 allowed
                 by
                 the
                 great
                 Synod
                 ,
                 did
                 acknowledge
                 his
                 Restitution
                 especially
                 due
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ;
                 as
                 we
                 shall
                 see
                 in
                 reflecting
                 on
                 his
                 case
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 to
                 the
                 particular
                 Instances
                 produced
                 for
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 we
                 answer
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 They
                 pretend
                 ,
                 that
                 Pope
                 Stephanus
                 did
                 restore
                 Basilides
                 and
                 
                   Martialis
                   Spanish
                
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 deposed
                 ;
                 for
                 which
                 they
                 quote
                 St.
                 Cyprian's
                 Epistle
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 says
                 ,
                 
                   Basilides
                   going
                   to
                   Rome
                   ,
                   imposed
                   upon
                   our
                   Collegue
                   Stephen
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   who
                   lived
                   a
                   great
                   way
                   off
                   and
                   was
                   ignorant
                   of
                   the
                   truth
                   of
                   the
                   matter
                   ;
                   seeking
                   unjustly
                   to
                   be
                   restored
                   to
                   his
                   Bishoprick
                   from
                   which
                   he
                   had
                   justly
                   been
                   deposed
                   .
                
              
               
                 But
                 we
                 answer
                 ;
                 The
                 Pope
                 did
                 attempt
                 such
                 a
                 Restitution
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Influence
                 and
                 Testimony
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 Jurisdiction
                 ;
                 wherefore
                 the
                 result
                 of
                 his
                 act
                 in
                 St.
                 Cyprian's
                 judgment
                 was
                 null
                 ,
                 and
                 blameable
                 ;
                 which
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 so
                 deemed
                 ,
                 
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 acted
                 as
                 a
                 Judge
                 ;
                 for
                 a
                 favourable
                 Sentence
                 ,
                 
                 passed
                 by
                 just
                 Authority
                 ,
                 
                 is
                 valid
                 ,
                 and
                 hardly
                 liable
                 to
                 Censure
                 .
                 The
                 Clergy
                 of
                 those
                 places
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 that
                 pretended
                 Restitution
                 did
                 conceive
                 those
                 Bishops
                 uncapable
                 ;
                 and
                 did
                 request
                 the
                 judgment
                 of
                 St.
                 Cyprian
                 about
                 it
                 ;
                 which
                 argueth
                 the
                 Pope's
                 judgment
                 not
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 peremptory
                 and
                 prevalent
                 then
                 in
                 such
                 cases
                 .
                 St.
                 Cyprian
                 denieth
                 the
                 Pope
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 person
                 to
                 have
                 power
                 of
                 restoring
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 case
                 ;
                 and
                 exhorteth
                 the
                 Clergy
                 to
                 persist
                 
                   in
                   declining
                   the
                   communion
                   of
                   those
                   Bishops
                   .
                
                 Well
                 doth
                 Rigaltius
                 ask
                 ,
                 why
                 they
                 should
                 write
                 to
                 St.
                 Cyprian
                 if
                 the
                 judgment
                 of
                 Stephanus
                 was
                 decisive
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 addeth
                 that
                 indeed
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Spaniards
                   did
                   appeal
                   from
                   the
                   Roman
                   Bishop
                   to
                   him
                   of
                   Carthage
                   .
                
                 No
                 wonder
                 ,
                 seeing
                 the
                 Pope
                 had
                 no
                 greater
                 authority
                 ,
                 and
                 probably
                 St.
                 Cyprian
                 had
                 the
                 fairer
                 reputation
                 for
                 wisedom
                 and
                 goodness
                 .
                 Considering
                 which
                 things
                 ,
                 what
                 can
                 they
                 gain
                 by
                 this
                 Instance
                 ?
                 which
                 indeed
                 doth
                 considerably
                 make
                 against
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 They
                 alledge
                 the
                 Restitution
                 of
                 Athanasius
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 others
                 linked
                 in
                 cause
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 by
                 Pope
                 
                   Julius
                   .
                   He
                
                 ,
                 says
                 Sozomen
                 ,
                 
                 
                   as
                   having
                   the
                   care
                   of
                   all
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   the
                   dignity
                   of
                   his
                   See
                   ,
                   restored
                   to
                   each
                   his
                   own
                   Church
                   .
                
              
               
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 the
                 Pope
                 did
                 not
                 restore
                 them
                 judicially
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 declaratively
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 declaring
                 his
                 approbation
                 of
                 their
                 right
                 and
                 innocence
                 ,
                 did
                 admit
                 them
                 to
                 communion
                 .
                 Julius
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 Defence
                 did
                 alledge
                 ,
                 that
                 Athanasius
                 was
                 not
                 legally
                 rejected
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 without
                 any
                 prejudice
                 to
                 the
                 Canons
                 he
                 might
                 receive
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 doing
                 it
                 upon
                 this
                 account
                 ,
                 plainly
                 did
                 not
                 require
                 any
                 Act
                 of
                 Judgment
                 .
              
               
                 Nay
                 it
                 was
                 necessary
                 to
                 avow
                 those
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 as
                 suffering
                 in
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 the
                 common
                 Faith.
                 Besides
                 ,
                 the
                 Pope's
                 proceeding
                 was
                 taxed
                 ,
                 and
                 protested
                 against
                 as
                 irregular
                 ;
                 nor
                 did
                 he
                 defend
                 it
                 by
                 virtue
                 of
                 a
                 general
                 power
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 judicially
                 to
                 rescind
                 the
                 acts
                 of
                 Synods
                 .
                 And
                 lastly
                 ,
                 the
                 Restitution
                 of
                 Athanasius
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 had
                 no
                 complete
                 effect
                 ,
                 till
                 it
                 was
                 confirmed
                 by
                 the
                 Synod
                 of
                 Sardica
                 ,
                 backed
                 by
                 the
                 Imperial
                 authority
                 ;
                 which
                 in
                 effect
                 did
                 restore
                 them
                 .
                 This
                 instance
                 therefore
                 is
                 in
                 many
                 respects
                 deficient
                 as
                 to
                 their
                 purpose
                 .
              
               
                 
                 3.
                 
                 They
                 produce
                 Marcellus
                 being
                 restored
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 Pope
                 Julius
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 that
                 Instance
                 ,
                 beside
                 the
                 forementioned
                 defects
                 ,
                 hath
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Pope
                 was
                 grievously
                 mistaken
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 ;
                 
                 whence
                 St.
                 Basil
                 much
                 blameth
                 him
                 for
                 his
                 proceeding
                 therein
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 They
                 cite
                 the
                 Restitution
                 of
                 Eustathius
                 (
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Sebastia
                 )
                 by
                 Pope
                 Liberius
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 an
                 Epistle
                 of
                 St.
                 Basil
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 says
                 ,
                 
                 
                   What
                   the
                   most
                   blessed
                   Bishop
                   Liberius
                   proposed
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   what
                   he
                   consented
                   we
                   know
                   not
                   ;
                   onely
                   that
                   he
                   brought
                   a
                   Letter
                   to
                   be
                   restored
                   ,
                   and
                   upon
                   shewing
                   it
                   to
                   the
                   Synod
                   at
                   Tyana
                   was
                   restored
                   to
                   his
                   See.
                   
                
              
               
               
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 
                 That
                 Restitution
                 was
                 onely
                 from
                 an
                 invalid
                 Deposition
                 by
                 a
                 Synod
                 of
                 Arians
                 at
                 Melitine
                 ;
                 importing
                 onely
                 an
                 acknowledgment
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 upon
                 approbation
                 of
                 his
                 Faith
                 professed
                 by
                 him
                 at
                 Rome
                 ;
                 the
                 which
                 had
                 such
                 influence
                 to
                 the
                 satisfaction
                 of
                 the
                 Diocesan
                 Synod
                 at
                 Tyana
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 restored
                 .
                 Although
                 indeed
                 the
                 Romans
                 were
                 abused
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 not
                 being
                 sound
                 in
                 Faith
                 ;
                 
                 for
                 
                   He
                   now
                
                 (
                 saith
                 Saint
                 
                   Basil
                   )
                   doth
                   destroy
                   that
                   faith
                   ,
                   for
                   which
                   he
                   was
                   received
                
                 —
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 They
                 adjoin
                 ,
                 that
                 Theodoret
                 was
                 restored
                 by
                 Pope
                 Leo
                 I.
                 for
                 in
                 the
                 Acts
                 of
                 the
                 Synod
                 of
                 Chalcedon
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 
                   be
                   did
                   receive
                   his
                   place
                   from
                   the
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Rome
                   .
                
              
               
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 The
                 act
                 of
                 Leo
                 did
                 consist
                 in
                 an
                 approbation
                 of
                 the
                 Faith
                 ,
                 which
                 Theodoret
                 did
                 profess
                 to
                 hold
                 ;
                 and
                 a
                 reception
                 of
                 him
                 to
                 communion
                 thereupon
                 ;
                 
                 which
                 he
                 might
                 well
                 do
                 ,
                 seeing
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 Theodoret's
                 being
                 disclaimed
                 was
                 a
                 misprision
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 (
                 having
                 opposed
                 Cyril's
                 Writings
                 ,
                 judged
                 Orthodox
                 )
                 did
                 err
                 in
                 Faith
                 ,
                 consenting
                 with
                 Nestorius
                 .
              
               
                 Theodoret's
                 state
                 before
                 the
                 Second
                 Ephesine
                 Synod
                 ,
                 
                 is
                 thus
                 represented
                 in
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 
                   Theodoret
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Cyrus
                   ,
                   whom
                   we
                   have
                   before
                   commanded
                   to
                   mind
                   onely
                   his
                   own
                   Church
                   ,
                   we
                   charge
                   not
                   to
                   come
                   to
                   the
                   Holy
                   Synod
                   ,
                   before
                   the
                   whole
                   Synod
                   being
                   met
                   ,
                   it
                   shall
                   seem
                   good
                   to
                   them
                   that
                   he
                   come
                   and
                   hear
                   his
                   part
                   in
                   it
                   .
                
              
               
                 He
                 was
                 not
                 perfectly
                 deposed
                 ;
                 
                 as
                 others
                 were
                 who
                 had
                 others
                 substituted
                 in
                 their
                 places
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 deposed
                 by
                 the
                 Ephesine
                 Synod
                 .
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Pope
                 was
                 indeed
                 ready
                 enough
                 to
                 assume
                 the
                 Patronage
                 of
                 so
                 very
                 learned
                 and
                 worthy
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 so
                 very
                 suppliant
                 and
                 respectfull
                 a
                 way
                 had
                 redressed
                 to
                 him
                 for
                 succour
                 ;
                 for
                 whom
                 doth
                 not
                 courtship
                 mollifie
                 ?
                 And
                 the
                 majority
                 of
                 the
                 Synod
                 ,
                 (
                 being
                 inflamed
                 against
                 Dioscorus
                 and
                 the
                 Eutychian
                 Party
                 )
                 was
                 ready
                 enough
                 to
                 allow
                 what
                 the
                 Pope
                 did
                 in
                 favour
                 of
                 him
                 .
                 Yet
                 a
                 good
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Synod
                 (
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 of
                 Palestine
                 ,
                 of
                 Illyricum
                 )
                 notwithstanding
                 the
                 Pope's
                 Restitution
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 his
                 approbation
                 in
                 order
                 thereto
                 )
                 did
                 stickle
                 against
                 his
                 admission
                 into
                 the
                 Synod
                 ;
                 
                   crying
                   out
                   ,
                   have
                   pity
                   on
                   us
                   ,
                   the
                   faith
                   is
                   destroyed
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   the
                   Canons
                   proscribe
                   this
                   man
                   ,
                   cast
                   him
                   out
                   ,
                   cast
                   out
                   Nestorius
                   his
                   Master
                   .
                
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 Imperial
                 Agents
                 were
                 fain
                 to
                 compromise
                 the
                 business
                 ,
                 permitting
                 him
                 to
                 sit
                 in
                 the
                 Synod
                 ,
                 as
                 one
                 whose
                 case
                 was
                 dependent
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 notion
                 of
                 one
                 absolutely
                 restored
                 :
                 
                 
                   Theodoret's
                   presence
                   shall
                   prejudice
                   no
                   man
                   ,
                   each
                   one's
                   right
                   of
                   impleading
                   being
                   reserved
                   both
                   to
                   you
                   and
                   him
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 He
                 therefore
                 was
                 not
                 entirely
                 restored
                 ,
                 till
                 upon
                 a
                 clear
                 and
                 satisfactory
                 profession
                 of
                 his
                 Faith
                 he
                 was
                 acquitted
                 by
                 the
                 judgment
                 of
                 the
                 Synod
                 .
                 The
                 effectual
                 Restitution
                 of
                 him
                 proceeded
                 from
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 who
                 repealed
                 the
                 proceedings
                 against
                 him
                 :
                 
                 as
                 himself
                 doth
                 acknowledge
                 ;
                 
                   All
                   these
                   things
                
                 ,
                 says
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   has
                   the
                   most
                   just
                   Emperour
                   evacuated
                   —
                   to
                   these
                   things
                   he
                   premised
                   the
                   redressing
                   my
                   injuries
                
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Imperial
                 Judges
                 in
                 the
                 Synod
                 of
                 Chalcedon
                 join
                 the
                 Emperour
                 in
                 the
                 Restitution
                 —
                 
                   Let
                   the
                   most
                   reverend
                   Theodoret
                   enter
                   and
                   bear
                   his
                   part
                   in
                   the
                   Synod
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   since
                   the
                   most
                   holy
                   Archbishop
                   Leo
                   ,
                   and
                   sacred
                   Emperour
                   have
                   restored
                   his
                   Bishoprick
                   to
                   him
                   .
                
                 Hence
                 it
                 may
                 appear
                 that
                 the
                 Pope's
                 Restitution
                 of
                 Theodoretus
                 was
                 onely
                 opinionative
                 ,
                 dough-baked
                 ,
                 incomplete
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 slimme
                 advantage
                 ,
                 which
                 their
                 pretence
                 can
                 receive
                 from
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 IX
                 .
                 It
                 belongeth
                 to
                 Sovereigns
                 to
                 receive
                 Appeals
                 from
                 all
                 lower
                 Judicatures
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 final
                 determination
                 of
                 Causes
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 no
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 Subjects
                 can
                 obstruct
                 resort
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 or
                 prohibit
                 his
                 revision
                 of
                 any
                 Judgment
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 Power
                 therefore
                 the
                 Pope
                 doth
                 most
                 stifly
                 assert
                 to
                 himself
                 .
                 At
                 the
                 Synod
                 of
                 Florence
                 ,
                 this
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 great
                 Branch
                 of
                 Authority
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 did
                 demand
                 of
                 the
                 Greeks
                 explicitely
                 to
                 avow
                 :
                 
                 —
                 
                   he
                   will
                
                 (
                 said
                 his
                 three
                 Cardinals
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 )
                 
                   have
                   all
                   the
                   Privileges
                   of
                   his
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   Appeals
                   be
                   made
                   to
                   him
                   .
                
                 When
                 Pope
                 Alexander
                 III.
                 was
                 advised
                 not
                 to
                 receive
                 an
                 Appeal
                 in
                 Becket's
                 Case
                 ,
                 he
                 replied
                 in
                 that
                 profane
                 allusion
                 ,
                 
                 
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   glory
                   ,
                   which
                   I
                   will
                   not
                   give
                   to
                   another
                   .
                
                 He
                 hath
                 been
                 wont
                 to
                 encourage
                 all
                 People
                 ,
                 even
                 upon
                 the
                 slightest
                 occasions
                 ,
                 
                   iter
                   arripere
                
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 phrase
                 is
                 obvious
                 in
                 their
                 Canon
                 Law
                 )
                 to
                 run
                 with
                 all
                 haste
                 to
                 his
                 Audience
                 ;
                 
                   Concerning
                   Appeals
                   for
                   the
                   smallest
                   causes
                   we
                   would
                   have
                   you
                   hold
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   that
                   the
                   same
                   deference
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   given
                   them
                   for
                   how
                   slight
                   a
                   matter
                   soever
                   they
                   be
                   made
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   they
                   were
                   for
                   a
                   greater
                   .
                
                 See
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 please
                 in
                 Gratian's
                 Decree
                 ,
                 Caus.
                 2.
                 quaest
                 .
                 6.
                 where
                 many
                 Papal
                 Decrees
                 (
                 most
                 indeed
                 drawn
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 spurious
                 Epistles
                 of
                 ancient
                 Popes
                 ,
                 but
                 ratified
                 by
                 their
                 Successours
                 ,
                 and
                 obtaining
                 for
                 current
                 Law
                 )
                 are
                 made
                 for
                 Appeals
                 to
                 the
                 See
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 was
                 indeed
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 ancient
                 encroachments
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 did
                 serve
                 most
                 to
                 introduce
                 the
                 rest
                 ;
                 inferring
                 hence
                 a
                 title
                 to
                 an
                 universal
                 Jurisdiction
                 :
                 
                   They
                   are
                   the
                   Canons
                
                 ,
                 says
                 Pope
                 Nicholas
                 I.
                 
                   which
                   will
                   that
                   all
                   Appeals
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   Church
                   he
                   brought
                   to
                   the
                   examination
                   of
                   this
                   See
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   have
                   decreed
                   that
                   no
                   appeal
                   be
                   made
                   from
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   thus
                   she
                   judge
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   Church
                   ,
                   but
                   her self
                   goes
                   to
                   be
                   judged
                   by
                   none
                   other
                
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 Pope
                 ,
                 in
                 another
                 of
                 his
                 Epistles
                 ,
                 
                 says
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   holy
                   statutes
                   and
                   venerable
                   decrees
                   have
                   committed
                   
                   the
                   causes
                   of
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   as
                   being
                   weighty
                   matters
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   determined
                   by
                   us
                   —
                   As
                   the
                   Synod
                   has
                   appointed
                   and
                   usage
                   requires
                   ,
                   let
                   greater
                   and
                   difficult
                   cases
                   be
                   always
                   referred
                   to
                   the
                   Apostolick
                   See
                   ,
                
                 says
                 Pope
                 Pelagius
                 II.
                 
                   They
                   are
                   the
                   canons
                   which
                   will
                   have
                   the
                   appeals
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   Church
                   tryed
                   by
                   this
                   See
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 Pope
                 Gelasius
                 I.
                 
              
               
                 But
                 this
                 power
                 is
                 upon
                 various
                 accounts
                 unreasonable
                 ,
                 grievous
                 and
                 vexatious
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 deemed
                 and
                 upon
                 divers
                 occasions
                 declared
                 by
                 the
                 ancient
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 and
                 grave
                 persons
                 in
                 all
                 times
                 ;
                 upon
                 accounts
                 not
                 onely
                 blaming
                 the
                 horrible
                 abuse
                 of
                 Appeals
                 ,
                 but
                 implying
                 the
                 great
                 mischiefs
                 inseparably
                 adherent
                 to
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Synod
                 of
                 Basil
                 thus
                 excellently
                 declared
                 concerning
                 them
                 :
                 
                 
                   Hitherto
                   many
                   abuses
                   of
                   intolerable
                   vexations
                   have
                   prevailed
                   ,
                   whilst
                   many
                   have
                   too
                   often
                   been
                   called
                   and
                   cited
                   from
                   the
                   most
                   remote
                   parts
                   to
                   the
                   court
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   sometime
                   for
                   small
                   and
                   trifling
                   matters
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   charges
                   and
                   trouble
                   to
                   be
                   so
                   wearied
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   sometime
                   think
                   it
                   their
                   best
                   way
                   to
                   recede
                   from
                   their
                   right
                   ,
                   or
                   buy
                   off
                   their
                   trouble
                   with
                   great
                   loss
                   ,
                   rather
                   than
                   be
                   at
                   the
                   cost
                   of
                   suing
                   in
                   so
                   remote
                   a
                   Countrey
                   .
                
              
               
                 Saint
                 Bernard
                 complaineth
                 of
                 the
                 mischiefs
                 of
                 Appeals
                 in
                 his
                 times
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                 
                   How
                   long
                   will
                   you
                   be
                   deaf
                   to
                   the
                   complaints
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   World
                   ,
                   or
                   make
                   as
                   if
                   you
                   were
                   so
                   ?
                   why
                   sleep
                   you
                   ?
                   when
                   will
                   the
                   consideration
                   of
                   so
                   great
                   confusion
                   and
                   abuse
                   in
                   appeals
                   awake
                   in
                   you
                   ?
                   they
                   are
                   made
                   without
                   right
                   or
                   equity
                   ,
                   without
                   due
                   order
                   and
                   against
                   custome
                   .
                   Neither
                   place
                   ,
                   nor
                   manner
                   ,
                   nor
                   time
                   ,
                   nor
                   cause
                   ,
                   nor
                   person
                   are
                   considered
                   :
                   they
                   are
                   every
                   where
                   made
                   lightly
                   and
                   for
                   the
                   most
                   part
                   unjustly
                   :
                
                 with
                 much
                 more
                 passionate
                 language
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 purpose
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 in
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Church
                 the
                 Pope
                 had
                 no
                 such
                 power
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Whereas
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 times
                 many
                 causes
                 and
                 differences
                 did
                 arise
                 ,
                 wherein
                 they
                 who
                 were
                 condemned
                 and
                 worsted
                 ,
                 would
                 readily
                 have
                 resorted
                 thither
                 where
                 they
                 might
                 have
                 hoped
                 for
                 remedy
                 ,
                 if
                 Rome
                 had
                 been
                 such
                 a
                 place
                 of
                 refuge
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 very
                 famous
                 for
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 should
                 find
                 History
                 full
                 of
                 such
                 examples
                 ;
                 whereas
                 it
                 is
                 very
                 silent
                 about
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 most
                 ancient
                 Customs
                 and
                 Canons
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 are
                 flatly
                 repugnant
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 power
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 did
                 order
                 causes
                 finally
                 to
                 be
                 decided
                 in
                 each
                 Province
                 .
              
               
                 So
                 the
                 Synod
                 of
                 Nice
                 did
                 Decree
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 African
                 Fathers
                 did
                 alledge
                 ,
                 in
                 defence
                 of
                 their
                 refusal
                 to
                 allow
                 appeals
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 :
                 
                 
                   The
                   Nicene
                   decrees
                
                 (
                 said
                 they
                 )
                 
                   most
                   evidently
                   did
                   commit
                   both
                   Clergymen
                   of
                   inferiour
                   degrees
                   and
                   Bishops
                   to
                   their
                   Metropolitans
                   .
                
              
               
                 So
                 Theòph
                 .
                 —
                 in
                 his
                 Epistle
                 ,
                 
                 
                   I
                   suppose
                   you
                   are
                   not
                   ignorant
                   what
                   the
                   Canons
                   of
                   the
                   Nicene
                   Council
                   command
                   ,
                   ordaining
                   that
                   a
                   Bishop
                   should
                   judge
                   no
                   cause
                   out
                   of
                   his
                   own
                   district
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 3.
                 
                 Afterward
                 when
                 the
                 Diocesan
                 administration
                 was
                 introduced
                 ,
                 the
                 last
                 resort
                 was
                 decreed
                 to
                 the
                 Synods
                 of
                 them
                 (
                 or
                 to
                 the
                 Primates
                 in
                 them
                 )
                 all
                 other
                 appeals
                 being
                 prohibited
                 ;
                 
                 
                   as
                   dishonourable
                   to
                   the
                   Bishops
                   of
                   the
                   Diocese
                   ;
                   reproaching
                   the
                   Canons
                   ,
                   and
                   subverting
                   Ecclesiastical
                   Order
                
                 ;
                 To
                 which
                 Canon
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Justinian
                 referred
                 ;
                 
                   For
                   it
                   is
                   decreed
                   by
                   our
                   Ancestours
                   that
                   against
                   the
                   Sentence
                   of
                   these
                   Prelates
                   there
                   should
                   be
                   no
                   Appeal
                   .
                
                 So
                 Constantius
                 told
                 Pope
                 
                   Liberius
                   —
                   that
                   those
                   things
                   which
                   had
                   a
                   form
                   of
                   Judgment
                   past
                   on
                   them
                   could
                   not
                   be
                   rescinded
                   .
                
                 This
                 was
                 the
                 practice
                 (
                 at
                 least
                 in
                 the
                 Eastern
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 )
                 in
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 Justinian
                 ;
                 as
                 is
                 evident
                 by
                 the
                 Constitutions
                 extant
                 in
                 the
                 Code
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Novels
                 .
              
               
                 
                 4.
                 
                 In
                 derogation
                 to
                 this
                 pretence
                 divers
                 Provincial
                 Synods
                 expresly
                 did
                 prohibit
                 all
                 Appeals
                 from
                 their
                 decisions
                 .
              
               
                 
                 That
                 of
                 
                   Milevis
                   ,
                   —
                   Let
                   them
                   appeal
                   onely
                   to
                   African
                   Councils
                   or
                   the
                   Primates
                   of
                   Provinces
                   ;
                   and
                   he
                   who
                   shall
                   think
                   of
                   appealing
                   beyond
                   Sea
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   be
                   admitted
                   into
                   communion
                   by
                   none
                   in
                   Africk
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   For
                   if
                   the
                   Nicene
                   Council
                   took
                   this
                   care
                   of
                   the
                   inferiour
                   Clergy
                   ,
                   how
                   much
                   more
                   did
                   they
                   intend
                   it
                   should
                   relate
                   to
                   Bishops
                   also
                   ?
                
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 All
                 persons
                 were
                 forbidden
                 to
                 entertain
                 communion
                 with
                 Bishops
                 condemned
                 by
                 any
                 one
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 inconsistent
                 with
                 their
                 being
                 allowed
                 relief
                 at
                 Rome
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 This
                 is
                 evident
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 Marcion
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 assertion
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 .
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 When
                 the
                 Pope
                 hath
                 offered
                 to
                 receive
                 Appeals
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 meddle
                 in
                 cases
                 before
                 decided
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 found
                 opposition
                 and
                 reproof
                 .
                 Thus
                 when
                 Felicissimus
                 and
                 Fortunatus
                 ,
                 
                 having
                 been
                 censured
                 and
                 rejected
                 from
                 communion
                 in
                 Africk
                 ,
                 did
                 apply
                 themselves
                 to
                 Pope
                 Cornelius
                 ,
                 with
                 supplication
                 to
                 be
                 admitted
                 by
                 him
                 ;
                 Saint
                 Cyprian
                 maintaineth
                 that
                 fact
                 to
                 be
                 irregular
                 and
                 unjust
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 countenanced
                 ,
                 for
                 divers
                 reasons
                 .
                 Likewise
                 ,
                 when
                 Basilides
                 and
                 Martialis
                 ,
                 being
                 for
                 their
                 crimes
                 deposed
                 in
                 Spain
                 ,
                 
                 had
                 recourse
                 to
                 Pope
                 Stephanus
                 for
                 Restitution
                 ,
                 the
                 Clergy
                 and
                 People
                 there
                 had
                 no
                 regard
                 to
                 the
                 judgment
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 ;
                 the
                 which
                 their
                 resolution
                 Saint
                 Cyprian
                 did
                 commend
                 and
                 encourage
                 .
              
               
                 When
                 
                   Athanasius
                   ,
                   Marcellus
                   ,
                   Paulus
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 having
                 been
                 condemned
                 by
                 Synods
                 ,
                 did
                 apply
                 themselves
                 for
                 relief
                 to
                 Pope
                 Julius
                 ;
                 the
                 Oriental
                 Bishops
                 did
                 highly
                 tax
                 this
                 course
                 as
                 irregular
                 ;
                 disclaiming
                 any
                 power
                 in
                 him
                 to
                 receive
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 meddle
                 in
                 their
                 cause
                 .
                 Nor
                 could
                 Pope
                 Julius
                 by
                 any
                 Law
                 or
                 Instance
                 disprove
                 their
                 plea
                 ;
                 Nor
                 did
                 the
                 Pope
                 assert
                 to
                 himself
                 any
                 peculiar
                 authority
                 to
                 revise
                 the
                 Cause
                 ,
                 or
                 otherwise
                 justifie
                 his
                 proceeding
                 than
                 by
                 right
                 common
                 to
                 all
                 Bishops
                 
                 of
                 vindicating
                 Right
                 and
                 Innocence
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 oppressed
                 ;
                 and
                 of
                 asserting
                 the
                 Faith
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 persecuted
                 .
                 Indeed
                 at
                 first
                 the
                 Oriental
                 Bishops
                 were
                 contented
                 to
                 refer
                 the
                 cause
                 to
                 Pope
                 Julius
                 as
                 Arbitratour
                 ;
                 which
                 signifieth
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 no
                 ordinary
                 right
                 ;
                 but
                 afterward
                 ,
                 either
                 fearing
                 their
                 Cause
                 or
                 his
                 Prejudice
                 ,
                 they
                 started
                 ,
                 and
                 stood
                 to
                 the
                 canonicalness
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 decision
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 contest
                 of
                 the
                 African
                 Church
                 with
                 Pope
                 Celestine
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Cause
                 of
                 Apiarius
                 is
                 famous
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Reasons
                 which
                 they
                 assign
                 for
                 repelling
                 that
                 Appeal
                 ,
                 are
                 very
                 notable
                 and
                 peremptory
                 .
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 Divers
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 alledge
                 like
                 reasons
                 against
                 Appeals
                 .
                 
                 Saint
                 Cyprian
                 alledgeth
                 these
                 :
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Because
                 there
                 was
                 an
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Law
                 against
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Because
                 they
                 contain
                 iniquity
                 ;
                 as
                 prejudicing
                 the
                 right
                 of
                 each
                 Bishop
                 granted
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 in
                 governing
                 his
                 flock
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Because
                 the
                 Clergy
                 and
                 People
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 engaged
                 to
                 run
                 gadding
                 about
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Because
                 Causes
                 might
                 better
                 be
                 decided
                 there
                 ,
                 where
                 witnesses
                 of
                 fact
                 might
                 easily
                 be
                 had
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 Because
                 there
                 is
                 every
                 where
                 a
                 competent
                 authority
                 ,
                 equal
                 to
                 any
                 that
                 might
                 be
                 had
                 otherwhere
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 Because
                 it
                 did
                 derogate
                 from
                 the
                 gravity
                 of
                 Bishops
                 to
                 alter
                 their
                 Censure
                 —
              
               
                 Pope
                 Liberius
                 desired
                 of
                 Constantius
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Judgment
                 of
                 Athanasius
                 might
                 be
                 made
                 in
                 Alexandria
                 for
                 such
                 reasons
                 ,
                 
                   because
                   there
                   the
                   accused
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   the
                   accusers
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   defender
                   were
                   .
                
              
               
                 St.
                 Chrysostome's
                 Argument
                 against
                 Theophilus
                 meddling
                 in
                 his
                 case
                 may
                 be
                 set
                 against
                 Rome
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Alexandria
                 .
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 St.
                 Austin
                 in
                 matter
                 of
                 appeal
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 of
                 reference
                 to
                 candid
                 Arbitration
                 (
                 more
                 proper
                 for
                 Ecclesiastical
                 causes
                 )
                 doth
                 conjoin
                 other
                 Apostolical
                 Churches
                 with
                 that
                 of
                 
                   Rome
                   ;
                   For
                   the
                   business
                
                 ,
                 says
                 he
                 ,
                 
                 
                   was
                   not
                   about
                   Priests
                   and
                   Deacons
                   or
                   the
                   inferiour
                   Clergy
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   Collegues
                   [
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   ]
                   who
                   may
                   reserve
                   their
                   cause
                   entire
                   for
                   the
                   judgment
                   of
                   their
                   Collegues
                   ,
                   especially
                   those
                   of
                   the
                   Apostolical
                   Churches
                   .
                
                 He
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 said
                 so
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 apprehended
                 that
                 the
                 Pope
                 had
                 a
                 peculiar
                 right
                 of
                 revising
                 Judgments
                 .
              
               
                 10.
                 
                 Pope
                 Damasus
                 or
                 rather
                 Pope
                 Siricius
                 )
                 doth
                 affirm
                 himself
                 incompetent
                 to
                 judge
                 in
                 a
                 case
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 afore
                 determined
                 by
                 the
                 Synod
                 of
                 
                   Capua
                   ;
                   —
                   but
                
                 ,
                 
                 says
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   since
                   the
                   Synod
                   of
                   Capua
                   has
                   thus
                   determined
                   it
                   ,
                   we
                   perceive
                   we
                   cannot
                   judge
                   it
                   .
                
              
               
                 11.
                 
                 Anciently
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 Appeals
                 (
                 properly
                 so
                 called
                 or
                 jurisdictional
                 )
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 they
                 were
                 ,
                 as
                 Socrates
                 telleth
                 us
                 ,
                 introduced
                 by
                 
                   Cyril
                   of
                   Hierusalem
                
                 ;
                 who
                 
                   first
                   did
                   appeal
                   to
                   a
                   greater
                   Judicature
                   ,
                   against
                   Ecclesiastical
                   rule
                   and
                   custome
                   .
                
                 This
                 is
                 an
                 Argument
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 about
                 that
                 time
                 (
                 a
                 little
                 before
                 the
                 great
                 Synod
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 )
                 greater
                 
                 Judicatories
                 ,
                 or
                 Diocesan
                 Synods
                 were
                 established
                 ;
                 whenas
                 before
                 Provincial
                 Synods
                 were
                 the
                 last
                 resorts
                 .
              
               
                 12.
                 
                 Upon
                 many
                 occasions
                 Appeals
                 were
                 not
                 made
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 as
                 in
                 all
                 likelihood
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 supposed
                 that
                 a
                 power
                 of
                 receiving
                 them
                 did
                 belong
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 
                   Paulus
                   Samosatenus
                
                 did
                 appeal
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 .
                 
                 The
                 Donatists
                 did
                 not
                 appeal
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 .
                 Their
                 Cause
                 was
                 by
                 the
                 Emperour
                 referred
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 singly
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 ought
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 by
                 so
                 just
                 a
                 Prince
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 his
                 right
                 )
                 but
                 to
                 him
                 and
                 other
                 Judges
                 as
                 the
                 Emperour's
                 Commissioners
                 .
                 Athanasius
                 did
                 first
                 appeal
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 .
                 St.
                 Chrysostome
                 did
                 request
                 the
                 Pope's
                 Succour
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 appeal
                 to
                 him
                 as
                 Judge
                 ;
                 although
                 he
                 knew
                 him
                 favourably
                 disposed
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Cause
                 sure
                 in
                 his
                 hand
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 appealed
                 to
                 a
                 General
                 Council
                 ;
                 
                 the
                 which
                 Innocent
                 himself
                 did
                 conceive
                 necessary
                 for
                 decision
                 of
                 that
                 Cause
                 .
              
               
                 [
                 There
                 are
                 in
                 History
                 innumerable
                 Instances
                 of
                 Bishops
                 being
                 condemned
                 and
                 expelled
                 from
                 their
                 Sees
                 ,
                 but
                 few
                 of
                 Appeals
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 sign
                 that
                 was
                 no
                 approved
                 remedy
                 in
                 common
                 opinion
                 .
                 ]
              
               
                 
                 Eutyches
                 did
                 appeal
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 
                   Patriarchs
                   .
                   Theodoret
                
                 did
                 intend
                 to
                 appeal
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 Western
                 Bishops
                 .
              
               
                 13.
                 
                 Those
                 very
                 Canons
                 of
                 Sardica
                 (
                 the
                 most
                 unhappy
                 that
                 ever
                 were
                 made
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 )
                 which
                 did
                 introduce
                 Appeals
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 do
                 yet
                 upon
                 divers
                 accounts
                 prejudice
                 his
                 claim
                 to
                 an
                 original
                 right
                 ;
                 and
                 do
                 upon
                 no
                 account
                 favour
                 that
                 use
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 (
                 to
                 the
                 overthrow
                 of
                 all
                 Ecclesiastical
                 liberty
                 and
                 good
                 discipline
                 )
                 they
                 have
                 been
                 perverted
                 .
                 For
                 ,
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 They
                 do
                 pretend
                 to
                 confer
                 a
                 Privilege
                 on
                 the
                 Pope
                 ;
                 which
                 argueth
                 that
                 he
                 before
                 had
                 no
                 claim
                 thereto
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 They
                 do
                 qualifie
                 and
                 restrain
                 that
                 Privilege
                 to
                 certain
                 Cases
                 and
                 Forms
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 sign
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 no
                 power
                 therein
                 flowing
                 from
                 absolute
                 Sovereignty
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 strange
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 who
                 did
                 pretend
                 and
                 intend
                 so
                 much
                 to
                 favour
                 him
                 should
                 clip
                 his
                 power
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 really
                 a
                 power
                 which
                 they
                 grant
                 of
                 receiving
                 Appeals
                 in
                 all
                 Causes
                 ;
                 but
                 a
                 power
                 of
                 constituting
                 Judges
                 ,
                 qualifyed
                 according
                 to
                 certain
                 conditions
                 ,
                 to
                 revise
                 a
                 special
                 sort
                 of
                 causes
                 concerning
                 the
                 Judgment
                 and
                 Deposition
                 of
                 Bishops
                 .
                 Which
                 considerations
                 do
                 subvert
                 his
                 pretence
                 to
                 original
                 and
                 universal
                 Jurisdiction
                 upon
                 Appeals
                 .
              
               
                 14.
                 
                 Some
                 Popes
                 did
                 challenge
                 Jurisdiction
                 upon
                 Appeals
                 ,
                 as
                 given
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 Nicene
                 Canons
                 ,
                 meaning
                 thereby
                 those
                 of
                 Sardica
                 ;
                 which
                 sheweth
                 they
                 had
                 no
                 better
                 plea
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 no
                 original
                 right
                 .
                 And
                 otherwhere
                 we
                 shall
                 consider
                 ,
                 what
                 validity
                 those
                 Canons
                 may
                 be
                 allowed
                 to
                 have
                 .
              
               
               
                 15.
                 
                 The
                 General
                 Synod
                 of
                 Chalcedon
                 (
                 of
                 higher
                 authority
                 than
                 that
                 of
                 Sardica
                 )
                 derived
                 Appeals
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 in
                 the
                 Eastern
                 Churches
                 ,
                 into
                 another
                 chanel
                 ;
                 namely
                 to
                 the
                 Primate
                 of
                 each
                 Diocese
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 the
                 Patriarch
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 .
                 That
                 this
                 was
                 the
                 last
                 resort
                 doth
                 appear
                 ,
                 
                 from
                 that
                 otherwise
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 mentioned
                 the
                 Pope
                 .
              
               
                 16.
                 
                 Appeals
                 in
                 cases
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 or
                 general
                 Discipline
                 were
                 indeed
                 sometimes
                 made
                 to
                 the
                 consideration
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 ;
                 but
                 not
                 onely
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 all
                 other
                 Patriarchs
                 and
                 Primates
                 ,
                 as
                 concerned
                 in
                 the
                 common
                 maintenance
                 of
                 the
                 common
                 Faith
                 ,
                 or
                 Discipline
                 .
                 So
                 did
                 Eutyches
                 appeal
                 to
                 the
                 Patriarchs
                 .
                 
              
               
                 17.
                 
                 The
                 Pope
                 even
                 in
                 later
                 times
                 ,
                 even
                 in
                 the
                 Western
                 parts
                 hath
                 found
                 rubs
                 in
                 his
                 trade
                 of
                 Appeals
                 .
                 Consider
                 the
                 scuffle
                 between
                 Pope
                 Nicholas
                 I.
                 and
                 Hincmarus
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rhemes
                 .
              
               
                 18.
                 
                 Christian
                 States
                 ,
                 to
                 prevent
                 the
                 intolerable
                 vexations
                 and
                 mischiefs
                 arising
                 from
                 this
                 practice
                 ,
                 have
                 been
                 constrained
                 to
                 make
                 Laws
                 against
                 them
                 .
                 Particularly
                 England
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 Twelfth
                 Age
                 Pope
                 Paschal
                 II.
                 complained
                 of
                 King
                 Henry
                 I.
                 
                 
                   That
                   he
                   deprived
                   the
                   oppressed
                   of
                   the
                   benefit
                   of
                   appealing
                   to
                   the
                   Apostolick
                   See.
                
                 It
                 was
                 one
                 of
                 King
                 Henry
                 I.
                 Laws
                 ,
                 
                 —
                 
                   none
                   is
                   permitted
                   to
                   cry
                   from
                   thence
                   ,
                   no
                   judgment
                   is
                   thence
                   brought
                   to
                   the
                   Apostolick
                   See.
                   Foreign
                   judgments
                   we
                   utterly
                   remove
                   .
                   —
                   there
                   let
                   the
                   cause
                   be
                   tried
                   where
                   the
                   crime
                   was
                   committed
                   .
                
                 It
                 was
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Grievances
                 sent
                 to
                 Pope
                 Innocent
                 IV.
                 
                   That
                   Englishmen
                   were
                   drawn
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   by
                   the
                   Pope's
                   authority
                   ,
                   to
                   have
                   their
                   causes
                   heard
                   .
                
              
               
                 Nor
                 in
                 after-times
                 were
                 Appeals
                 by
                 Law
                 in
                 any
                 case
                 permitted
                 without
                 the
                 King's
                 leave
                 ;
                 although
                 sometimes
                 by
                 the
                 facility
                 of
                 Princes
                 ,
                 or
                 difficulty
                 of
                 times
                 ,
                 the
                 Roman
                 Court
                 (
                 ever
                 importunate
                 and
                 vigilant
                 for
                 its
                 profits
                 )
                 did
                 obtain
                 a
                 relaxation
                 or
                 neglect
                 of
                 Laws
                 inhibiting
                 Appeals
                 .
              
               
                 19.
                 
                 There
                 were
                 Appeals
                 from
                 Popes
                 to
                 General
                 Councils
                 very
                 frequently
                 .
                 Vid.
                 The
                 Senate
                 of
                 Paris
                 after
                 the
                 Concorda●s
                 between
                 Lewis
                 XI
                 .
                 and
                 Pope
                 Leo
                 X.
                 
              
               
                 20.
                 
                 By
                 many
                 Laws
                 and
                 instances
                 it
                 appeareth
                 ,
                 that
                 Appellations
                 have
                 been
                 made
                 to
                 the
                 Emperours
                 in
                 the
                 greatest
                 Causes
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 that
                 without
                 Popes
                 reclaiming
                 or
                 taking
                 it
                 in
                 bad
                 part
                 .
                 St.
                 Paul
                 did
                 *
                 
                   appeal
                   to
                   Caesar.
                   Paulus
                   Samosatenus
                
                 did
                 appeal
                 to
                 Aurelianus
                 .
                 So
                 the
                 Donatists
                 did
                 appeal
                 to
                 Constantine
                 .
                 †
                 Athanasius
                 to
                 Constantine
                 .
                 The
                 ‖
                 Egyptian
                 Bishops
                 to
                 Constantine
                 .
                 *
                 Priscillianus
                 to
                 
                   Maximus
                   .
                   Idacius
                
                 to
                 Gratian.
                 So
                 that
                 Canons
                 were
                 made
                 to
                 restrain
                 Bishops
                 from
                 recourse
                 
                   ad
                   Comitatum
                
                 .
              
               
                 21.
                 
                 Whereas
                 they
                 do
                 alledge
                 Instances
                 for
                 Appeal
                 ,
                 those
                 well
                 considered
                 do
                 prejudice
                 their
                 Cause
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 few
                 ,
                 in
                 comparison
                 to
                 the
                 occasions
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 ever
                 did
                 arise
                 ;
                 they
                 are
                 near
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 late
                 ,
                 when
                 Papal
                 encroachments
                 had
                 grown
                 ;
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 very
                 impertinent
                 to
                 the
                 cause
                 ;
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 may
                 strongly
                 be
                 retorted
                 against
                 them
                 ;
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 invalid
                 .
              
               
               
                 If
                 the
                 Pope
                 originally
                 had
                 such
                 a
                 right
                 (
                 known
                 ,
                 unquestionable
                 ,
                 prevalent
                 )
                 there
                 might
                 have
                 been
                 producible
                 many
                 ,
                 ancient
                 ,
                 clear
                 ,
                 proper
                 ,
                 concluding
                 Instances
                 .
              
               
                 
                 All
                 that
                 Bellarmine
                 (
                 after
                 his
                 own
                 search
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 of
                 his
                 Predecessours
                 in
                 Controversie
                 )
                 could
                 muster
                 ,
                 are
                 these
                 following
                 ;
                 upon
                 which
                 we
                 shall
                 briefly
                 reflect
                 :
                 (
                 adding
                 a
                 few
                 others
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 alledged
                 by
                 them
                 .
                 )
              
               
                 
                 He
                 alledgeth
                 Marcion
                 ,
                 as
                 appealing
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 truth
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 Marcion
                 for
                 having
                 corrupted
                 a
                 Maid
                 was
                 by
                 his
                 own
                 Father
                 ,
                 
                 Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Sinope
                   ,
                   driven
                   from
                   the
                   Church
                
                 ;
                 whereupon
                 he
                 did
                 thence
                 
                   fly
                   to
                   Rome
                
                 ,
                 there
                 
                   begging
                   admittance
                   to
                   communion
                   ,
                   but
                   none
                   did
                   grant
                   it
                
                 ;
                 at
                 which
                 he
                 expostulating
                 ,
                 
                 they
                 replied
                 ,
                 
                   We
                   cannot
                   without
                   the
                   permission
                   of
                   thy
                   honourable
                   Father
                   doe
                   this
                   ;
                   for
                   there
                   is
                   one
                   faith
                   ,
                   and
                   one
                   concord
                   ;
                   and
                   we
                   cannot
                   cross
                   thy
                   Father
                   our
                   good
                   fellow-Minister
                   :
                
                 this
                 was
                 the
                 case
                 and
                 issue
                 ;
                 and
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 strange
                 this
                 should
                 be
                 produced
                 for
                 an
                 Appeal
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 onely
                 a
                 supplication
                 of
                 a
                 fugitive
                 criminal
                 to
                 be
                 admitted
                 to
                 communion
                 ;
                 and
                 wherein
                 is
                 utterly
                 disclaimed
                 any
                 power
                 to
                 thwart
                 the
                 Judgment
                 of
                 a
                 particular
                 Bishop
                 or
                 Judge
                 ,
                 upon
                 account
                 of
                 unity
                 in
                 common
                 faith
                 and
                 peace
                 ?
                 should
                 the
                 Pope
                 return
                 the
                 same
                 answer
                 to
                 every
                 Appellant
                 ,
                 what
                 would
                 become
                 of
                 his
                 Privilege
                 ?
                 So
                 that
                 they
                 must
                 give
                 us
                 leave
                 to
                 retort
                 this
                 as
                 a
                 pregnant
                 Instance
                 against
                 their
                 pretence
                 .
              
               
                 He
                 alledgeth
                 the
                 forementioned
                 address
                 of
                 Felicissimus
                 and
                 Fortunatus
                 to
                 Pope
                 Cornelius
                 ;
                 
                 the
                 which
                 was
                 but
                 a
                 factious
                 circumcursation
                 of
                 desperate
                 wretches
                 ;
                 the
                 which
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 like
                 it
                 ,
                 St.
                 Cyprian
                 argueth
                 the
                 Pope
                 in
                 law
                 and
                 equity
                 obliged
                 not
                 to
                 regard
                 ;
                 because
                 a
                 definitive
                 Sentence
                 was
                 already
                 passed
                 on
                 them
                 by
                 their
                 proper
                 Judges
                 in
                 Africk
                 ,
                 from
                 whom
                 in
                 conscience
                 and
                 reason
                 there
                 could
                 be
                 no
                 Appeal
                 .
                 So
                 Bellarmine
                 would
                 filtch
                 from
                 us
                 one
                 of
                 our
                 invincible
                 Arguments
                 against
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 
                 He
                 also
                 alledgeth
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 Basilides
                 ;
                 which
                 also
                 we
                 before
                 did
                 shew
                 to
                 make
                 against
                 him
                 ;
                 his
                 application
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 being
                 disavowed
                 by
                 St.
                 Cyprian
                 ,
                 and
                 proving
                 ineffectual
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 are
                 all
                 the
                 Instances
                 which
                 the
                 first
                 three
                 hundred
                 years
                 did
                 afford
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 all
                 that
                 time
                 this
                 great
                 Privilege
                 lay
                 dormant
                 .
              
               
                 
                 He
                 alledgeth
                 the
                 recourse
                 of
                 Athanasius
                 to
                 Pope
                 Julius
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 was
                 not
                 properly
                 to
                 him
                 as
                 to
                 a
                 Judge
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 to
                 a
                 fellow-Bishop
                 ,
                 a
                 friend
                 of
                 truth
                 and
                 right
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 succour
                 and
                 countenance
                 against
                 persecutours
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 
                 chiefly
                 for
                 his
                 Orthodoxy
                 .
                 The
                 Pope
                 did
                 undertake
                 to
                 examine
                 his
                 Plea
                 ,
                 partly
                 as
                 Arbitratour
                 upon
                 reference
                 of
                 both
                 Parties
                 ;
                 partly
                 for
                 his
                 own
                 concern
                 to
                 satisfie
                 himself
                 whether
                 he
                 might
                 admit
                 him
                 to
                 communion
                 .
                 And
                 having
                 heard
                 and
                 weighed
                 things
                 ,
                 the
                 Pope
                 denied
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 condemned
                 in
                 a
                 legal
                 way
                 by
                 competent
                 Judges
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 therefore
                 the
                 pretended
                 Sentence
                 was
                 null
                 ;
                 and
                 consequently
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 undertake
                 the
                 cause
                 as
                 upon
                 Appeal
                 .
                 But
                 whereas
                 his
                 proceeding
                 did
                 look
                 like
                 an
                 exercise
                 of
                 Jurisdiction
                 ,
                 derogatory
                 to
                 a
                 Synodical
                 resolution
                 of
                 the
                 case
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 opposed
                 by
                 the
                 Oriental
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 as
                 usurping
                 an
                 undue
                 power
                 .
                 
                 Unto
                 which
                 charge
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 answer
                 
                 directly
                 by
                 asserting
                 to
                 himself
                 any
                 such
                 authority
                 by
                 Law
                 or
                 Custome
                 ;
                 but
                 otherwise
                 excusing
                 himself
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 issue
                 ,
                 the
                 Pope's
                 Sentence
                 was
                 not
                 peremptory
                 ;
                 untill
                 upon
                 examining
                 the
                 merits
                 of
                 the
                 cause
                 it
                 was
                 approved
                 for
                 just
                 as
                 to
                 matter
                 by
                 the
                 Synod
                 of
                 Sardica
                 .
                 
                 These
                 things
                 otherwhere
                 we
                 have
                 largely
                 shewed
                 ?
                 and
                 consequently
                 this
                 Instance
                 is
                 deficient
                 .
              
               
                 He
                 alledgeth
                 St.
                 Chrysostome
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 appealing
                 to
                 Pope
                 Innocent
                 I.
                 but
                 if
                 you
                 reade
                 his
                 Epistles
                 to
                 that
                 Pope
                 ,
                 you
                 will
                 find
                 no
                 such
                 matter
                 ;
                 he
                 doth
                 onely
                 complain
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 declare
                 to
                 him
                 the
                 iniquity
                 of
                 the
                 process
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 not
                 as
                 to
                 a
                 Judge
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 to
                 a
                 friend
                 and
                 fellow-Bishop
                 concerned
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 injurious
                 and
                 mischievous
                 dealings
                 should
                 be
                 stopped
                 ;
                 requesting
                 from
                 him
                 not
                 judgment
                 of
                 his
                 cause
                 ,
                 but
                 succour
                 in
                 procuring
                 it
                 by
                 a
                 General
                 Synod
                 ;
                 
                 to
                 which
                 indeed
                 he
                 did
                 appeal
                 ,
                 as
                 Sozomen
                 expresly
                 telleth
                 us
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 indeed
                 he
                 doth
                 himself
                 affirm
                 .
                 Accordingly
                 Pope
                 Innocent
                 did
                 not
                 assume
                 to
                 himself
                 the
                 judgment
                 of
                 his
                 cause
                 ,
                 but
                 did
                 endeavour
                 to
                 procure
                 a
                 Synod
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 affirming
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 needfull
                 ;
                 why
                 so
                 ,
                 if
                 his
                 own
                 Judgment
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 Privilege
                 did
                 suffice
                 ?
                 why
                 indeed
                 did
                 not
                 Pope
                 Innocent
                 ,
                 (
                 being
                 well
                 satisfied
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 ,
                 yea
                 passionately
                 touched
                 with
                 it
                 )
                 presently
                 summon
                 Theophilus
                 and
                 his
                 adherents
                 ,
                 undertaking
                 the
                 Trial
                 ?
                 did
                 Pope
                 Nicholas
                 I.
                 proceed
                 so
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 Rhotaldus
                 ?
                 why
                 was
                 he
                 content
                 onely
                 
                   to
                   write
                   Consolatory
                   Letters
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   his
                   people
                
                 ;
                 
                 not
                 pretending
                 to
                 undertake
                 the
                 decision
                 of
                 his
                 cause
                 ?
                 If
                 the
                 Pope
                 had
                 been
                 endowed
                 with
                 such
                 a
                 Privilege
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 morally
                 impossible
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 not
                 have
                 shone
                 forth
                 clearly
                 upon
                 this
                 occasion
                 ;
                 it
                 could
                 hardly
                 be
                 that
                 St.
                 Chrysostome
                 himself
                 should
                 not
                 in
                 plain
                 terms
                 avow
                 it
                 ;
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 not
                 formally
                 apply
                 to
                 it
                 as
                 the
                 most
                 certain
                 and
                 easie
                 way
                 of
                 finding
                 relief
                 ;
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 not
                 earnestly
                 mind
                 and
                 urge
                 the
                 Pope
                 to
                 use
                 his
                 Privilege
                 :
                 why
                 should
                 he
                 speak
                 of
                 that
                 tedious
                 and
                 difficult
                 way
                 of
                 a
                 
                   General
                   Synod
                
                 ,
                 when
                 so
                 short
                 and
                 easie
                 a
                 way
                 was
                 at
                 hand
                 ?
                 but
                 the
                 truth
                 is
                 ,
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 know
                 any
                 such
                 power
                 the
                 Pope
                 had
                 by
                 himself
                 .
                 St.
                 Chrysostome
                 rather
                 did
                 conceive
                 all
                 such
                 foreign
                 Judicatures
                 to
                 be
                 unreasonable
                 and
                 unjust
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Argument
                 which
                 he
                 darteth
                 at
                 Theophilus
                 doth
                 as
                 well
                 reach
                 the
                 Papal
                 Jurisdiction
                 upon
                 Appeals
                 ;
                 for
                 
                   It
                   was
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   not
                   congruous
                   ,
                   that
                   an
                   Egyptian
                   should
                   judge
                   those
                   in
                   Thrace
                   :
                
                 why
                 not
                 an
                 Egyptian
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 an
                 Italian
                 ?
                 
                 and
                 If
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   this
                   custome
                   should
                   prevail
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   become
                   lawfull
                   for
                   those
                   who
                   will
                   to
                   go
                   into
                   the
                   Parishes
                   of
                   others
                   ,
                   even
                   from
                   such
                   distances
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   cast
                   out
                   whom
                   any
                   one
                   pleaseth
                   doing
                   by
                   their
                   own
                   authority
                   what
                   they
                   please
                   ,
                   know
                   that
                   all
                   things
                   will
                   go
                   to
                   wreck
                
                 —
                 Why
                 may
                 not
                 this
                 be
                 said
                 of
                 a
                 Roman
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 of
                 an
                 Alexandrian
                 ?
                 
                 St.
                 Chrysostome
                 also
                 (
                 we
                 may
                 observe
                 )
                 did
                 not
                 onely
                 apply
                 himself
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 other
                 
                   Western
                   Bishops
                
                 ;
                 particularly
                 
                 to
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 Milain
                 and
                 Aquileia
                 ;
                 whom
                 he
                 called
                 
                   Beatissimi
                   Domini
                
                 :
                 did
                 appeal
                 to
                 them
                 ?
              
               
                 He
                 alledgeth
                 Flavianus
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 appealing
                 to
                 Pope
                 Leo
                 :
                 
                 but
                 let
                 us
                 consider
                 the
                 story
                 .
                 Flavianus
                 for
                 his
                 Orthodoxy
                 (
                 or
                 upon
                 other
                 accounts
                 )
                 very
                 injuriously
                 treated
                 and
                 oppressed
                 by
                 Dioscorus
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 was
                 supported
                 by
                 the
                 favour
                 of
                 the
                 Imperial
                 Court
                 ;
                 having
                 in
                 his
                 case
                 no
                 other
                 remedy
                 did
                 appeal
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 ;
                 who
                 alone
                 among
                 the
                 Patriarchs
                 had
                 dissented
                 from
                 those
                 proceedings
                 .
                 The
                 Pope
                 was
                 himself
                 involved
                 in
                 the
                 cause
                 ,
                 being
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 persuasion
                 ;
                 having
                 been
                 no
                 less
                 affronted
                 and
                 hardly
                 treated
                 (
                 considering
                 their
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 reach
                 )
                 and
                 condemned
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 Adversaries
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 him
                 therefore
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 leading
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Christendom
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 interested
                 in
                 defence
                 of
                 the
                 common
                 Faith
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 a
                 Synod
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 him
                 as
                 sole
                 Judge
                 ,
                 did
                 Flavianus
                 appeal
                 .
                 He
                 (
                 saith
                 Placidia
                 in
                 her
                 Letter
                 to
                 
                   Theodosius
                   )
                   did
                   appeal
                   to
                   the
                   Apostolick
                   See
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   to
                   all
                   the
                   Bishops
                   of
                   these
                   parts
                
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 Christendom
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 not
                 engaged
                 in
                 the
                 Party
                 of
                 Dioscorus
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 whom
                 else
                 could
                 he
                 have
                 appealed
                 ?
              
               
                 Valentinian
                 in
                 his
                 Epistle
                 to
                 Theodosius
                 in
                 behalf
                 of
                 Pope
                 Leo
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 did
                 appeal
                 
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   Synods
                
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 whatever
                 those
                 words
                 signifie
                 ,
                 that
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 as
                 a
                 single
                 Judge
                 ;
                 for
                 before
                 that
                 time
                 in
                 whatever
                 Synod
                 was
                 such
                 an
                 appeal
                 made
                 ?
                 what
                 custome
                 could
                 there
                 be
                 favourable
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 pretence
                 ?
              
               
                 But
                 what
                 his
                 Appeal
                 did
                 import
                 is
                 best
                 interpretable
                 by
                 the
                 proceeding
                 consequent
                 ;
                 which
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 Pope's
                 assuming
                 to
                 himself
                 the
                 Judicature
                 either
                 immediately
                 or
                 by
                 delegation
                 of
                 Judges
                 ,
                 but
                 endeavouring
                 to
                 procure
                 a
                 General
                 Synod
                 for
                 it
                 ;
                 the
                 which
                 endeavour
                 doth
                 appear
                 in
                 many
                 
                   Epistles
                   to
                   Theodosius
                
                 and
                 to
                 his
                 Sister
                 Pulcheria
                 ,
                 soliciting
                 that
                 such
                 a
                 Synod
                 might
                 be
                 indicted
                 by
                 his
                 order
                 :
                 
                 
                   All
                   the
                   Bishops
                
                 (
                 saith
                 Pope
                 
                   Leo
                   )
                   with
                   sighs
                   and
                   tears
                   do
                   supplicate
                   your
                   Grace
                   ,
                   that
                   because
                   our
                   Agents
                   did
                   faithfully
                   reclaim
                   ,
                   and
                   Bishop
                   Flavianus
                   did
                   present
                   them
                   a
                   libel
                   of
                   appeal
                   ,
                   you
                   would
                   command
                   a
                   General
                   Synod
                   to
                   be
                   celebrated
                   in
                   Italy
                   .
                
              
               
                 Dioscorus
                 and
                 his
                 Party
                 would
                 scarce
                 have
                 been
                 so
                 silly
                 as
                 to
                 condemn
                 Flavianus
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 known
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 a
                 case
                 clear
                 in
                 law
                 or
                 obvious
                 in
                 practice
                 ,
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 but
                 have
                 known
                 )
                 that
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 deeply
                 engaged
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 cause
                 ,
                 had
                 a
                 power
                 to
                 reverse
                 (
                 and
                 revenge
                 )
                 their
                 proceedings
                 .
                 Nor
                 would
                 the
                 good
                 Emperour
                 Theodosius
                 so
                 pertinaciously
                 have
                 maintained
                 the
                 proceedings
                 of
                 that
                 Ephesine
                 Synod
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 deemed
                 the
                 Pope
                 duly
                 Sovereign
                 Governour
                 and
                 Judge
                 ;
                 or
                 that
                 a
                 right
                 of
                 ultimate
                 Decision
                 upon
                 Appeal
                 did
                 appertain
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 Nor
                 had
                 the
                 Pope
                 needed
                 to
                 have
                 taken
                 so
                 much
                 pains
                 in
                 procuring
                 a
                 Synod
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 could
                 have
                 judged
                 without
                 it
                 .
                 Nor
                 would
                 Pope
                 Leo
                 (
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 so
                 much
                 spirit
                 and
                 zeal
                 for
                 the
                 dignity
                 of
                 his
                 See
                 (
                 have
                 been
                 so
                 wanting
                 to
                 the
                 maintenance
                 of
                 his
                 right
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 immediately
                 to
                 have
                 proceeded
                 unto
                 Trial
                 of
                 the
                 Cause
                 ,
                 without
                 precarious
                 attendence
                 for
                 a
                 Synod
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 thought
                 his
                 pretence
                 to
                 such
                 Appeals
                 as
                 we
                 now
                 speak
                 of
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 good
                 or
                 plausible
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 .
              
               
               
                 The
                 next
                 case
                 is
                 that
                 of
                 Theodoret.
                 His
                 words
                 indeed
                 ,
                 framed
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 condition
                 ,
                 needing
                 the
                 patronage
                 of
                 Pope
                 Leo
                 ,
                 being
                 then
                 high
                 in
                 reputation
                 ,
                 do
                 sound
                 favourably
                 ;
                 but
                 we
                 abstracting
                 from
                 the
                 sound
                 of
                 words
                 must
                 regard
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 things
                 .
                 His
                 words
                 are
                 these
                 ,
                 
                 
                   I
                   expect
                   the
                   suffrage
                   of
                   your
                   Apostolick
                   See
                   ,
                   and
                   beseech
                   and
                   earnestly
                   entreat
                   your
                   holiness
                   to
                   succour
                   me
                   who
                   appeal
                   to
                   your
                   right
                   and
                   just
                   Judicature
                   .
                
              
               
                 He
                 never
                 had
                 been
                 particularly
                 or
                 personally
                 judged
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 did
                 not
                 need
                 to
                 appeal
                 as
                 to
                 a
                 Judge
                 ;
                 nor
                 therefore
                 is
                 his
                 application
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 to
                 be
                 interpreted
                 for
                 such
                 ;
                 but
                 rather
                 as
                 to
                 a
                 charitable
                 succourer
                 of
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 distress
                 ,
                 
                 by
                 his
                 countenance
                 and
                 endeavour
                 to
                 relieve
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 He
                 onely
                 was
                 supposed
                 erroneous
                 in
                 Faith
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 a
                 perillous
                 abettour
                 of
                 Nestorianism
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 had
                 smartly
                 contradicted
                 Cyril
                 ;
                 which
                 prejudice
                 did
                 cause
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 prohibited
                 from
                 coming
                 to
                 the
                 Synod
                 of
                 Ephesus
                 ;
                 and
                 there
                 in
                 his
                 absence
                 to
                 be
                 denounced
                 Heterodox
                 .
              
               
                 His
                 Appeal
                 then
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 (
                 having
                 no
                 other
                 recourse
                 in
                 whom
                 he
                 did
                 confide
                 ,
                 finding
                 him
                 to
                 concur
                 with
                 himself
                 in
                 opinion
                 against
                 Eutychianism
                 )
                 was
                 no
                 other
                 than
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 word
                 is
                 often
                 used
                 in
                 common
                 speech
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 say
                 ,
                 
                 I
                 appeal
                 to
                 your
                 judgment
                 in
                 this
                 or
                 that
                 case
                 )
                 a
                 referring
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 Pope's
                 consideration
                 ,
                 whether
                 his
                 Faith
                 was
                 sound
                 and
                 Orthodox
                 ;
                 capacitating
                 him
                 to
                 retain
                 his
                 Office
                 :
                 the
                 which
                 upon
                 his
                 explication
                 and
                 profession
                 thereof
                 (
                 presented
                 in
                 terms
                 of
                 extraordinary
                 respect
                 and
                 deference
                 )
                 the
                 Pope
                 did
                 approve
                 ;
                 thereby
                 as
                 a
                 good
                 Divine
                 rather
                 than
                 as
                 a
                 formal
                 Judge
                 )
                 acquitting
                 him
                 of
                 Heterodoxy
                 :
                 the
                 which
                 approbation
                 (
                 in
                 regard
                 to
                 the
                 great
                 opinion
                 then
                 had
                 of
                 the
                 Pope's
                 skill
                 in
                 those
                 points
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 favour
                 he
                 had
                 obtained
                 by
                 contesting
                 against
                 the
                 Eutychians
                 )
                 did
                 bear
                 great
                 sway
                 in
                 the
                 Synod
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 ,
                 (
                 although
                 not
                 without
                 opposition
                 of
                 many
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 upon
                 absolute
                 terms
                 )
                 he
                 was
                 permitted
                 to
                 sit
                 among
                 the
                 Fathers
                 of
                 Chalcedon
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Observations
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   We
                   do
                   not
                   reade
                   of
                   any
                   formal
                   Trial
                   the
                   Pope
                   made
                   of
                   Theodoret's
                   case
                   ;
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   cited
                   ,
                   that
                   his
                   Accusers
                   did
                   appear
                   ,
                   that
                   his
                   Cause
                   was
                   discussed
                   :
                   but
                   onely
                   a
                   simple
                   approbation
                   of
                   him
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   We
                   may
                   observe
                   ,
                   that
                   Theodoret
                   did
                   write
                   to
                   Flavianus
                   in
                   like
                   terms
                   :
                   
                   
                     We
                     entreat
                     your
                     holiness
                     to
                     fight
                     in
                     behalf
                     of
                     the
                     faith
                     which
                     is
                     assaulted
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     defend
                     the
                     Canons
                     which
                     are
                     trampled
                     under
                     foot
                     .
                  
                
                 
                 
                   3.
                   
                   We
                   may
                   observe
                   ,
                   that
                   Theodoret
                   expecting
                   this
                   favour
                   of
                   Pope
                   Leo
                   ;
                   and
                   thence
                   being
                   moved
                   to
                   commend
                   the
                   Roman
                   See
                   to
                   the
                   height
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   reckon
                   its
                   special
                   advantages
                   ,
                   doth
                   not
                   yet
                   mention
                   his
                   Supremacy
                   of
                   Power
                   ,
                   or
                   Universality
                   of
                   Jurisdiction
                   :
                   For
                   those
                   words
                   ,
                   
                     it
                     befitteth
                     you
                     to
                     be
                     prime
                     in
                     all
                     things
                     ,
                  
                   are
                   onely
                   general
                   words
                   relating
                   to
                   the
                   advantages
                   which
                   he
                   subjoineth
                   ;
                   
                   of
                   which
                   he
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     for
                     your
                     throne
                     is
                     adorned
                     with
                     many
                     advantages
                     ,
                  
                   in
                   a
                   florid
                   enumeration
                   whereof
                   he
                   passeth
                   over
                   that
                   of
                   peculiar
                   Jurisdiction
                   ;
                   he
                   nameth
                   the
                   magnitude
                   ,
                   splendour
                   ,
                   majesty
                   and
                   populousness
                   of
                   the
                   City
                   ;
                   the
                   early
                   faith
                   praised
                   by
                   Saint
                   Paul
                   ,
                   the
                   Sepulchres
                   of
                   the
                   two
                   great
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   decease
                   there
                   ;
                   but
                   the
                   Pope's
                   being
                   Universal
                   Sovereign
                   and
                   Judge
                   (
                   which
                   was
                   the
                   main
                   advantage
                   whereof
                   that
                   See
                   could
                   be
                   capable
                   )
                   he
                   doth
                   not
                   mention
                   ;
                   why
                   ?
                   because
                   he
                   was
                   not
                   aware
                   thereof
                   ,
                   else
                   surely
                   he
                   would
                   not
                   have
                   passed
                   it
                   in
                   silence
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   We
                   may
                   also
                   observe
                   ,
                   that
                   whatever
                   the
                   opinion
                   of
                   Theodoret
                   was
                   now
                   concerning
                   the
                   Pope's
                   power
                   ,
                   he
                   not
                   long
                   before
                   did
                   hardly
                   take
                   him
                   for
                   such
                   a
                   Judge
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   did
                   oppose
                   Pope
                   Celestine
                   ,
                   concurring
                   with
                   Cyril
                   ,
                   at
                   the
                   first
                   Ephesine
                   Synod
                   .
                   He
                   then
                   indeed
                   looking
                   on
                   Pope
                   Celestine
                   as
                   a
                   prejudiced
                   Adversary
                   ,
                   did
                   not
                   write
                   to
                   him
                   but
                   to
                   the
                   other
                   Bishops
                   of
                   the
                   West
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   see
                   by
                   those
                   words
                   in
                   his
                   Epistle
                   to
                   Domnus
                   ;
                   
                   
                     And
                     we
                     have
                     written
                     to
                     the
                     Bishops
                     of
                     the
                     West
                     about
                     these
                     things
                     ,
                     to
                     him
                     of
                     Milain
                     ,
                     I
                     say
                     ,
                     to
                     him
                     of
                     Aquileia
                     and
                     him
                     of
                     Ravenna
                     ,
                     testifying
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   5.
                   
                   Yea
                   we
                   may
                   observe
                   ,
                   that
                   Theodoret
                   did
                   intend
                   with
                   the
                   Emperour's
                   leave
                   to
                   appeal
                   or
                   refer
                   his
                   cause
                   to
                   the
                   whole
                   body
                   of
                   Western
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   as
                   himself
                   doth
                   express
                   in
                   those
                   words
                   to
                   Anatolius
                   ,
                   
                   
                     I
                     do
                     pray
                     your
                     magnificence
                     ,
                     that
                     you
                     would
                     request
                     this
                     favour
                     of
                     our
                     dread
                     Sovereign
                     ,
                     that
                     I
                     may
                     have
                     recourse
                     to
                     the
                     West
                     ,
                     and
                     may
                     be
                     judged
                     by
                     the
                     most
                     religious
                     and
                     holy
                     Bishops
                     there
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Bellarmine
                   farther
                   doth
                   alledge
                   the
                   appeal
                   of
                   Hadrianus
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Thebes
                   to
                   Pope
                   Gregory
                   I.
                   the
                   which
                   he
                   received
                   and
                   asserted
                   by
                   excommunicating
                   the
                   Archbishop
                   of
                   
                     Justiniana
                     Prima
                  
                   ,
                   
                   for
                   deposing
                   Hadrianus
                   without
                   regard
                   to
                   that
                   appeal
                   .
                   I
                   answer
                   ,
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   example
                   is
                   late
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   Popes
                   had
                   extended
                   their
                   power
                   beyond
                   the
                   ancient
                   and
                   due
                   limits
                   :
                   those
                   Maxims
                   had
                   got
                   in
                   before
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   that
                   worthy
                   Pope
                   ;
                   who
                   thought
                   he
                   might
                   use
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   which
                   he
                   found
                   himself
                   possessed
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   It
                   is
                   impertinent
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Justiniana
                   had
                   then
                   a
                   special
                   dependence
                   upon
                   the
                   Roman
                   See
                   ;
                   from
                   whence
                   an
                   Universal
                   Jurisdiction
                   upon
                   appeal
                   cannot
                   be
                   inferred
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   It
                   might
                   be
                   an
                   Usurpation
                   ;
                   nor
                   doth
                   the
                   opinion
                   or
                   practice
                   of
                   Pope
                   Gregory
                   suffice
                   to
                   determine
                   a
                   question
                   of
                   right
                   ,
                   for
                   good
                   men
                   are
                   liable
                   to
                   prejudice
                   ,
                   and
                   its
                   consequences
                   .
                
                 
                   To
                   these
                   Instances
                   produced
                   by
                   Bellarmine
                   ,
                   some
                   add
                   the
                   Appeal
                   of
                   Eutyches
                   to
                   Pope
                   Leo
                   ;
                   to
                   which
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   excepted
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   he
                   did
                   appeal
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   not
                   to
                   the
                   Pope
                   solely
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   him
                   with
                   the
                   other
                   Patriarchs
                   ;
                   
                   so
                   it
                   is
                   expresly
                   said
                   in
                   the
                   Acts
                   of
                   the
                   Chalcedon
                   Synod
                   ;
                   
                     His
                     deposition
                     being
                     read
                  
                   ,
                   
                   
                     he
                     did
                     appeal
                     to
                     the
                     Holy
                     Synod
                     of
                     the
                     most
                     Holy
                     Bishop
                     of
                     Rome
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     Alexandria
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     Jerusalem
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     Thessalonica
                  
                   ;
                   the
                   which
                   is
                   an
                   argument
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   did
                   not
                   apprehend
                   the
                   right
                   of
                   receiving
                   Appeals
                   did
                   solely
                   or
                   peculiarly
                   belong
                   to
                   him
                   of
                   Rome
                   .
                
                 
                   Liberatus
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                   that
                   
                     Johannes
                     Talaida
                     went
                     to
                     Calendion
                     Patriarch
                     of
                     Antioch
                     ,
                     and
                     taking
                     of
                     him
                     intercessory
                     Synodical
                     Letters
                     ,
                     appeal'd
                     to
                     Simplicius
                     Bishop
                     of
                     Rome
                     ,
                     as
                     Saint
                     Athanasius
                     had
                     done
                     ,
                     and
                     persuaded
                     him
                     to
                     write
                     in
                     his
                     behalf
                     to
                     Acacius
                     Bishop
                     of
                     Constantinople
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   In
                   regard
                   to
                   any
                   more
                   Instances
                   of
                   this
                   kind
                   we
                   might
                   generally
                   propose
                   these
                   following
                   considerations
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   It
                   is
                   no
                   wonder
                   ,
                   that
                   any
                   Bishop
                   being
                   condemned
                   ,
                   especially
                   in
                   causes
                   relating
                   to
                   Faith
                   or
                   common
                   Interest
                   ,
                   should
                   have
                   recourse
                   to
                   the
                   Roman
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   any
                   other
                   Bishop
                   of
                   great
                   authority
                   for
                   refuge
                   or
                   for
                   relief
                   ;
                   which
                   they
                   may
                   hope
                   to
                   be
                   procured
                   by
                   them
                   by
                   the
                   influence
                   of
                   their
                   reputation
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   power
                   among
                   their
                   dependents
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Bad
                   men
                   ,
                   being
                   deservedly
                   corrected
                   ,
                   will
                   absurdly
                   resort
                   any
                   whither
                   with
                   mouths
                   full
                   of
                   clamour
                   and
                   calumny
                   ;
                   if
                   not
                   with
                   hope
                   of
                   relief
                   ,
                   yet
                   with
                   design
                   of
                   revenge
                   ;
                   as
                   did
                   Marcion
                   ,
                   as
                   did
                   Felicissimus
                   ,
                   as
                   did
                   Apiarius
                   to
                   the
                   Pope
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   Good
                   men
                   being
                   abused
                   will
                   express
                   some
                   resentment
                   ,
                   and
                   complain
                   of
                   their
                   wrongs
                   ,
                   where
                   they
                   may
                   presume
                   of
                   a
                   fair
                   and
                   favourable
                   hearing
                   :
                   so
                   did
                   
                     Athanasius
                     ,
                     Flavianus
                  
                   ,
                   St.
                   
                     Chrysostome
                     ,
                     Theodoret
                  
                   apply
                   themselves
                   to
                   the
                   same
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   flourishing
                   in
                   so
                   great
                   reputation
                   and
                   wealth
                   .
                
                 
                   So
                   did
                   the
                   Monks
                   of
                   
                     Egypt
                     (
                     Ammonius
                  
                   and
                   Isidorus
                   )
                   from
                   the
                   persecutions
                   of
                   Theophilus
                   fly
                   to
                   the
                   protection
                   and
                   succour
                   of
                   St.
                   Chrysostome
                   ;
                   which
                   gave
                   occasion
                   to
                   the
                   troubles
                   of
                   that
                   incomparable
                   Personage
                   ;
                   the
                   which
                   is
                   so
                   illustrious
                   an
                   instance
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   words
                   of
                   the
                   Historian
                   relating
                   it
                   deserve
                   setting
                   down
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     They
                     jointly
                     did
                     endeavour
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     trains
                     against
                     them
                     might
                     be
                     examined
                     by
                     the
                     Emperour
                     as
                     Judge
                     ,
                  
                   
                   
                     and
                     by
                     the
                     Bishop
                     John
                     ;
                     for
                     they
                     conceived
                     that
                     he
                     having
                     conscience
                     of
                     using
                     a
                     just
                     freedom
                     ,
                     would
                     be
                     able
                     to
                     succour
                     them
                     according
                     to
                     right
                     :
                     but
                     he
                     did
                     receive
                     the
                     men
                     applying
                     to
                     him
                     courteously
                     ,
                     and
                     treated
                     them
                     respectfully
                     ,
                     and
                     did
                     not
                     hinder
                     them
                     from
                     praying
                     in
                     the
                     Church
                     —
                     He
                     also
                     writ
                     to
                     Theophilus
                     to
                     render
                     communion
                     to
                     them
                     ,
                     as
                     being
                     Orthodox
                     ;
                     and
                     if
                     there
                     were
                     need
                     of
                     judging
                     their
                     case
                     by
                     law
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     would
                     send
                     whom
                     they
                     thought
                     good
                     to
                     prosecute
                     the
                     cause
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   If
                   this
                   had
                   been
                   to
                   the
                   Pope
                   ,
                   it
                   would
                   have
                   been
                   alledged
                   for
                   an
                   Appeal
                   ;
                   and
                   it
                   would
                   have
                   had
                   as
                   much
                   colour
                   as
                   any
                   Instance
                   which
                   they
                   can
                   produce
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   And
                   when
                   men
                   ,
                   either
                   good
                   or
                   bad
                   ,
                   do
                   resort
                   in
                   this
                   manner
                   to
                   great
                   friends
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   no
                   wonder
                   if
                   they
                   accost
                   them
                   in
                   highest
                   terms
                   of
                   respect
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   exaggerations
                   of
                   their
                   eminent
                   advantages
                   ;
                   so
                   inducing
                   them
                   to
                   regard
                   and
                   favour
                   their
                   cause
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   5.
                   
                   Neither
                   is
                   it
                   strange
                   ,
                   that
                   great
                   persons
                   favourably
                   should
                   entertain
                   those
                   ,
                   who
                   make
                   such
                   addresses
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   they
                   always
                   coming
                   crouching
                   in
                   a
                   suppliant
                   posture
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   fair
                   pretences
                   ;
                   it
                   being
                   also
                   natural
                   to
                   men
                   to
                   delight
                   in
                   seeing
                   their
                   power
                   acknowledged
                   ;
                   and
                   it
                   being
                   a
                   glorious
                   thing
                   to
                   relieve
                   the
                   afflicted
                   :
                   for
                   
                     Eminence
                     is
                     wont
                     to
                     incline
                     toward
                     infirmity
                     ,
                     and
                     with
                     a
                     ready
                     good
                     will
                     to
                     take
                     part
                     with
                     those
                     who
                     are
                     under
                     .
                  
                   
                   So
                   when
                   Basilides
                   ,
                   when
                   Marcellus
                   ,
                   when
                   
                     Eustathius
                     Sebastenus
                  
                   ,
                   when
                   Maximus
                   the
                   Cynick
                   ,
                   when
                   Apiarius
                   were
                   condemned
                   the
                   Pope
                   was
                   hasty
                   to
                   engage
                   for
                   them
                   ;
                   more
                   liking
                   their
                   application
                   to
                   him
                   than
                   weighing
                   their
                   cause
                   .
                
                 
                   6.
                   
                   And
                   when
                   any
                   person
                   doth
                   continue
                   long
                   in
                   a
                   flourishing
                   estate
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   such
                   addresses
                   are
                   frequently
                   made
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   no
                   wonder
                   that
                   an
                   opinion
                   of
                   lawfull
                   power
                   to
                   receive
                   them
                   ,
                   doth
                   arise
                   both
                   in
                   him
                   and
                   in
                   others
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   of
                   a
                   voluntary
                   Friend
                   he
                   become
                   an
                   authorized
                   Protectour
                   ,
                   a
                   Patron
                   ,
                   a
                   Judge
                   of
                   such
                   persons
                   in
                   such
                   cases
                   .
                
                 
                   X.
                   The
                   Sovereign
                   is
                   fountain
                   of
                   all
                   Jurisdiction
                   ;
                   and
                   all
                   inferiour
                   Magistrates
                   derive
                   their
                   Authority
                   from
                   his
                   warrant
                   and
                   Commission
                   ,
                   acting
                   as
                   his
                   Deputies
                   or
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   
                   according
                   to
                   that
                   intimation
                   in
                   St.
                   
                     Peter
                     ,
                     —
                     whether
                     to
                     the
                     King
                     as
                     Supreme
                     ,
                     or
                     to
                     Governours
                     as
                     sent
                     by
                     him
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Accordingly
                   the
                   Pope
                   doth
                   challenge
                   this
                   advantage
                   to
                   himself
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   the
                   fountain
                   of
                   Ecclesiastical
                   Jurisdiction
                   ;
                   pretending
                   all
                   Episcopal
                   power
                   to
                   be
                   derived
                   from
                   him
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     The
                     rule
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   
                     Bellarmine
                     )
                     is
                     Monarchical
                  
                   ;
                   
                   
                     therefore
                     all
                     authority
                     is
                     in
                     one
                     ,
                     and
                     from
                     him
                     is
                     derived
                     to
                     others
                  
                   ;
                   the
                   which
                   Aphorism
                   he
                   well
                   proveth
                   from
                   the
                   form
                   of
                   creating
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   call
                   it
                   ,
                   
                   
                     We
                     do
                     provide
                     such
                     a
                     Church
                     with
                     such
                     a
                     person
                     ;
                     and
                     we
                     do
                     prefer
                     him
                     to
                     be
                     Father
                     and
                     Pastour
                     and
                     Bishop
                     of
                     the
                     said
                     Church
                     ,
                     committing
                     to
                     him
                     the
                     administration
                     in
                     temporals
                     and
                     spirituals
                     in
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     the
                     Father
                     ,
                     Son
                     ,
                     and
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Pope
                   
                     Pius
                     II.
                  
                   in
                   his
                   Bull
                   of
                   Retractation
                   ,
                   thus
                   expresseth
                   the
                   sense
                   of
                   his
                   See
                   ,
                   
                   
                     In
                     the
                     militant
                     Church
                     ,
                     which
                     resembleth
                     the
                     triumphant
                     ,
                     there
                     is
                     one
                     moderatour
                     and
                     Judge
                     of
                     all
                     ,
                     the
                     Vicar
                     of
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                     ,
                     from
                     whom
                     ,
                     as
                     from
                     the
                     Head
                     ,
                     all
                     power
                     and
                     authority
                     is
                     derived
                     to
                     the
                     subject
                     members
                     ;
                     the
                     which
                     doth
                     immediately
                     flow
                     into
                     it
                     from
                     the
                     Lord
                     Christ.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   A
                   Congregation
                   of
                   Cardinals
                   appointed
                   by
                   Pope
                   Paulus
                   III.
                   speaking
                   after
                   the
                   style
                   and
                   sentiments
                   of
                   that
                   See
                   ,
                   did
                   say
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   
                   
                     Your
                     Holiness
                     doth
                     so
                     bear
                     the
                     care
                     of
                     Christ's
                     Church
                     ,
                     that
                     you
                     have
                     very
                     many
                     Ministers
                     ,
                     by
                     which
                     you
                     manage
                     that
                     care
                     ,
                     these
                     are
                     all
                     the
                     Clergy
                     ,
                     on
                     whom
                     the
                     service
                     of
                     God
                     is
                     charged
                     ;
                     especially
                     Priests
                     ,
                     and
                     more
                     especially
                     Curates
                     ,
                     and
                     above
                     all
                     Bishops
                     .
                  
                
                 
                 
                   Durandus
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Mande
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   sense
                   of
                   his
                   Age
                   ,
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                   
                     The
                     Pope
                     is
                     head
                     of
                     all
                     Bishops
                     ,
                     from
                     whom
                     they
                     as
                     members
                     from
                     an
                     head
                     descend
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     whose
                     fulness
                     all
                     receive
                     ;
                     whom
                     he
                     calls
                     to
                     a
                     participation
                     of
                     his
                     care
                     ,
                     but
                     admits
                     not
                     into
                     the
                     fulness
                     of
                     his
                     power
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   This
                   pretence
                   is
                   seen
                   in
                   the
                   ordinary
                   Titles
                   of
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   who
                   style
                   themselves
                   Bishops
                   of
                   such
                   a
                   place
                   ,
                   
                   
                     By
                     the
                     grace
                     of
                     God
                     and
                     of
                     the
                     Apostolick
                     See.
                  
                   O
                   shame
                   !
                
                 
                   The
                   men
                   of
                   the
                   Tridentine
                   Convention
                   (
                   those
                   great
                   betrayers
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   to
                   perpetual
                   slavery
                   ,
                   and
                   Christian
                   truth
                   to
                   the
                   prevalency
                   of
                   falshood
                   ,
                   till
                   God
                   pleaseth
                   )
                   do
                   upon
                   divers
                   occasions
                   ,
                   pretend
                   to
                   qualifie
                   and
                   empower
                   Bishops
                   to
                   perform
                   important
                   matters
                   ,
                   
                   originally
                   belonging
                   to
                   the
                   Episcopal
                   Function
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Pope's
                   Delegates
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   contrariwise
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   Holy
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   sense
                   of
                   the
                   Primitive
                   Church
                   ,
                   the
                   Bishops
                   and
                   Pastours
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   do
                   immediately
                   receive
                   their
                   Authority
                   and
                   Commission
                   from
                   God
                   ;
                   being
                   onely
                   his
                   Ministers
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Scripture
                   calleth
                   them
                   
                     the
                     Ministers
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   
                     of
                     Christ
                  
                   (
                   so
                   Epaphras
                   ,
                   so
                   Timothy
                   in
                   regard
                   to
                   their
                   Ecclesiastical
                   function
                   are
                   named
                   )
                   
                     the
                     Stewards
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     the
                     Servants
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     Fellow-servants
                  
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Scripture
                   saith
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     had
                     made
                     them
                     Bishops
                     to
                     feed
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                  
                   that
                   God
                   
                     had
                     given
                     them
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     constituted
                     them
                     in
                     the
                     Church
                     ;
                     for
                     the
                     perfecting
                     of
                     the
                     Saints
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     work
                     of
                     the
                     Ministery
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     edifying
                     of
                     the
                     body
                     of
                     Christ
                  
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   to
                   all
                   effects
                   and
                   purposes
                   concerning
                   their
                   Office
                   :
                   
                   for
                   
                     the
                     work
                     of
                     the
                     Ministery
                  
                   comprizeth
                   all
                   the
                   duty
                   charged
                   on
                   them
                   whether
                   in
                   way
                   of
                   Order
                   or
                   of
                   Governance
                   ;
                   as
                   they
                   now
                   do
                   precariously
                   and
                   groundlesly
                   in
                   reference
                   to
                   this
                   case
                   distinguish
                   .
                   And
                   
                     edifying
                     the
                     body
                  
                   doth
                   import
                   all
                   the
                   designed
                   effects
                   of
                   their
                   Office
                   ;
                   particularly
                   those
                   which
                   are
                   consequent
                   on
                   the
                   use
                   of
                   Jurisdiction
                   ;
                   the
                   which
                   Saint
                   Paul
                   doth
                   affirm
                   was
                   appointed
                   for
                   edification
                   ;
                   *
                   according
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                   )
                   
                     to
                     the
                     authority
                     which
                     God
                     hath
                     given
                     me
                     for
                     edification
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     for
                     destruction
                     .
                  
                   They
                   do
                   †
                   
                     preside
                     in
                     the
                     Lord.
                  
                   They
                   allow
                   no
                   other
                   Head
                   but
                   our
                   Lord
                   ,
                   ‖
                   
                     from
                     whom
                     all
                     the
                     body
                  
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 
                   The
                   Fathers
                   clearly
                   do
                   express
                   their
                   Sentiments
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   same
                   .
                
                 
                   St.
                   Ignatius
                   saith
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Bishop
                   
                     doth
                     preside
                     in
                     the
                     place
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   
                     we
                     must
                     look
                     upon
                     him
                     as
                     our
                     Lord
                     himself
                  
                   (
                   or
                   as
                   our
                   Lord
                   's
                   Representative
                   )
                   that
                   therefore
                   
                     we
                     must
                     be
                     subject
                     to
                     him
                     as
                     unto
                     Jesus
                     Christ.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   St.
                   Cyprian
                   affirmeth
                   
                     each
                     Bishop
                     to
                     be
                     constituted
                     by
                     the
                     judgment
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     Christ
                  
                   ;
                   
                   and
                   
                     that
                     in
                     his
                     Church
                     he
                     is
                     for
                     the
                     present
                     a
                     Judge
                     in
                     the
                     place
                     of
                     Christ
                     :
                  
                   —
                   and
                   that
                   
                     our
                     Lord
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                     ,
                     one
                     and
                     alone
                     hath
                     a
                     power
                     both
                     to
                     prefer
                     us
                     to
                     the
                     government
                     of
                     his
                     Church
                     and
                     to
                     judge
                     of
                     our
                     acting
                     .
                  
                
                 
                 
                   
                   St.
                   
                     Basil
                     ,
                     A
                     Prelate
                     is
                     nothing
                     else
                     but
                     one
                     that
                     sustaineth
                     the
                     person
                     of
                     Christ.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                   St.
                   
                     Chrysostome
                     ,
                     We
                     have
                     received
                     the
                     commission
                     of
                     Ambassadours
                     and
                     come
                     from
                     God
                     ,
                     for
                     this
                     is
                     the
                     dignity
                     of
                     the
                     Episcopal
                     Office.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                   
                     It
                     behoveth
                     us
                     all
                     who
                     by
                     divine
                     authority
                     are
                     constituted
                     in
                     the
                     Priesthood
                     to
                     prevent
                     ,
                  
                   &c.
                   
                
                 
                   Wherefore
                   the
                   ancient
                   Bishops
                   did
                   all
                   of
                   them
                   take
                   themselves
                   to
                   be
                   Vicars
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   not
                   of
                   the
                   Pope
                   ,
                   and
                   no
                   less
                   than
                   the
                   proudest
                   Pope
                   of
                   them
                   all
                   ;
                   whence
                   it
                   was
                   ordinary
                   for
                   them
                   in
                   their
                   addresses
                   and
                   compellations
                   to
                   the
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   their
                   speech
                   about
                   him
                   to
                   call
                   him
                   their
                   Brother
                   ,
                   their
                   Collegue
                   ,
                   their
                   Fellow-minister
                   ;
                   which
                   had
                   not
                   been
                   modest
                   ,
                   or
                   just
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   had
                   been
                   his
                   Ministers
                   or
                   Shadows
                   .
                   Yea
                   the
                   Popes
                   themselves
                   ,
                   even
                   the
                   highest
                   and
                   haughtiest
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   who
                   of
                   any
                   in
                   old
                   times
                   did
                   most
                   stand
                   on
                   their
                   presumed
                   preeminence
                   ,
                   
                   did
                   yet
                   vouchsafe
                   to
                   call
                   other
                   Bishops
                   their
                   Fellow-bishops
                   and
                   Fellow-ministers
                   .
                
                 
                   Those
                   Bishops
                   of
                   France
                   with
                   good
                   reason
                   did
                   complain
                   of
                   Pope
                   Nicholas
                   I.
                   
                     for
                     calling
                     them
                     his
                     Clerks
                  
                   ;
                   
                   
                     whenas
                     ,
                     if
                     his
                     pride
                     had
                     suffered
                     him
                     ,
                     he
                     should
                     have
                     acknowledged
                     them
                     for
                     his
                     Brethren
                     and
                     Fellow-bishops
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   In
                   fine
                   ,
                   the
                   ancient
                   Bishops
                   did
                   not
                   alledge
                   any
                   Commission
                   from
                   the
                   Pope
                   to
                   warrant
                   their
                   Jurisdiction
                   ,
                   
                   but
                   from
                   God
                   ;
                   
                     If
                     Moses
                     his
                     Chair
                     were
                     so
                     venerable
                     ,
                  
                   
                   
                     that
                     what
                     was
                     said
                     out
                     of
                     that
                     ought
                     therefore
                     to
                     be
                     heard
                     ,
                     how
                     much
                     more
                     is
                     Christ's
                     Throne
                     so
                     ?
                     we
                     succeed
                     him
                     ,
                     from
                     that
                     we
                     speak
                     ,
                     since
                     Christ
                     has
                     committed
                     to
                     us
                     the
                     ministery
                     of
                     reconciliation
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                   
                     That
                     which
                     is
                     committed
                     to
                     the
                     Priest
                     ,
                     't
                     is
                     onely
                     in
                     God's
                     power
                     to
                     give
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                   
                     Since
                     we
                     also
                     by
                     the
                     mercy
                     of
                     Christ
                     our
                     King
                     and
                     God
                     were
                     made
                     Ministers
                     of
                     the
                     Gospel
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   This
                   is
                   a
                   modern
                   dream
                   born
                   out
                   of
                   Ambition
                   and
                   Flattery
                   ,
                   which
                   never
                   came
                   into
                   the
                   head
                   of
                   any
                   ancient
                   Divine
                   .
                
                 
                   It
                   is
                   a
                   ridiculous
                   thing
                   to
                   imagine
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     Cyprian
                     ,
                     Athanasius
                     ,
                     Basil
                     ,
                     Chrysostome
                     ,
                     Austin
                     ,
                  
                   &c.
                   did
                   take
                   themselves
                   for
                   the
                   Vicegerents
                   or
                   Ministers
                   of
                   the
                   Popes
                   ;
                   if
                   they
                   did
                   ,
                   why
                   did
                   they
                   not
                   ,
                   so
                   frequent
                   occasion
                   being
                   given
                   them
                   ,
                   in
                   all
                   their
                   Volumes
                   ,
                   ever
                   acknowledge
                   it
                   ?
                   why
                   cannot
                   Bellarmine
                   and
                   his
                   Complices
                   after
                   all
                   their
                   prolling
                   shew
                   
                   any
                   passage
                   in
                   them
                   importing
                   any
                   such
                   acknowledgment
                   ;
                   but
                   are
                   fain
                   to
                   infer
                   it
                   by
                   far-fetched
                   Sophisms
                   ,
                   from
                   Allegations
                   plainly
                   impertinent
                   ,
                   or
                   frivolous
                   ?
                
                 
                   The
                   Popes
                   indeed
                   in
                   the
                   Fourth
                   Century
                   began
                   to
                   practise
                   a
                   fine
                   trick
                   ,
                   very
                   serviceable
                   to
                   the
                   enlargement
                   of
                   their
                   power
                   ;
                   which
                   was
                   to
                   confer
                   on
                   certain
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   as
                   occasion
                   served
                   ,
                   or
                   for
                   continuance
                   ,
                   the
                   title
                   of
                   their
                   Vicar
                   or
                   Lieutenant
                   ;
                   thereby
                   pretending
                   to
                   impart
                   Authority
                   to
                   them
                   ;
                   whereby
                   they
                   were
                   enabled
                   for
                   performance
                   of
                   divers
                   things
                   ,
                   which
                   otherwise
                   by
                   their
                   own
                   Episcopal
                   or
                   Metropolitical
                   power
                   they
                   could
                   not
                   perform
                   .
                   By
                   which
                   device
                   they
                   did
                   engage
                   such
                   Bishops
                   to
                   such
                   a
                   dependence
                   on
                   them
                   ,
                   whereby
                   they
                   did
                   promote
                   the
                   Papal
                   Authority
                   in
                   Provinces
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   oppression
                   of
                   the
                   ancient
                   Rights
                   and
                   Liberties
                   of
                   Bishops
                   and
                   Synods
                   ;
                   doing
                   what
                   they
                   pleased
                   under
                   pretence
                   of
                   this
                   vast
                   power
                   communicated
                   to
                   them
                   ;
                   and
                   for
                   fear
                   of
                   being
                   displaced
                   ,
                   or
                   out
                   of
                   affection
                   to
                   their
                   favourer
                   doing
                   what
                   might
                   serve
                   to
                   advance
                   the
                   Papacy
                   .
                
                 
                   Thus
                   did
                   Pope
                   Celestine
                   constitute
                   Cyril
                   in
                   his
                   room
                   .
                   
                
                 
                   Pope
                   Leo
                   appointed
                   Anatolius
                   of
                   Constantinople
                   .
                
                 
                   Pope
                   
                     Felix
                     Acacius
                  
                   of
                   Constantinople
                   .
                
                 
                   Pope
                   
                     Hormisdas
                     Epiphanius
                  
                   of
                   Constantinople
                   .
                   
                
                 
                   Pope
                   Simplicius
                   to
                   Zeno
                   Bishop
                   of
                   
                     Seville
                     ,
                     We
                     thought
                     it
                     convenient
                     that
                     you
                     should
                     be
                     held
                     up
                     by
                     the
                     vicariat
                     authority
                     of
                     our
                     See.
                     
                  
                   
                
                 
                   So
                   did
                   Siricius
                   and
                   his
                   Successours
                   constitute
                   the
                   Bishops
                   of
                   Thessalonica
                   to
                   be
                   their
                   Vicars
                   in
                   the
                   Diocese
                   of
                   Illyricum
                   ,
                   wherein
                   being
                   then
                   a
                   member
                   of
                   the
                   Western
                   Empire
                   they
                   had
                   caught
                   a
                   special
                   jurisdiction
                   ;
                   to
                   which
                   Pope
                   Leo
                   did
                   refer
                   in
                   those
                   words
                   ,
                   which
                   sometimes
                   are
                   impertinently
                   alledged
                   with
                   reference
                   to
                   all
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   
                   but
                   concern
                   onely
                   Anastasius
                   Bishop
                   of
                   
                     Thessalonica
                     ;
                     We
                     have
                     entrusted
                     thy
                     Charity
                     to
                     be
                     in
                     our
                     stead
                     ,
                     so
                     that
                     thou
                     art
                     called
                     into
                     part
                     of
                     the
                     solicitude
                     ,
                     not
                     into
                     plenitude
                     of
                     the
                     authority
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   So
                   did
                   Pope
                   Zozimus
                   bestow
                   a
                   like
                   pretence
                   of
                   Vicarious
                   power
                   upon
                   the
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Arles
                   ,
                   
                   which
                   city
                   was
                   the
                   seat
                   of
                   the
                   temporal
                   Exarch
                   in
                   Gaule
                   .
                
                 
                   So
                   to
                   the
                   Bishop
                   of
                   
                     Justiniana
                     prima
                  
                   in
                   Bulgaria
                   (
                   or
                   
                     Dardania
                     Europaea
                  
                   )
                   the
                   like
                   privilege
                   was
                   granted
                   [
                   by
                   procurement
                   of
                   the
                   Emperour
                   Justinian
                   ,
                   native
                   of
                   that
                   place
                   .
                   ]
                
                 
                   Afterwards
                   temporary
                   or
                   occasional
                   Vicars
                   were
                   appointed
                   (
                   such
                   as
                   Austin
                   in
                   England
                   ,
                   Boniface
                   in
                   Germany
                   —
                   )
                   who
                   in
                   virtue
                   of
                   that
                   concession
                   did
                   usurp
                   a
                   paramount
                   authority
                   ;
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   exercise
                   thereof
                   did
                   advance
                   the
                   Papal
                   interest
                   ;
                   depressing
                   the
                   authority
                   of
                   Metropolitanes
                   ,
                   and
                   provincial
                   Synods
                   .
                
                 
                   So
                   at
                   length
                   Legates
                   ,
                   upon
                   occasion
                   dispatched
                   into
                   all
                   Countries
                   of
                   the
                   West
                   ,
                   came
                   to
                   doe
                   there
                   what
                   they
                   pleased
                   ,
                   using
                   that
                   pretence
                   to
                   oppress
                   and
                   abuse
                   both
                   Clergy
                   and
                   people
                   very
                   intolerably
                   .
                
                 
                   Whence
                   divers
                   Countries
                   were
                   forced
                   to
                   make
                   legal
                   provisions
                   for
                   excluding
                   such
                   Legates
                   ,
                   finding
                   by
                   much
                   experience
                   that
                   their
                   business
                   was
                   to
                   rant
                   and
                   domineer
                   in
                   the
                   Pope's
                   name
                   ,
                   
                   to
                   suck
                   money
                   from
                   the
                   People
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   maintain
                   luxurious
                   pomp
                   upon
                   expence
                   of
                   the
                   Countries
                   where
                   they
                   came
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   *
                   Of
                   this
                   John
                   XXII
                   .
                   doth
                   sorely
                   complain
                   ;
                   and
                   decrees
                   that
                   all
                   people
                   should
                   admit
                   his
                   Legates
                   ,
                   under
                   pain
                   of
                   interdicts
                   .
                
                 
                   In
                   England
                   ,
                   Pope
                   Paschal
                   finds
                   the
                   same
                   fault
                   in
                   his
                   letter
                   to
                   King
                   Henry
                   I.
                   
                   
                     Nuncio's
                     or
                     letters
                     from
                     the
                     Apostolick
                     See
                     ,
                     unless
                     by
                     your
                     Majestie
                     's
                     command
                     ,
                     are
                     not
                     thought
                     worthy
                     any
                     admittance
                     or
                     reception
                     within
                     your
                     jurisdiction
                     :
                     none
                     complains
                     thence
                     ,
                     none
                     appeals
                     thence
                     for
                     judgment
                     to
                     the
                     Apostolick
                     See.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   The
                   Pope
                   observing
                   what
                   authority
                   and
                   reverence
                   the
                   Archbishops
                   of
                   Canterbury
                   had
                   in
                   this
                   Nation
                   ,
                   whereby
                   they
                   might
                   be
                   able
                   to
                   check
                   his
                   attempts
                   ,
                   did
                   think
                   good
                   to
                   constitute
                   those
                   Archbishops
                   his
                   Legates
                   of
                   course
                   ,
                   (
                   
                     Legatos
                     natos
                  
                   )
                   that
                   so
                   they
                   might
                   seem
                   to
                   exercise
                   their
                   Jurisdiction
                   by
                   authority
                   derived
                   from
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   owing
                   to
                   him
                   that
                   mark
                   of
                   favour
                   ,
                   or
                   honour
                   ,
                   with
                   inlargement
                   of
                   power
                   ,
                   might
                   pay
                   him
                   more
                   devotion
                   and
                   serve
                   his
                   interests
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   Bellarmine
                   doth
                   from
                   this
                   practice
                   prove
                   the
                   Pope's
                   Sovereign
                   power
                   ,
                   but
                   he
                   might
                   from
                   thence
                   better
                   have
                   domonstrated
                   their
                   great
                   cunning
                   .
                   It
                   might
                   from
                   such
                   extraordinary
                   designation
                   of
                   Vicegerents
                   with
                   far
                   more
                   reason
                   be
                   inferred
                   ,
                   that
                   ordinarily
                   Bishops
                   are
                   not
                   his
                   Ministers
                   .
                
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   the
                   privilege
                   of
                   a
                   Sovereign
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   cannot
                   be
                   called
                   to
                   account
                   ,
                   or
                   judged
                   ,
                   or
                   deposed
                   ,
                   or
                   debarr'd
                   communion
                   ,
                   or
                   any-wise
                   censured
                   and
                   punished
                   ;
                   for
                   this
                   implyeth
                   a
                   contradiction
                   or
                   confusion
                   in
                   degrees
                   ,
                   subjecting
                   the
                   superiour
                   to
                   inferiours
                   ;
                   this
                   were
                   making
                   a
                   river
                   run
                   backwards
                   ;
                   this
                   were
                   to
                   damm
                   up
                   the
                   fountain
                   of
                   justice
                   ;
                   to
                   behead
                   the
                   State
                   ;
                   to
                   expose
                   Majesty
                   to
                   contempt
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   Wherefore
                   the
                   Pope
                   doth
                   pretend
                   to
                   this
                   privilege
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   those
                   Maxims
                   in
                   the
                   
                     Canon
                     Law
                  
                   ,
                   drawn
                   from
                   the
                   sayings
                   of
                   Popes
                   (
                   either
                   forged
                   or
                   genuine
                   ,
                   but
                   all
                   alike
                   )
                   obteining
                   authority
                   in
                   their
                   Court.
                   
                
                 
                   And
                   according
                   to
                   what
                   P.
                   Adrian
                   let
                   the
                   8
                   th
                   Synod
                   know
                   ,
                   
                     because
                     ,
                     says
                  
                   he
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     Apostolick
                     Church
                     of
                     Rome
                     stoops
                     not
                     to
                     the
                     judgment
                     of
                     lesser
                     Churches
                     .
                  
                   
                   They
                   cite
                   also
                   three
                   old
                   Synods
                   (
                   of
                   Sinuessa
                   ,
                   of
                   Rome
                   under
                   Pope
                   Silvester
                   ,
                   of
                   Rome
                   under
                   Sixtus
                   III.
                   )
                   but
                   they
                   are
                   palpably
                   spurious
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   learned
                   among
                   them
                   confess
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   antiquity
                   was
                   not
                   of
                   this
                   mind
                   ;
                   for
                   it
                   did
                   suppose
                   him
                   no
                   less
                   obnoxious
                   to
                   judgment
                   and
                   correction
                   than
                   other
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   should
                   notoriously
                   deviate
                   from
                   the
                   faith
                   ,
                   or
                   violate
                   canonical
                   discipline
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Canons
                   generally
                   do
                   oblige
                   Bishops
                   without
                   exception
                   to
                   duty
                   ,
                   and
                   (
                   upon
                   defailance
                   )
                   to
                   correction
                   :
                   why
                   is
                   not
                   he
                   excepted
                   ,
                   if
                   to
                   be
                   excused
                   ,
                   or
                   exempted
                   ?
                
                 
                   It
                   was
                   not
                   questioned
                   of
                   old
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   a
                   Pope
                   in
                   case
                   he
                   should
                   notoriously
                   depart
                   from
                   the
                   faith
                   ,
                   or
                   notably
                   infringe
                   discipline
                   ,
                   might
                   be
                   
                   excommunicated
                   ;
                   the
                   attempting
                   it
                   upon
                   divers
                   occasions
                   do
                   shew
                   their
                   opinion
                   ,
                   although
                   it
                   often
                   had
                   not
                   effect
                   because
                   the
                   cause
                   was
                   not
                   just
                   and
                   plausible
                   ;
                   the
                   truth
                   and
                   equity
                   of
                   the
                   case
                   appearing
                   to
                   be
                   on
                   the
                   Pope's
                   side
                   .
                
                 
                   St.
                   
                     Isidore
                     Pelusiota
                  
                   denieth
                   of
                   any
                   Bishop's
                   office
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   
                     an
                     uncontrollable
                     government
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   In
                   the
                   times
                   of
                   Polycrates
                   and
                   Pope
                   Victor
                   the
                   whole
                   Eastern
                   Church
                   did
                   forbear
                   communion
                   with
                   the
                   Pope
                   .
                   Firmilian
                   told
                   Pope
                   Stephanus
                   ,
                   
                   that
                   by
                   conceiting
                   he
                   might
                   excommunicate
                   all
                   other
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   he
                   had
                   excommunicated
                   himself
                   .
                   The
                   Fathers
                   of
                   the
                   Antiochene
                   Synod
                   did
                   threaten
                   to
                   excommunicate
                   and
                   depose
                   Pope
                   Julius
                   .
                   
                   
                     They
                     did
                     promise
                     to
                     Julius
                     ,
                     peace
                     and
                     communion
                     ,
                     if
                     he
                     did
                     admit
                     the
                     deposition
                     of
                     those
                     whom
                     they
                     had
                     expelled
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     constitution
                     of
                     those
                     whom
                     they
                     had
                     ordained
                     ;
                     but
                     if
                     he
                     did
                     resist
                     their
                     decrees
                     ,
                     they
                     denounced
                     the
                     contrary
                     .
                  
                   
                   The
                   Oriental
                   Bishops
                   at
                   Sardica
                   did
                   excommunicate
                   and
                   depose
                   him
                   .
                   
                   St.
                   Hilary
                   did
                   anathematize
                   Pope
                   Liberius
                   ,
                   upon
                   his
                   defection
                   to
                   the
                   Arians
                   .
                   *
                   Dioscorus
                   did
                   attempt
                   to
                   excommunicate
                   Pope
                   Leo.
                   †
                   Acacius
                   of
                   Constantinople
                   renounced
                   the
                   communion
                   of
                   Pope
                   Felix
                   .
                   ‖
                   
                     Timotheus
                     Aelurus
                  
                   cursed
                   the
                   Pope
                   .
                   *
                   The
                   
                     African
                     Bishops
                  
                   did
                   
                     Synodically
                     excommunicate
                     Pope
                     Vigilius
                  
                   .
                   †
                   Pope
                   Anastasius
                   was
                   rejected
                   by
                   his
                   own
                   Clergy
                   .
                   ‖
                   Pope
                   Constantine
                   by
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   was
                   *
                   Pope
                   Leo
                   VIII
                   .
                   †
                   Divers
                   Bishops
                   of
                   Italy
                   and
                   Illyricum
                   did
                   abstain
                   from
                   the
                   Pope's
                   communion
                   for
                   a
                   long
                   time
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   did
                   admit
                   the
                   fifth
                   Synod
                   .
                   ‖
                   Photius
                   did
                   excommunicate
                   and
                   depose
                   Pope
                   Nicholas
                   I.
                   *
                   Maurus
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Ravenna
                   did
                   anathematize
                   Pope
                   Vitalianus
                   .
                   †
                   The
                   Emperour
                   Otho
                   II.
                   having
                   with
                   good
                   advice
                   laboured
                   to
                   reclaim
                   Pope
                   John
                   XII
                   .
                   without
                   effect
                   did
                   
                     indict
                     a
                     Council
                     ,
                     calling
                     together
                     the
                     Bishops
                     of
                     Italy
                     ,
                     by
                     the
                     judgment
                     of
                     whom
                     the
                     life
                     of
                     that
                     wicked
                     man
                     should
                     be
                     judged
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   issue
                   was
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   deposed
                   .
                   ‖
                   Pope
                   Nicholas
                   I.
                   desired
                   to
                   be
                   judged
                   by
                   the
                   Emperour
                   .
                   The
                   fifth
                   Synod
                   did
                   in
                   general
                   terms
                   condemn
                   Pope
                   Vigilius
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Emperour
                   Justinian
                   did
                   banish
                   him
                   for
                   not
                   complying
                   with
                   the
                   decrees
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   The
                   sixth
                   and
                   seventh
                   General
                   Synods
                   did
                   anathematize
                   Honorius
                   by
                   name
                   ;
                   when
                   he
                   was
                   dead
                   ,
                   because
                   his
                   heresie
                   was
                   not
                   before
                   confuted
                   ;
                   and
                   they
                   would
                   have
                   served
                   him
                   so
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   had
                   been
                   alive
                   .
                   Divers
                   Synods
                   (
                   that
                   of
                   Worms
                   ,
                   of
                   Papia
                   ,
                   of
                   Brescia
                   ,
                   of
                   Mentz
                   ,
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   
                   &c.
                   )
                   did
                   reject
                   Pope
                   Gregory
                   VII
                   .
                   Pope
                   Adrian
                   himself
                   in
                   the
                   VIII
                   .
                   Synod
                   (
                   so
                   called
                   )
                   did
                   confess
                   ,
                   that
                   a
                   Pope
                   being
                   found
                   deviating
                   from
                   the
                   faith
                   might
                   be
                   judged
                   ,
                   as
                   Honorius
                   was
                   .
                   
                   Gerbertus
                   (
                   afterward
                   Pope
                   Sylvester
                   II.
                   )
                   did
                   maintain
                   that
                   Popes
                   might
                   be
                   held
                   as
                   Ethnicks
                   and
                   Publicans
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   
                     did
                     not
                     hear
                     the
                     Church
                  
                   .
                   The
                   Synod
                   of
                   Constance
                   did
                   judge
                   and
                   depose
                   three
                   Popes
                   .
                   
                   The
                   Synod
                   of
                   Basil
                   did
                   depose
                   Pope
                   Eugenius
                   ;
                   affirming
                   that
                   
                     The
                     Catholick
                     Church
                     hath
                     often
                     corrected
                     and
                     judged
                     Popes
                     when
                     they
                     either
                     err'd
                     from
                     the
                     faith
                     ,
                  
                   
                   
                     or
                     by
                     their
                     ill
                     manners
                     became
                     notoriously
                     scandalous
                     to
                     the
                     Church
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                   The
                   practice
                   of
                   Popes
                   to
                   give
                   an
                   account
                   of
                   their
                   faith
                   (
                   when
                   they
                   entred
                   upon
                   their
                   office
                   )
                   to
                   the
                   other
                   Patriarchs
                   and
                   chief
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   approving
                   themselves
                   thereby
                   worthy
                   and
                   capable
                   of
                   communion
                   ,
                   doth
                   imply
                   them
                   liable
                   to
                   judgment
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   neglect
                   of
                   which
                   practice
                   Euphemius
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Constantinople
                   did
                   complain
                   .
                   
                
                 
                   
                   Of
                   this
                   we
                   have
                   for
                   example
                   the
                   
                     Synodical
                     Epistles
                  
                   of
                   Pope
                   Gregory
                   I.
                   
                
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   To
                   the
                   Sovereign
                   in
                   Ecclesiastical
                   affairs
                   it
                   would
                   belong
                   to
                   define
                   and
                   decide
                   controversies
                   in
                   faith
                   ,
                   discipline
                   ,
                   moral
                   practice
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   all
                   were
                   bound
                   to
                   admit
                   his
                   definitions
                   ,
                   decisions
                   ,
                   interpretations
                   .
                   He
                   would
                   be
                   the
                   supreme
                   Interpreter
                   of
                   the
                   divine
                   law
                   ,
                   and
                   Judge
                   of
                   controversies
                   .
                   No
                   point
                   or
                   question
                   of
                   moment
                   should
                   be
                   decided
                   without
                   his
                   cognizance
                   .
                   This
                   he
                   therefore
                   doth
                   pretend
                   to
                   ;
                   taking
                   upon
                   him
                   to
                   define
                   points
                   ,
                   and
                   requiring
                   from
                   all
                   submission
                   to
                   his
                   determinations
                   .
                   Nor
                   doth
                   he
                   allow
                   any
                   Synods
                   to
                   decide
                   questions
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   the
                   ancients
                   did
                   know
                   no
                   such
                   thing
                   .
                   In
                   case
                   of
                   Contentions
                   ,
                   they
                   had
                   no
                   recourse
                   to
                   his
                   judgment
                   ;
                   they
                   did
                   not
                   stand
                   to
                   his
                   opinion
                   ,
                   his
                   authority
                   did
                   not
                   avail
                   to
                   quash
                   disputes
                   .
                   They
                   had
                   recourse
                   to
                   the
                   Holy
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                   to
                   Catholick
                   Tradition
                   ,
                   to
                   reason
                   ,
                   they
                   disputed
                   and
                   discussed
                   points
                   by
                   dint
                   of
                   argument
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Irenaeus
                     ,
                     Tertullian
                     ,
                     Vincentius
                     Lirinensis
                  
                   and
                   others
                   discoursing
                   of
                   the
                   methods
                   to
                   resolve
                   points
                   of
                   Controversie
                   ,
                   did
                   not
                   reckon
                   the
                   Pope's
                   authority
                   for
                   one
                   .
                   Divers
                   of
                   the
                   Fathers
                   did
                   not
                   scruple
                   openly
                   to
                   dissent
                   from
                   the
                   opinions
                   of
                   Popes
                   ;
                   nor
                   were
                   they
                   wondred
                   at
                   ,
                   or
                   condemned
                   for
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   So
                   Saint
                   Paul
                   did
                   withstand
                   Saint
                   Peter
                   .
                   So
                   Polycarpus
                   dissented
                   from
                   Pope
                   Elutherius
                   .
                   So
                   Polycrates
                   from
                   Pope
                   Victor
                   .
                   So
                   St.
                   Cyprian
                   from
                   Pope
                   Stephen
                   .
                   So
                   
                     Dionysius
                     Alex.
                  
                   from
                   Pope
                   Stephen
                   :
                   all
                   which
                   persons
                   were
                   renowned
                   for
                   wisedom
                   and
                   piety
                   in
                   their
                   times
                   .
                
                 
                   Highest
                   Controversies
                   were
                   appeased
                   by
                   Synods
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   Catholick
                   Tradition
                   ,
                   the
                   Analogy
                   of
                   faith
                   ,
                   and
                   common
                   Reason
                   ,
                   without
                   regard
                   to
                   the
                   Pope
                   .
                   Divers
                   Synods
                   in
                   Africk
                   and
                   Asia
                   defined
                   the
                   Point
                   about
                   rebaptization
                   without
                   the
                   Pope's
                   leave
                   ,
                   and
                   against
                   his
                   opinion
                   .
                   The
                   Synod
                   of
                   Antioch
                   condemned
                   the
                   doctrine
                   of
                   
                     Paulus
                     Samosatenus
                  
                   ,
                   without
                   intervention
                   of
                   the
                   Pope
                   ;
                   before
                   they
                   gave
                   him
                   notice
                   .
                   In
                   the
                   Synod
                   of
                   Nice
                   the
                   Pope
                   had
                   very
                   small
                   stroke
                   .
                   The
                   General
                   Synod
                   of
                   Const.
                   declared
                   the
                   Point
                   of
                   the
                   Divinity
                   of
                   the
                   
                     H.
                     Ghost
                  
                   against
                   Macedonius
                   ,
                   without
                   the
                   Pope
                   ;
                   who
                   did
                   no
                   more
                   than
                   afterward
                   consent
                   :
                   This
                   the
                   Synod
                   of
                   Chalcedon
                   in
                   their
                   compellation
                   to
                   the
                   Emperour
                   Marcian
                   did
                   observe
                   .
                   
                     The
                     Fathers
                     met
                     in
                     Sardica
                     to
                     suppress
                     the
                     reliques
                     of
                     Arianism
                     ,
                  
                   
                   
                     communicated
                     their
                     decrees
                     to
                     the
                     Eastern
                     Bishops
                     ;
                     and
                     they
                     who
                     here
                     discovered
                     the
                     pestilence
                     of
                     Apolinarius
                     ,
                     made
                     known
                     theirs
                     to
                     the
                     Western
                     .
                  
                
                 
                 
                   The
                   Synod
                   of
                   Africk
                   defined
                   against
                   Pelagius
                   ,
                   before
                   their
                   informing
                   Pope
                   Innocentius
                   thereof
                   ;
                   not
                   seeking
                   his
                   judgment
                   ,
                   but
                   desiring
                   his
                   consent
                   to
                   that
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   were
                   assured
                   to
                   be
                   truth
                   .
                
                 
                   Divers
                   Popes
                   have
                   been
                   incapable
                   of
                   deciding
                   Controversies
                   ,
                   themselves
                   having
                   been
                   erroneous
                   in
                   the
                   questions
                   controverted
                   :
                   as
                   Pope
                   Stephanus
                   (
                   in
                   part
                   ,
                   )
                   Pope
                   Liberius
                   ,
                   P.
                   Felix
                   ,
                   P.
                   Vigilius
                   ,
                   P.
                   Honorius
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   And
                   in
                   our
                   opinion
                   all
                   Popes
                   for
                   many
                   ages
                   .
                
                 
                   It
                   is
                   observable
                   how
                   the
                   Synod
                   of
                   Chalcedon
                   in
                   their
                   allocution
                   to
                   the
                   Emperour
                   Marcian
                   do
                   excuse
                   P.
                   Leo
                   for
                   expounding
                   the
                   faith
                   in
                   his
                   Epistle
                   (
                   the
                   which
                   it
                   seems
                   some
                   did
                   reprehend
                   as
                   a
                   novell
                   method
                   disagreeable
                   to
                   the
                   Canons
                   ;
                   
                   )
                   
                     Let
                     not
                     them
                  
                   (
                   say
                   they
                   )
                   
                     object
                     to
                     us
                     the
                     Epistle
                     of
                     the
                     marvellous
                     Prelate
                     of
                     Rome
                     ,
                     as
                     obnoxious
                     to
                     imputation
                     of
                     novelty
                     ;
                     but
                     if
                     it
                     be
                     not
                     consonant
                     to
                     the
                     Scriptures
                     ,
                     let
                     them
                     confute
                     it
                     ;
                     or
                     if
                     it
                     be
                     not
                     consentaneous
                     to
                     the
                     Fathers
                     who
                     have
                     preceded
                     ;
                     or
                     if
                     it
                     be
                     not
                     apt
                     to
                     confute
                     the
                     irreligious
                     ,
                  
                   &c.
                   
                
                 
                   It
                   was
                   not
                   his
                   judicial
                   authority
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   did
                   insist
                   upon
                   ,
                   to
                   maintain
                   his
                   Epistle
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   orthodoxie
                   and
                   intrinsick
                   usefulness
                   of
                   it
                   to
                   confute
                   errours
                   ;
                   upon
                   which
                   account
                   they
                   did
                   embrace
                   and
                   confirm
                   it
                   by
                   their
                   suffrage
                   .
                
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   If
                   the
                   Pope
                   were
                   a
                   Sovereign
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   as
                   they
                   make
                   him
                   ,
                   it
                   were
                   at
                   least
                   expedient
                   that
                   he
                   should
                   be
                   infallible
                   ;
                   for
                   why
                   otherwise
                   should
                   he
                   undertake
                   confidently
                   to
                   pronounce
                   in
                   all
                   cases
                   ,
                   to
                   define
                   high
                   and
                   difficult
                   Points
                   ,
                   to
                   impose
                   his
                   Dictates
                   ,
                   and
                   require
                   assent
                   from
                   all
                   ?
                   If
                   he
                   be
                   fallible
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   very
                   probable
                   that
                   often
                   he
                   doth
                   obtrude
                   errours
                   upon
                   us
                   for
                   matters
                   of
                   Faith
                   and
                   Practice
                   .
                
                 
                   Wherefore
                   the
                   true
                   fast
                   friends
                   of
                   Papal
                   interest
                   do
                   assert
                   him
                   to
                   be
                   infallible
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   dictateth
                   as
                   Pope
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   setting
                   himself
                   into
                   his
                   Chair
                   doth
                   thence
                   mean
                   to
                   instruct
                   the
                   whole
                   Church
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   Pope
                   therefore
                   himself
                   ,
                   who
                   countenanceth
                   them
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   presumed
                   to
                   be
                   of
                   that
                   mind
                   .
                
                 
                   Pighius
                   said
                   bouncingly
                   ,
                   
                   
                     The
                     judgment
                     of
                     the
                     Apostolick
                     See
                     with
                     a
                     Council
                     of
                     domestick
                     Priests
                     ,
                     is
                     far
                     more
                     certain
                     than
                     the
                     judgment
                     of
                     an
                     universal
                     Council
                     of
                     the
                     whole
                     earth
                     without
                     the
                     Pope
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   Syllogism
                   we
                   propose
                   :
                
                 
                   
                     The
                     Supreme
                     Judge
                     must
                     be
                     infallible
                     ,
                  
                
                 
                   
                     The
                     Pope
                     is
                     not
                     infallible
                     ,
                     Therefore
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   The
                   Major
                   the
                   
                     Jesuits
                     ,
                     Canonists
                  
                   and
                   Courtiers
                   are
                   obliged
                   to
                   prove
                   ,
                   it
                   being
                   their
                   Assertion
                   ;
                   and
                   they
                   do
                   prove
                   it
                   very
                   wisely
                   and
                   strongly
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Minor
                   is
                   asserted
                   by
                   the
                   French
                   Doctours
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   do
                   with
                   clear
                   evidence
                   maintain
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Conclusion
                   we
                   leave
                   them
                   to
                   infer
                   who
                   are
                   concerned
                   .
                
                 
                   It
                   is
                   in
                   effect
                   Pope
                   Gregory's
                   Argumentation
                   ;
                   No
                   Bishop
                   can
                   be
                   Universal
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   (
                   or
                   Universal
                   Pastour
                   and
                   Judge
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   )
                   because
                   no
                   Bishop
                   can
                   be
                   Infallible
                   ;
                   for
                   that
                   the
                   lapse
                   of
                   such
                   a
                   Pastour
                   would
                   throw
                   down
                   the
                   Church
                   into
                   ruine
                   ,
                   by
                   errour
                   and
                   impiety
                   .
                   
                     Therefore
                     the
                     Vniversal
                     Church
                  
                   ,
                   
                   
                     which
                     God
                     forbid
                     ,
                     falls
                     ,
                     when
                     he
                     falls
                     who
                     is
                     call'd
                     Vniversal
                     .
                     
                     —
                     The
                     state
                     and
                     order
                     of
                     our
                     Lord's
                     family
                     will
                     decay
                     when
                     that
                     which
                     is
                     required
                     in
                     the
                     body
                     is
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     found
                     in
                     the
                     head
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   But
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   not
                   infallible
                   ,
                   much
                   Experience
                   and
                   History
                   do
                   abundantly
                   shew
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Ancients
                   knew
                   no
                   such
                   pretender
                   to
                   infallibility
                   ;
                   otherwise
                   they
                   would
                   have
                   left
                   disputing
                   ,
                   and
                   run
                   to
                   his
                   Oracular
                   Dictates
                   for
                   information
                   .
                   
                   They
                   would
                   have
                   onely
                   asserted
                   this
                   point
                   against
                   Hereticks
                   .
                   We
                   should
                   have
                   had
                   Testimonies
                   of
                   it
                   innumerable
                   .
                   It
                   had
                   been
                   the
                   most
                   famous
                   point
                   of
                   all
                   .
                
                 
                   I
                   will
                   not
                   mention
                   Pope
                   Stephanus
                   universally
                   approving
                   the
                   
                     Baptism
                     of
                     Hereticks
                  
                   against
                   the
                   Decrees
                   of
                   the
                   Synod
                   of
                   Nice
                   and
                   other
                   Synods
                   .
                   Nor
                   Pope
                   Liberius
                   complying
                   with
                   Arianism
                   .
                   Nor
                   Pope
                   Innocent
                   I.
                   and
                   his
                   followers
                   at
                   least
                   till
                   Pope
                   *
                   Gelasius
                   first
                   asserting
                   the
                   
                     Communion
                     of
                     Infants
                  
                   for
                   needfull
                   .
                   Nor
                   Pope
                   Vigilius
                   dodging
                   with
                   the
                   Fifth
                   Synod
                   .
                   Nor
                   Pope
                   Honorius
                   condemned
                   by
                   so
                   many
                   Councils
                   and
                   Popes
                   for
                   Monothelitism
                   .
                   
                   But
                   surely
                   Pope
                   Leo
                   and
                   Pope
                   Gelasius
                   were
                   strangely
                   deceived
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   condemned
                   
                     Partaking
                     in
                     one
                     kind
                  
                   .
                   Pope
                   Gregory
                   was
                   foully
                   out
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   condemned
                   the
                   ‖
                   
                     worship
                     of
                     Images
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   when
                   he
                   so
                   declaimeth
                   against
                   the
                   title
                   of
                   
                     Vniversal
                     Bishop
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   when
                   he
                   avowed
                   himself
                   a
                   Subject
                   to
                   the
                   
                     Emperour
                     Mauritius
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   when
                   he
                   denied
                   the
                   Books
                   of
                   Maccabees
                   to
                   be
                   Canonical
                   ;
                   and
                   when
                   he
                   asserted
                   the
                   perfection
                   of
                   Holy
                   Scripture
                   .
                   Pope
                   Leo
                   II.
                   was
                   mistaken
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   did
                   charge
                   his
                   infallible
                   Predecessour
                   Honorius
                   of
                   Monothelitism
                   .
                   
                   Pope
                   Nicholas
                   was
                   a
                   little
                   deceived
                   when
                   he
                   determined
                   the
                   *
                   
                     attrition
                     of
                     Christ's
                     Body
                  
                   .
                   Pope
                   Vrban
                   II.
                   was
                   out
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   allowed
                   it
                   ‖
                   lawfull
                   for
                   good
                   Catholicks
                   to
                   commit
                   murther
                   on
                   Persons
                   excommunicate
                   .
                   
                   Pope
                   Innocent
                   IV.
                   erred
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   called
                   Kings
                   ,
                   
                     The
                     Pope's
                     Slaves
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   Surely
                   those
                   Popes
                   did
                   err
                   ,
                   who
                   confirmed
                   the
                   Synods
                   of
                   Constance
                   and
                   Basil
                   ;
                   not
                   excepting
                   the
                   determinations
                   in
                   favour
                   of
                   General
                   Councils
                   being
                   Superiour
                   to
                   Popes
                   .
                   
                   All
                   those
                   Popes
                   have
                   devilishly
                   erred
                   ,
                   who
                   have
                   pretended
                   to
                   dispose
                   of
                   Kingdoms
                   ,
                   to
                   depose
                   Princes
                   :
                   to
                   absolve
                   Subjects
                   of
                   their
                   Oaths
                   .
                   Pope
                   Adrian
                   II.
                   did
                   not
                   take
                   the
                   Pope
                   to
                   be
                   infallible
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   said
                   he
                   might
                   not
                   be
                   judged
                   ,
                   excepting
                   the
                   case
                   of
                   Heresie
                   ;
                   and
                   thereby
                   excuseth
                   the
                   Orientals
                   for
                   anathematizing
                   Honorius
                   ,
                   he
                   being
                   accused
                   of
                   Heresie
                   .
                
                 
                   There
                   is
                   one
                   Heresie
                   ,
                   of
                   which
                   ,
                   if
                   all
                   Histories
                   do
                   not
                   lie
                   grievously
                   ,
                   
                   divers
                   Popes
                   have
                   been
                   guilty
                   ;
                   a
                   Heresie
                   defined
                   by
                   divers
                   Popes
                   ;
                   the
                   
                     Heresie
                     of
                     Simony
                  
                   ;
                   How
                   many
                   such
                   Hereticks
                   have
                   sate
                   in
                   that
                   Chair
                   ?
                   of
                   which
                   how
                   many
                   Popes
                   are
                   proclaimed
                   guilty
                   with
                   a
                   loud
                   voice
                   in
                   History
                   ?
                   
                     The
                     hand
                  
                   ,
                   says
                   St.
                   *
                   
                     Bernard
                     ,
                     does
                     all
                     the
                     Papal
                     business
                     ,
                     shew
                     me
                     a
                     man
                     in
                     all
                     this
                     greatest
                     City
                     who
                     would
                     admit
                     thee
                     to
                     be
                     Pope
                     without
                     the
                     mediation
                     of
                     a
                     bribe
                     ?
                  
                   Yea
                   how
                   few
                   for
                   some
                   Ages
                   have
                   been
                   guiltless
                   of
                   this
                   Heresie
                   ?
                   I
                   may
                   be
                   answered
                   ,
                   
                   they
                   were
                   no
                   Popes
                   because
                   their
                   Election
                   was
                   null
                   ;
                   but
                   then
                   the
                   Church
                   hath
                   often
                   and
                   long
                   been
                   without
                   a
                   Head.
                   Then
                   numberless
                   Acts
                   have
                   been
                   void
                   ;
                   and
                   Creations
                   of
                   Cardinals
                   have
                   been
                   null
                   ;
                   and
                   consequently
                   there
                   hath
                   not
                   probably
                   been
                   any
                   true
                   Pope
                   for
                   a
                   long
                   time
                   .
                
                 
                   In
                   the
                   judgment
                   of
                   so
                   many
                   great
                   Divines
                   ,
                   which
                   did
                   constitute
                   the
                   Synod
                   of
                   Basil
                   ,
                   many
                   Popes
                   (
                   near
                   all
                   surely
                   )
                   have
                   been
                   Hereticks
                   ;
                   who
                   have
                   followed
                   or
                   countenanced
                   the
                   opinion
                   that
                   Popes
                   are
                   superiour
                   to
                   General
                   Councils
                   ;
                   the
                   which
                   there
                   is
                   flatly
                   declared
                   Heresie
                   .
                   Pope
                   Eugenius
                   by
                   name
                   was
                   there
                   declared
                   
                     a
                     pertinacious
                     Heretick
                  
                   ,
                   
                   
                     deviating
                     from
                     the
                     faith
                  
                   —
                
                 
                   It
                   often
                   happeneth
                   that
                   the
                   Pope
                   is
                   not
                   skilled
                   in
                   Divinity
                   ,
                   as
                   Pope
                   Innocent
                   X.
                   was
                   wont
                   to
                   profess
                   concerning
                   himself
                   (
                   to
                   wave
                   discourse
                   about
                   Theological
                   points
                   )
                   he
                   therefore
                   cannot
                   pronounce
                   ,
                   in
                   use
                   of
                   ordinary
                   means
                   ,
                   but
                   onely
                   by
                   miracle
                   ,
                   as
                   Balaam's
                   Ass.
                   So
                   Pope
                   Innocent
                   X.
                   said
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     the
                     Vicar
                     of
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                     was
                     not
                     obliged
                     to
                     examine
                     all
                     things
                     by
                     dispute
                  
                   ;
                   
                   
                     for
                     that
                     the
                     truth
                     of
                     his
                     decrees
                     depended
                     onely
                     on
                     divine
                     Inspiration
                     :
                  
                   what
                   is
                   this
                   but
                   downright
                   
                     Quakerism
                     ,
                     Enthusiasm
                     ,
                     Imposture
                  
                   ?
                
                 
                   Pope
                   Clemens
                   V.
                   did
                   not
                   take
                   himself
                   to
                   be
                   infallible
                   ,
                   when
                   in
                   his
                   great
                   Synod
                   of
                   Vienna
                   ,
                   the
                   question
                   ,
                   whether
                   beside
                   remission
                   of
                   sin
                   ,
                   also
                   vertue
                   were
                   conferred
                   to
                   Infants
                   ,
                   he
                   resolved
                   thus
                   very
                   honestly
                   ,
                   —
                   
                     The
                     second
                     opinion
                  
                   ,
                   
                   
                     which
                     says
                     that
                     informing
                     grace
                     and
                     vertues
                     are
                     in
                     baptism
                     conferred
                     both
                     upon
                     infants
                     and
                     adult
                     persons
                     ,
                     we
                     think
                     fit
                     with
                     the
                     consent
                     of
                     the
                     holy
                     council
                     to
                     be
                     chosen
                     ;
                     as
                     being
                     more
                     probable
                     ,
                     and
                     more
                     consonant
                     and
                     agreeable
                     to
                     the
                     Divinity
                     of
                     the
                     modern
                     Doctours
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Which
                   of
                   the
                   two
                   Popes
                   were
                   in
                   the
                   right
                   ,
                   Pope
                   Nicholas
                   IV.
                   who
                   decided
                   that
                   our
                   Lord
                   was
                   so
                   poor
                   that
                   he
                   had
                   right
                   to
                   nothing
                   ,
                   
                   or
                   Pope
                   John
                   XXII
                   .
                   who
                   declared
                   this
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   Heresie
                   ,
                   charging
                   our
                   Lord
                   with
                   injustice
                   ?
                
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   A
                   Sovereign
                   is
                   in
                   Dignity
                   and
                   Authority
                   Superiour
                   to
                   any
                   number
                   of
                   Subjects
                   ,
                   however
                   conjoined
                   or
                   congregated
                   ;
                   as
                   a
                   Head
                   is
                   above
                   all
                   the
                   Members
                   however
                   compacted
                   ;
                   He
                   is
                   not
                   Supreme
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   any-wise
                   subject
                   or
                   inferiour
                   to
                   a
                   Senate
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   Assembly
                   in
                   his
                   Territory
                   .
                
                 
                   Therefore
                   the
                   Pope
                   doth
                   claim
                   a
                   Superiority
                   over
                   all
                   Councils
                   ;
                   
                   pretending
                   that
                   their
                   determinations
                   are
                   invalid
                   without
                   his
                   consent
                   and
                   confirmation
                   ;
                   that
                   he
                   can
                   rescind
                   or
                   make
                   void
                   their
                   Decrees
                   ;
                   that
                   he
                   can
                   suspend
                   their
                   Consultations
                   ,
                   and
                   translate
                   or
                   dissolve
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     And
                     Baronius
                     reckons
                     this
                     as
                     one
                     errour
                     in
                     Hincmarus
                     Bishop
                     of
                     Rhemes
                     ,
                  
                   
                   
                     that
                     he
                     held
                     as
                     if
                     the
                     canons
                     of
                     councils
                     were
                     of
                     greater
                     authority
                     in
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     God
                     than
                     the
                     decrees
                     of
                     Popes
                     ,
                     which
                     ,
                  
                   says
                   he
                   ,
                   
                     how
                     absurd
                     and
                     unreasonable
                     an
                     opinion
                     it
                     is
                     ,
                  
                   &c.
                   
                
                 
                 
                   
                   
                     That
                     the
                     authority
                     of
                     the
                     Apostolick
                     See
                     in
                     all
                     Christian
                     Ages
                     has
                     been
                     preferred
                     before
                     the
                     universal
                     Church
                     ,
                     both
                     the
                     canons
                     of
                     our
                     predecessours
                     and
                     manifold
                     tradition
                     do
                     confirm
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   This
                   is
                   a
                   question
                   stiffly
                   debated
                   among
                   Romanists
                   ;
                   but
                   the
                   most
                   (
                   as
                   
                     Aeneas
                     Sylvius
                  
                   ,
                   afterward
                   Pope
                   Pius
                   II.
                   did
                   acutely
                   observe
                   )
                   with
                   good
                   reason
                   to
                   adhere
                   to
                   the
                   Pope's
                   side
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   Pope
                   disposeth
                   of
                   Benefices
                   ,
                   but
                   Councils
                   give
                   none
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   in
                   truth
                   anciently
                   the
                   Pope
                   was
                   not
                   understood
                   Superiour
                   to
                   Councils
                   :
                   for
                   
                     greater
                     is
                     the
                     authority
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     than
                     of
                     one
                     city
                     ,
                  
                   
                   says
                   St.
                   Hierome
                   .
                   He
                   was
                   but
                   one
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   that
                   had
                   nothing
                   to
                   doe
                   out
                   of
                   his
                   precinct
                   .
                   He
                   had
                   but
                   his
                   Vote
                   in
                   them
                   ;
                   He
                   had
                   the
                   first
                   Vote
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Patriarch
                   of
                   Alexandria
                   the
                   second
                   ,
                   of
                   Antioch
                   the
                   third
                   —
                   but
                   that
                   order
                   neither
                   gave
                   to
                   him
                   or
                   them
                   any
                   advantage
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   decision
                   ;
                   but
                   common
                   consent
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   suffrages
                   of
                   the
                   majority
                   did
                   prevail
                   .
                   He
                   was
                   conceived
                   subject
                   to
                   the
                   Canons
                   no
                   less
                   than
                   other
                   Bishops
                   .
                   Councils
                   did
                   examine
                   matters
                   decreed
                   by
                   him
                   ,
                   so
                   as
                   to
                   follow
                   or
                   forsake
                   them
                   as
                   they
                   saw
                   cause
                   .
                   The
                   Popes
                   themselves
                   did
                   profess
                   great
                   veneration
                   and
                   observance
                   of
                   Conciliar
                   Decrees
                   .
                   Pope
                   Leo
                   I.
                   did
                   oppose
                   a
                   Canon
                   of
                   the
                   Synod
                   of
                   Chalcedon
                   ,
                   (
                   not
                   pretending
                   his
                   Superiority
                   to
                   Councils
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   inviolability
                   of
                   the
                   Nicene
                   Canons
                   )
                   but
                   it
                   notwithstanding
                   that
                   opposition
                   did
                   prevail
                   .
                
                 
                   Even
                   in
                   the
                   dregs
                   of
                   times
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   Pope
                   had
                   clambred
                   so
                   high
                   to
                   the
                   top
                   of
                   power
                   ,
                   this
                   Question
                   in
                   great
                   numerous
                   Synods
                   of
                   Bishops
                   was
                   agitated
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   positively
                   decided
                   against
                   him
                   ;
                   both
                   in
                   Doctrine
                   and
                   practice
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   The
                   Synod
                   of
                   Basil
                   affirmeth
                   the
                   matter
                   of
                   these
                   Decrees
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   
                     verity
                     of
                     the
                     Christian
                     faith
                     ,
                     which
                     whoever
                     doth
                     pertinaciously
                     resist
                     ,
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     deemed
                     a
                     heretick
                  
                   —
                   Those
                   Fathers
                   say
                   that
                   
                     none
                     of
                     the
                     skilfull
                     did
                     ever
                     doubt
                     of
                     this
                     truth
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Pope
                     in
                     things
                     belonging
                     to
                     faith
                     ,
                     was
                     subject
                     to
                     the
                     judgment
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     General
                     Councils
                     .
                     —
                     that
                     the
                     Council
                     has
                     an
                     authority
                     immediately
                     from
                     Christ
                     which
                     the
                     Pope
                     is
                     bound
                     to
                     obey
                     .
                  
                   Those
                   Synods
                   were
                   confirmed
                   by
                   Popes
                   ,
                   without
                   exception
                   of
                   those
                   determinations
                   .
                
                 
                   Great
                   Churches
                   ,
                   most
                   famous
                   Vniversities
                   ,
                   a
                   mighty
                   store
                   of
                   learned
                   Doctours
                   of
                   the
                   Roman
                   Communion
                   have
                   reverenced
                   those
                   Councils
                   ,
                   and
                   adhered
                   to
                   their
                   Doctrine
                   .
                   Insomuch
                   that
                   the
                   Cardinal
                   of
                   Lorrain
                   did
                   affirm
                   him
                   to
                   be
                   an
                   Heretick
                   in
                   France
                   ,
                   who
                   did
                   hold
                   the
                   contrary
                   .
                
                 
                   These
                   things
                   sufficiently
                   demonstrate
                   that
                   the
                   Pope
                   cannot
                   pretend
                   to
                   Supremacy
                   by
                   universal
                   Tradition
                   ;
                   and
                   if
                   he
                   cannot
                   prove
                   it
                   by
                   that
                   ,
                   how
                   can
                   he
                   prove
                   it
                   ?
                   not
                   surely
                   by
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   nor
                   by
                   Decrees
                   of
                   ancient
                   Synods
                   ,
                   nor
                   by
                   any
                   clear
                   and
                   convincing
                   reason
                   .
                
                 
                   XV.
                   The
                   Sovereign
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   is
                   by
                   all
                   Christians
                   to
                   be
                   acknowledged
                   the
                   chief
                   Person
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   inferiour
                   and
                   subject
                   to
                   none
                   ;
                   above
                   all
                   commands
                   ;
                   the
                   greatest
                   Emperour
                   being
                   his
                   Sheep
                   and
                   Subject
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   He
                   therefore
                   now
                   doth
                   pretend
                   to
                   be
                   above
                   all
                   Princes
                   .
                   
                   Divers
                   Popes
                   have
                   affirmed
                   this
                   Superiority
                   .
                   They
                   are
                   allowed
                   and
                   most
                   favoured
                   by
                   him
                   ,
                   who
                   teach
                   this
                   Doctrine
                   .
                   In
                   their
                   Missal
                   he
                   is
                   preferred
                   above
                   all
                   Kings
                   ,
                   being
                   prayed
                   for
                   before
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   in
                   the
                   primitive
                   times
                   this
                   was
                   not
                   held
                   ;
                   for
                   St.
                   Paul
                   requires
                   
                     every
                     soul
                     to
                     be
                     subject
                     to
                     the
                     higher
                     powers
                     .
                  
                   
                   Then
                   the
                   Emperour
                   was
                   avowed
                   the
                   first
                   person
                   ,
                   next
                   to
                   God
                   ;
                   
                     To
                     whom
                  
                   ,
                   says
                   
                     Tertullian
                     ,
                     they
                     are
                     second
                  
                   ,
                   
                   
                     after
                     whom
                     they
                     are
                     first
                     ,
                     before
                     all
                     and
                     above
                     all
                     Gods.
                     Why
                     ?
                     &c.
                     —
                     we
                     worship
                     the
                     Emperour
                     as
                     a
                     man
                     next
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     less
                     onely
                     than
                     God.
                  
                   And
                   
                     Optatus
                     ,
                     —
                     since
                     there
                     is
                     none
                     above
                     the
                     Emperour
                     but
                     God
                     who
                     made
                     him
                     .
                     —
                     while
                     Donatus
                     extolleth
                     himself
                     above
                     the
                     Emperour
                     ,
                     he
                     raises
                     himself
                     as
                     it
                     were
                     above
                     humanity
                     ,
                     and
                     thinks
                     himself
                     to
                     be
                     God
                     and
                     not
                     Man.
                     For
                     the
                     King
                     is
                     the
                     top
                     and
                     head
                     of
                     all
                     things
                     on
                     earth
                     .
                  
                   Then
                   even
                   *
                   
                     Apostles
                     ,
                     Evangelists
                     ,
                     Prophets
                     ,
                     all
                     men
                     whoever
                     were
                     subject
                     to
                     the
                     Emperour
                     .
                  
                   The
                   Emperours
                   did
                   command
                   them
                   ,
                   †
                   
                     even
                     the
                     blessed
                     Bishops
                     and
                     Patriarchs
                     of
                     old
                     Rome
                     ,
                     Constantinople
                     ,
                     Alexandria
                     ,
                     Theopolis
                     and
                     Jerusalem
                     .
                  
                   Divers
                   Popes
                   did
                   avow
                   themselves
                   subject
                   to
                   the
                   Emperour
                   .
                
                 
                   XVI
                   .
                   The
                   Confirmation
                   of
                   Magistrates
                   ,
                   elected
                   by
                   others
                   ,
                   
                   is
                   a
                   Branch
                   of
                   Supremacy
                   which
                   the
                   Pope
                   doth
                   assume
                   .
                
                 
                   Baronius
                   saith
                   that
                   this
                   was
                   the
                   ancient
                   custome
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   Pope
                   Simplicius
                   did
                   confirm
                   the
                   Election
                   of
                   Calendion
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Antioch
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Meletius
                     confirm'd
                     the
                     most
                     holy
                     Gregory
                     in
                     the
                     Bishoprick
                     of
                     Constantinople
                     .
                  
                   
                
                 
                   But
                   the
                   truth
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   anciently
                   Bishops
                   being
                   elected
                   did
                   onely
                   give
                   an
                   account
                   of
                   their
                   choice
                   unto
                   all
                   other
                   Bishops
                   ;
                   especially
                   to
                   those
                   of
                   highest
                   rank
                   ,
                   desiring
                   their
                   approbation
                   and
                   friendship
                   ,
                   for
                   preservation
                   of
                   due
                   communion
                   ,
                   correspondence
                   and
                   peace
                   .
                   So
                   the
                   Synod
                   of
                   Antioch
                   gave
                   account
                   to
                   the
                   Bishops
                   of
                   Rome
                   and
                   Alexandria
                   ,
                   
                   
                     and
                     all
                     their
                     Fellow-ministers
                     throughout
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                  
                   &c.
                   of
                   the
                   election
                   of
                   Domnus
                   after
                   
                     Paulus
                     Samosatenus
                  
                   .
                   So
                   the
                   Fathers
                   of
                   Constantinople
                   acquainted
                   Pope
                   Damasus
                   and
                   the
                   Western
                   Bishops
                   with
                   the
                   Constitution
                   of
                   
                     Nectarius
                     ,
                     Flavianus
                  
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 
                   This
                   was
                   not
                   to
                   request
                   Confirmation
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   the
                   Pope
                   or
                   other
                   Bishops
                   could
                   reject
                   the
                   Election
                   if
                   regular
                   ,
                   but
                   rather
                   to
                   assure
                   whom
                   they
                   were
                   to
                   communicate
                   with
                   .
                   
                   
                     We
                     have
                  
                   (
                   say
                   the
                   Fathers
                   of
                   the
                   Synod
                   against
                   
                     Paulus
                     Samosatenus
                     )
                     signified
                     this
                     (
                     our
                     chusing
                     of
                     Domnus
                     into
                     Paulus
                     his
                     room
                     )
                     that
                     you
                     may
                     write
                     to
                     him
                     and
                     receive
                     letters
                     of
                     communion
                     from
                     him
                  
                   —
                   And
                   St.
                   Cyprian
                   ;
                   
                   
                     That
                     you
                     and
                     our
                     Collegues
                     may
                     know
                     to
                     whom
                     they
                     may
                     write
                     ,
                     and
                     from
                     whom
                     they
                     may
                     receive
                     letters
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Thus
                   the
                   Bishops
                   of
                   Rome
                   themselves
                   did
                   acquaint
                   other
                   Bishops
                   with
                   their
                   Election
                   ,
                   their
                   Faith
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   So
                   did
                   Cornelius
                   ;
                   
                   whom
                   therefore
                   
                   St.
                   Cyprian
                   asserteth
                   as
                   established
                   by
                   the
                   consent
                   and
                   approbation
                   of
                   his
                   Collegues
                   ;
                   
                   
                     When
                     the
                     place
                     of
                     Peter
                     and
                     the
                     Sacerdotal
                     Chair
                     was
                     void
                     ,
                     which
                     by
                     God's
                     will
                     being
                     occupied
                     ,
                     and
                     with
                     all
                     our
                     consents
                     confirmed
                     ,
                  
                   &c.
                   —
                   
                     and
                     the
                     testimony
                     of
                     our
                     Fellow-bishops
                     ,
                     the
                     whole
                     number
                     of
                     which
                     all
                     over
                     the
                     world
                     unanimously
                     consented
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   The
                   Emperour
                   did
                   confirm
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   see
                   by
                   that
                   notable
                   passage
                   in
                   the
                   Synod
                   of
                   Chalcedon
                   ;
                   where
                   Bassianus
                   ,
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Ephesus
                   ,
                   
                   pleading
                   for
                   himself
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     Our
                     most
                     religious
                     Emperour
                     knowing
                     these
                     things
                     presently
                     ratified
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     a
                     memorial
                     published
                     it
                     ,
                     confirming
                     the
                     Bishoprick
                     ;
                     afterwards
                     he
                     sent
                     his
                     rescript
                     by
                     Eustathius
                     the
                     Silentiary
                     again
                     confirming
                     it
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   XVII
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   a
                   Privilege
                   of
                   Sovereigns
                   to
                   grant
                   
                     Privileges
                     ,
                     Exemptions
                     ,
                     Dispensations
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   This
                   he
                   claimeth
                   ;
                   but
                   against
                   the
                   Laws
                   of
                   God
                   and
                   Rights
                   of
                   Bishops
                   .
                   Against
                   the
                   Decrees
                   of
                   Synods
                   —
                   against
                   the
                   sense
                   of
                   good
                   men
                   in
                   all
                   times
                   .
                
                 
                   XVIII
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   a
                   Prerogative
                   of
                   Sovereign
                   power
                   ,
                   to
                   Erect
                   ,
                   Translate
                   Spiritual
                   Presidencies
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   Wherefore
                   this
                   the
                   Pope
                   claimeth
                   .
                   
                     Cum
                     ex
                     illo
                  
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 
                   But
                   at
                   first
                   he
                   had
                   nothing
                   to
                   doe
                   therein
                   ,
                   except
                   in
                   his
                   own
                   Province
                   or
                   Diocese
                   .
                
                 
                   As
                   Christianity
                   did
                   grow
                   and
                   enter
                   into
                   Cities
                   ,
                   so
                   the
                   neighbour
                   Bishops
                   did
                   ordain
                   Bishops
                   there
                   .
                
                 
                   Princes
                   often
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   did
                   endow
                   ,
                   so
                   they
                   did
                   erect
                   Episcopal
                   Sees
                   ,
                   and
                   did
                   ,
                   as
                   was
                   sutable
                   ,
                   change
                   places
                   .
                
                 
                   Pope
                   Paschal
                   II.
                   doth
                   by
                   complaining
                   attest
                   to
                   this
                   ,
                   writing
                   to
                   the
                   Archbishop
                   of
                   
                     Poland
                     ▪
                  
                   
                   
                     What
                     shall
                     I
                     say
                     of
                     the
                     translations
                     of
                     Bishops
                     ,
                     which
                     among
                     you
                     are
                     presumed
                     to
                     be
                     made
                     ,
                     not
                     by
                     Apostolick
                     authority
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     King's
                     command
                     ?
                  
                
                 
                   XIX
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   a
                   great
                   Prerogative
                   of
                   Sovereignty
                   to
                   impose
                   Taxes
                   on
                   the
                   Clergy
                   or
                   People
                   .
                
                 
                   Wherefore
                   the
                   Pope
                   doth
                   assume
                   this
                   ;
                   as
                   for
                   instance
                   that
                   Decree
                   of
                   Pope
                   Innocent
                   IV.
                   in
                   the
                   First
                   Synod
                   of
                   
                     Lions
                     ;
                     By
                     the
                     common
                     consent
                     of
                     the
                     Council
                     we
                     ordain
                     that
                     all
                     the
                     Clergy
                     ,
                  
                   
                   
                     as
                     well
                     those
                     who
                     are
                     under
                     authority
                     as
                     the
                     Prelates
                     ,
                     pay
                     for
                     three
                     years
                     a
                     twentieth
                     part
                     of
                     their
                     Ecclesiastical
                     revenues
                     towards
                     the
                     assistence
                     of
                     the
                     holy
                     Land
                     ,
                     into
                     the
                     hands
                     of
                     those
                     who
                     shall
                     be
                     thereto
                     appointed
                     by
                     the
                     prudence
                     of
                     the
                     Apostolick
                     See.
                     —
                     and
                     let
                     all
                     know
                     that
                     this
                     they
                     are
                     bound
                     faithfully
                     to
                     doe
                     under
                     pain
                     of
                     excommunication
                     .
                  
                
                 
                 
                   But
                   Antiquity
                   knew
                   no
                   such
                   Impositions
                   :
                   when
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   the
                   Clergy
                   ,
                   the
                   Poor
                   were
                   maintained
                   and
                   relieved
                   by
                   voluntary
                   Offerings
                   ,
                   or
                   Obventions
                   .
                
                 
                   Even
                   the
                   invidious
                   splendour
                   of
                   the
                   Roman
                   Bishop
                   was
                   supported
                   by
                   the
                   
                     Oblations
                     of
                     Matrons
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   Marcellinus
                   observeth
                   .
                   
                
                 
                   This
                   is
                   an
                   encroachment
                   upon
                   the
                   right
                   of
                   Princes
                   ,
                   unto
                   whom
                   Clergy-men
                   are
                   Subjects
                   ,
                   and
                   bound
                   
                     to
                     render
                     tribute
                     to
                     whom
                     tribute
                     belongeth
                     .
                  
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 SUPPOSITION
                 VII
                 .
                 A
                 farther
                 grand
                 Assertion
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Party
                 ,
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Papal
                 Supremacy
                 is
                 indefectible
                 ,
                 and
                 unalterable
                 .
              
               
                 BUT
                 good
                 reasons
                 may
                 be
                 assigned
                 ,
                 why
                 even
                 supposing
                 that
                 the
                 Pope
                 had
                 an
                 Universal
                 Sovereignty
                 in
                 virtue
                 of
                 his
                 Succession
                 to
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 conferred
                 on
                 him
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 assuredly
                 consequent
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 must
                 always
                 ,
                 or
                 doth
                 now
                 belong
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 settled
                 on
                 him
                 not
                 absolutely
                 but
                 upon
                 conditions
                 ,
                 the
                 which
                 failing
                 his
                 authority
                 may
                 expire
                 .
                 It
                 might
                 be
                 God's
                 will
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 onely
                 continue
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 .
                 And
                 there
                 are
                 divers
                 ways
                 ,
                 whereby
                 according
                 to
                 common
                 rules
                 of
                 justice
                 ,
                 he
                 might
                 be
                 disseised
                 thereof
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 If
                 God
                 had
                 positively
                 declared
                 his
                 will
                 concerning
                 this
                 Point
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 a
                 Sovereignty
                 was
                 by
                 him
                 granted
                 irrevocably
                 and
                 immutably
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 in
                 no
                 case
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 removed
                 or
                 altered
                 ,
                 then
                 indeed
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 admitted
                 for
                 such
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 no
                 such
                 declaration
                 doth
                 appear
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 assert
                 it
                 for
                 such
                 is
                 to
                 derogate
                 from
                 his
                 power
                 and
                 providence
                 ;
                 by
                 exemption
                 of
                 this
                 case
                 from
                 it
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 ordinary
                 course
                 of
                 providence
                 so
                 to
                 confer
                 power
                 of
                 any
                 kind
                 or
                 nature
                 on
                 men
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 reserve
                 to
                 himself
                 the
                 liberty
                 of
                 transferring
                 it
                 ,
                 qualifying
                 it
                 ,
                 extending
                 or
                 contracting
                 it
                 ,
                 abolishing
                 it
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 in
                 due
                 seasons
                 and
                 exigencies
                 of
                 things
                 .
                 Whence
                 no
                 humane
                 power
                 can
                 be
                 supposed
                 absolutely
                 stable
                 or
                 immovably
                 fixed
                 in
                 one
                 person
                 or
                 place
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 No
                 power
                 can
                 have
                 a
                 higher
                 source
                 ,
                 or
                 firmer
                 ground
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Civil
                 Government
                 hath
                 ,
                 for
                 
                   all
                   such
                   power
                   is
                   from
                   heaven
                   ,
                
                 and
                 in
                 relation
                 to
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   There
                   is
                   no
                   power
                   but
                   from
                   God
                   ,
                   the
                   powers
                   that
                   are
                   ,
                   are
                   ordained
                   by
                   God
                   :
                
                 
                 But
                 yet
                 such
                 power
                 is
                 liable
                 to
                 various
                 alterations
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 like
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 having
                 ebbs
                 and
                 flows
                 ,
                 and
                 ever
                 changing
                 its
                 bounds
                 either
                 personal
                 or
                 local
                 .
              
               
                 Any
                 temporal
                 Jurisdiction
                 may
                 be
                 lost
                 by
                 those
                 revolutions
                 and
                 vicissitudes
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 all
                 humane
                 Constitutions
                 are
                 subject
                 ;
                 and
                 which
                 are
                 ordered
                 
                   by
                   the
                   will
                   and
                   providence
                   of
                   the
                   most
                   High
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   who
                   ruleth
                   
                   in
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   appointing
                   over
                   it
                   whom
                   he
                   pleaseth
                   ;
                   putting
                   down
                   one
                   and
                   setting
                   up
                   another
                   .
                
              
               
                 Adam
                 by
                 God's
                 appointment
                 was
                 Sovereign
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ;
                 and
                 his
                 first-born
                 Successours
                 derived
                 the
                 same
                 power
                 from
                 him
                 :
                 yet
                 in
                 course
                 of
                 time
                 that
                 order
                 hath
                 been
                 interrupted
                 ,
                 and
                 divers
                 independent
                 Sovereignties
                 do
                 take
                 place
                 .
              
               
                 Every
                 Prince
                 hath
                 his
                 authority
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 virtue
                 of
                 Divine
                 Ordination
                 within
                 his
                 own
                 Territory
                 ;
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 God's
                 Ordinance
                 the
                 lawfull
                 Successour
                 hath
                 a
                 right
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 authority
                 ;
                 yet
                 by
                 accidents
                 such
                 authority
                 doth
                 often
                 fail
                 totally
                 or
                 in
                 part
                 ,
                 changing
                 its
                 extent
                 .
              
               
                 Why
                 then
                 may
                 not
                 any
                 Spiritual
                 power
                 be
                 liable
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 vicissitudes
                 ?
                 why
                 may
                 not
                 a
                 Prelate
                 be
                 degraded
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 a
                 Prince
                 ?
                 why
                 may
                 not
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 lose
                 all
                 ,
                 or
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 ?
              
               
                 Why
                 may
                 not
                 the
                 Successour
                 of
                 Peter
                 ,
                 no
                 less
                 than
                 the
                 Heir
                 of
                 Adam
                 ,
                 suffer
                 a
                 defaileur
                 of
                 Jurisdiction
                 ?
              
               
                 That
                 Spiritual
                 Corporations
                 ,
                 Persons
                 and
                 Places
                 are
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 contingences
                 with
                 others
                 ,
                 as
                 there
                 is
                 like
                 reason
                 to
                 suppose
                 ,
                 so
                 there
                 are
                 Examples
                 to
                 prove
                 ;
                 God
                 removed
                 his
                 Sanctuary
                 from
                 
                   Shiloh
                   ,
                   Go
                   ye
                   now
                   unto
                   my
                   place
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   which
                   was
                   in
                   Shiloh
                   ,
                   where
                   I
                   set
                   my
                   name
                   at
                   first
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 He
                 deserted
                 Jerusalem
                 .
                 He
                 removeth
                 the
                 Candlesticks
                 .
                 He
                 placed
                 Eli
                 (
                 of
                 the
                 Family
                 of
                 Ithamar
                 )
                 in
                 the
                 High-Priesthood
                 ,
                 and
                 displaced
                 his
                 Race
                 from
                 it
                 :
                 
                 
                   I
                   said
                   indeed
                
                 (
                 saith
                 God
                 )
                 
                   that
                   thy
                   house
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   house
                   of
                   thy
                   father
                   should
                   walk
                   before
                   me
                   for
                   ever
                   ,
                   but
                   now
                   the
                   Lord
                   saith
                   Be
                   it
                   far
                   from
                   me
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               
                 3
                 The
                 reason
                 and
                 exigency
                 of
                 things
                 might
                 be
                 sufficient
                 ground
                 for
                 altering
                 an
                 Universal
                 Jurisdiction
                 ;
                 for
                 when
                 it
                 should
                 prove
                 very
                 inconvenient
                 or
                 hurtfull
                 ,
                 God
                 might
                 order
                 such
                 an
                 alteration
                 to
                 happen
                 ,
                 and
                 men
                 be
                 obliged
                 to
                 allow
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 God
                 first
                 did
                 institute
                 one
                 Universal
                 Monarchy
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 form
                 (
                 upon
                 the
                 multiplication
                 of
                 mankind
                 ,
                 and
                 peopling
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 )
                 proving
                 incommodious
                 ,
                 providence
                 gave
                 way
                 for
                 its
                 change
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 setting
                 up
                 of
                 particular
                 Governments
                 ;
                 to
                 which
                 men
                 are
                 bound
                 to
                 submit
                 ;
                 So
                 God
                 might
                 institute
                 a
                 singular
                 Presidency
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 the
                 Church
                 grew
                 vastly
                 extended
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 such
                 a
                 Government
                 would
                 not
                 conveniently
                 serve
                 the
                 whole
                 ,
                 he
                 might
                 order
                 a
                 division
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 we
                 should
                 acquiesce
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 It
                 hath
                 ever
                 been
                 deemed
                 reasonable
                 ,
                 and
                 accordingly
                 been
                 practised
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 its
                 exteriour
                 form
                 and
                 political
                 administrations
                 should
                 be
                 suted
                 to
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 Constitution
                 of
                 worldly
                 Governments
                 ;
                 that
                 there
                 might
                 be
                 no
                 clashing
                 or
                 disturbance
                 from
                 each
                 to
                 other
                 .
              
               
                 Wherefore
                 seeing
                 the
                 World
                 is
                 now
                 settled
                 under
                 so
                 many
                 Civil
                 Sovereignties
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 expedient
                 that
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Discipline
                 should
                 be
                 so
                 modelled
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 comply
                 with
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 it
                 his
                 reasonable
                 ,
                 that
                 any
                 pretence
                 of
                 Jurisdiction
                 should
                 veil
                 to
                 the
                 publick
                 good
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 and
                 the
                 World.
                 
              
               
                 That
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 necessary
                 for
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 retain
                 the
                 same
                 form
                 of
                 policy
                 or
                 measure
                 of
                 power
                 affixed
                 to
                 persons
                 or
                 places
                 ,
                 can
                 no-wise
                 be
                 demonstrated
                 by
                 sufficient
                 proof
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 consistent
                 with
                 experience
                 ;
                 which
                 sheweth
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 have
                 subsisted
                 with
                 variations
                 of
                 that
                 kind
                 .
              
               
               
                 There
                 hath
                 in
                 all
                 times
                 been
                 found
                 much
                 reason
                 or
                 necessity
                 to
                 make
                 alterations
                 as
                 well
                 in
                 the
                 places
                 and
                 bounds
                 of
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Jurisdiction
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 Secular
                 Empire
                 .
              
               
                 Wherefore
                 Saint
                 Peter's
                 Monarchy
                 ,
                 reason
                 requiring
                 ,
                 might
                 be
                 cantonized
                 into
                 divers
                 spiritual
                 Supremacies
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 other
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Jurisdictions
                 have
                 been
                 chopp'd
                 and
                 chang'd
                 ,
                 enlarged
                 or
                 diminished
                 ,
                 removed
                 and
                 extinguished
                 ,
                 so
                 might
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Bishop
                 .
                 The
                 Pope
                 cannot
                 retain
                 power
                 in
                 any
                 State
                 against
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 the
                 Prince
                 :
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 bound
                 to
                 suffer
                 correspondences
                 with
                 Foreigners
                 ,
                 especially
                 such
                 who
                 apparently
                 have
                 interests
                 contrary
                 to
                 his
                 honour
                 and
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 his
                 people
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 Especially
                 that
                 might
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 continuance
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 Jurisdiction
                 should
                 prove
                 abominably
                 corrupt
                 ,
                 or
                 intolerably
                 grievous
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 That
                 power
                 is
                 defectible
                 which
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 nature
                 and
                 course
                 of
                 things
                 doth
                 sometime
                 fail
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 the
                 Papal
                 Succession
                 hath
                 often
                 been
                 interrupted
                 by
                 contingencies
                 (
                 of
                 
                   Sedition
                   ,
                   Schism
                   ,
                   Intrusion
                   ,
                   Simoniacal
                   Election
                   ,
                   Deposition
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 as
                 before
                 shewed
                 )
                 and
                 is
                 often
                 interrupted
                 by
                 Vacancies
                 from
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 the
                 Incumbents
                 .
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 If
                 leaving
                 their
                 dubious
                 and
                 false
                 suppositions
                 ,
                 (
                 concerning
                 Divine
                 Institution
                 ,
                 Succession
                 to
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 ,
                 &c.
                 )
                 we
                 consider
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 the
                 case
                 ,
                 and
                 indeed
                 the
                 more
                 grounded
                 plea
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 that
                 Papal
                 preeminence
                 was
                 obtained
                 by
                 the
                 wealth
                 and
                 dignity
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 City
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 collation
                 or
                 countenance
                 of
                 the
                 Imperial
                 authority
                 ;
                 then
                 by
                 the
                 defect
                 of
                 such
                 advantages
                 it
                 may
                 cease
                 or
                 be
                 taken
                 away
                 :
                 for
                 when
                 Rome
                 hath
                 ceased
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Capital
                 City
                 ,
                 the
                 Pope
                 may
                 cease
                 to
                 be
                 Head
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 Civil
                 powers
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 succeeded
                 the
                 Imperial
                 ,
                 each
                 in
                 its
                 respective
                 Territory
                 ,
                 are
                 no
                 less
                 absolute
                 than
                 it
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 take
                 it
                 away
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 judge
                 it
                 fit
                 ;
                 for
                 whatever
                 power
                 was
                 granted
                 by
                 humane
                 Authority
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 may
                 be
                 revoked
                 ;
                 and
                 what
                 the
                 Emperour
                 could
                 have
                 done
                 ,
                 each
                 Sovereign
                 power
                 now
                 may
                 doe
                 for
                 it self
                 .
              
               
                 An
                 indefectible
                 power
                 cannot
                 be
                 settled
                 by
                 man
                 ;
                 because
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 power
                 ever
                 extant
                 at
                 one
                 time
                 greater
                 than
                 there
                 is
                 at
                 another
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 whatever
                 power
                 one
                 may
                 raise
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 may
                 demolish
                 ;
                 there
                 being
                 no
                 bounds
                 whereby
                 the
                 present
                 time
                 may
                 bind
                 all
                 posterity
                 .
              
               
                 However
                 no
                 humane
                 Law
                 can
                 exempt
                 any
                 Constitution
                 from
                 the
                 providence
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 which
                 at
                 pleasure
                 can
                 dissolve
                 whatever
                 man
                 hath
                 framed
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 the
                 Pope
                 were
                 devested
                 of
                 all
                 adventitious
                 power
                 ,
                 obtained
                 by
                 humane
                 means
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 be
                 left
                 very
                 bare
                 ;
                 and
                 hardly
                 would
                 take
                 it
                 worth
                 his
                 while
                 to
                 contend
                 for
                 Jurisdiction
                 .
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 However
                 or
                 whencesoever
                 the
                 Pope
                 had
                 his
                 Authority
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 forfeited
                 by
                 defects
                 and
                 defaults
                 incurred
                 by
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 the
                 Pope
                 doth
                 encroach
                 on
                 the
                 rights
                 and
                 liberties
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 usurping
                 a
                 lawless
                 domination
                 ,
                 beyond
                 reason
                 and
                 measure
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 defence
                 be
                 forced
                 to
                 reject
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 shake
                 off
                 his
                 yoke
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 content
                 to
                 govern
                 otherwise
                 than
                 by
                 infringing
                 the
                 Sacred
                 Laws
                 ,
                 and
                 trampling
                 down
                 the
                 inviolable
                 Privileges
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 either
                 granted
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 or
                 established
                 by
                 the
                 Sanctions
                 of
                 General
                 Synods
                 ;
                 he
                 thereby
                 depriveth
                 himself
                 of
                 all
                 Authority
                 ;
                 because
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 admitted
                 upon
                 tolerable
                 terms
                 ,
                 without
                 greater
                 wrong
                 
                 of
                 many
                 others
                 (
                 whose
                 right
                 out-weigheth
                 his
                 )
                 and
                 without
                 great
                 mischief
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 preferred
                 before
                 his
                 private
                 advantage
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 was
                 the
                 Maxime
                 of
                 a
                 great
                 Pope
                 ,
                 a
                 great
                 stickler
                 for
                 his
                 own
                 dignity
                 ;
                 for
                 when
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 was
                 advanced
                 by
                 a
                 General
                 Synod
                 above
                 his
                 ancient
                 pitch
                 of
                 dignity
                 ,
                 that
                 Pope
                 opposing
                 him
                 did
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   whoever
                   doth
                   affect
                   more
                   than
                   his
                   due
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   doth
                   lose
                   that
                   which
                   properly
                   belonged
                   to
                   him
                
                 ;
                 the
                 which
                 Rule
                 if
                 true
                 in
                 regard
                 to
                 another's
                 case
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 applied
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 for
                 
                   with
                   what
                   judgment
                   ye
                   judge
                   ye
                   shall
                   be
                   judged
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   what
                   measure
                   ye
                   mete
                   ,
                   it
                   shall
                   be
                   measured
                   to
                   you
                   again
                   .
                
              
               
                 On
                 such
                 a
                 supposition
                 of
                 the
                 Papal
                 encroachment
                 ,
                 
                 we
                 may
                 return
                 his
                 words
                 upon
                 him
                 ;
                 
                   It
                   is
                   too
                   proud
                   and
                   immoderate
                   a
                   thing
                   to
                   stretch
                   beyond
                   ones
                   bounds
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   contempt
                   of
                   antiquity
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   willing
                   to
                   invade
                   other
                   mens
                   right
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   oppose
                   the
                   Primacies
                   of
                   so
                   many
                   Metropolitans
                   ,
                   on
                   purpose
                   to
                   advance
                   the
                   dignity
                   of
                   one
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   For
                   the
                   privileges
                   of
                   Churches
                   ,
                   being
                   instituted
                   by
                   the
                   Canons
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Fathers
                   ,
                   and
                   fixt
                   by
                   the
                   Decrees
                   of
                   the
                   venerable
                   Synod
                   of
                   Nice
                   ,
                   cannot
                   be
                   pluckt
                   up
                   by
                   any
                   wicked
                   attempt
                   ,
                   nor
                   altered
                   by
                   any
                   innovation
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   Far
                   be
                   it
                   from
                   me
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   should
                   in
                   any
                   Church
                   infringe
                   the
                   Decrees
                   of
                   our
                   Ancestours
                   made
                   in
                   favour
                   of
                   my
                   Fellow-priests
                   ;
                   for
                   I
                   do
                   my self
                   injury
                   ,
                   if
                   I
                   disturb
                   the
                   rights
                   of
                   my
                   brethren
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 Pope
                 surely
                 (
                 according
                 to
                 any
                 ground
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 or
                 Tradition
                 ,
                 or
                 ancient
                 Law
                 )
                 hath
                 no
                 Title
                 to
                 greater
                 Principality
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Venice
                 hath
                 in
                 that
                 State
                 ;
                 Now
                 if
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Venice
                 in
                 prejudice
                 to
                 the
                 publick
                 right
                 and
                 liberty
                 ,
                 should
                 attempt
                 to
                 stretch
                 his
                 power
                 to
                 an
                 absoluteness
                 of
                 command
                 ,
                 or
                 much
                 beyond
                 the
                 bounds
                 allowed
                 him
                 by
                 the
                 constitution
                 of
                 that
                 Common-wealth
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 thereby
                 surely
                 forfeit
                 his
                 Supremacy
                 ,
                 (
                 such
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 )
                 and
                 afford
                 cause
                 to
                 the
                 State
                 of
                 rejecting
                 him
                 :
                 the
                 like
                 occasion
                 would
                 the
                 Pope
                 give
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 by
                 the
                 like
                 demeanour
                 .
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 The
                 Pope
                 by
                 departing
                 from
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 and
                 Practice
                 of
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 ,
                 would
                 forfeit
                 his
                 Title
                 of
                 Successour
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 for
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 case
                 no
                 succession
                 in
                 place
                 or
                 in
                 name
                 could
                 preserve
                 it
                 ;
                 
                 
                   The
                   Popes
                   themselves
                   had
                   swerved
                   and
                   degenerated
                   from
                   the
                   example
                   of
                   Peter
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   They
                   are
                   not
                   the
                   Sons
                   of
                   the
                   Saints
                   ,
                   who
                   hold
                   the
                   places
                   of
                   the
                   Saints
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   that
                   doe
                   their
                   works
                   .
                
                 (
                 Which
                 place
                 is
                 rased
                 out
                 of
                 St.
                 Hierome
                 .
                 )
              
               
                 
                 
                   They
                   have
                   not
                   the
                   inheritance
                   of
                   Peter
                   ,
                   who
                   have
                   not
                   the
                   faith
                   of
                   Peter
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   tear
                   asunder
                   by
                   ungodly
                   division
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 So
                 
                   Gregory
                   Nazianzene
                
                 saith
                 of
                 Athanasius
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   he
                   was
                   Successour
                   of
                   Mark
                   ,
                   no
                   less
                   in
                   piety
                   than
                   presidency
                   :
                   the
                   which
                   we
                   must
                   suppose
                   to
                   be
                   properly
                   succession
                   :
                
                 otherwise
                 the
                 Mufti
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 is
                 Successour
                 to
                 St.
                 Andrew
                 ,
                 of
                 St.
                 Chrysostome
                 ,
                 &c.
                 the
                 Mufti
                 of
                 Jerusalem
                 to
                 St.
                 James
                 .
              
               
               
                 If
                 then
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 instead
                 of
                 teaching
                 Christian
                 Doctrine
                 doth
                 propagate
                 Errours
                 contrary
                 to
                 it
                 ;
                 If
                 instead
                 of
                 guiding
                 into
                 Truth
                 and
                 Godliness
                 ,
                 he
                 seduceth
                 into
                 Falshood
                 and
                 Impiety
                 ;
                 If
                 instead
                 of
                 declaring
                 and
                 pressing
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 he
                 delivereth
                 and
                 imposeth
                 Precepts
                 opposite
                 ,
                 prejudicial
                 ,
                 destructive
                 of
                 God's
                 Laws
                 ;
                 If
                 instead
                 of
                 promoting
                 genuine
                 Piety
                 ,
                 he
                 doth
                 (
                 in
                 some
                 instances
                 )
                 violently
                 oppose
                 it
                 ;
                 If
                 instead
                 of
                 maintaining
                 true
                 Religion
                 ,
                 he
                 doth
                 pervert
                 and
                 corrupt
                 it
                 by
                 bold
                 Defalcations
                 ,
                 by
                 Superstitious
                 additions
                 ,
                 by
                 Foul
                 mixtures
                 and
                 alloys
                 ;
                 If
                 he
                 coineth
                 new
                 Creeds
                 ,
                 Articles
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 new
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 new
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 new
                 Rules
                 of
                 Life
                 ,
                 obtruding
                 them
                 on
                 the
                 Consciences
                 of
                 Christians
                 ;
                 If
                 he
                 conformeth
                 the
                 Doctrines
                 of
                 Christianity
                 to
                 the
                 Interests
                 of
                 his
                 Pomp
                 and
                 Profit
                 ;
                 
                   making
                   gain
                   godliness
                
                 ;
                 If
                 he
                 prescribe
                 Vain
                 ,
                 Profane
                 ,
                 Superstitious
                 ways
                 of
                 Worship
                 ,
                 turning
                 Devotion
                 into
                 Foppery
                 and
                 Pageantry
                 ;
                 If
                 instead
                 of
                 preserving
                 Order
                 and
                 Peace
                 ,
                 he
                 fomenteth
                 Discords
                 and
                 Factions
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 being
                 a
                 Make-bate
                 and
                 Incendiary
                 among
                 Christians
                 ;
                 If
                 he
                 claimeth
                 exorbitant
                 Power
                 ,
                 and
                 exerciseth
                 Oppression
                 and
                 tyrannical
                 Domination
                 over
                 his
                 Brethren
                 ;
                 cursing
                 and
                 damning
                 all
                 that
                 will
                 not
                 submit
                 to
                 his
                 Dictates
                 and
                 Commands
                 ;
                 If
                 instead
                 of
                 being
                 a
                 Shepherd
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 Wolf
                 ,
                 
                 worrying
                 and
                 tearing
                 the
                 Flock
                 by
                 cruel
                 Persecution
                 :
                 He
                 by
                 such
                 behaviour
                 
                   ipso
                   facto
                
                 depriveth
                 himself
                 of
                 Authority
                 and
                 Office
                 ;
                 He
                 becometh
                 thence
                 no
                 Guide
                 or
                 Pastour
                 to
                 any
                 Christian
                 ;
                 there
                 doth
                 in
                 such
                 case
                 rest
                 no
                 obligation
                 to
                 hear
                 or
                 obey
                 him
                 ;
                 but
                 rather
                 to
                 decline
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 discost
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 reject
                 and
                 disclaim
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 case
                 ,
                 this
                 the
                 Holy
                 Scripture
                 doth
                 prescribe
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 Tradition
                 and
                 Practice
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 For
                 ,
              
               
                 10.
                 
                 In
                 reason
                 ,
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 any
                 spiritual
                 Office
                 consisting
                 in
                 Instruction
                 in
                 Truth
                 and
                 Guidance
                 in
                 Vertue
                 toward
                 attainment
                 of
                 Salvation
                 ;
                 if
                 any
                 man
                 doth
                 lead
                 into
                 pernicious
                 Errour
                 or
                 Impiety
                 ,
                 he
                 thereby
                 ceaseth
                 to
                 be
                 capable
                 of
                 such
                 Office
                 :
                 As
                 a
                 blind
                 man
                 ,
                 by
                 being
                 so
                 ,
                 doth
                 cease
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Guide
                 ;
                 and
                 much
                 more
                 he
                 ,
                 that
                 declareth
                 a
                 will
                 to
                 seduce
                 ;
                 for
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Who
                   so
                   blind
                   as
                   he
                   that
                   will
                   not
                   see
                   ?
                
              
               
                 No
                 man
                 can
                 be
                 bound
                 to
                 
                   follow
                   any
                   one
                   into
                   the
                   ditch
                   :
                
                 
                 or
                 to
                 obey
                 any
                 one
                 in
                 prejudice
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 Salvation
                 ;
                 
                   to
                   die
                   in
                   his
                   iniquity
                
                 .
                 
                 Seeing
                 God
                 saith
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 case
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   In
                   vain
                   do
                   they
                   worship
                   me
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   teaching
                   for
                   Doctrines
                   the
                   Precepts
                   of
                   men
                   .
                
              
               
                 They
                 themselves
                 do
                 acknowledge
                 that
                 Hereticks
                 cease
                 to
                 be
                 Bishops
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 be
                 Popes
                 .
                 Indeed
                 they
                 cease
                 to
                 be
                 Christians
                 ;
                 for
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   such
                   a
                   one
                   is
                   subverted
                
                 .
              
               
                 11.
                 
                 According
                 to
                 their
                 Principles
                 ,
                 the
                 Pope
                 hath
                 the
                 same
                 relation
                 to
                 other
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Pastours
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 to
                 their
                 people
                 ;
                 he
                 being
                 Pastour
                 of
                 Pastours
                 :
                 But
                 if
                 any
                 Pastour
                 should
                 teach
                 bad
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 or
                 prescribe
                 bad
                 Practice
                 ,
                 his
                 people
                 may
                 reject
                 and
                 disobey
                 him
                 ;
                 therefore
                 in
                 proportion
                 ,
                 the
                 Pastours
                 may
                 desert
                 the
                 Pope
                 misguiding
                 or
                 misgoverning
                 them
                 .
                 In
                 such
                 cases
                 any
                 Inferiour
                 is
                 exempted
                 from
                 obligation
                 to
                 comply
                 with
                 his
                 Superiour
                 ,
                 either
                 truly
                 or
                 pretendedly
                 such
                 .
              
               
               
                 12.
                 
                 The
                 case
                 may
                 be
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 not
                 hold
                 communion
                 with
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 but
                 may
                 be
                 obliged
                 to
                 shun
                 him
                 ;
                 in
                 which
                 case
                 his
                 Authority
                 doth
                 fail
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 man
                 is
                 subject
                 to
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 13.
                 
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 .
                 The
                 High
                 Priest
                 and
                 his
                 fellows
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 Jewish
                 Oeconomy
                 ,
                 had
                 no
                 less
                 Authority
                 than
                 any
                 Pope
                 can
                 now
                 pretend
                 unto
                 ;
                 
                 they
                 did
                 
                   sit
                   in
                   the
                   Chair
                   of
                   Moses
                   ,
                
                 and
                 therefore
                 all
                 their
                 True
                 Doctrines
                 and
                 Lawfull
                 Directions
                 the
                 people
                 were
                 obliged
                 to
                 learn
                 and
                 observe
                 ;
                 but
                 their
                 false
                 Doctrines
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 impious
                 Precepts
                 they
                 were
                 bound
                 to
                 shun
                 ;
                 and
                 consequently
                 to
                 disclaim
                 their
                 Authority
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 employed
                 in
                 urging
                 such
                 Doctrines
                 and
                 Precepts
                 :
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ;
                 
                   Let
                   them
                   alone
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 
                 
                   they
                   are
                   blind
                   leaders
                   of
                   the
                   blind
                   .
                
                 Under
                 the
                 Christian
                 dispensation
                 ,
                 the
                 matter
                 is
                 no
                 less
                 clear
                 ;
                 our
                 Lord
                 commandeth
                 us
                 
                   to
                   beware
                   of
                   false
                   Prophets
                
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 to
                 
                   see
                   that
                   no
                   man
                   deceive
                   us
                
                 ;
                 although
                 he
                 wear
                 the
                 cloathing
                 of
                 a
                 Sheep
                 ,
                 or
                 come
                 under
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 a
                 Shepherd
                 (
                 
                   coming
                   in
                   his
                   name
                
                 —
                 )
                 .
                 
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 informeth
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 
                   an
                   Apostle
                
                 ,
                 if
                 
                   an
                   Angel
                   from
                   heaven
                
                 doth
                 preach
                 beside
                 the
                 old
                 Apostolical
                 Doctrine
                 (
                 introducing
                 any
                 new
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Divinity
                 devised
                 by
                 himself
                 )
                 he
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 
                   held
                   accursed
                
                 by
                 us
                 .
                 He
                 affirmeth
                 ,
                 that
                 even
                 the
                 Apostles
                 themselves
                 were
                 not
                 
                   Lords
                   of
                   our
                   faith
                
                 ,
                 
                 nor
                 might
                 challenge
                 any
                 power
                 inconsistent
                 with
                 the
                 maintenance
                 of
                 Christian
                 Truth
                 and
                 Piety
                 ;
                 
                 We
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   can
                   doe
                   nothing
                   against
                   the
                   truth
                   ,
                   but
                   for
                   the
                   truth
                
                 ;
                 the
                 which
                 an
                 ancient
                 Writer
                 doth
                 well
                 apply
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 he
                 
                   could
                   doe
                   nothing
                   against
                   the
                   truth
                   more
                   than
                   any
                   of
                   his
                   Fellow-priests
                   could
                   doe
                
                 ;
                 which
                 S.
                 Paul
                 did
                 in
                 practice
                 shew
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 resisted
                 Saint
                 
                   Peter
                   ,
                   declining
                   from
                   the
                   truth
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   .
                
                 He
                 chargeth
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 any
                 one
                 doth
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   teach
                   heterodoxies
                
                 ,
                 
                 we
                 should
                 
                   stand
                   off
                   from
                   him
                
                 ;
                 that
                 ,
                 
                   if
                   any
                   brother
                   walketh
                   disorderly
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   not
                   according
                   to
                   Apostolical
                   tradition
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   we
                   should
                   withdraw
                   from
                   him
                
                 ;
                 that
                 if
                 any
                 one
                 doth
                 
                   raise
                   divisions
                   and
                   scandals
                   beside
                   the
                   doctrine
                   received
                   from
                   the
                   Apostles
                   we
                   should
                   decline
                   from
                   him
                
                 ;
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 
                   to
                   refuse
                   any
                   heretical
                   person
                
                 .
                 He
                 telleth
                 us
                 that
                 
                   grievous
                   Wolves
                   should
                   come
                   into
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   not
                   sparing
                   the
                   flock
                
                 ;
                 that
                 
                   from
                   among
                   Christians
                   there
                   should
                   arise
                   men
                   speaking
                   perverse
                   things
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   to
                   draw
                   disciples
                   after
                   them
                
                 ;
                 but
                 no
                 man
                 surely
                 ought
                 to
                 follow
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 shun
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 Precepts
                 and
                 Admonitions
                 are
                 general
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 respect
                 or
                 exception
                 of
                 Persons
                 great
                 or
                 small
                 ,
                 Pastour
                 or
                 Lay-man
                 :
                 nay
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 in
                 some
                 respect
                 more
                 concern
                 Bishops
                 than
                 others
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 they
                 declining
                 from
                 truth
                 ,
                 are
                 more
                 dangerous
                 and
                 contagious
                 .
              
               
                 14.
                 
                 The
                 Fathers
                 (
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 this
                 case
                 )
                 do
                 clearly
                 accord
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 their
                 Doctrine
                 and
                 Practice
                 .
                 St.
                 Cyprian
                 telleth
                 us
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 
                   a
                   people
                   obedient
                   to
                   the
                   Lord's
                   commandments
                   ,
                   and
                   fearing
                   God
                   ,
                   ought
                   to
                   separate
                   it self
                   from
                   a
                   sinfull
                   Bishop
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 from
                 one
                 guilty
                 of
                 such
                 sins
                 which
                 unqualifie
                 him
                 for
                 Christian
                 Communion
                 or
                 Pastoral
                 charge
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 
                   Let
                   not
                
                 (
                 addeth
                 he
                 )
                 
                   the
                   common
                   people
                   flatter
                   it self
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   it
                   could
                   be
                   
                   free
                   from
                   the
                   contagion
                   of
                   guilt
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   communicate
                   with
                   a
                   sinfull
                   Bishop
                
                 ;
                 whose
                 irreligious
                 Doctrine
                 or
                 Practice
                 doth
                 render
                 him
                 uncapable
                 of
                 communion
                 ;
                 
                 for
                 how
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 otherwhere
                 )
                 
                   can
                   they
                   preside
                   over
                   integrity
                   and
                   continence
                   ,
                   if
                   corruptions
                   and
                   the
                   teaching
                   of
                   vices
                   do
                   begin
                   to
                   proceed
                   from
                   them
                   ?
                
              
               
                 
                   They
                   who
                   reject
                   the
                   commandment
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   labour
                   to
                   establish
                   their
                   own
                   tradition
                   ,
                   let
                   them
                   be
                   strongly
                   and
                   stoutly
                   refused
                   and
                   rejected
                   by
                   you
                   .
                
              
               
                 St.
                 Chrysostome
                 ,
                 commenting
                 on
                 Saint
                 Paul's
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   If
                   I
                   or
                   an
                   Angel
                
                 —
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 Saint
                 
                   Paul
                   meaneth
                   to
                   shew
                   ,
                   that
                   dignity
                   of
                   persons
                   is
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   regarded
                   where
                   truth
                   is
                   concerned
                
                 ;
                 that
                 ,
                 
                   if
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   chief
                   Angels
                   from
                   heaven
                   should
                   corrupt
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   he
                   were
                   to
                   be
                   accursed
                
                 ;
                 that
                 ,
                 
                   not
                   onely
                   if
                   they
                   shall
                   speak
                   things
                   contrary
                   ,
                   or
                   overturn
                   all
                   ,
                   but
                   if
                   they
                   preach
                   any
                   small
                   matter
                   beside
                   the
                   Apostolical
                   doctrine
                   ,
                   altering
                   the
                   least
                   point
                   whatever
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   liable
                   to
                   an
                   anathema
                   .
                
              
               
                 And
                 other-where
                 ,
                 very
                 earnestly
                 persuading
                 his
                 Audience
                 to
                 render
                 due
                 respect
                 and
                 obedience
                 to
                 there
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 he
                 yet
                 interposeth
                 this
                 exception
                 ,
                 
                   If
                   he
                   hath
                   a
                   perverse
                   opinion
                   ,
                   although
                   he
                   be
                   an
                   Angel
                   do
                   not
                   obey
                   him
                
                 ;
                 
                 
                   but
                   if
                   he
                   teacheth
                   right
                   things
                   ,
                   regard
                   not
                   his
                   life
                   but
                   his
                   words
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Ecclesiastical
                   Judges
                   as
                   men
                   are
                   for
                   the
                   most
                   part
                   deceived
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   For
                   neither
                   are
                   Catholick
                   Bishops
                   to
                   be
                   assented
                   to
                   ,
                   if
                   peradventure
                   in
                   any
                   case
                   they
                   are
                   mistaken
                   ,
                   so
                   as
                   to
                   hold
                   any
                   thing
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   canonical
                   Scriptures
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   If
                   there
                   be
                   any
                   Church
                   which
                   rejects
                   the
                   faith
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   does
                   not
                   hold
                   the
                   fundamentals
                   of
                   the
                   Apostolical
                   doctrine
                   ,
                   it
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   forsaken
                   ,
                   lest
                   it
                   infect
                   others
                   with
                   its
                   heterodoxy
                   .
                
              
               
                 If
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 case
                 we
                 must
                 desert
                 any
                 Church
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Roman
                 ;
                 if
                 any
                 Church
                 ,
                 then
                 much
                 more
                 any
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 particularly
                 him
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 hath
                 been
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 divers
                 Popes
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Which
                   not
                   onely
                   the
                   Apostolical
                   Prelate
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   but
                   any
                   other
                   Bishop
                   may
                   doe
                   ,
                
                 viz.
                 
                   discriminate
                   and
                   severe
                   any
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   any
                   place
                   from
                   the
                   Catholick
                   communion
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   rule
                   of
                   that
                   fore-condemned
                   heresie
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Faith
                   is
                   universal
                   ,
                   common
                   to
                   all
                   ,
                   and
                   belongs
                   not
                   onely
                   to
                   Clergymen
                   but
                   also
                   to
                   Laicks
                   ,
                   and
                   even
                   to
                   all
                   Christians
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Therefore
                   the
                   sheep
                   which
                   are
                   committed
                   to
                   the
                   cure
                   of
                   their
                   Pastour
                   ,
                   ought
                   not
                   to
                   reprehend
                   him
                   ,
                   unless
                   he
                   swerve
                   and
                   go
                   astray
                   from
                   the
                   right
                   faith
                   .
                
              
               
                 15.
                 
                 That
                 this
                 was
                 the
                 current
                 opinion
                 ,
                 common
                 practice
                 doth
                 shew
                 ,
                 there
                 being
                 so
                 many
                 instances
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 rejected
                 their
                 Superiours
                 ,
                 and
                 withdrew
                 from
                 their
                 communion
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 of
                 their
                 maintaining
                 errours
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 their
                 disorderly
                 behaviour
                 ;
                 such
                 practice
                 having
                 
                 been
                 approved
                 by
                 General
                 and
                 Great
                 Synods
                 as
                 also
                 by
                 divers
                 Popes
                 .
              
               
                 When
                 Nestorius
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 did
                 introduce
                 new
                 and
                 strange
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 
                 
                   divers
                   of
                   his
                   Presbyters
                   did
                   rebuke
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   withdraw
                   communion
                   from
                   him
                
                 ;
                 which
                 proceeding
                 is
                 approved
                 in
                 the
                 Ephesine
                 Synod
                 .
              
               
                 Particularly
                 Charisius
                 did
                 assert
                 this
                 proceeding
                 in
                 those
                 remarkable
                 words
                 presented
                 to
                 that
                 same
                 Synod
                 ;
                 
                   'T
                   is
                   the
                   wish
                   and
                   desire
                   of
                   all
                   well
                   affected
                   persons
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   to
                   give
                   always
                   all
                   due
                   honour
                   and
                   reverence
                   especially
                   to
                   their
                   spiritual
                   Fathers
                   and
                   Teachers
                   :
                   but
                   if
                   it
                   should
                   so
                   happen
                   that
                   they
                   who
                   ought
                   to
                   teach
                   ,
                   should
                   instill
                   unto
                   those
                   who
                   are
                   set
                   under
                   them
                   such
                   things
                   concerning
                   the
                   faith
                   ,
                   as
                   are
                   offensive
                   to
                   the
                   ears
                   and
                   hearts
                   of
                   all
                   men
                   ,
                   then
                   of
                   necessity
                   the
                   order
                   must
                   be
                   inverted
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   who
                   teach
                   wrong
                   Doctrine
                   must
                   be
                   rebuked
                   of
                   those
                   who
                   are
                   their
                   inferiours
                   .
                
              
               
                 Pope
                 Celestine
                 I.
                 in
                 that
                 case
                 did
                 commend
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 
                 deserting
                 their
                 Pastour
                 ;
                 
                   Happy
                   flock
                
                 (
                 said
                 he
                 )
                 
                   to
                   whom
                   the
                   Lord
                   did
                   afford
                   to
                   judge
                   about
                   its
                   own
                   Pasture
                   .
                
              
               
                 St.
                 Hierome
                 did
                 presume
                 to
                 write
                 very
                 briskly
                 and
                 smartly
                 in
                 reproof
                 of
                 John
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Hierusalem
                 ,
                 in
                 whose
                 Province
                 he
                 a
                 simple
                 Presbyter
                 did
                 reside
                 .
              
               
                 
                 
                   Who
                   makes
                   a
                   schism
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ?
                   we
                   whose
                   whole
                   house
                   in
                   Bethlehem
                   communicate
                   with
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   or
                   thou
                   ,
                   who
                   either
                   believest
                   aright
                   ,
                   and
                   proudly
                   concealest
                   the
                   truth
                   ,
                   or
                   art
                   of
                   a
                   wrong
                   belief
                   ,
                   and
                   really
                   makest
                   a
                   breach
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ?
                   Art
                   thou
                   onely
                   the
                   Church
                   ?
                   and
                   is
                   he
                   who
                   offendeth
                   thee
                   excluded
                   from
                   Christ
                   ?
                
              
               
                 
                 Malchion
                 ,
                 Presbyter
                 of
                 Antioch
                 disputed
                 against
                 
                   Paulus
                   Samosatenus
                
                 his
                 Bishop
                 .
              
               
                 Beatus
                 Presbyter
                 confuted
                 his
                 Bishop
                 Elipandus
                 of
                 Toledo
                 .
              
               
                 
                 
                   But
                   if
                   the
                   Rectour
                   swerve
                   from
                   the
                   faith
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   reproved
                   by
                   those
                   who
                   are
                   under
                   him
                   .
                
              
               
                 16.
                 
                 The
                 case
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 other
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 reckoned
                 Successours
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 Vicars
                 of
                 Christ
                 within
                 their
                 precinct
                 ;
                 if
                 other
                 Patriarchs
                 ,
                 who
                 sit
                 in
                 Apostolical
                 Sees
                 ,
                 and
                 partake
                 of
                 a
                 like
                 extensive
                 Jurisdiction
                 ,
                 by
                 incurring
                 heresie
                 or
                 schism
                 ,
                 or
                 committing
                 notorious
                 disorder
                 and
                 injustice
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 deprived
                 of
                 their
                 Authority
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 their
                 Subjects
                 may
                 be
                 obliged
                 to
                 forsake
                 them
                 ,
                 then
                 may
                 the
                 Pope
                 lose
                 his
                 :
                 for
                 truth
                 and
                 piety
                 are
                 not
                 affixed
                 to
                 the
                 Chair
                 
                 of
                 Rome
                 more
                 than
                 to
                 any
                 other
                 ;
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 ground
                 of
                 asserting
                 any
                 such
                 Privilege
                 either
                 in
                 Holy
                 Scripture
                 or
                 in
                 old
                 Tradition
                 ;
                 there
                 can
                 no
                 promise
                 be
                 alledged
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 having
                 any
                 probable
                 shew
                 (
                 that
                 of
                 
                   Oravi
                   pro
                   te
                
                 ,
                 being
                 a
                 ridiculous
                 pretence
                 )
                 it
                 cannot
                 stand
                 without
                 a
                 perpetual
                 miracle
                 ;
                 there
                 is
                 in
                 fact
                 no
                 appearance
                 of
                 any
                 such
                 miracle
                 ;
                 from
                 the
                 ordinary
                 causes
                 of
                 great
                 errour
                 and
                 impiety
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 ambition
                 ,
                 avarice
                 ,
                 sloth
                 ,
                 luxury
                 )
                 the
                 Papal
                 state
                 is
                 not
                 exempt
                 ,
                 yea
                 apparently
                 it
                 is
                 more
                 subject
                 to
                 them
                 than
                 any
                 other
                 ;
                 all
                 Ages
                 have
                 testified
                 and
                 complained
                 thereof
                 .
              
               
                 17.
                 
                 Most
                 eminent
                 persons
                 have
                 in
                 such
                 cases
                 withdrawn
                 communion
                 from
                 the
                 Pope
                 ;
                 as
                 other-where
                 we
                 have
                 shewed
                 by
                 divers
                 Instances
                 .
              
               
                 18.
                 
                 The
                 Canon
                 Law
                 it self
                 doth
                 admit
                 the
                 Pope
                 may
                 be
                 judged
                 if
                 he
                 be
                 a
                 Heretick
                 .
                 
                 —
                 
                   Because
                   he
                   that
                   is
                   to
                   judge
                   all
                   persons
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   judged
                   of
                   none
                   ,
                   except
                   he
                   be
                   found
                   to
                   be
                   gone
                   astray
                   from
                   the
                   faith
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 supposition
                 doth
                 imply
                 the
                 possibility
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 case
                 may
                 be
                 put
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 such
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 he
                 doth
                 (
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 more
                 current
                 Doctrine
                 ancient
                 and
                 modern
                 )
                 cease
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 yea
                 a
                 Christian
                 ;
                 Hence
                 no
                 obedience
                 is
                 due
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 yea
                 no
                 communion
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 held
                 with
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 19.
                 
                 This
                 in
                 fact
                 was
                 acknowledged
                 by
                 a
                 great
                 Pope
                 ,
                 allowing
                 the
                 condemnation
                 of
                 Pope
                 Honorius
                 for
                 good
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 was
                 erroneous
                 in
                 point
                 of
                 Faith
                 :
                 for
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 Eighth
                 Synod
                 )
                 
                   although
                   Honorius
                   was
                   anathematized
                   after
                   his
                   death
                   by
                   the
                   Oriental
                   Bishops
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   it
                   is
                   yet
                   well
                   known
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   accused
                   for
                   heresie
                   ;
                   for
                   which
                   alone
                   it
                   is
                   lawfull
                   for
                   inferiours
                   to
                   rise
                   up
                   against
                   superiours
                   .
                
              
               
                 Now
                 that
                 the
                 Pope
                 (
                 or
                 Papal
                 succession
                 )
                 doth
                 pervert
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 Christian
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 in
                 contradiction
                 to
                 the
                 Holy
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 Primitive
                 Tradition
                 ;
                 that
                 he
                 doth
                 subvert
                 the
                 practice
                 of
                 Christian
                 piety
                 in
                 opposition
                 to
                 the
                 Divine
                 commands
                 ;
                 that
                 he
                 teacheth
                 falshoods
                 ,
                 and
                 maintaineth
                 impieties
                 ,
                 is
                 notorious
                 in
                 many
                 particulars
                 ,
                 some
                 whereof
                 we
                 shall
                 touch
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 justly
                 might
                 charge
                 him
                 with
                 all
                 those
                 extravagant
                 Doctrines
                 and
                 Practices
                 which
                 the
                 high
                 flying
                 Doctours
                 do
                 teach
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 the
                 fierce
                 Zealots
                 upon
                 occasion
                 do
                 act
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 whole
                 succession
                 of
                 Popes
                 of
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 hath
                 most
                 cherished
                 and
                 encouraged
                 such
                 folks
                 ,
                 looking
                 squintly
                 on
                 others
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 well
                 affected
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 But
                 we
                 shall
                 onely
                 touch
                 those
                 new
                 and
                 noxious
                 or
                 dangerous
                 positions
                 ,
                 which
                 great
                 Synods
                 ,
                 managed
                 and
                 confirmed
                 by
                 their
                 Authority
                 ,
                 have
                 defined
                 ;
                 or
                 which
                 they
                 themselves
                 have
                 magisterially
                 decreed
                 ;
                 or
                 which
                 are
                 generally
                 practised
                 by
                 their
                 influence
                 or
                 countenance
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 manifest
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Pope
                 doth
                 support
                 and
                 cherish
                 as
                 his
                 special
                 Favourites
                 the
                 Venters
                 of
                 wicked
                 Errours
                 ;
                 such
                 as
                 those
                 who
                 teach
                 the
                 
                   Pope's
                   infallibility
                
                 ,
                 his
                 
                   power
                   over
                   temporal
                   Princes
                
                 ,
                 to
                 cashier
                 and
                 depose
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 
                   absolve
                   subjects
                   from
                   their
                   allegiance
                
                 —
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 
                   equivocation
                   ,
                   breach
                   of
                   faith
                   with
                   hereticks
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 the
                 which
                 Doctrines
                 are
                 heretical
                 ,
                 as
                 inducing
                 pernicious
                 practice
                 ;
                 whence
                 whoever
                 doth
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 communicate
                 with
                 the
                 maintainers
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 
                 principles
                 of
                 ancient
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 are
                 guilty
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 crimes
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Holy
                 Scripture
                 and
                 Catholick
                 Antiquity
                 do
                 teach
                 and
                 injoin
                 us
                 
                   to
                   worship
                   and
                   serve
                   God
                   alone
                   ,
                
                 
                 our
                 Creatour
                 ;
                 forbidding
                 us
                 to
                 worship
                 any
                 Creature
                 ,
                 or
                 Fellow-servant
                 ;
                 even
                 not
                 Angels
                 .
                 
                   For
                   I
                   who
                   am
                   a
                   Creature
                   will
                   not
                   endure
                   to
                   worship
                   one
                   like
                   to
                   me
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 But
                 the
                 Pope
                 and
                 his
                 Clients
                 do
                 teach
                 and
                 charge
                 us
                 to
                 worship
                 Angels
                 ,
                 and
                 dead
                 men
                 ;
                 yea
                 even
                 to
                 venerate
                 
                   the
                   reliques
                   and
                   dead
                   bodies
                   of
                   the
                   Saints
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 The
                 Holy
                 Scripture
                 teacheth
                 us
                 
                   to
                   judge
                   nothing
                
                 (
                 about
                 the
                 present
                 or
                 future
                 state
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 absolutely
                 )
                 
                   before
                   the
                   time
                   ,
                   untill
                   the
                   Lord
                   come
                   ,
                   who
                   will
                   bring
                   to
                   light
                   the
                   hidden
                   things
                   of
                   darkness
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   make
                   manifest
                   the
                   counsels
                   of
                   hearts
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   each
                   man
                   shall
                   have
                   praise
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 But
                 the
                 Pope
                 notoriously
                 (
                 in
                 repugnance
                 to
                 those
                 precepts
                 ,
                 anticipating
                 God's
                 judgment
                 ,
                 and
                 arrogating
                 to
                 himself
                 a
                 knowledge
                 requisite
                 thereto
                 )
                 doth
                 presume
                 to
                 determine
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 canonizing
                 them
                 ,
                 declaring
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 Saints
                 ,
                 and
                 proposing
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 worshipped
                 ;
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 he
                 damneth
                 ,
                 curseth
                 and
                 censureth
                 his
                 Fellow-servants
                 .
              
               
                 God
                 in
                 his
                 Law
                 doth
                 command
                 us
                 not
                 
                   to
                   bow
                   down
                   our selves
                   unto
                   any
                   image
                   ,
                
                 or
                 worship
                 
                   the
                   likeness
                   of
                   any
                   thing
                   in
                   heaven
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   or
                   earth
                   ,
                   or
                   under
                   the
                   earth
                
                 ;
                 the
                 which
                 Law
                 (
                 whether
                 Moral
                 or
                 Positive
                 )
                 the
                 Gospel
                 doth
                 ratifie
                 and
                 confirm
                 ,
                 
                 charging
                 us
                 to
                 
                   keep
                   our selves
                   from
                   idols
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   to
                   fly
                   worshipping
                   of
                   idols
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 observe
                 the
                 Second
                 Commandment
                 ;
                 
                 the
                 validity
                 whereof
                 the
                 Fathers
                 most
                 expresly
                 assert
                 ;
                 and
                 divers
                 of
                 them
                 were
                 so
                 strict
                 in
                 there
                 opinion
                 about
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 deemed
                 it
                 unlawfull
                 so
                 much
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 make
                 any
                 Image
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 the
                 Pope
                 and
                 his
                 Adherents
                 (
                 in
                 point-blank
                 opposition
                 to
                 Divine
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 Primitive
                 Doctrine
                 )
                 doth
                 require
                 us
                 to
                 
                   fall
                   down
                   before
                
                 and
                 to
                 worship
                 Images
                 .
                 
                 
                   Moreover
                   we
                   decree
                   that
                   the
                   Images
                   of
                   Saints
                   be
                   especially
                   had
                   and
                   retain'd
                   in
                   Churches
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   due
                   honour
                   and
                   veneration
                   be
                   imparted
                   to
                   them
                   —
                   so
                   that
                   by
                   those
                   Images
                   which
                   we
                   kiss
                   ,
                   and
                   before
                   which
                   we
                   uncover
                   the
                   head
                   and
                   fall
                   down
                   ,
                   we
                   adore
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   venerate
                   the
                   Saints
                   whose
                   likeness
                   they
                   bear
                   .
                
              
               
                 Neither
                 is
                 he
                 satisfied
                 to
                 recommend
                 and
                 decree
                 these
                 unwarrantable
                 venerations
                 ,
                 but
                 (
                 with
                 a
                 horrible
                 strange
                 kind
                 of
                 uncharitableness
                 and
                 ferity
                 )
                 doth
                 he
                 
                   anathematize
                   those
                   ,
                   who
                   teach
                
                 or
                 think
                 
                   any
                   thing
                   opposite
                   to
                   his
                   decrees
                   concerning
                   them
                
                 ;
                 
                 so
                 that
                 if
                 the
                 ancient
                 Fathers
                 should
                 live
                 now
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 live
                 under
                 this
                 curse
                 .
              
               
                 
                 The
                 Holy
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 under
                 condition
                 of
                 Repentance
                 and
                 amendment
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 upon
                 recourse
                 to
                 God
                 and
                 trust
                 in
                 his
                 Mercy
                 ,
                 through
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 doth
                 offer
                 and
                 promise
                 Remission
                 of
                 sins
                 ,
                 Acceptance
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 Justification
                 and
                 Salvation
                 ;
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 tenour
                 of
                 the
                 
                 Evangelical
                 Covenant
                 ;
                 nor
                 did
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Church
                 know
                 other
                 terms
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 the
                 Pope
                 doth
                 preach
                 another
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 requireth
                 other
                 terms
                 as
                 necessary
                 for
                 Remission
                 of
                 sins
                 and
                 Salvation
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 hath
                 decreed
                 the
                 confession
                 of
                 all
                 and
                 each
                 mortal
                 sin
                 ,
                 which
                 a
                 man
                 by
                 recollection
                 can
                 remember
                 ,
                 to
                 a
                 Priest
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 necessary
                 thereto
                 ;
                 anathematizing
                 all
                 who
                 shall
                 say
                 the
                 contrary
                 ;
                 
                 although
                 the
                 Fathers
                 (
                 particularly
                 St.
                 Chrysostome
                 frequently
                 )
                 have
                 affirmed
                 the
                 contrary
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 which
                 is
                 plainly
                 preaching
                 another
                 Gospel
                 (
                 forged
                 by
                 himself
                 and
                 his
                 abettours
                 )
                 as
                 offering
                 Remission
                 upon
                 other
                 terms
                 than
                 God
                 hath
                 prescribed
                 ;
                 and
                 denying
                 it
                 upon
                 those
                 which
                 Christianity
                 proposeth
                 .
              
               
                 He
                 teacheth
                 that
                 no
                 sin
                 is
                 pardoned
                 without
                 absolution
                 of
                 a
                 Priest.
                 
              
               
                 He
                 requireth
                 satisfaction
                 imposed
                 by
                 a
                 Priest
                 ,
                 besides
                 repentance
                 and
                 new
                 obedience
                 ,
                 as
                 necessary
                 .
                 Which
                 is
                 also
                 another
                 Gospel
                 .
                 
              
               
                 He
                 dispenseth
                 pardon
                 of
                 sin
                 upon
                 condition
                 of
                 performances
                 unnecessary
                 and
                 insufficient
                 ;
                 
                 such
                 as
                 undertaking
                 
                   Pilgrimages
                   to
                   the
                   Shrines
                   of
                   Saints
                   ,
                   Visiting
                   Churches
                   ,
                
                 making
                 
                   War
                   upon
                   Infidels
                
                 or
                 
                   Hereticks
                   ,
                   Contributing
                   money
                   ,
                   Repeating
                   Prayers
                   ,
                
                 undergoing
                 
                   Corporal
                   Penances
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Which
                 is
                 likewise
                 to
                 frame
                 and
                 publish
                 another
                 Gospel
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 Doctrines
                 are
                 highly
                 presumptuous
                 ,
                 and
                 well
                 may
                 be
                 reputed
                 heretical
                 .
              
               
                 God
                 hath
                 commanded
                 that
                 
                   every
                   soul
                   should
                   be
                   subject
                   to
                   the
                   higher
                   powers
                
                 temporal
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   to
                   God's
                   Ministers
                
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 obey
                 their
                 Laws
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 submit
                 to
                 their
                 Judgments
                 ,
                 to
                 pay
                 Tribute
                 to
                 them
                 —
                 And
                 the
                 Fathers
                 expound
                 this
                 Law
                 to
                 the
                 utmost
                 extent
                 and
                 advantage
                 .
                 
                   If
                   every
                   soul
                   ,
                   then
                   yours
                   ,
                   if
                   any
                   attempt
                   to
                   except
                   you
                   ,
                   he
                   goes
                   about
                   to
                   deceive
                   you
                   .
                
              
               
                 But
                 the
                 Pope
                 countermandeth
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 exempteth
                 all
                 Clergy-men
                 from
                 those
                 duties
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 
                   Canon
                   Law
                
                 ;
                 excommunicating
                 Lay-Judges
                 ,
                 who
                 shall
                 perform
                 their
                 Office
                 in
                 regard
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 
                   Because
                   indeed
                   some
                   Lay-persons
                   constrain
                   Ecclesiasticks
                   ,
                   yea
                   and
                   Bishops
                   themselves
                   ,
                   to
                   appear
                   before
                   them
                   and
                   to
                   stand
                   to
                   their
                   judgment
                   ,
                   those
                   that
                   henceforth
                   shall
                   presume
                   to
                   doe
                   so
                   ,
                   we
                   decree
                   that
                   they
                   shall
                   be
                   separate
                   from
                   the
                   communion
                   of
                   the
                   faithfull
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 The
                 Scriptures
                 do
                 represent
                 the
                 King
                 (
                 or
                 Temporal
                 Sovereign
                 )
                 as
                 Supreme
                 over
                 his
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 whom
                 all
                 are
                 obliged
                 to
                 yield
                 special
                 respect
                 and
                 obedience
                 :
                 The
                 Fathers
                 yield
                 him
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 ,
                 above
                 all
                 next
                 to
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 subject
                 to
                 God
                 alone
                 :
                 The
                 ancient
                 good
                 Popes
                 did
                 acknowledge
                 themselves
                 Servants
                 ,
                 and
                 Subjects
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 .
              
               
                 
                 But
                 later
                 Popes
                 ,
                 like
                 
                   the
                   man
                   of
                   sin
                
                 in
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 ,
                 have
                 advanced
                 themselves
                 above
                 all
                 Civil
                 power
                 ;
                 claiming
                 to
                 themselves
                 a
                 supereminency
                 not
                 onely
                 of
                 Rank
                 but
                 of
                 Power
                 over
                 all
                 Christian
                 Princes
                 ;
                 even
                 to
                 depose
                 them
                 .
                 
                 
                   Christ
                   has
                   committed
                   the
                   rights
                   both
                   of
                   terrestrial
                   and
                   celestial
                   government
                   to
                   that
                   blessed
                   man
                   who
                   bears
                   the
                   keys
                   of
                   eternal
                   life
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   If
                   the
                   secular
                   power
                   be
                   believers
                   ,
                   God
                   would
                   have
                   them
                   subject
                   to
                   the
                   Priests
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   —
                   Christian
                   Emperours
                   ought
                   to
                   submit
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   prefer
                   the
                   execution
                   of
                   their
                   Laws
                   to
                   the
                   Rulers
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                
              
               
                 God
                 by
                 indispensable
                 Law
                 hath
                 obliged
                 us
                 to
                 retain
                 our
                 obedience
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 even
                 Pagan
                 ;
                 charging
                 us
                 under
                 pain
                 of
                 damnation
                 to
                 be
                 subject
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 resist
                 him
                 —
              
               
                 But
                 the
                 Pope
                 is
                 ready
                 upon
                 occasion
                 to
                 discharge
                 Subjects
                 from
                 that
                 obligation
                 ,
                 to
                 absolve
                 them
                 from
                 their
                 solemn
                 Oaths
                 of
                 Allegiance
                 ,
                 to
                 encourage
                 Insurrection
                 against
                 him
                 ;
                 
                 to
                 prohibit
                 obedience
                 —
                 
                   We
                   observing
                   the
                   Decrees
                   of
                   our
                   holy
                   Predecessours
                   ,
                   by
                   our
                   Apostolical
                   Authority
                   absolve
                   those
                   from
                   their
                   Oath
                   who
                   were
                   bound
                   by
                   their
                   Fealty
                   and
                   Oath
                   to
                   excommunicated
                   persons
                   :
                   and
                   we
                   forbid
                   them
                   by
                   all
                   means
                   that
                   they
                   yield
                   them
                   no
                   Allegiance
                   ,
                   till
                   they
                   come
                   and
                   make
                   satisfaction
                   .
                
              
               
                 Thus
                 doth
                 he
                 teach
                 and
                 prescribe
                 
                   Rebellion
                   ,
                   Perjury
                
                 —
                 together
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 Murthers
                 and
                 Rapines
                 consequent
                 on
                 them
                 :
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 far
                 greater
                 Heresie
                 ,
                 than
                 if
                 he
                 should
                 teach
                 
                   Adultery
                   ,
                   Murther
                
                 or
                 Theft
                 to
                 be
                 lawfull
                 .
                 
                   For
                   they
                   are
                   enjoined
                   by
                   no
                   authority
                   to
                   perform
                   the
                   Allegiance
                   which
                   they
                   have
                   sworn
                   to
                   a
                   Christian
                   Prince
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   who
                   is
                   an
                   adversary
                   to
                   God
                   and
                   his
                   Saints
                   ,
                   and
                   contemns
                   their
                   commands
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 Not
                 onely
                 the
                 Holy
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 but
                 Common
                 Sense
                 doth
                 shew
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 enormous
                 presumption
                 to
                 obtrude
                 for
                 the
                 Inspirations
                 ,
                 Oracles
                 and
                 Dictates
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 any
                 writings
                 or
                 Propositions
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 really
                 such
                 .
              
               
                 
                 This
                 the
                 Pope
                 doth
                 notoriously
                 ,
                 charging
                 us
                 to
                 admit
                 divers
                 writings
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 of
                 learned
                 men
                 in
                 all
                 Ages
                 have
                 refused
                 for
                 such
                 )
                 as
                 Sacred
                 and
                 Canonical
                 ;
                 anathematizing
                 all
                 those
                 who
                 do
                 not
                 hold
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 for
                 such
                 .
                 —
                 Even
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 extant
                 in
                 a
                 Translation
                 ,
                 not
                 very
                 exact
                 ,
                 and
                 framed
                 partly
                 out
                 of
                 Hebrew
                 ,
                 partly
                 out
                 
                 of
                 Greek
                 ,
                 upon
                 divers
                 accounts
                 liable
                 to
                 mistake
                 ;
                 as
                 its
                 Authour
                 St.
                 Hierome
                 doth
                 avow
                 .
              
               
                 According
                 to
                 which
                 Decree
                 ,
                 all
                 who
                 consent
                 with
                 St.
                 Hierome
                 ,
                 St.
                 Austin
                 ,
                 St.
                 Athanasius
                 ,
                 &c.
                 with
                 common
                 sense
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Authour
                 of
                 the
                 Second
                 of
                 Maccabees
                 himself
                 ,
                 must
                 incur
                 a
                 curse
                 —
                 what
                 can
                 be
                 more
                 uncharitable
                 ,
                 more
                 unjust
                 ,
                 more
                 silly
                 than
                 such
                 a
                 Definition
                 ?
              
               
                 He
                 pretendeth
                 to
                 Infallibility
                 ,
                 or
                 encourageth
                 them
                 who
                 attribute
                 it
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 continual
                 Enthusiasm
                 and
                 profane
                 bold
                 Imposture
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Scripture
                 doth
                 avow
                 a
                 singular
                 reverence
                 due
                 to
                 it self
                 ,
                 as
                 containing
                 the
                 Oracles
                 of
                 God.
                 —
              
               
                 But
                 the
                 Pope
                 doth
                 obtrude
                 the
                 
                   Oral
                   Traditions
                
                 of
                 his
                 Church
                 (
                 divers
                 of
                 which
                 evidently
                 are
                 new
                 ,
                 dubious
                 ,
                 
                 vain
                 —
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 worshipped
                 with
                 equal
                 reverence
                 as
                 the
                 Holy
                 Scripture
                 .
                 
                   And
                   also
                   receives
                   and
                   venerates
                   with
                   the
                   like
                   pious
                   respect
                   and
                   reverence
                   the
                   Traditions
                   themselves
                   —
                   which
                   have
                   been
                   preserved
                   by
                   continual
                   succession
                   in
                   the
                   Catholick
                   Church
                   .
                
              
               
                 Among
                 which
                 Traditions
                 they
                 reckon
                 all
                 the
                 tricks
                 and
                 trumpery
                 of
                 their
                 Mass-service
                 ;
                 together
                 with
                 all
                 their
                 new
                 notions
                 about
                 Purgatory
                 ,
                 Extreme
                 unction
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 
                   He
                   also
                   used
                   several
                   ceremonies
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   as
                   mystical
                   benediction
                   ,
                   lights
                   ,
                   incensings
                   ,
                   garments
                   ,
                   and
                   many
                   other
                   such
                   things
                   ,
                   from
                   Apostolical
                   discipline
                   ,
                   and
                   tradition
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 Scriptures
                 affirm
                 themselves
                 to
                 be
                 written
                 for
                 common
                 instruction
                 ,
                 comfort
                 ,
                 edification
                 in
                 all
                 piety
                 ;
                 they
                 do
                 therefore
                 recommend
                 themselves
                 to
                 be
                 studyed
                 and
                 searched
                 by
                 all
                 people
                 ;
                 
                 as
                 the
                 best
                 and
                 surest
                 means
                 of
                 attaining
                 knowledge
                 and
                 finding
                 truth
                 .
                 The
                 fathers
                 also
                 do
                 much
                 exhort
                 all
                 people
                 ,
                 (
                 even
                 women
                 and
                 girles
                 )
                 constantly
                 to
                 reade
                 ,
                 and
                 diligently
                 to
                 study
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 the
                 Pope
                 doth
                 keep
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 
                 locked
                 up
                 in
                 Languages
                 not
                 understood
                 by
                 them
                 ;
                 prohibiting
                 Translations
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 ,
                 or
                 used
                 —
                 The
                 Scripture
                 teacheth
                 ,
                 and
                 common
                 sense
                 sheweth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Fathers
                 do
                 assert
                 (
                 nothing
                 indeed
                 more
                 frequently
                 or
                 more
                 plainly
                 )
                 that
                 all
                 necessary
                 points
                 of
                 faith
                 and
                 good
                 morality
                 are
                 with
                 sufficient
                 evidence
                 couched
                 in
                 Holy
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 
                   a
                   man
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 or
                 pious
                 men
                 may
                 thence
                 
                   be
                   perfectly
                   furnished
                   to
                   every
                   work
                
                 ;
                 
                 But
                 they
                 contrary-wise
                 blaspheme
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 as
                 obscure
                 ,
                 dangerous
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
               
                 Common
                 sense
                 dictateth
                 ,
                 that
                 devotions
                 should
                 be
                 performed
                 with
                 understanding
                 and
                 affection
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 consequently
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 in
                 a
                 known
                 tongue
                 :
                 And
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 expresly
                 teacheth
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 requisite
                 for
                 private
                 and
                 publick
                 edification
                 ;
                 
                   from
                   this
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   Paul
                   it
                   appears
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   better
                   for
                   the
                   edification
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   that
                   publick
                   prayers
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   said
                   in
                   the
                   audience
                   of
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                   should
                   be
                   said
                   in
                   a
                   tongue
                   common
                   to
                   the
                   Clergy
                   and
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                   than
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   be
                   said
                   in
                   Latin.
                   
                
              
               
                 All
                 ancient
                 Churches
                 did
                 accordingly
                 practise
                 ;
                 and
                 most
                 others
                 do
                 so
                 ,
                 beside
                 those
                 which
                 the
                 Pope
                 doth
                 ride
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 the
                 Pope
                 will
                 not
                 have
                 it
                 so
                 ,
                 requiring
                 the
                 publick
                 Liturgy
                 to
                 be
                 celebrated
                 in
                 an
                 unknown
                 tongue
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 most
                 Christians
                 shall
                 say
                 their
                 devotions
                 like
                 Parrots
                 .
                 He
                 anathematizeth
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 
                   think
                   the
                   Mass
                   should
                   be
                   celebrated
                   in
                   a
                   vulgar
                   tongue
                
                 ;
                 
                 that
                 is
                 all
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 in
                 their
                 right
                 wits
                 ,
                 and
                 think
                 it
                 fit
                 to
                 follow
                 the
                 practice
                 of
                 the
                 ancient
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Holy
                 Scripture
                 teacheth
                 us
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 but
                 one
                 Head
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Fathers
                 do
                 avow
                 no
                 other
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 otherwhere
                 shewed
                 .
                 )
              
               
                 But
                 the
                 Pope
                 assumeth
                 to
                 himself
                 the
                 headship
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                 affirming
                 all
                 
                   power
                   and
                   authority
                   to
                   be
                   derived
                   from
                   him
                   into
                   the
                   subject
                   members
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   We
                   decree
                   that
                   the
                   Roman
                   Pontife
                   is
                   the
                   true
                   Vicar
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   head
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   Church
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 Scripture
                 declareth
                 that
                 God
                 did
                 institute
                 marriage
                 for
                 remedy
                 of
                 incontinency
                 and
                 prevention
                 of
                 sin
                 ;
                 forbidding
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 it
                 to
                 none
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 should
                 think
                 it
                 needfull
                 or
                 convenient
                 for
                 them
                 ;
                 
                 reckoning
                 the
                 prohibition
                 
                   of
                   it
                
                 among
                 heretical
                 doctrines
                 ;
                 
                 implying
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 
                   imposing
                   a
                   snare
                
                 upon
                 men
                 .
                 
              
               
                 But
                 the
                 Pope
                 and
                 his
                 Complices
                 do
                 prohibit
                 it
                 to
                 whole
                 Orders
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 
                 (
                 
                   Priests
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 )
                 engaging
                 them
                 into
                 dangerous
                 vows
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Our
                 Lord
                 forbiddeth
                 any
                 marriage
                 lawfully
                 contracted
                 to
                 be
                 dissolved
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 than
                 in
                 case
                 of
                 adultery
                 .
              
               
                 
                 But
                 the
                 Pope
                 commandeth
                 Priests
                 married
                 to
                 be
                 divorced
                 .
                 
                   And
                   that
                   marriages
                   contracted
                   by
                   such
                   persons
                   should
                   be
                   dissolved
                   .
                
              
               
                 He
                 dissolveth
                 matrimony
                 agreed
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 profession
                 of
                 monkery
                 of
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 espoused
                 .
                 
                 
                   If
                   any
                   shall
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   matrimony
                   confirmed
                   ,
                   not
                   consummate
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   dissolved
                   by
                   the
                   solemn
                   profession
                   of
                   religion
                   of
                   either
                   party
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   be
                   Anathema
                   ,
                
              
               
                 
                 Our
                 Saviour
                 did
                 institute
                 and
                 enjoin
                 us
                 (
                 under
                 pain
                 of
                 damnation
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 should
                 wilfully
                 transgress
                 his
                 order
                 )
                 to
                 eat
                 of
                 his
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 drink
                 of
                 his
                 bloud
                 ,
                 in
                 participation
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Supper
                 .
              
               
               
                 The
                 Fathers
                 did
                 accordingly
                 practise
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 ,
                 till
                 late
                 times
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 
                   notwithstanding
                   Christ's
                   institution
                
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 express
                 it
                 )
                 Papal
                 Synods
                 do
                 prohibit
                 all
                 Laymen
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 Priests
                 not
                 celebrating
                 to
                 partake
                 of
                 Christ's
                 bloud
                 ;
                 so
                 maiming
                 and
                 perverting
                 our
                 Lord's
                 Institution
                 :
                 †
                 
                   and
                   yet
                   they
                   decline
                   to
                   drink
                   the
                   bloud
                   of
                   our
                   redemption
                   .
                
              
               
                 In
                 defence
                 of
                 which
                 practice
                 ,
                 they
                 confound
                 body
                 and
                 bloud
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 under
                 a
                 curse
                 would
                 oblige
                 us
                 to
                 believe
                 ▪
                 that
                 one
                 kind
                 doth
                 contain
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 or
                 that
                 a
                 part
                 doth
                 contain
                 the
                 whole
                 .
              
               
                 Whereas
                 our
                 Lord
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 
                   whoso
                   eateth
                   his
                   flesh
                   and
                   drinketh
                   his
                   bloud
                   hath
                   eternal
                   life
                   ,
                
                 and
                 consequently
                 supposeth
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 bad
                 men
                 do
                 not
                 partake
                 of
                 his
                 body
                 and
                 bloud
                 ;
                 yet
                 they
                 condemn
                 this
                 assertion
                 under
                 a
                 curse
              
               
                 The
                 Holy
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Fathers
                 after
                 it
                 ,
                 
                 commonly
                 do
                 call
                 the
                 elements
                 of
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 ,
                 after
                 consecration
                 ,
                 bread
                 and
                 wine
                 ;
                 
                 affirming
                 them
                 to
                 retain
                 their
                 nature
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 the
                 Popish
                 Cabal
                 anathematizeth
                 those
                 who
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   bread
                   and
                   wine
                   do
                   then
                   remain
                   .
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   If
                   any
                   shall
                   say
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   Holy
                   Sacrament
                   of
                   the
                   Eucharist
                   the
                   substance
                   of
                   bread
                   and
                   wine
                   remain
                   —
                   let
                   him
                   be
                   Anathema
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 Lord's
                 Supper
                 doth
                 imply
                 communion
                 and
                 company
                 ;
                 
                 but
                 they
                 forbid
                 any
                 man
                 to
                 say
                 that
                 a
                 Priest
                 
                   may
                   not
                   communicate
                   alone
                
                 ;
                 so
                 establishing
                 the
                 belief
                 of
                 non-sense
                 ,
                 and
                 contradiction
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Holy
                 Scripture
                 teacheth
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 Lord
                 hath
                 departed
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 absent
                 from
                 us
                 in
                 body
                 ;
                 untill
                 that
                 he
                 shall
                 come
                 to
                 judge
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 
                   called
                   his
                   presence
                
                 ;
                 
                 that
                 heaven
                 ,
                 whither
                 he
                 ascended
                 ,
                 and
                 where
                 he
                 sitteth
                 at
                 God's
                 right
                 hand
                 ,
                 must
                 
                   hold
                   him
                   till
                   the
                   times
                   of
                   the
                   restitution
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   .
                
              
               
                 But
                 the
                 Pope
                 with
                 his
                 Lateran
                 and
                 Tridentine
                 Complices
                 draw
                 him
                 down
                 from
                 heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 him
                 corporally
                 present
                 every
                 day
                 ,
                 in
                 numberless
                 places
                 here
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Scripture
                 teacheth
                 us
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 our
                 Lord
                 is
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 
                   perfectly
                   like
                   to
                   us
                   ,
                   in
                   all
                   things
                   .
                
              
               
                 But
                 the
                 Pope
                 and
                 his
                 adherents
                 make
                 him
                 extremely
                 different
                 from
                 us
                 ,
                 as
                 having
                 a
                 body
                 at
                 once
                 present
                 in
                 innumerable
                 places
                 ;
                 insensible
                 ,
                 &c.
                 devested
                 of
                 the
                 properties
                 of
                 our
                 body
                 ;
                 thereby
                 destroying
                 his
                 humane
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 effect
                 agreeing
                 with
                 
                   Eutyches
                   ,
                   Apollinarius
                
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 such
                 pestilent
                 Hereticks
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Scripture
                 representeth
                 him
                 born
                 once
                 for
                 us
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 affirm
                 him
                 every
                 day
                 made
                 by
                 a
                 Priest
                 ,
                 uttering
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 consecration
                 ;
                 as
                 if
                 that
                 which
                 before
                 did
                 exist
                 ,
                 could
                 be
                 made
                 ;
                 as
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 could
                 make
                 his
                 Maker
                 .
              
               
               
                 The
                 Scripture
                 teacheth
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 Lord
                 was
                 
                   once
                   offered
                
                 for
                 
                   expiation
                   of
                
                 our
                 sins
                 ;
                 
                 but
                 they
                 pretend
                 every
                 day
                 to
                 offer
                 him
                 up
                 as
                 
                   a
                   propitiatory
                   Sacrifice
                
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 devices
                 without
                 other
                 foundation
                 ,
                 than
                 a
                 figurative
                 expression
                 (
                 which
                 they
                 resolve
                 to
                 expound
                 in
                 a
                 proper
                 sense
                 ,
                 although
                 even
                 in
                 that
                 very
                 matter
                 divers
                 figurative
                 expressions
                 are
                 used
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 cannot
                 but
                 acknowledge
                 )
                 they
                 with
                 all
                 violence
                 and
                 fierceness
                 obtrude
                 upon
                 the
                 belief
                 as
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 necessary
                 and
                 fundamental
                 Articles
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 .
              
               
                 
                 The
                 Scripture
                 teacheth
                 us
                 humbly
                 to
                 acknowledge
                 the
                 rewards
                 assigned
                 by
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 gratuitous
                 and
                 free
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 we
                 ,
                 
                   after
                   we
                   have
                   done
                   all
                   ,
                   must
                   acknowledge
                   our selves
                   unprofitable
                   servants
                   .
                
              
               
                 But
                 the
                 Papists
                 curse
                 those
                 who
                 ,
                 although
                 out
                 of
                 humility
                 and
                 modesty
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 acknowledge
                 the
                 good
                 works
                 of
                 justified
                 persons
                 to
                 be
                 truly
                 meritorious
                 ;
                 
                 
                   deserving
                   the
                   encrease
                   of
                   grace
                   ,
                   eternal
                   life
                   ,
                   and
                   augmentation
                   of
                   glory
                   :
                
                 so
                 forcing
                 us
                 to
                 use
                 saucy
                 words
                 and
                 phrases
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 impious
                 in
                 their
                 sense
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Scripture
                 teacheth
                 one
                 Church
                 diffused
                 over
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 ;
                 whereof
                 each
                 part
                 is
                 bound
                 to
                 maintain
                 charity
                 ,
                 peace
                 and
                 communion
                 with
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 upon
                 brotherly
                 terms
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 the
                 Romanists
                 arrogate
                 to
                 themselves
                 the
                 name
                 and
                 privilege
                 of
                 the
                 onely
                 Church
                 ;
                 
                 condemning
                 all
                 other
                 Churches
                 beside
                 their
                 own
                 ,
                 and
                 censuring
                 all
                 for
                 Apostatical
                 who
                 do
                 not
                 adhere
                 to
                 them
                 or
                 submit
                 to
                 their
                 yoke
                 ;
                 Just
                 like
                 the
                 Donatists
                 ,
                 who
                 said
                 that
                 
                   the
                   world
                   had
                   apostatized
                
                 ,
                 excepting
                 those
                 who
                 upon
                 their
                 own
                 terms
                 did
                 communicate
                 with
                 them
                 ;
                 
                   onely
                   the
                   communion
                   of
                   Donatus
                   remained
                
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Holy
                 Scripture
                 biddeth
                 us
                 take
                 care
                 of
                 persons
                 pretending
                 to
                 extraordinary
                 Inspirations
                 ;
                 charging
                 on
                 the
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 their
                 own
                 conceits
                 and
                 devices
                 .
              
               
                 Such
                 have
                 been
                 their
                 Synods
                 ,
                 boldly
                 fathering
                 their
                 Decrees
                 on
                 God's
                 Spirit
                 —
                 And
                 their
                 Pope
                 is
                 infallible
                 ,
                 by
                 virtue
                 of
                 inspiration
                 communicated
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 pleaseth
                 to
                 set
                 himself
                 right
                 in
                 his
                 Chair
                 .
                 Whence
                 we
                 may
                 take
                 them
                 for
                 bodies
                 of
                 Enthusiasts
                 and
                 Fanaticks
                 :
                 the
                 difference
                 onely
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 other
                 Enthusiasts
                 pretend
                 singly
                 ,
                 they
                 conjunctly
                 and
                 by
                 conspiracy
                 .
                 Others
                 pretend
                 it
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 direction
                 and
                 defence
                 ,
                 these
                 impose
                 their
                 dreams
                 on
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 
                 If
                 they
                 say
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 promised
                 his
                 Spirit
                 to
                 his
                 Church
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 hath
                 no
                 less
                 plainly
                 and
                 frequently
                 promised
                 it
                 to
                 single
                 Christians
                 ,
                 who
                 should
                 seek
                 it
                 earnestly
                 of
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 ancient
                 Fathers
                 could
                 in
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 hardly
                 discern
                 more
                 than
                 two
                 Sacraments
                 or
                 Mysterious
                 Rites
                 of
                 our
                 Religion
                 ,
                 by
                 positive
                 Law
                 and
                 Institution
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 to
                 be
                 practised
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 the
                 Popes
                 have
                 devised
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 under
                 uncharitable
                 curses
                 propound
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 professed
                 for
                 such
                 ;
                 
                 affirming
                 them
                 to
                 confer
                 grace
                 by
                 the
                 bare
                 performance
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Every
                 Clergy-man
                 and
                 Monk
                 is
                 bound
                 by
                 Pius
                 IV.
                 to
                 profess
                 
                   there
                   are
                   just
                   seven
                   of
                   them
                
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 the
                 Tridentine
                 Synod
                 
                   anathematizeth
                   all
                   those
                   ,
                   who
                   do
                   say
                   there
                   are
                   more
                   or
                   fewer
                
                 ;
                 although
                 the
                 Ancients
                 did
                 never
                 hit
                 on
                 that
                 number
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   But
                   these
                   our
                   Sacraments
                   both
                   contain
                   grace
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   also
                   confer
                   it
                   upon
                   those
                   who
                   worthily
                   receive
                   them
                   .
                
              
               
                 They
                 require
                 men
                 to
                 believe
                 under
                 a
                 curse
                 that
                 each
                 of
                 those
                 were
                 instituted
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 confer
                 grace
                 by
                 the
                 bare
                 performance
                 .
              
               
                 Particularly
                 ,
                 they
                 curse
                 those
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 do
                 not
                 hold
                 
                   matrimony
                   for
                   a
                   Sacrament
                   ,
                   instituted
                   by
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   conferring
                   grace
                   .
                
                 What
                 can
                 be
                 more
                 ridiculous
                 than
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 marriage
                 was
                 instituted
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 it
                 doth
                 confer
                 grace
                 ?
              
               
                 Yet
                 with
                 another
                 anathema
                 they
                 prefer
                 Virginity
                 before
                 it
                 :
                 
                 and
                 why
                 forsooth
                 is
                 not
                 that
                 another
                 Sacrament
                 ?
                 And
                 then
                 they
                 must
                 be
                 comparing
                 the
                 worth
                 of
                 these
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 condemning
                 those
                 heavily
                 ,
                 who
                 may
                 conceive
                 them
                 equal
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 Divine
                 Institutions
                 .
              
               
                 
                   If
                   any
                   say
                   that
                   these
                   seven
                   Sacraments
                   are
                   so
                   equal
                   one
                   to
                   another
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   that
                   one
                   is
                   in
                   no
                   respect
                   of
                   more
                   worth
                   than
                   another
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   be
                   Anathema
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 first
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 seemeth
                 ,
                 who
                 reckoned
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 to
                 be
                 seven
                 ,
                 was
                 
                   Peter
                   Lombard
                
                 ;
                 
                 whom
                 the
                 Schoolmen
                 did
                 follow
                 ;
                 and
                 Pope
                 Eugenius
                 IV.
                 followed
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 afterward
                 the
                 Trent
                 men
                 formed
                 it
                 into
                 an
                 Article
                 back'd
                 with
                 an
                 Anathema
                 .
              
               
                 Upon
                 which
                 rash
                 and
                 peremptory
                 Sentence
                 touching
                 all
                 ancient
                 Divines
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 note
                 ;
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Is
                 it
                 not
                 strange
                 that
                 an
                 Article
                 of
                 Faith
                 should
                 be
                 formed
                 upon
                 an
                 ambiguous
                 word
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 term
                 of
                 art
                 ,
                 used
                 with
                 great
                 variety
                 ?
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Is
                 it
                 not
                 strange
                 to
                 define
                 a
                 Point
                 whereof
                 it
                 is
                 most
                 plain
                 that
                 the
                 Fathers
                 were
                 ignorant
                 ,
                 were
                 in
                 they
                 never
                 did
                 agree
                 or
                 resolve
                 any
                 thing
                 ?
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Yea
                 whereof
                 they
                 speak
                 variously
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Is
                 it
                 not
                 odd
                 and
                 extravagant
                 to
                 damn
                 or
                 curse
                 people
                 for
                 a
                 point
                 of
                 so
                 little
                 consideration
                 or
                 certainty
                 ?
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 Is
                 it
                 not
                 intolerable
                 arrogance
                 and
                 presumption
                 to
                 define
                 ,
                 nay
                 indeed
                 to
                 make
                 an
                 Article
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 
                 without
                 any
                 manner
                 of
                 ground
                 or
                 colour
                 of
                 Authority
                 either
                 from
                 Scripture
                 or
                 the
                 Tradition
                 of
                 the
                 ancient
                 Fathers
                 ?
              
               
                 The
                 Holy
                 Scripture
                 forbiddeth
                 us
                 
                   to
                   call
                   any
                   man
                   Master
                   upon
                   earth
                   ,
                
                 
                 or
                 absolutely
                 to
                 subject
                 our
                 Faith
                 to
                 the
                 dictates
                 of
                 any
                 man
                 ;
                 It
                 teacheth
                 us
                 that
                 the
                 Apostles
                 themselves
                 are
                 
                   not
                   Lords
                   of
                   our
                   faith
                
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 oblige
                 us
                 to
                 believe
                 their
                 own
                 inventions
                 ;
                 It
                 forbiddeth
                 us
                 to
                 swallow
                 whole
                 the
                 Doctrines
                 and
                 Precepts
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 without
                 examination
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 It
                 forbiddeth
                 us
                 to
                 admit
                 *
                 
                   various
                   and
                   strange
                   doctrines
                
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 the
                 Pope
                 and
                 Roman
                 Church
                 exact
                 from
                 us
                 a
                 submission
                 to
                 their
                 Dictates
                 ,
                 admitting
                 them
                 for
                 true
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 farther
                 enquiry
                 or
                 discussion
                 ,
                 barely
                 upon
                 his
                 Authority
                 .
                 
                   They
                   who
                   are
                   provided
                   of
                   any
                   Benefices
                   whatever
                   ,
                   having
                   cure
                   of
                   Souls
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   let
                   them
                   promise
                   and
                   swear
                   obedience
                   to
                   the
                   Roman
                   Church
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 They
                 require
                 of
                 us
                 without
                 doubt
                 to
                 believe
                 ,
                 to
                 profess
                 ,
                 to
                 assert
                 innumerable
                 Propositions
                 ,
                 divers
                 of
                 them
                 new
                 and
                 strange
                 no-wise
                 deducible
                 from
                 Scripture
                 or
                 Apostolical
                 Tradition
                 ,
                 the
                 very
                 terms
                 of
                 them
                 being
                 certainly
                 unknown
                 to
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Church
                 ,
                 devised
                 by
                 humane
                 subtilty
                 ,
                 curiosity
                 ,
                 contentiousness
                 —
                 divers
                 of
                 them
                 being
                 (
                 in
                 all
                 appearance
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 judgment
                 of
                 common
                 sense
                 )
                 uncertain
                 ,
                 obscure
                 and
                 intricate
                 ;
                 divers
                 of
                 them
                 bold
                 and
                 fierce
                 ;
                 divers
                 of
                 them
                 frivolous
                 and
                 vain
                 ;
                 divers
                 of
                 them
                 palpably
                 false
                 .
                 Namely
                 all
                 such
                 Propositions
                 ,
                 as
                 have
                 been
                 taught
                 by
                 their
                 Great
                 Junto's
                 ,
                 allowed
                 by
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 especially
                 that
                 of
                 Trent
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Moreover
                   all
                   other
                   things
                   delivered
                   ,
                   defined
                   and
                   declared
                   by
                   the
                   Sacred
                   Canons
                   and
                   Oecumenical
                   Councils
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   especially
                   by
                   the
                   Holy
                   Synod
                   of
                   Trent
                   ,
                   I
                   undoubtedly
                   receive
                   and
                   profess
                   ;
                   and
                   also
                   all
                   things
                   contrary
                   thereunto
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   heresies
                   whatsoever
                   condemned
                   and
                   rejected
                   ,
                   and
                   anathematized
                   by
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   I
                   in
                   like
                   manner
                   do
                   condemn
                   ,
                   reject
                   and
                   anathematize
                   —
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   true
                   Catholick
                   Faith
                   ,
                   out
                   of
                   which
                   there
                   can
                   be
                   no
                   Salvation
                   .
                
              
               
                 This
                 Usurpation
                 upon
                 the
                 Consciences
                 of
                 Christians
                 (
                 none
                 like
                 whereto
                 was
                 ever
                 known
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 )
                 they
                 prosecute
                 with
                 most
                 uncharitable
                 censures
                 ;
                 cursing
                 and
                 damning
                 all
                 who
                 do
                 not
                 in
                 heart
                 and
                 profession
                 submit
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 obliging
                 all
                 their
                 consorts
                 to
                 join
                 therein
                 ,
                 against
                 all
                 charity
                 and
                 prudence
                 .
              
               
                 
                 The
                 Scripture
                 enjoineth
                 us
                 to
                 bear
                 with
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 weak
                 in
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 err
                 in
                 doubtfull
                 or
                 disputable
                 matters
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 the
                 Popes
                 with
                 cruel
                 uncharitableness
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 do
                 censure
                 all
                 that
                 cannot
                 assent
                 to
                 their
                 devices
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 obtrude
                 as
                 Articles
                 of
                 Faith
                 ;
                 but
                 sorely
                 persecute
                 them
                 with
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 punishments
                 ;
                 even
                 with
                 death
                 it self
                 ;
                 a
                 practice
                 inconsistent
                 with
                 Christian
                 meekness
                 ,
                 with
                 equity
                 ,
                 with
                 reason
                 ;
                 and
                 of
                 which
                 the
                 Fathers
                 have
                 expressed
                 the
                 greatest
                 detestation
                 .
              
               
                 
                 
                   They
                   have
                   unwoven
                   and
                   altered
                   all
                   Theology
                   from
                   head
                   to
                   foot
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   Divine
                   have
                   made
                   it
                   Sophistical
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 Pope
                 with
                 his
                 pack
                 of
                 mercenary
                 Clients
                 at
                 Trent
                 ,
                 did
                 indeed
                 establish
                 a
                 Scholastical
                 or
                 Sophistical
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 a
                 Christian
                 Theology
                 ;
                 framing
                 Points
                 ,
                 devised
                 by
                 the
                 idle
                 wits
                 of
                 latter
                 times
                 ,
                 into
                 Definitions
                 ,
                 and
                 peremptory
                 Conclusions
                 ,
                 back'd
                 with
                 Curses
                 and
                 Censures
                 :
                 concerning
                 which
                 Conclusions
                 it
                 is
                 evident
              
               
                 
                 That
                 the
                 Apostles
                 themselves
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 understand
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 ancient
                 Fathers
                 did
                 never
                 think
                 any
                 thing
                 about
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 divers
                 of
                 them
                 consist
                 in
                 application
                 of
                 artificial
                 terms
                 and
                 phrases
                 devised
                 by
                 humane
                 subtilty
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 divers
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 nature
                 disputable
                 ;
                 were
                 before
                 disputed
                 by
                 wise
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 ever
                 be
                 disputed
                 by
                 those
                 who
                 freely
                 use
                 their
                 judgment
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 need
                 of
                 defining
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 they
                 blindly
                 lay
                 about
                 them
                 ,
                 condemning
                 and
                 cursing
                 they
                 
                 know
                 not
                 who
                 ,
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 Schoolmen
                 ,
                 Divines
                 ,
                 &c.
                 who
                 have
                 expresly
                 affirmed
                 points
                 so
                 damned
                 by
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 many
                 Truths
                 are
                 uncharitably
                 back'd
                 with
                 Curses
                 ,
                 which
                 disparageth
                 them
                 ;
                 (
                 seeing
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 err
                 pardonably
                 —
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 )
                 
                   in
                   many
                   things
                   we
                   offend
                   all
                   .
                
              
               
                 For
                 instance
                 ;
                 what
                 need
                 was
                 there
                 of
                 defining
                 ,
                 
                 what
                 need
                 of
                 cursing
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 think
                 concupiscence
                 
                   to
                   be
                   truly
                   and
                   properly
                   sin
                   ,
                
                 upon
                 Saint
                 Paul's
                 Authority
                 ,
                 calling
                 it
                 so
                 ?
              
               
                 That
                 
                   Adam
                   presently
                   upon
                   his
                   transgression
                   did
                   lose
                   the
                   sanctity
                   and
                   justice
                   in
                   which
                   he
                   was
                   constituted
                   .
                
                 
              
               
                 What
                 need
                 of
                 cursing
                 those
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 say
                 that
                 men
                 are
                 justified
                 
                   by
                   the
                   sole
                   remission
                   of
                   sins
                   ,
                
                 according
                 to
                 Saint
                 Paul's
                 notion
                 ,
                 and
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 Justification
                 ?
              
               
                 What
                 need
                 of
                 cursing
                 those
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 say
                 the
                 
                   grace
                   of
                   God
                   by
                   which
                   we
                   are
                   justified
                   ,
                   is
                   onely
                   the
                   favour
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 whereas
                 it
                 is
                 plain
                 enough
                 that
                 
                   God's
                   grace
                
                 there
                 in
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 ,
                 doth
                 signifie
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 applied
                 to
                 that
                 case
                 .
              
               
                 Or
                 that
                 Faith
                 is
                 
                   nothing
                   else
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   reliance
                   in
                   God's
                   mercy
                   ,
                   remitting
                   sins
                   for
                   Christ
                
                 ;
                 seeing
                 it
                 is
                 plain
                 that
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 doth
                 by
                 Faith
                 chiefly
                 mean
                 the
                 belief
                 of
                 that
                 principal
                 point
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
              
               
                 Or
                 that
                 good
                 works
                 
                   do
                   not
                   cause
                   an
                   encrease
                   of
                   justification
                
                 ;
                 
                 seeing
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 doth
                 exclude
                 justification
                 by
                 works
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 free
                 work
                 of
                 God
                 —
                 uncapable
                 of
                 degrees
                 .
              
               
                 Or
                 that
                 after
                 remission
                 of
                 sin
                 in
                 justification
                 ,
                 
                   a
                   guilt
                   of
                   paying
                   temporal
                   pain
                   doth
                   abide
                   .
                
              
               
                 Or
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 cannot
                 
                   by
                   his
                   works
                   merit
                   encrease
                   of
                   grace
                   ,
                   and
                   glory
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   eternal
                   life
                
                 ;
                 seeing
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 blamed
                 ,
                 who
                 doth
                 dislike
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 so
                 sawcy
                 a
                 word
                 ;
                 the
                 which
                 divers
                 good
                 men
                 have
                 disclaimed
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 need
                 of
                 cursing
                 those
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 do
                 not
                 take
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 to
                 be
                 
                   precisely
                   Seven
                
                 ?
                 or
                 who
                 conceive
                 that
                 some
                 one
                 of
                 their
                 seven
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 
                   truly
                   and
                   properly
                
                 a
                 Sacrament
                 ;
                 seeing
                 the
                 word
                 Sacrament
                 is
                 ambiguous
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 Fathers
                 applied
                 to
                 divers
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 defined
                 generally
                 by
                 St.
                 
                   Austin
                   ,
                   Signum
                   rei
                   sacrae
                
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 before
                 
                   Peter
                   Lombard
                
                 ever
                 did
                 mention
                 that
                 number
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 need
                 of
                 damning
                 those
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 do
                 conceive
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 equal
                 in
                 dignity
                 ?
              
               
                 What
                 need
                 of
                 defining
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 Sacraments
                 do
                 confer
                 grace
                 
                   ex
                   opere
                   operato
                
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 an
                 obscure
                 Scholastical
                 phrase
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 need
                 of
                 cursing
                 those
                 who
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 
                   Character
                   is
                   not
                   impressed
                   in
                   the
                   soul
                
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 take
                 
                   Baptism
                   ,
                   Confirmation
                   ,
                   or
                   Orders
                
                 ;
                 seeing
                 what
                 this
                 Character
                 is
                 (
                 or
                 
                   this
                   spiritual
                   and
                   indeleble
                   mark
                
                 )
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 themselves
                 well
                 understand
                 or
                 agree
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 need
                 of
                 cursing
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 do
                 not
                 think
                 that
                 the
                 validity
                 of
                 Sacraments
                 (
                 and
                 consequently
                 the
                 assurance
                 of
                 our
                 being
                 Christians
                 )
                 dependeth
                 on
                 the
                 Intention
                 of
                 the
                 Minister
                 ?
              
               
                 What
                 need
                 of
                 cursing
                 those
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 think
                 that
                 a
                 Pastour
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 
                 may
                 change
                 the
                 Ceremonies
                 of
                 administring
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ;
                 seeing
                 St.
                 Cyprian
                 often
                 teacheth
                 that
                 every
                 Pastour
                 hath
                 full
                 authority
                 in
                 such
                 cases
                 within
                 his
                 own
                 precinct
                 ?
              
               
                 
                 What
                 need
                 of
                 defining
                 the
                 Second
                 Book
                 of
                 Maccabees
                 to
                 be
                 Canonical
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 common
                 opinion
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 (
                 most
                 expresly
                 of
                 St.
                 Austin
                 himself
                 )
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 learned
                 in
                 all
                 Ages
                 ,
                 of
                 Pope
                 Gelasius
                 himself
                 (
                 
                   in
                   decret
                
                 .
                 
                 )
                 which
                 the
                 authour
                 himself
                 (
                 calling
                 his
                 work
                 an
                 Epitome
                 ,
                 and
                 asking
                 pardon
                 for
                 his
                 errours
                 )
                 disclaimeth
                 ?
                 and
                 which
                 common
                 sense
                 therefore
                 disclaimeth
                 .
              
               
                 Their
                 new
                 Creed
                 of
                 Pius
                 IV.
                 containeth
                 these
                 novelties
                 and
                 heterodoxies
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Seven
                   Sacraments
                
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Trent
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   Justification
                   and
                   Original
                   sin
                   .
                
                 3.
                 
                 
                   Propitiatory
                   Sacrifice
                   of
                   the
                   Mass.
                
                 4.
                 
                 Transubstantiation
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 
                   Communicating
                   under
                   one
                   kind
                
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 Purgatory
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 
                   Invocation
                   of
                   Saints
                
                 .
                 8.
                 
                 
                   Veneration
                   of
                   Reliques
                
                 .
                 9.
                 
                 
                   Worship
                   of
                   Images
                
                 .
                 10.
                 
                 The
                 
                   Roman
                   Church
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   Mother
                   and
                   Mistress
                   of
                   all
                   Churches
                   .
                
                 11.
                 
                 
                   Swearing
                   Obedience
                   to
                   the
                   Pope
                
                 .
                 12.
                 
                 
                   Receiving
                   the
                   Decrees
                   of
                   all
                   Synods
                
                 and
                 of
                 Trent
                 .
              
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
               A
               DISCOURSE
               Concerning
               the
               UNITY
               OF
               THE
               CHURCH
               .
            
             
               By
               
                 ISAAC
                 BARROW
              
               ,
               D.
               D.
               late
               Master
               of
               Trinity
               College
               in
               Cambridge
               .
            
             
               
                 Aug.
                 de
                 Bapt.
                 3.
                 
              
               
                 Non
                 habet
                 Charitatem
                 Dei
                 ,
                 qui
                 Ecclesiae
                 non
                 diligit
                 Vnitatem
                 .
              
            
             
               LONDON
               ,
               Printed
               for
               
                 Brabazon
                 Aylmer
              
               ,
               at
               the
               
                 Three
                 Pigeons
              
               ,
               against
               the
               
                 Royal
                 Exchange
              
               ,
               in
               Cornhill
               ,
               1683.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               A
               DISCOURSE
               Concerning
               the
               UNITY
               OF
               THE
               CHURCH
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     EPHES.
                     4.4
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   One
                   Body
                   ,
                   and
                   one
                   Spirit
                   .
                
              
            
             
               THE
               
                 Vnity
                 of
                 the
                 Church
              
               is
               a
               Point
               which
               may
               seem
               somewhat
               speculative
               and
               remote
               from
               Practice
               ;
               but
               in
               right
               Judgments
               it
               is
               otherwise
               ;
               many
               Duties
               depending
               upon
               a
               true
               notion
               and
               consideration
               of
               it
               ;
               so
               that
               from
               ignorance
               or
               mistake
               about
               it
               we
               may
               incur
               divers
               offences
               or
               omissions
               of
               Duty
               ;
               hence
               in
               Holy
               Scripture
               it
               is
               often
               proposed
               as
               a
               considerable
               Point
               ,
               and
               usefull
               to
               Practice
               .
            
             
               And
               if
               ever
               the
               Consideration
               of
               it
               were
               needfull
               ,
               it
               is
               so
               now
               ,
               when
               the
               Church
               is
               so
               rent
               with
               Dissentions
               ;
               for
               our
               satisfaction
               and
               direction
               about
               the
               Questions
               and
               Cases
               debated
               in
               Christendom
               ;
               for
               on
               the
               Explication
               of
               it
               ,
               or
               the
               true
               Resolution
               wherein
               it
               doth
               consist
               ,
               the
               Controversies
               about
               
                 Church-Government
                 ,
                 Heresie
                 ,
                 Schism
                 ,
                 Liberty
                 of
                 Conscience
                 ,
              
               and
               by
               consequence
               many
               others
               do
               depend
               ;
               yea
               indeed
               all
               others
               are
               by
               some
               Parties
               made
               to
               depend
               thereon
               .
            
             
               Saint
               Paul
               ,
               exhorting
               the
               Ephesians
               ,
               his
               disciples
               ,
               to
               the
               maintenance
               of
               Charity
               and
               Peace
               among
               themselves
               ,
               doth
               for
               inducement
               to
               that
               Practice
               represent
               the
               Unity
               and
               Community
               of
               those
               things
               which
               jointly
               did
               appertain
               to
               them
               as
               Christians
               :
               the
               Unity
               of
               that
               Body
               whereof
               they
               were
               members
               ;
               of
               that
               Spirit
               which
               did
               animate
               and
               act
               them
               ;
               of
               that
               Hope
               to
               which
               they
               were
               called
               ;
               of
               that
               Lord
               whom
               they
               all
               did
               worship
               and
               serve
               ;
               of
               that
               Faith
               which
               they
               did
               profess
               ;
               of
               that
               Baptism
               whereby
               they
               were
               admitted
               into
               the
               same
               state
               of
               Duties
               ,
               of
               Rights
               ,
               of
               Privileges
               ;
               of
               that
               one
               God
               and
               universal
               Father
               ,
               to
               whom
               they
               had
               all
               the
               same
               relations
               .
            
             
             
               He
               beginneth
               with
               the
               Vnity
               of
               the
               Body
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               of
               the
               Christian
               Church
               ;
               concerning
               which
               Unity
               ,
               what
               it
               is
               ,
               and
               wherein
               it
               doth
               consist
               ,
               I
               mean
               now
               to
               discourse
               .
            
             
               In
               order
               to
               clearing
               which
               Point
               ,
               we
               must
               first
               state
               what
               the
               Church
               is
               ,
               of
               which
               we
               discourse
               ;
               for
               the
               word
               Church
               is
               ambiguous
               ,
               having
               both
               in
               Holy
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               common
               use
               ,
               divers
               senses
               ,
               somewhat
               different
               :
               For
               ,
            
             
               1
               Sometimes
               any
               Assembly
               or
               Company
               of
               Christians
               ,
               is
               called
               a
               Church
               ;
               as
               when
               mention
               is
               made
               of
               *
               
                 the
                 Church
                 in
              
               such
               
                 a
                 house
              
               ,
               (
               whence
               Tertullian
               †
               saith
               ,
               
                 Where
                 there
                 are
                 three
                 ,
                 even
                 Laicks
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Church
                 .
              
               )
            
             
               2.
               
               Sometimes
               a
               particular
               Society
               of
               Christians
               living
               in
               spiritual
               Communion
               ,
               and
               under
               Discipline
               ,
               as
               when
               ,
               *
               
                 the
                 Church
                 at
              
               such
               
                 a
                 Town
              
               ;
               †
               
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
              
               such
               
                 a
                 Province
              
               ;
               ‖
               the
               Churches
               ,
               all
               the
               Churches
               ,
               are
               mentioned
               :
               According
               to
               which
               notions
               St.
               Cyprian
               *
               saith
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               a
               Church
               ,
               where
               there
               is
               
                 a
                 People
                 united
                 to
                 a
                 Priest
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Flock
                 adhering
                 to
                 their
                 Shepherd
                 :
              
               and
               so
               Ignatius
               †
               saith
               ,
               that
               
                 without
                 the
                 Orders
                 of
                 the
                 Clergy
                 a
                 Church
                 is
                 not
                 called
                 .
              
            
             
               3.
               
               A
               larger
               Collection
               of
               divers
               particular
               Societies
               combined
               together
               in
               order
               ,
               under
               direction
               and
               influence
               of
               a
               common
               Government
               ,
               or
               of
               Persons
               acting
               in
               the
               Publick
               behalf
               ,
               is
               termed
               a
               Church
               :
               as
               the
               Church
               of
               Antioch
               ,
               of
               Corinth
               ,
               of
               Jerusalem
               ,
               &c.
               each
               of
               which
               at
               first
               probably
               might
               consist
               of
               divers
               Congregations
               ,
               having
               dependencies
               of
               less
               Towns
               annexed
               to
               them
               ;
               all
               being
               united
               under
               the
               care
               of
               the
               Bishop
               and
               Presbytery
               of
               those
               places
               ;
               but
               however
               ,
               soon
               after
               the
               Apostles
               times
               ,
               it
               is
               certain
               that
               such
               Collections
               were
               ,
               and
               were
               named
               Churches
               .
            
             
               
               4.
               
               The
               Society
               of
               those
               who
               at
               present
               or
               in
               course
               of
               time
               profess
               the
               Faith
               and
               Gospel
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               undertake
               the
               Evangelical
               Covenant
               ,
               in
               distinction
               to
               all
               other
               Religions
               ;
               particularly
               to
               that
               of
               the
               Jews
               ;
               which
               is
               called
               the
               Synagogue
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               The
               whole
               body
               of
               God's
               people
               that
               is
               ,
               ever
               hath
               been
               ,
               or
               ever
               shall
               be
               ,
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               world
               to
               the
               consummation
               thereof
               ,
               who
               having
               (
               formally
               or
               virtually
               )
               believed
               in
               Christ
               and
               sincerely
               obeyed
               God's
               Laws
               ,
               shall
               finally
               by
               the
               meritorious
               Performances
               and
               Sufferings
               of
               Christ
               be
               saved
               ,
               is
               called
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               Of
               these
               Acceptions
               the
               two
               latter
               do
               onely
               come
               under
               present
               consideration
               ;
               it
               being
               plain
               that
               Saint
               Paul
               doth
               not
               speak
               of
               any
               one
               particular
               or
               present
               Society
               ;
               but
               of
               all
               at
               all
               times
               who
               have
               relation
               to
               the
               same
               
                 Lord
                 ,
                 Faith
                 ,
                 Hope
                 ,
                 Sacraments
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
            
             
               Wherefore
               ,
               to
               determine
               the
               case
               between
               these
               two
               ,
               we
               must
               observe
               that
               to
               the
               latter
               of
               these
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               the
               Catholick
               Society
               of
               true
               Believers
               and
               faithfull
               Servants
               of
               Christ
               ,
               diffused
               through
               all
               ages
               ,
               dispersed
               through
               all
               Countries
               ,
               where
               part
               doth
               sojourn
               on
               Earth
               ,
               part
               doth
               reside
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               part
               is
               not
               yet
               extant
               ;
               but
               all
               whereof
               is
               described
               in
               the
               register
               of
               Divine
               Pre-ordination
               ,
               
               and
               shall
               be
               recollected
               at
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               Just
               ;
               that
               I
               say
               ,
               to
               this
               Church
               )
               especially
               all
               the
               glorious
               Titles
               and
               excellent
               Privileges
               attributed
               to
               the
               Church
               in
               Holy
               Scripture
               do
               agree
               .
            
             
             
               This
               is
               
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Christ
              
               ,
               whereof
               he
               is
               
                 the
                 Head
              
               ;
               and
               Saviour
               .
               
            
             
               This
               is
               the
               Spouse
               ,
               and
               Wife
               of
               Christ
               ;
               whereof
               he
               is
               the
               Bridegroom
               and
               Husband
               .
               
            
             
               This
               is
               
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 God
              
               ;
               whereof
               our
               Lord
               is
               the
               Master
               :
               which
               is
               
                 built
                 upon
                 a
                 rock
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 gates
                 of
                 hell
                 shall
                 not
                 prevail
                 against
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               This
               is
               
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 the
                 new
                 ,
                 the
                 holy
                 ,
              
               
               
                 the
                 heavenly
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 the
                 Mother
                 of
                 us
                 all
                 .
              
            
             
               This
               is
               the
               
                 Sion
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 chosen
                 ,
              
               
               
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 desired
                 for
                 his
                 habitation
                 ,
              
               where
               he
               hath
               resolved
               to
               
                 place
                 his
                 rest
                 and
                 residence
                 for
                 ever
                 .
              
            
             
               This
               is
               
                 the
                 mountain
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 seated
                 above
                 all
                 mountains
                 ,
              
               
               
                 unto
                 which
                 all
                 Nations
                 shall
                 flow
                 .
              
            
             
               This
               is
               
                 the
                 elect
                 generation
                 ,
                 royal
                 Priesthood
                 ,
                 holy
                 nation
                 ,
              
               
               
                 peculiar
                 people
              
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               
                 the
                 general
                 Assembly
                 ,
                 and
                 Church
                 of
                 the
                 first-born
                 ,
              
               
               
                 who
                 are
                 enrolled
                 in
                 heaven
              
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               
                 the
                 Church
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 purchased
                 with
                 his
                 own
                 bloud
              
               ;
               
               
                 and
                 for
                 which
                 Christ
                 hath
                 delivered
                 himself
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 sanctifie
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 cleanse
                 it
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 washing
                 of
                 water
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 present
                 it
                 to
                 himself
                 a
                 glorious
                 Church
                 ,
                 not
                 having
                 spot
                 or
                 wrinkle
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 such
                 thing
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 holy
                 and
                 unblemished
                 .
              
               
            
             
               To
               this
               Church
               as
               those
               high
               Elogies
               most
               properly
               do
               appertain
               ,
               so
               that
               Unity
               which
               is
               often
               attributed
               to
               the
               Church
               doth
               peculiarly
               belong
               thereto
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               that
               
                 One
                 body
                 ,
                 into
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 all
                 baptized
                 by
                 one
                 Spirit
              
               ;
               
               which
               is
               
                 knit
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 compacted
                 of
                 parts
                 affording
                 mutual
                 aid
                 ,
                 and
                 supply
                 to
                 its
                 nourishment
                 and
                 encrease
              
               ;
               the
               members
               whereof
               do
               hold
               a
               mutual
               sympathy
               and
               complacence
               ;
               which
               is
               joined
               to
               one
               Head
               ,
               deriving
               sense
               and
               motion
               from
               it
               ;
               which
               is
               enlivened
               ,
               and
               moved
               by
               
                 one
                 Spirit
              
               .
               
            
             
               This
               is
               that
               
                 one
                 spiritual
                 House
              
               ,
               
               reared
               
                 upon
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 and
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 being
                 the
                 chief
                 corner
                 stone
                 ;
                 in
                 whom
                 all
                 the
                 building
                 fitly
                 framed
                 together
                 groweth
                 unto
                 an
                 holy
                 Temple
                 in
                 the
                 Lord.
                 
              
            
             
               This
               is
               that
               
                 One
                 family
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               whereof
               Christ
               is
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               whence
               good
               Christians
               are
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               
            
             
               This
               is
               that
               one
               City
               ,
               or
               Corporation
               ,
               endued
               with
               an
               ample
               Charter
               ,
               and
               noble
               Privileges
               ,
               in
               regard
               to
               which
               Saint
               Paul
               saith
               we
               are
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               (
               fellow
               Citizens
               of
               the
               Saints
               )
               and
               that
               our
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               (
               our
               civil
               state
               and
               capacity
               )
               
                 is
                 in
                 Heaven
              
               ,
               or
               that
               we
               are
               Citizens
               thereof
               .
            
             
               That
               one
               Holy
               nation
               ,
               and
               peculiar
               People
               ,
               (
               the
               spiritual
               Israel
               ,
               
               )
               subject
               to
               the
               same
               Government
               and
               Law
               ,
               (
               that
               which
               is
               called
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               )
               enioying
               the
               same
               Franchises
               and
               Privileges
               ,
               following
               the
               same
               Customs
               and
               Fashions
               ;
               using
               the
               same
               Conversation
               and
               Language
               ;
               whereof
               Jesus
               Christ
               is
               the
               Lord
               and
               King.
               
            
             
               This
               is
               the
               *
               
                 one
                 Flock
                 ,
                 under
                 one
                 Shepherd
                 .
              
            
             
               This
               is
               the
               Society
               of
               those
               ,
               for
               whom
               Christ
               did
               pray
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               †
               
                 be
                 all
                 one
              
               .
            
             
             
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               that
               divers
               of
               these
               Characters
               are
               expressed
               to
               relate
               to
               the
               Church
               after
               Christ
               ;
               but
               they
               may
               be
               allowed
               to
               extend
               to
               all
               the
               faithfull
               Servants
               of
               God
               before
               ,
               
               who
               in
               effect
               were
               Christians
               ,
               being
               saved
               upon
               the
               same
               account
               :
               and
               therefore
               did
               belong
               to
               the
               same
               Body
               .
            
             
               To
               this
               Church
               in
               a
               more
               special
               and
               eminent
               manner
               all
               those
               Titles
               ,
               and
               particularly
               that
               of
               Vnity
               ,
               are
               ascribed
               ;
               but
               the
               same
               also
               in
               some
               order
               and
               measure
               do
               belong
               and
               are
               attributed
               to
               the
               Universal
               Church
               sojourning
               upon
               Earth
               .
            
             
               For
               because
               this
               visible
               Church
               doth
               enfold
               the
               other
               ,
               (
               as
               one
               Mass
               doth
               contain
               the
               good
               Ore
               and
               base
               Alloy
               ;
               as
               one
               Floor
               the
               Corn
               and
               the
               Chaff
               ;
               
               as
               one
               Field
               the
               Wheat
               and
               the
               Tares
               ;
               as
               one
               Net
               the
               choice
               Fish
               and
               the
               refuse
               ;
               as
               one
               Fold
               the
               Sheep
               and
               the
               Goats
               ;
               
               as
               one
               Tree
               the
               living
               and
               the
               dry
               Branches
               :
               )
               Because
               this
               Society
               is
               designed
               to
               be
               in
               reality
               what
               the
               other
               is
               in
               appearance
               ,
               the
               same
               with
               the
               other
               :
               Because
               therefore
               presumptively
               every
               member
               of
               this
               doth
               pass
               for
               a
               member
               of
               the
               other
               ,
               (
               the
               time
               of
               distinction
               and
               separation
               not
               being
               yet
               come
               :
               
               )
               Because
               this
               in
               its
               Profession
               of
               Truth
               ,
               in
               its
               Sacrifices
               of
               Devotion
               ,
               in
               its
               Practice
               of
               Service
               and
               Duty
               to
               God
               doth
               communicate
               with
               that
               :
               Therefore
               commonly
               the
               Titles
               and
               Attributes
               of
               the
               one
               are
               imparted
               to
               the
               other
               .
            
             
               
               All
               ,
               saith
               Saint
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 Israel
                 who
                 are
                 of
                 Israel
              
               ;
               nor
               
                 is
                 he
                 a
                 Jew
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 one
                 outwardly
              
               ;
               yet
               in
               regard
               to
               the
               conjunction
               of
               the
               rest
               with
               
                 the
                 faithfull
                 Israelites
              
               ;
               
               because
               of
               external
               Consent
               in
               the
               same
               Profession
               and
               conspiring
               in
               the
               same
               Services
               ,
               all
               the
               Congregation
               of
               Israel
               is
               styled
               
                 a
                 holy
                 Nation
              
               ,
               and
               
                 peculiar
                 People
              
               .
            
             
               So
               likewise
               do
               the
               Apostles
               speak
               to
               all
               Members
               of
               the
               Church
               as
               to
               elect
               and
               holy
               Persons
               ,
               unto
               whom
               all
               the
               Privileges
               of
               Christianity
               do
               belong
               ;
               
               although
               really
               Hypocrites
               and
               bad
               men
               
                 do
                 not
                 belong
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
              
               nor
               are
               
                 concerned
                 in
                 its
                 Vnity
              
               ,
               as
               St.
               Austin
               doth
               often
               teach
               .
            
             
             
               The
               places
               therefore
               of
               Scripture
               which
               do
               represent
               the
               Church
               one
               ,
               
               as
               unquestionably
               they
               belong
               (
               in
               their
               principal
               notion
               and
               intent
               )
               to
               the
               true
               universal
               Church
               ,
               (
               called
               the
               Church
               mystical
               and
               invisible
               ;
               )
               so
               may
               they
               by
               analogy
               and
               participation
               be
               understood
               to
               concern
               the
               visible
               Church
               Catholick
               here
               in
               Earth
               ;
               which
               professeth
               Faith
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               Obedience
               to
               his
               Laws
               .
            
             
               And
               of
               this
               Church
               (
               under
               due
               reference
               to
               the
               other
               )
               the
               question
               is
               ,
               Wherein
               the
               Unity
               of
               it
               doth
               consist
               ,
               or
               upon
               what
               grounds
               it
               is
               called
               one
               ?
               being
               that
               it
               compriseth
               in
               it self
               so
               many
               Persons
               ,
               Societies
               and
               Nations
               .
            
             
               For
               resolution
               of
               which
               Question
               ,
               we
               may
               consider
               ,
               that
               a
               Community
               of
               men
               may
               be
               termed
               one
               upon
               several
               Accounts
               and
               Grounds
               ;
               as
               ,
            
             
               For
               special
               Unity
               of
               nature
               ,
               or
               as
               
                 Vnum
                 genus
              
               ;
               so
               are
               all
               men
               one
               by
               participation
               of
               common
               rationality
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 Humanum
                 genus
              
               .
            
             
               For
               Cognation
               of
               bloud
               ;
               as
               ,
               
                 Gens
                 una
              
               ;
               so
               are
               all
               Jews
               ,
               however
               living
               dispersedly
               over
               the
               World
               ,
               reckoned
               one
               Nation
               ,
               or
               People
               ;
               so
               all
               Kinsmen
               do
               constitute
               one
               Family
               :
               and
               thus
               also
               all
               Men
               ,
               as
               made
               of
               one
               Bloud
               ,
               are
               one
               People
               .
            
             
               For
               Commerce
               of
               language
               ;
               so
               Italians
               ,
               and
               Germans
               ,
               are
               esteemed
               one
               People
               ,
               although
               living
               under
               different
               Laws
               and
               Governments
               .
            
             
               For
               Consent
               in
               opinion
               ,
               or
               Conformity
               in
               manners
               and
               practices
               ;
               as
               ,
               Men
               of
               the
               same
               Sect
               in
               Religion
               or
               Philosophy
               ,
               of
               the
               same
               Profession
               ,
               Faculty
               ,
               Trade
               :
               so
               
                 Jews
                 ,
                 Mahometans
                 ,
                 Arians
              
               ;
               so
               
                 Oratours
                 ,
                 Grammarians
                 ,
                 Logicians
              
               ;
               so
               
                 Divines
                 ,
                 Lawyers
                 ,
                 Physicians
                 ,
                 Merchants
                 ,
                 Artizans
                 ,
                 Rusticks
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
            
             
               For
               Affection
               of
               mind
               ,
               or
               Compacts
               of
               good-will
               ;
               or
               for
               Links
               of
               peace
               and
               amicable
               correspondence
               ;
               in
               order
               to
               mutual
               interest
               and
               aid
               ;
               as
               ,
               Friends
               and
               Confederates
               .
            
             
               For
               being
               ranged
               in
               order
               under
               one
               Law
               and
               Rule
               ;
               as
               ,
               those
               who
               live
               under
               one
               Monarchy
               ,
               or
               in
               one
               Commonwealth
               ;
               as
               the
               People
               in
               
                 England
                 ,
                 Spain
                 ,
                 France
              
               ;
               in
               
                 Venice
                 ,
                 Genoa
                 ,
                 Holland
              
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               Upon
               such
               Grounds
               of
               Unity
               or
               Union
               a
               Society
               of
               men
               is
               denominated
               One
               ;
               and
               ,
               upon
               divers
               such
               accounts
               ,
               it
               is
               plain
               that
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               may
               be
               said
               to
               be
               One.
               For
               ,
            
             
               I.
               It
               is
               evident
               ,
               that
               the
               Church
               is
               One
               by
               Consent
               in
               faith
               and
               opinion
               concerning
               all
               principal
               matters
               of
               Doctrine
               ,
               
               especially
               in
               those
               which
               have
               considerable
               influence
               upon
               the
               Practice
               of
               Piety
               toward
               God
               ,
               Righteousness
               toward
               Men
               ,
               and
               Sobriety
               of
               Conversation
               ;
               to
               
                 teach
                 us
                 which
                 the
                 Grace
                 of
                 God
                 did
                 appear
                 .
              
            
             
               As
               he
               that
               should
               in
               any
               principal
               Doctrine
               differ
               from
               Plato
               (
               denying
               the
               
                 Immortality
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
              
               ,
               the
               
                 Providence
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               
               the
               
                 natural
                 difference
                 of
                 Good
                 and
                 Evil
                 ,
              
               )
               would
               not
               be
               a
               Platonist
               ;
               so
               he
               that
               dissenteth
               from
               any
               Doctrine
               of
               importance
               ,
               manifestly
               taught
               by
               Christ
               ,
               doth
               renounce
               Christianity
               .
            
             
               All
               Christians
               are
               
                 delivered
                 into
                 one
                 form
                 of
                 doctrine
              
               ;
               
               to
               which
               they
               must
               stiffly
               and
               stedfastly
               adhere
               ,
               
                 keeping
                 the
              
               Depositum
               
                 committed
                 to
                 them
              
               :
               They
               must
               
                 strive
                 together
                 for
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
              
               ;
               and
               ,
               
               
                 earnestly
                 contend
                 
                 for
                 the
                 faith
                 which
                 was
                 once
                 delivered
                 to
                 the
                 Saints
                 :
              
               
               They
               must
               
                 hold
                 fast
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 sound
                 words
                 —
                 in
                 faith
                 and
                 love
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 Christ
                 Jesus
              
               ;
               that
               
                 great
                 salvation
                 ,
                 which
                 at
                 first
                 began
                 to
                 be
                 spoken
                 by
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 confirmed
                 unto
                 them
                 by
                 his
                 hearers
                 ,
                 God
                 also
                 bearing
                 them
                 witness
                 with
                 signs
                 and
                 wonders
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 divers
                 miracles
                 ,
                 and
                 gifts
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 will.
                 
              
            
             
               They
               are
               bound
               
                 to
                 mind
              
               ,
               or
               think
               ,
               
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 thing
              
               ;
               
               
                 to
                 stand
                 fast
                 in
                 one
                 spirit
                 with
                 one
                 mind
                 ;
                 to
                 walk
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 rule
                 ;
                 to
                 be
                 joined
                 together
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 mind
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 judgment
                 ;
                 with
                 one
                 mind
                 and
                 mouth
                 to
                 glorify
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ.
                 
              
            
             
               They
               are
               obliged
               to
               disclaim
               Consortship
               with
               the
               Gain-sayers
               of
               this
               Doctrine
               ;
               
               
                 to
                 stand
                 off
                 from
                 those
                 who
                 do
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               or
               who
               
                 do
                 not
                 consent
                 to
                 the
                 wholsome
                 Words
                 —
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 which
                 is
                 according
                 to
                 Godliness
                 ;
                 to
                 mark
                 those
                 who
                 make
                 divisions
                 and
                 scandals
                 beside
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 which
                 Christians
                 had
                 learnt
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 to
                 decline
                 from
                 them
                 :
                 To
                 reject
                 Hereticks
                 :
              
               To
               
                 beware
                 of
                 false
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 
                 of
                 Seducers
                 ;
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 speak
                 perverse
                 things
                 to
                 draw
                 disciples
                 after
                 them
                 :
              
               
               To
               pronounce
               Anathema
               
                 upon
                 whoever
                 shall
                 preach
                 any
                 other
                 Doctrine
                 .
              
            
             
               
               Thus
               are
               all
               Christians
               
                 one
                 in
                 Christ
                 Jesus
              
               :
               thus
               are
               they
               (
               as
               Tertullian
               speaketh
               )
               
                 confederated
                 in
                 the
                 society
                 of
                 a
                 Sacrament
                 ,
              
               
               or
               of
               one
               Profession
               .
            
             
               
               
                 This
                 preaching
                 and
                 this
                 faith
                 the
                 Church
                 having
                 received
                 ,
                 though
                 dispersed
                 over
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 doth
                 carefully
                 hold
                 ,
                 as
                 inhabiting
                 one
                 house
                 ;
                 and
                 alike
                 believeth
                 these
                 things
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 one
                 soul
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 consonantly
                 doth
                 preach
                 ,
                 and
                 teach
                 ,
                 and
                 deliver
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 but
                 one
                 mouth
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 As
                 for
                 Kings
                 ,
                 though
                 their
                 Kingdoms
                 be
                 divided
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 equally
                 expects
                 from
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 one
                 dispensation
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 a
                 true
                 Confession
                 and
                 Praise
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 ,
                 though
                 there
                 may
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 diversity
                 of
                 temporal
                 ordinances
                 ,
                 yet
                 an
                 Vnity
                 and
                 Agreement
                 in
                 the
                 right
                 Faith
                 may
                 be
                 held
                 and
                 maintained
                 among
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               In
               regard
               to
               this
               Union
               in
               Faith
               peculiarly
               the
               body
               of
               Christians
               ,
               adhering
               to
               it
               ,
               was
               called
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
               from
               which
               all
               those
               were
               esteemed
               
                 ipso
                 facto
              
               to
               be
               cut
               off
               and
               separated
               who
               in
               any
               point
               deserted
               that
               Faith
               ;
               
               
                 such
                 a
                 one
              
               (
               saith
               Saint
               
                 Paul
                 )
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 is
                 turned
                 aside
                 ,
              
               or
               hath
               left
               the
               Christian
               way
               of
               life
               .
               He
               in
               reality
               is
               no
               Christian
               ,
               nor
               is
               to
               be
               avowed
               or
               treated
               as
               such
               ,
               but
               is
               to
               be
               disclaimed
               ,
               rejected
               and
               shunned
               .
            
             
               
               He
               (
               saith
               Saint
               
                 Cyprian
                 )
                 cannot
                 seem
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 who
                 doth
                 not
                 persist
                 in
                 the
                 Vnity
                 of
                 Christ's
                 Gospel
                 and
                 Faith.
                 
              
            
             
               
               If
               (
               saith
               
                 Tertullian
                 )
                 a
                 man
                 be
                 a
                 Heretick
                 ,
                 he
                 cannot
                 be
                 a
                 Christian.
                 
              
            
             
               
               Whence
               Hegesippus
               saith
               of
               the
               old
               Hereticks
               ,
               that
               they
               did
               
                 divide
                 the
                 Vnity
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 by
                 pernicious
                 speeches
                 against
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Christ.
                 
              
            
             
             
               
                 The
                 Vertue
              
               (
               said
               the
               Pastour
               Hermes
               ,
               cited
               by
               
                 Clemens
                 Alexan.
              
               
               )
               
                 which
                 doth
                 keep
                 the
                 Church
                 together
                 ,
                 is
                 Faith.
                 
              
            
             
               So
               the
               Fathers
               of
               the
               Sixth
               Council
               tell
               the
               Emperour
               that
               
                 they
                 were
                 members
                 one
                 of
                 another
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 did
                 constitute
                 the
                 one
                 body
                 of
                 Christ
                 by
                 consent
                 in
                 opinion
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 another
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 faith
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 We
                 ought
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 to
                 hold
                 the
                 Vnity
                 of
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
              
               ;
               
               
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 yield
                 in
                 any
                 thing
                 to
                 the
                 enemies
                 of
                 faith
                 and
                 truth
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 In
                 each
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 this
                 faith
                 is
                 one
                 ,
              
               
               
                 because
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 Christian
                 faith
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 He
                 denies
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 confesses
                 not
                 all
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 Christ's
                 .
              
               
            
             
               Hence
               in
               common
               practice
               ,
               whoever
               did
               appear
               to
               differ
               from
               the
               common
               Faith
               ,
               was
               rejected
               as
               an
               Apostate
               from
               Christianity
               ,
               and
               unworthy
               the
               communion
               of
               other
               Christians
               .
            
             
               There
               are
               Points
               of
               less
               moment
               ,
               
               more
               obscurely
               delivered
               —
               in
               which
               Christians
               without
               breach
               of
               Unity
               may
               dissent
               ,
               about
               which
               they
               may
               dispute
               ,
               in
               which
               they
               may
               err
               —
               without
               breach
               of
               Unity
               ,
               or
               prejudice
               to
               Charity
               .
            
             
               The
               Faith
               of
               Christians
               did
               at
               first
               consist
               in
               few
               Points
               ,
               those
               which
               were
               professed
               in
               Baptism
               ,
               
               whereof
               we
               have
               divers
               Summaries
               in
               the
               Ancients
               —
               by
               analogy
               whereto
               all
               other
               Propositions
               were
               expounded
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               agreement
               whereto
               sound
               Doctrines
               were
               distinguished
               from
               false
               :
               so
               that
               he
               was
               accounted
               orthodox
               who
               did
               not
               violate
               them
               —
            
             
               
                 So
                 he
                 that
                 holds
                 that
                 immovable
                 Rule
                 of
                 truth
                 which
                 he
                 received
                 at
                 his
                 Baptism
                 ,
              
               
               
                 will
                 know
                 the
                 words
                 and
                 sayings
                 and
                 parables
                 which
                 are
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
            
             
               II.
               It
               is
               evident
               ,
               that
               all
               Christians
               are
               united
               by
               the
               bands
               of
               mutual
               Charity
               and
               Good-will
               .
            
             
               They
               are
               all
               bound
               to
               wish
               one
               another
               well
               ,
               to
               have
               a
               complacence
               in
               the
               good
               ,
               and
               a
               compassion
               of
               the
               evils
               incident
               to
               each
               other
               ,
               to
               discharge
               all
               offices
               of
               kindness
               ,
               succour
               ,
               consolation
               to
               each
               other
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               the
               command
               of
               Christ
               to
               all
               ;
               (
               
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 commandment
              
               ,
               
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 That
                 ye
                 love
                 one
                 another
              
               ;
               )
               This
               is
               the
               common
               badge
               by
               which
               his
               Disciples
               are
               discerned
               and
               distinguished
               ,
               Hereby
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 shall
                 all
                 men
                 know
                 that
                 ye
                 are
                 my
                 disciples
                 ,
                 if
                 ye
                 love
                 one
                 another
                 :
              
               They
               must
               have
               
                 the
                 same
                 love
              
               :
               They
               must
               
                 love
                 as
                 brethren
                 ,
                 be
                 compassionate
                 ,
                 
                 pitifull
                 ,
                 courteous
                 each
                 to
                 other
                 :
              
               They
               must
               
                 bear
                 one
                 anothers
                 burthens
              
               ;
               and
               ,
               
                 especially
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 have
                 opportunity
                 ,
                 doe
                 good
                 to
                 the
                 houshold
                 of
                 faith
                 .
              
               
               
                 If
                 one
                 member
                 suffer
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 members
                 must
                 suffer
                 with
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 one
                 member
                 be
                 honoured
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 members
                 must
                 rejoice
                 .
              
               
               
                 The
                 multitude
                 of
                 them
                 who
                 be-believe
                 
                 must
                 be
              
               (
               like
               that
               in
               the
               
                 Acts
                 )
                 of
                 one
                 heart
              
               ,
               
               
                 and
                 of
                 one
                 soul.
              
               They
               must
               
                 walk
                 in
                 love
              
               ,
               and
               
                 doe
                 all
                 things
                 in
                 love
              
               .
            
             
               Whoever
               therefore
               doth
               highly
               offend
               against
               Charity
               ,
               maligning
               or
               mischieving
               his
               brethren
               ,
               doth
               thereby
               separate
               himself
               from
               Christ's
               body
               ,
               and
               cease
               to
               be
               a
               Christian.
               
            
             
               
                 They
                 that
                 are
                 enemies
                 to
                 brotherly
                 charity
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 are
                 openly
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
              
               
               
                 or
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 within
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 Pseudo-christians
                 and
                 Anti-christs
                 —
                 When
                 they
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 within
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 separated
                 from
                 that
                 invisible
                 conjunction
                 of
                 Charity
                 ;
                 Whence
                 Saint
              
               John
               ,
               
                 They
                 went
                 out
                 from
                 us
                 ,
                 but
                 were
                 not
                 of
                 us
                 .
                 He
                 saith
                 not
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 their
                 going
                 out
                 they
                 were
                 made
                 aliens
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 aliens
                 ,
                 therefore
                 he
                 declareth
                 that
                 they
                 went
                 out
                 .
              
            
             
               Wherefore
               the
               most
               notorious
               violations
               of
               Charity
               being
               the
               causing
               of
               dissentions
               and
               factions
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               the
               causeless
               separation
               from
               any
               Church
               ,
               the
               unjust
               condemnation
               of
               Churches
               —
               Whoever
               was
               guilty
               of
               any
               such
               unchristian
               behaviour
               was
               rejected
               by
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               and
               held
               to
               be
               no
               Christian.
               Such
               were
               the
               Novatians
               ,
               the
               Donatists
               ,
               the
               Meletians
               ,
               the
               Luciferians
               ,
               —
               and
               other
               Schismaticks
               .
            
             
               
                 For
                 what
                 can
                 be
                 more
                 acceptable
                 and
                 pleasant
                 than
                 to
                 see
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 severed
                 and
                 scattered
                 into
                 so
                 many
                 places
                 ,
              
               
               
                 yet
                 knit
                 and
                 joined
                 together
                 in
                 the
                 bond
                 and
                 union
                 of
                 charity
                 as
                 harmonious
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Christ.
                 
              
            
             
               
               
                 In
                 old
                 time
                 —
                 when
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 flourished
                 ,
                 being
                 rooted
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 faith
                 ,
                 united
                 in
                 love
                 :
                 there
                 being
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 one
                 conspiracy
                 or
                 league
                 of
                 different
                 members
                 in
                 one
                 body
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 For
                 the
                 communion
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 is
                 wont
                 to
                 knit
                 and
                 unite
                 mens
                 minds
                 ,
                 which
                 conjunction
                 we
                 believe
                 to
                 be
                 between
                 us
                 and
                 your
                 charitable
                 affection
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 They
                 therefore
                 who
                 by
                 the
                 bond
                 of
                 Charity
                 are
                 incorporated
                 into
                 the
                 building
                 setled
                 upon
                 the
                 rock
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 But
                 the
                 members
                 of
                 Christ
                 are
                 joined
                 together
                 by
                 the
                 charity
                 of
                 union
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 cleave
                 close
                 to
                 their
                 head
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 Christ.
                 
              
            
             
               III.
               All
               Christians
               are
               united
               by
               spiritual
               cognation
               and
               alliance
               ;
               as
               being
               all
               
                 regenerated
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 incorruptible
                 seed
                 ,
              
               
               being
               alike
               
                 born
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 bloud
                 ,
                 nor
                 of
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 nor
                 of
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 God
              
               ;
               whence
               ,
               as
               
                 the
                 sons
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               and
               
                 brethren
                 of
                 Christ
              
               ,
               they
               become
               brethren
               one
               to
               another
               ;
               so
               that
               it
               is
               a
               peculiar
               title
               or
               appellation
               of
               Christians
               ,
               
                 the
                 brethren
              
               signifying
               all
               Christian
               people
               ;
               and
               
                 a
                 brother
              
               being
               the
               same
               with
               a
               Christian
               professour
               .
            
             
               IV.
               The
               whole
               Christian
               Church
               is
               one
               by
               its
               incorporation
               into
               the
               mystical
               body
               of
               Christ
               ;
               
               or
               as
               Fellow-subjects
               of
               that
               spiritual
               ,
               heavenly
               Kingdom
               ,
               whereof
               Christ
               is
               the
               sovereign
               Head
               and
               Governour
               ;
               whence
               they
               are
               governed
               by
               the
               same
               Laws
               ,
               are
               obliged
               by
               the
               same
               Institutions
               
               and
               Sanctions
               ;
               they
               partake
               of
               the
               same
               Privileges
               ,
               and
               are
               entitled
               to
               the
               same
               Promises
               ,
               and
               encouraged
               by
               the
               same
               Rewards
               ;
               
               (
               
                 being
                 called
                 in
                 one
                 hope
                 of
                 their
                 calling
                 .
              
               )
            
             
               So
               they
               make
               up
               one
               spiritual
               Corporation
               ,
               
               or
               Republick
               ,
               whereof
               Christ
               is
               the
               Sovereign
               Lord.
               
            
             
               
                 Though
                 the
                 place
                 disjoin
                 them
              
               ,
               
               
                 yet
                 the
                 Lord
                 joins
                 them
                 together
                 ,
                 being
                 their
                 common
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
            
             
               Hence
               an
               habit
               of
               Disobedience
               doth
               sever
               a
               man
               from
               this
               Body
               ;
               for
               ,
               
                 not
                 every
                 one
                 that
                 saith
                 ,
                 Lord
                 ,
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               
               
                 shall
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
              
               or
               continue
               therein
               .
               Every
               such
               person
               who
               
                 denieth
                 God
                 in
                 works
              
               is
               a
               Rebel
               ,
               an
               Outlaw
               ,
               renouncing
               his
               Allegiance
               ,
               
               forfeiting
               his
               Title
               to
               God's
               protection
               and
               favour
               .
            
             
               He
               is
               not
               
                 a
                 sheep
              
               of
               Christ
               ,
               because
               he
               doth
               not
               *
               
                 hear
                 his
                 voice
              
               .
               
            
             
               He
               is
               separated
               from
               the
               Body
               ,
               by
               not
               
                 holding
                 the
                 Head.
              
               
               
            
             
               
                 'T
                 is
                 a
                 lie
                 ,
                 to
                 call
                 one's
                 self
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 doe
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 Christ.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 He
                 that
                 does
                 not
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
                 name
                 ,
              
               
               
                 seems
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Christian.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 When
                 in
                 stead
                 of
                 the
                 works
                 themselves
                 he
                 begins
                 to
                 oppose
                 even
                 the
                 most
                 apparent
                 truth
                 ,
              
               
               
                 whereby
                 he
                 is
                 reproved
                 ,
                 then
                 he
                 is
                 cut
                 off
                 (
                 from
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               )
            
             
               Hence
               St.
               Austin
               often
               denieth
               wicked
               persons
               to
               be
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               
               or
               to
               appertain
               unto
               its
               Unity
               .
            
             
               
                 For
                 when
                 there
                 is
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               
               
                 that
                 dwelleth
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 he
                 every
                 where
                 joins
                 and
                 couples
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 his
                 with
                 the
                 bond
                 of
                 Vnity
                 .
              
            
             
               V.
               All
               Christians
               are
               linked
               together
               in
               peaceable
               concord
               and
               confederacy
               ;
               so
               that
               they
               are
               bound
               to
               live
               in
               good
               correspondence
               ;
               to
               communicate
               in
               works
               of
               Piety
               and
               Devotion
               ;
               to
               defend
               and
               promote
               the
               common
               interest
               of
               their
               Profession
               .
            
             
               Upon
               the
               entrance
               of
               the
               Gospel
               by
               our
               Lord's
               Incarnation
               ,
               it
               was
               by
               a
               celestial
               Herald
               proclaimed
               ,
               
                 Peace
                 on
                 earth
              
               ,
               
               
                 and
                 good-will
                 among
                 men
              
               .
               It
               was
               our
               Lord's
               office
               *
               
                 to
                 preach
                 Peace
              
               .
               It
               was
               a
               principal
               end
               and
               effect
               of
               his
               Death
               †
               
                 to
                 reconcile
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 destroy
                 enmity
                 .
              
               He
               specially
               charged
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 to
                 maintain
                 Peace
                 one
                 with
                 another
                 .
              
               It
               was
               his
               Will
               at
               parting
               with
               them
               ,
               
                 Peace
                 I
                 leave
                 with
                 you
              
               .
            
             
               The
               Apostles
               frequently
               do
               enjoin
               to
               
                 pursue
                 Peace
                 with
                 all
                 them
                 who
                 call
                 upon
                 the
                 Lord
                 with
                 a
                 pure
                 heart
              
               ;
               
               to
               follow
               the
               things
               
                 which
                 make
                 for
                 Peace
                 and
                 edification
                 mutual
                 ;
                 to
                 keep
                 the
                 Vnity
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 in
                 the
                 Bond
                 of
                 Peace
                 .
              
            
             
               It
               was
               in
               the
               Prophecies
               concerning
               the
               Evangelical
               state
               declared
               ,
               that
               under
               it
               ,
               
                 The
                 Wolfe
                 should
                 dwell
                 with
                 the
                 Lamb
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 the
                 Leopard
                 should
                 lie
                 down
                 with
                 the
                 Kid
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 sucking
                 Child
                 should
                 play
                 on
                 the
                 hole
                 of
                 the
                 Aspe
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               that
               men
               of
               all
               tempers
               ,
               and
               conditions
               ,
               by
               virtue
               of
               this
               Institution
               ,
               should
               be
               disposed
               to
               live
               innocently
               ,
               quietly
               and
               lovingly
               together
               ;
               so
               that
               they
               should
               
                 not
                 hurt
                 or
                 destroy
                 in
                 all
                 God's
                 holy
                 mountain
              
               ;
               for
               that
               would
               be
               a
               Duty
               incumbent
               on
               
               the
               Disciples
               of
               this
               Institution
               ,
               which
               all
               good
               Christians
               would
               observe
               .
            
             
               The
               Evangelical
               Covenant
               ,
               as
               it
               doth
               ally
               us
               to
               God
               ,
               so
               it
               doth
               confederate
               us
               together
               :
               The
               Sacraments
               of
               this
               Covenant
               are
               also
               symbols
               of
               Peace
               and
               Amity
               between
               those
               who
               undertake
               it
               .
               Of
               Baptism
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 that
                 so
                 many
                 of
                 you
                 as
                 have
                 been
                 baptized
                 into
                 Christ
                 have
                 put
                 on
                 Christ
              
               ;
               
               and
               thence
               ,
               
                 Ye
                 are
                 all
                 one
                 in
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 —
                 All
                 in
                 one
                 Spirit
                 have
                 been
                 baptized
                 into
                 one
                 Body
                 .
              
               And
               in
               the
               Eucharist
               ,
               by
               partaking
               of
               one
               individual
               Food
               ,
               they
               are
               transmuted
               into
               one
               Body
               and
               Substance
               ;
               We
               (
               saith
               Saint
               
                 Paul
                 )
                 being
                 many
                 are
                 one
                 bread
                 ,
              
               
               
                 one
                 body
                 ;
                 for
                 all
                 of
                 us
                 do
                 partake
                 of
                 one
                 bread
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 By
                 which
                 Sacraments
                 also
                 our
                 people
                 appears
                 to
                 be
                 united
                 :
              
               
               
                 for
                 as
                 many
                 grains
                 collected
                 ,
                 and
                 ground
                 ,
                 and
                 mingled
                 together
                 make
                 one
                 bread
                 ;
                 so
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 bread
                 of
                 heaven
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 know
                 our selves
                 to
                 be
                 one
                 body
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 company
                 or
                 number
                 be
                 conjoined
                 and
                 united
                 together
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 With
                 us
                 there
                 is
                 both
                 one
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 mind
                 ,
                 and
                 undivided
                 concord
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 Let
                 us
                 hold
                 the
                 peace
                 of
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 in
                 the
                 unity
                 of
                 concord
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 The
                 bond
                 of
                 concord
                 remaining
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 individual
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 continuing
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
            
             
               
                 He
                 therefore
                 that
                 keeps
                 neither
                 the
                 unity
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
              
               
               
                 nor
                 the
                 conjunction
                 of
                 Peace
                 ,
                 and
                 separates
                 himself
                 from
                 the
                 bond
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 college
                 (
                 or
                 society
                 )
                 of
                 Priests
                 ,
                 can
                 have
                 neither
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 a
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 honour
                 .
              
            
             
               Thus
               in
               general
               .
               But
               particularly
               ,
               All
               Christians
               should
               assist
               one
               another
               in
               the
               common
               Defence
               of
               Truth
               ,
               Piety
               and
               Peace
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               assaulted
               ,
               in
               the
               Propagation
               of
               the
               Faith
               ,
               and
               Enlargment
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               
               which
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 to
                 contend
                 together
                 for
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ;
                 to
                 be
                 good
                 souldiers
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 warring
                 the
                 good
                 warfare
                 ;
                 —
                 striving
                 for
                 the
                 Faith
                 once
                 delivered
                 to
                 the
                 Saints
                 .
              
            
             
               Hence
               if
               any
               where
               any
               Heresie
               or
               bad
               doctrine
               should
               arise
               ,
               all
               Christians
               should
               be
               ready
               to
               declare
               against
               it
               ;
               that
               it
               may
               not
               infect
               ,
               or
               spread
               a
               doubt
               arising
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               case
               of
               celebrating
               Easter
               ;
               
               
                 They
                 all
                 ,
                 with
                 one
                 consent
                 ,
                 declared
                 by
                 letters
                 the
                 Decree
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 all
                 every
                 where
                 .
              
            
             
               
               Especially
               the
               Pastours
               of
               the
               Churches
               are
               obliged
               with
               consent
               to
               oppose
               it
               .
            
             
               
               
                 While
                 we
                 laboured
                 here
                 and
                 withstood
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 envy
                 with
                 the
                 whole
                 strength
                 of
                 our
                 faith
                 ,
                 your
                 Speech
                 assisted
                 us
                 very
                 much
                 .
              
            
             
               Thus
               did
               the
               Bishops
               of
               several
               Churches
               meet
               to
               suppress
               the
               Heresie
               of
               
                 P.
                 Samosatenus
              
               .
            
             
               This
               was
               the
               ground
               of
               most
               Synods
               .
            
             
               
               
                 So
                 they
                 who
                 afterward
                 in
                 all
                 places
                 and
                 several
                 ways
                 were
                 gathered
                 together
                 against
                 the
                 innovations
                 of
                 Hereticks
                 gave
                 their
                 common
                 opinion
                 in
                 behalf
                 of
                 the
                 faith
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 of
                 one
                 mind
                 :
                 what
                 they
                 had
                 approved
                 among
                 themselves
                 in
                 a
                 brotherly
                 way
                 ,
                 that
                 
                 they
                 clearly
                 transferred
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 were
                 absent
                 :
                 and
                 they
                 who
                 at
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Sardis
                 had
                 earnestly
                 contended
                 against
                 the
                 remainders
                 of
                 Arius
                 sent
                 their
                 judgment
                 to
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Eastern
                 Churches
                 :
                 and
                 they
                 who
                 had
                 discovered
                 the
                 infection
                 of
                 Apolinarius
                 ,
                 made
                 their
                 opinions
                 known
                 to
                 the
                 Western
                 .
              
            
             
               If
               any
               Dissention
               or
               Faction
               doth
               arise
               in
               any
               Church
               ,
               other
               Churches
               ,
               upon
               notice
               thereof
               ,
               should
               yield
               their
               aid
               to
               quench
               and
               suppress
               it
               ;
               countenancing
               the
               peaceable
               ,
               checking
               and
               disavowing
               the
               factious
               .
            
             
               Thus
               did
               St.
               Cyprian
               help
               to
               discountenance
               and
               quash
               the
               Novatian
               Schism
               .
               
            
             
               Thus
               when
               the
               Oriental
               Churches
               did
               labour
               under
               the
               Arian
               Faction
               ,
               and
               Dissentions
               between
               the
               Catholicks
               ,
               St.
               Basil
               (
               with
               other
               Orthodox
               Bishops
               consorting
               with
               him
               )
               did
               write
               to
               the
               Western
               Bishops
               (
               of
               Italy
               and
               France
               )
               to
               yield
               their
               succour
               .
            
             
               
                 For
                 this
                 ,
                 my
                 brother
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 earnestly
                 endeavour
                 ,
                 and
                 ought
                 to
                 endeavour
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 care
                 ,
              
               
               
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 in
                 us
                 lies
                 ,
                 to
                 hold
                 the
                 Vnity
                 delivered
                 to
                 us
                 from
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 whose
                 successours
                 we
                 are
                 ;
                 and
                 what
                 lies
                 in
                 us
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
            
             
               All
               Christians
               should
               be
               ready
               ,
               when
               opportunity
               doth
               invite
               ,
               to
               admit
               one
               another
               to
               conjunction
               in
               offices
               of
               Piety
               and
               Charity
               ;
               in
               Prayer
               ,
               in
               communion
               of
               the
               Eucharist
               ,
               in
               brotherly
               conversation
               ,
               
               and
               pious
               conference
               for
               edification
               or
               advice
               .
            
             
               
                 So
                 that
                 he
                 who
                 flies
                 and
                 avoids
                 communion
                 with
                 us
                 ,
              
               
               
                 you
                 in
                 your
                 prudence
                 may
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 a
                 man
                 breaks
                 himself
                 off
                 from
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 .
              
            
             
               Saint
               Chrysostome
               doth
               complain
               of
               Epiphanius
               ;
            
             
               
                 Then
                 when
                 he
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 great
                 and
                 holy
                 City
                 Constantinople
                 ,
              
               
               
                 he
                 came
                 not
                 out
                 into
                 the
                 Congregation
                 according
                 to
                 custome
                 and
                 the
                 ancient
                 manner
                 ,
                 he
                 joined
                 not
                 himself
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 nor
                 communicated
                 with
                 us
                 in
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Holy
                 Communion
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
            
             
               So
               Polycarp
               ,
               being
               at
               Rome
               ,
               did
               communicate
               with
               P.
               Anicetus
               .
               
            
             
               If
               Dissention
               arise
               between
               divers
               Churches
               ;
               
               another
               may
               interpose
               to
               reconcile
               them
               ;
               as
               did
               the
               Church
               of
               Carthage
               ,
               between
               that
               of
               Rome
               and
               Alexandria
               .
            
             
               If
               any
               Bishop
               were
               exceedingly
               negligent
               in
               the
               discharge
               of
               his
               Office
               ,
               (
               to
               the
               common
               damage
               of
               Truth
               and
               Piety
               ,
               
               )
               his
               neighbour
               Bishops
               might
               admonish
               him
               thereto
               ;
               and
               ,
               if
               he
               should
               not
               reform
               ,
               might
               deprive
               him
               of
               Communion
               .
            
             
               All
               Christians
               should
               hold
               friendly
               correspondence
               ,
               as
               occasion
               doth
               serve
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               is
               usefull
               ,
               to
               signifie
               consent
               in
               Faith
               ,
               to
               recommend
               Persons
               ,
               to
               foster
               Charity
               ,
               to
               convey
               Succour
               and
               Advice
               ,
               to
               perform
               all
               good
               offices
               of
               Amity
               and
               Peace
               .
            
             
               
                 Siricius
                 who
                 is
                 our
                 companion
                 ,
                 and
                 fellow-labourer
                 ,
                 with
                 whom
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 by
                 mutual
                 commerce
                 of
                 canonical
                 or
                 communicatory
                 Letters
                 agree
                 together
                 with
                 us
                 in
                 one
                 common
                 Society
                 .
              
               
            
             
             
               
                 The
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 being
                 one
                 body
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 consequent
                 thereto
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 write
                 and
                 signifie
                 one
                 to
                 another
                 ,
              
               
               &c.
               
            
             
               In
               cases
               of
               doubt
               or
               difficulty
               one
               Church
               should
               have
               recourse
               to
               others
               for
               Advice
               ;
               and
               any
               Church
               should
               yield
               it
               .
            
             
               
                 Both
                 common
                 charity
                 and
                 reason
                 requires
                 ,
                 most
                 dear
                 brethren
                 ,
              
               
               
                 that
                 we
                 conceal
                 nothing
                 from
                 your
                 knowledge
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 done
                 among
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 common
                 advice
                 taken
                 by
                 us
                 concerning
                 the
                 most
                 usefull
                 way
                 of
                 ordering
                 Ecclesiastical
                 affairs
                 .
              
            
             
               One
               Church
               should
               acquaint
               others
               of
               any
               extraordinary
               transaction
               concerning
               the
               common
               Faith
               or
               Discipline
               ;
               
               requesting
               their
               approbation
               and
               countenance
               .
            
             
               Thus
               did
               the
               Eastern
               Churches
               give
               account
               to
               all
               other
               Churches
               of
               their
               proceedings
               against
               
                 P.
                 Samosatenus
              
               .
               
            
             
               
                 Which
                 letters
                 are
                 sent
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 over
                 ,
                 and
                 brought
                 to
                 the
                 notice
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Churches
                 and
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Brethren
                 .
              
            
             
               When
               any
               Church
               or
               any
               Pastour
               was
               oppressed
               or
               injured
               ,
               he
               might
               have
               recourse
               to
               other
               Churches
               for
               their
               assistence
               in
               order
               to
               relief
               .
            
             
               
               
                 Let
                 him
                 who
                 is
                 cast
                 out
                 have
                 power
                 to
                 apply
                 himself
                 to
                 the
                 neighbouring
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 cause
                 may
                 be
                 carefully
                 heard
                 and
                 discussed
                 .
              
            
             
               Thus
               did
               Athanasius
               (
               being
               overborn
               and
               expelled
               from
               his
               See
               by
               the
               Arian
               faction
               )
               goe
               for
               refuge
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               .
            
             
               St.
               Chrysostome
               had
               recourse
               to
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               ,
               and
               to
               those
               of
               the
               West
               ,
               as
               also
               to
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Antioch
               .
            
             
               VI.
               Now
               ,
               because
               in
               the
               transacting
               of
               these
               things
               ,
               the
               Pastours
               have
               the
               chief
               hand
               ,
               and
               act
               in
               behalf
               of
               the
               Churches
               which
               they
               inspect
               ,
               therefore
               is
               the
               Church
               united
               also
               by
               their
               consent
               in
               Doctrine
               ,
               their
               agreement
               in
               Peace
               ,
               their
               maintaining
               entercourse
               ,
               their
               concurrence
               to
               preserve
               Truth
               and
               Charity
               .
            
             
               
               
                 We
                 ought
                 all
                 to
                 be
                 vigilant
                 and
                 carefull
                 for
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 ,
                 where
                 members
                 are
                 dispersed
                 through
                 many
                 several
                 Provinces
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 Seeing
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 one
                 and
                 Catholick
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 rent
                 nor
                 divided
                 ,
                 but
                 truly
                 knit
                 and
                 united
                 together
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 bond
                 of
                 Priests
                 united
                 one
                 to
                 another
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 This
                 agrees
                 with
                 the
                 modesty
                 and
                 discipline
                 and
                 the
                 very
                 life
                 of
                 all
                 ,
              
               
               
                 that
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 Bishops
                 meeting
                 together
                 might
                 order
                 all
                 things
                 in
                 a
                 religious
                 way
                 by
                 common
                 advice
                 .
              
            
             
             
               That
               ,
               
               
                 since
                 it
                 having
                 pleased
                 God
                 to
                 grant
                 us
                 peace
                 ,
                 we
                 begin
                 to
                 have
                 greater
                 meetings
                 of
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 also
                 by
                 your
                 advice
                 order
                 and
                 reform
                 every
                 thing
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Which
                 that
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 our
                 Collegues
                 ,
              
               
               
                 we
                 may
                 stedfastly
                 and
                 firmly
                 administer
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 keep
                 the
                 peace
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 unanimity
                 of
                 concord
                 ,
                 the
                 divine
                 favour
                 will
                 vouchsafe
                 to
                 accomplish
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 A
                 great
                 number
                 of
                 Bishops
                 —
                 we
                 met
                 together
                 .
              
               
            
             
               Bishops
               being
               chosen
               did
               acquaint
               other
               Bishops
               with
               it
               ;
               
               
                 It
                 was
                 sufficient
              
               (
               saith
               St.
               Cyprian
               to
               
                 Cornelius
                 )
                 that
                 you
                 should
                 by
                 your
                 Letters
                 acquaint
                 us
                 that
                 you
                 were
                 made
                 a
                 Bishop
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Declare
                 plainly
                 to
                 us
                 who
                 is
                 substituted
                 at
                 Arles
                 in
                 the
                 room
                 of
                 Marcian
                 ,
              
               
               
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 know
                 to
                 whom
                 we
                 should
                 direct
                 our
                 brethren
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 whom
                 we
                 should
                 write
                 .
              
            
             
               All
               Churches
               were
               to
               ratifie
               the
               Elections
               of
               Bishops
               duly
               made
               by
               others
               ,
               
               and
               to
               communicate
               with
               those
               .
               And
               likewise
               to
               comply
               with
               all
               reasonable
               Acts
               for
               Communion
               .
            
             
               To
               preserve
               this
               Peace
               and
               Correspondence
               ,
               it
               was
               a
               Law
               and
               Custome
               ,
               that
               no
               Church
               should
               admit
               to
               Communion
               those
               which
               were
               excommunicated
               by
               another
               ;
               or
               who
               did
               schismatically
               divide
               .
            
             
               
                 We
                 are
                 believed
                 to
                 have
                 done
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 ,
                 whereby
                 we
                 are
                 found
                 to
                 be
                 all
                 of
                 us
                 associated
                 and
                 joined
                 together
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 agreement
                 in
                 censure
                 and
                 discipline
                 .
              
               
            
             
               The
               Decrees
               of
               Bishops
               were
               sent
               to
               be
               subscribed
               .
               
            
             
               VII
               .
               All
               Christian
               Churches
               are
               one
               by
               a
               specifical
               Unity
               of
               Discipline
               ,
               resembling
               one
               another
               in
               Ecclesiastical
               administrations
               ,
               which
               are
               regulated
               by
               the
               indispensible
               Sanctions
               and
               Institutions
               of
               their
               Sovereign
               .
            
             
               They
               are
               all
               bound
               to
               use
               the
               same
               Sacraments
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               forms
               appointed
               by
               our
               Lord
               ,
               not
               admitting
               any
               substantial
               alteration
               .
            
             
               They
               must
               uphold
               that
               sort
               of
               Order
               ,
               Government
               and
               Ministery
               in
               all
               its
               substantial
               parts
               ,
               which
               God
               did
               appoint
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               
               or
               
                 give
                 thereto
              
               ,
               as
               Saint
               Paul
               expresseth
               it
               ;
               it
               being
               a
               temerarious
               and
               dangerous
               thing
               to
               innovate
               in
               those
               matters
               which
               our
               Lord
               had
               a
               special
               care
               to
               order
               and
               settle
               .
            
             
               
                 Nor
                 can
                 they
                 continue
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 that
                 have
                 not
                 retained
                 Divine
                 and
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 neither
                 in
                 good
                 conversation
                 ,
                 nor
                 peaceable
                 life
                 .
              
               
            
             
               In
               lesser
               matters
               of
               Ceremony
               or
               Discipline
               (
               instituted
               by
               humane
               prudence
               )
               Churches
               may
               differ
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               expedient
               they
               should
               do
               so
               ,
               
               in
               regard
               to
               the
               various
               circumstances
               of
               things
               ,
               and
               qualities
               of
               persons
               to
               which
               Discipline
               should
               be
               accommodated
               ;
               but
               no
               Power
               ought
               to
               abrogate
               ,
               destroy
               ,
               or
               infringe
               ,
               or
               violate
               the
               main
               form
               of
               Discipline
               ,
               constituted
               by
               Divine
               appointment
               .
            
             
             
               Hence
               ,
               when
               some
               Confessours
               had
               abetted
               Novatianus
               ,
               against
               Cornelius
               ,
               thereby
               (
               against
               a
               fundamental
               Rule
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               necessary
               for
               preserving
               of
               Peace
               and
               Order
               therein
               ,
               that
               but
               one
               Bishop
               should
               be
               in
               one
               Church
               ,
               )
               St.
               *
               Cyprian
               doth
               thus
               complain
               of
               their
               proceeding
               —
            
             
               
               (
               To
               act
               any
               thing
               )
               
                 against
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 Divine
                 ordination
                 and
                 Catholick
                 unity
                 ,
                 once
                 delivered
                 ,
                 makes
                 an
                 adulterate
                 and
                 contrary
                 head
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
            
             
               
               —
               
                 Forsaking
                 the
                 Lord's
                 Priests
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Evangelical
                 discipline
                 ,
                 a
                 new
                 Tradition
                 of
                 a
                 sacrilegious
                 Institution
                 starts
                 up
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 There
                 is
                 one
                 God
                 and
                 one
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 Church
                 and
                 one
                 See
                 founded
                 upon
                 Peter
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ;
               
               
                 besides
                 one
                 Altar
                 and
                 one
                 Priesthood
                 another
                 Altar
                 cannot
                 be
                 erected
                 nor
                 a
                 new
                 Priesthood
                 ordained
                 .
              
            
             
               Hence
               were
               the
               Meletians
               rejected
               by
               the
               Church
               ,
               for
               introducing
               Ordinations
               —
            
             
               Hence
               was
               Aerius
               accounted
               a
               Heretick
               ,
               for
               meaning
               to
               innovate
               in
               so
               grand
               a
               point
               of
               Discipline
               ,
               as
               the
               Subordination
               of
               Bishops
               and
               Presbyters
               .
            
             
               VIII
               .
               It
               is
               expedient
               that
               all
               Churches
               should
               conform
               to
               each
               other
               in
               great
               matters
               of
               prudential
               Discipline
               ,
               although
               not
               instituted
               or
               prescribed
               by
               God
               :
               for
               this
               is
               a
               means
               of
               preserving
               Peace
               ,
               and
               is
               a
               Beauty
               or
               Harmony
               .
               For
               difference
               of
               Practice
               doth
               alienate
               Affections
               ,
               especially
               in
               common
               People
               .
            
             
               So
               the
               Synod
               of
               Nice
               .
            
             
               
               
                 That
                 all
                 things
                 may
                 be
                 alike
                 ordered
                 in
                 every
                 Diocese
                 ,
                 it
                 hath
                 seemed
                 good
                 to
                 the
                 holy
                 Synod
                 ,
                 that
                 men
                 should
                 put
                 up
                 their
                 Prayers
                 to
                 God
                 standing
                 ,
              
               (
               viz.
               between
               Easter
               and
               Whitsontide
               ,
               and
               upon
               the
               Lord's-day
               .
               )
            
             
               The
               Church
               is
               like
               the
               World
               ;
               for
               as
               the
               World
               doth
               consist
               of
               men
               ,
               all
               naturally
               subject
               to
               one
               King
               ,
               Almighty
               God
               ;
               all
               obliged
               to
               observe
               his
               Laws
               ,
               declared
               by
               natural
               Light
               ;
               all
               
                 made
                 of
                 one
                 bloud
              
               ,
               and
               so
               Brethren
               ;
               all
               endowed
               with
               common
               Reason
               ;
               all
               bound
               to
               exercise
               good
               Offices
               of
               Justice
               and
               Humanity
               toward
               each
               other
               ,
               to
               maintain
               Peace
               and
               Amity
               together
               ;
               to
               further
               each
               other
               in
               the
               prosecution
               or
               attainment
               of
               those
               good
               things
               which
               conduce
               to
               the
               Welfare
               and
               Security
               of
               this
               present
               Life
               :
               even
               so
               doth
               the
               Church
               consist
               of
               persons
               spiritually
               allied
               ,
               professing
               the
               same
               Faith
               ,
               subject
               to
               the
               same
               Law
               and
               Government
               of
               Christ's
               heavenly
               Kingdom
               ;
               bound
               to
               exercise
               Charity
               ,
               and
               to
               maintain
               Peace
               toward
               each
               other
               ,
               and
               to
               promote
               each
               others
               good
               in
               order
               to
               the
               future
               Happiness
               in
               Heaven
               .
            
             
               All
               those
               kinds
               of
               Unity
               do
               plainly
               agree
               to
               the
               universal
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ;
               but
               the
               Question
               is
               ,
               Whether
               the
               Church
               is
               also
               necessarily
               by
               the
               design
               and
               appointment
               of
               God
               to
               be
               in
               way
               of
               external
               policy
               under
               one
               singular
               Government
               or
               Jurisdiction
               of
               any
               kind
               ;
               so
               as
               a
               Kingdom
               
               or
               Commonwealth
               are
               united
               under
               the
               Command
               of
               one
               Monarch
               or
               one
               Senate
               ?
            
             
               That
               the
               Church
               is
               capable
               of
               such
               an
               Union
               ,
               is
               not
               the
               Controversie
               ;
               that
               it
               is
               possible
               it
               should
               be
               so
               united
               ,
               (
               supposing
               it
               may
               happen
               that
               all
               Christians
               may
               be
               reduced
               to
               one
               Nation
               ,
               or
               one
               civil
               Regiment
               ;
               or
               that
               several
               Nations
               spontaneously
               may
               confederate
               and
               combine
               themselves
               into
               one
               Ecclesiastical
               Commonwealth
               ,
               administred
               by
               the
               same
               Spiritual
               Rulers
               and
               Judges
               according
               to
               the
               same
               Laws
               ,
               )
               I
               do
               not
               question
               ;
               that
               when
               in
               a
               manner
               all
               Christendom
               did
               consist
               of
               Subjects
               to
               the
               Roman
               Empire
               ,
               the
               Church
               then
               did
               arrive
               near
               such
               an
               Unity
               ,
               I
               do
               not
               at
               present
               contest
               ;
               but
               that
               such
               an
               Union
               of
               all
               Christians
               is
               necessary
               ,
               or
               that
               it
               was
               ever
               instituted
               by
               Christ
               ,
               I
               cannot
               grant
               ;
               and
               for
               my
               refusal
               of
               that
               opinion
               ,
               I
               shall
               assign
               divers
               Reasons
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               This
               being
               a
               Point
               of
               great
               consideration
               ,
               and
               trenching
               upon
               Practice
               ,
               which
               every
               one
               were
               concerned
               to
               know
               ;
               and
               there
               being
               frequent
               occasions
               to
               declare
               it
               ;
               yet
               the
               Holy
               Scripture
               doth
               no
               where
               express
               or
               intimate
               such
               a
               kind
               Unity
               ;
               which
               is
               a
               sufficient
               Proof
               ,
               that
               it
               hath
               no
               firm
               ground
               .
               We
               may
               say
               of
               it
               as
               Saint
               Austin
               saith
               of
               the
               Church
               it self
               ,
               
               
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 that
                 the
                 Holy
                 Church
                 be
                 demonstrated
                 from
                 humane
                 reasonings
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Divine
                 Oracles
                 .
              
            
             
               Saint
               Paul
               particularly
               ,
               in
               divers
               Epistles
               ,
               
               designedly
               treating
               about
               the
               Unity
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               (
               together
               with
               other
               Points
               of
               Doctrine
               neighbouring
               thereon
               ,
               )
               and
               amply
               describing
               it
               ,
               doth
               not
               yet
               imply
               any
               such
               Unity
               then
               extant
               ,
               or
               designed
               to
               be
               .
            
             
               He
               doth
               mention
               and
               urge
               the
               Unity
               of
               Spirit
               ,
               of
               Faith
               ,
               of
               Charity
               ,
               of
               Peace
               ,
               of
               Relation
               to
               our
               Lord
               ,
               of
               Communion
               in
               Devotions
               and
               Offices
               of
               Piety
               ;
               but
               concerning
               any
               Union
               under
               one
               singular
               visible
               Government
               or
               Polity
               he
               is
               silent
               :
               He
               saith
               ,
               
                 One
                 Lord
                 ,
                 one
                 Faith
                 ,
                 one
                 Baptism
                 ;
                 one
                 God
                 and
                 Father
                 of
                 all
                 :
              
               not
               one
               Monarch
               ,
               or
               one
               Senate
               ,
               or
               one
               Sanhedrin
               —
               which
               is
               a
               pregnant
               sign
               ,
               that
               none
               such
               was
               then
               instituted
               ;
               otherwise
               he
               could
               not
               have
               slipped
               over
               a
               Point
               so
               very
               material
               and
               pertinent
               to
               his
               Discourse
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               By
               the
               Apostolical
               History
               it
               may
               appear
               ,
               that
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               in
               the
               Propagation
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               and
               founding
               of
               Christian
               Societies
               ,
               had
               no
               meaning
               ,
               did
               take
               no
               care
               ,
               to
               establish
               any
               such
               Polity
               .
            
             
               They
               did
               resort
               to
               several
               places
               (
               whither
               Divine
               instinct
               ,
               or
               reasonable
               occasion
               ,
               did
               carry
               them
               )
               where
               ,
               by
               their
               Preaching
               ,
               having
               convinced
               and
               converted
               a
               
                 competent
                 number
              
               of
               persons
               to
               the
               embracing
               Christian
               Doctrine
               ,
               
               they
               did
               appoint
               Pastours
               to
               instruct
               and
               edifie
               them
               ,
               
               to
               administer
               God's
               Worship
               and
               Service
               among
               them
               ,
               to
               contain
               them
               in
               good
               order
               and
               peace
               ,
               exhorting
               them
               to
               maintain
               good
               correspondence
               of
               Charity
               and
               Peace
               with
               all
               good
               Christians
               otherwhere
               ;
               this
               is
               all
               we
               can
               see
               done
               by
               them
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               Fathers
               ,
               in
               their
               set
               Treatises
               and
               in
               their
               incidental
               Discourses
               about
               the
               Unity
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               (
               which
               was
               
                 de
                 facto
              
               ,
               which
               should
               be
               
                 de
                 jure
              
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               )
               do
               make
               it
               to
               consist
               onely
               in
               those
               Unions
               of
               Faith
               ,
               Charity
               ,
               Peace
               ,
               which
               we
               have
               described
               ,
               not
               in
               this
               political
               Union
               .
            
             
             
               The
               Roman
               Church
               gave
               this
               reason
               why
               they
               could
               not
               admit
               Marcion
               into
               their
               Communion
               ,
               they
               would
               not
               doe
               it
               without
               his
               Father's
               consent
               ,
               between
               whom
               and
               them
               
                 there
                 was
                 one
                 faith
                 and
                 one
                 agreement
                 of
                 mind
                 .
              
               
            
             
               Tertullian
               ,
               in
               his
               Apologetick
               describing
               the
               Unity
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               his
               time
               ,
               saith
               ,
               
                 We
                 are
                 one
                 body
                 by
                 our
                 Agreement
                 in
                 religion
                 ,
              
               
               
                 our
                 Vnity
                 of
                 discipline
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 being
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Covenant
                 of
                 hope
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               more
               exactly
               or
               largely
               in
               his
               Prescriptions
               against
               Hereticks
               ,
               the
               breakers
               of
               Unity
               .
               
                 Therefore
                 such
                 and
                 so
                 many
                 Churches
                 are
                 but
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 the
                 first
                 Apostolical
                 one
                 ,
              
               
               
                 from
                 which
                 all
                 are
                 derived
                 :
                 thus
                 they
                 become
                 all
                 first
                 ,
                 all
                 Apostolical
                 ;
                 whilst
                 they
                 maintain
                 the
                 same
                 Vnity
                 ;
                 whilst
                 there
                 are
                 a
                 Communion
                 of
                 peace
                 ,
                 names
                 of
                 brotherhood
                 and
                 contributions
                 of
                 hospitality
                 among
                 them
                 ;
                 the
                 rights
                 of
                 which
                 are
                 kept
                 up
                 by
                 no
                 other
                 means
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 one
                 tradition
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Mystery
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 They
                 and
                 we
                 have
                 one
                 Faith
                 ,
                 one
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 Hope
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 Baptism
                 ;
                 in
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 but
                 one
                 Church
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               Constantine
               the
               Great
               in
               his
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Churches
               :
            
             
               
               (
               Our
               Saviour
               )
               
                 would
                 have
                 his
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 to
                 be
                 one
                 :
                 the
                 members
                 of
                 which
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 be
                 divided
                 into
                 many
                 and
                 different
                 places
                 ,
                 are
                 yet
                 cherisht
                 by
                 one
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               And
               Gregory
               the
               Great
               .
               —
            
             
               
               
                 Our
                 Head
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 Christ
                 ,
                 would
                 therefore
                 have
                 us
                 be
                 his
                 members
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 joints
                 of
                 Charity
                 and
                 Faith
                 he
                 might
                 make
                 us
                 one
                 body
                 in
                 himself
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Clem.
                 Alex.
              
               defineth
               the
               Church
               ;
            
             
               
               
                 A
                 people
                 gathered
                 together
                 out
                 of
                 Jews
                 and
                 Gentiles
                 into
                 one
                 Faith
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 giving
                 of
                 the
                 Testaments
                 fitted
                 into
                 Vnity
                 of
                 Faith.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 This
                 one
                 Church
                 therefore
                 partakes
                 of
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 Vnity
                 ,
                 which
                 Heresies
                 violently
                 endeavour
                 to
                 divide
                 into
                 many
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 we
                 affirm
                 the
                 ancient
                 and
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 ,
                 whether
                 we
                 respect
                 its
                 constitution
                 or
                 our
                 conception
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 its
                 beginning
                 or
                 its
                 excellency
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 but
                 one
                 ;
                 which
                 into
                 the
                 belief
                 of
                 that
                 one
                 Creed
                 which
                 is
                 agreeable
                 to
                 its
                 own
                 peculiar
                 Testaments
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 to
                 that
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 Testament
                 ,
                 in
                 times
                 however
                 different
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 God
                 through
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 Lord
                 doth
                 unite
                 and
                 combine
                 together
                 all
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 before
                 ordained
                 ,
                 whom
                 God
                 hath
                 predestinated
                 ,
                 as
                 knowing
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 be
                 just
                 persons
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
            
             
               Many
               Passages
               in
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               applicable
               to
               this
               Point
               ,
               we
               have
               alledged
               in
               the
               foregoing
               Discourses
               .
               
            
             
             
               4.
               
               The
               constitution
               of
               such
               an
               Unity
               doth
               involve
               the
               vesting
               some
               Person
               or
               some
               number
               of
               Persons
               with
               a
               Sovereign
               Authority
               (
               subordinate
               to
               our
               Lord
               )
               to
               be
               managed
               in
               a
               certain
               manner
               ,
               either
               absolutely
               according
               to
               pleasure
               ,
               or
               limitedly
               according
               to
               certain
               Rules
               prescribed
               to
               it
               .
            
             
               But
               that
               there
               was
               ever
               any
               such
               Authority
               constituted
               ,
               or
               any
               Rules
               prescribed
               to
               it
               by
               our
               Lord
               or
               his
               Apostles
               doth
               not
               appear
               ,
               and
               there
               are
               divers
               reasonable
               presumptions
               against
               it
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               reasonable
               that
               whoever
               claimeth
               such
               Authority
               ,
               should
               for
               assuring
               his
               Title
               shew
               Patents
               of
               his
               Commission
               ,
               manifestly
               expressing
               it
               ;
               how
               otherwise
               can
               he
               justly
               demand
               Obedience
               ,
               or
               any
               with
               satisfaction
               yield
               thereto
               ?
            
             
               It
               was
               just
               that
               the
               Institution
               of
               so
               great
               Authority
               should
               be
               fortified
               with
               an
               undoubted
               charter
               ,
               that
               its
               Right
               might
               be
               apparent
               ,
               and
               the
               Duty
               of
               Subjection
               might
               be
               certain
               .
            
             
               If
               any
               such
               Authority
               had
               been
               granted
               by
               God
               ,
               in
               all
               likelihood
               it
               would
               have
               been
               clearly
               mentioned
               in
               Scripture
               ;
               it
               being
               a
               matter
               of
               high
               importance
               among
               the
               establishments
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               conducing
               to
               great
               effects
               ,
               and
               grounding
               much
               duty
               .
               Especially
               considering
               that
            
             
               There
               is
               in
               Scripture
               frequent
               occasion
               of
               mentioning
               it
               ;
               in
               way
               of
               History
               ,
               touching
               the
               use
               of
               it
               (
               the
               acts
               of
               Sovereign
               Power
               affording
               chief
               matter
               to
               the
               History
               of
               any
               Society
               )
               in
               way
               of
               Direction
               to
               those
               Governours
               how
               to
               manage
               it
               ;
               in
               way
               of
               Exhortation
               to
               Inferiours
               how
               to
               behave
               themselves
               in
               regard
               to
               it
               ;
               in
               way
               of
               commending
               the
               Advantages
               which
               attend
               it
               ;
               it
               is
               therefore
               strange
               that
               its
               mention
               is
               so
               balkt
               .
            
             
               The
               Apostles
               do
               often
               speak
               concerning
               Ecclesiastical
               Affairs
               of
               all
               natures
               ,
               concerning
               the
               Decent
               administration
               of
               things
               ,
               concerning
               preservation
               of
               Order
               and
               Peace
               ,
               concerning
               the
               furtherance
               of
               Edification
               ,
               concerning
               the
               Prevention
               and
               Removal
               of
               Heresies
               ,
               Schisms
               ,
               Factions
               ,
               Disorders
               ;
               upon
               any
               of
               which
               occasions
               it
               is
               marvellous
               that
               they
               should
               not
               touch
               that
               Constitution
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               proper
               means
               appointed
               for
               maintenance
               of
               Truth
               ,
               Order
               ,
               Peace
               ,
               Decency
               ,
               Edification
               ,
               and
               all
               such
               Purposes
               ,
               for
               remedy
               of
               all
               contrary
               Mischiefs
               .
            
             
               There
               are
               mentioned
               divers
               Schisms
               and
               Dissensions
               ,
               the
               which
               the
               Apostles
               did
               strive
               by
               instruction
               and
               persuasion
               to
               remove
               ;
               in
               which
               Cases
               ,
               supposing
               such
               an
               Authority
               in
               being
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               wonder
               that
               they
               do
               not
               mind
               the
               Parties
               dissenting
               of
               having
               recourse
               thereto
               for
               decision
               of
               their
               Causes
               ,
               that
               they
               do
               not
               exhort
               them
               to
               a
               Submission
               thereto
               ,
               that
               they
               do
               not
               reprove
               them
               for
               declining
               such
               a
               Remedy
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               also
               strange
               ,
               that
               no
               mention
               is
               made
               of
               any
               Appeal
               made
               by
               any
               of
               the
               dissenting
               Parties
               to
               the
               Judgment
               of
               such
               Authority
               .
            
             
               Indeed
               ,
               if
               such
               an
               Authority
               had
               then
               been
               avowed
               by
               the
               Christian
               Churches
               ,
               it
               is
               hardly
               conceivable
               that
               any
               Schisms
               could
               subsist
               ,
               there
               being
               so
               powerfull
               a
               Remedy
               against
               them
               ;
               then
               notably
               visible
               and
               most
               effectual
               ,
               because
               of
               its
               fresh
               Institution
               ,
               before
               it
               was
               darkned
               or
               weakned
               by
               Age.
               
            
             
               Whereas
               the
               Apostolical
               Writings
               do
               inculcate
               our
               Subjection
               to
               one
               Lord
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               it
               is
               much
               they
               should
               never
               consider
               his
               Vicegerent
               ,
               or
               Vicegerents
               ,
               upon
               Earth
               ;
               notifying
               and
               pressing
               the
               Duties
               of
               Obedience
               and
               Reverence
               toward
               them
               .
            
             
             
               There
               are
               indeed
               Exhortations
               to
               honour
               the
               Elders
               ,
               and
               to
               obey
               the
               Guides
               of
               particular
               Churches
               ;
               but
               the
               Honour
               and
               Obedience
               due
               to
               those
               Paramount
               Authorities
               ,
               or
               Universal
               Governours
               ,
               is
               passed
               over
               in
               dead
               silence
               ,
               as
               if
               no
               such
               thing
               had
               been
               thought
               of
               .
            
             
               They
               do
               expresly
               avow
               the
               Secular
               Pre-eminence
               ,
               and
               press
               Submission
               to
               the
               Emperour
               as
               Supreme
               ;
               why
               do
               they
               not
               likewise
               mention
               this
               no
               less
               considerable
               Ecclesiastical
               Supremacy
               ,
               or
               enjoin
               Obedience
               thereto
               ?
               why
               
                 Honour
                 the
                 King
              
               ,
               and
               be
               
                 subject
                 to
                 Principalities
              
               so
               often
               ,
               
               but
               Honour
               the
               Spiritual
               Prince
               or
               Senate
               doth
               never
               occur
               ?
            
             
               If
               there
               had
               been
               any
               such
               Authority
               ,
               there
               would
               probably
               have
               been
               some
               intimation
               concerning
               the
               Persons
               in
               whom
               it
               was
               setled
               ,
               concerning
               the
               Place
               of
               their
               residence
               ,
               concerning
               the
               Manner
               of
               its
               being
               conveyed
               ,
               (
               by
               Election
               ,
               Succession
               ,
               or
               otherwise
               .
               )
            
             
               Probably
               the
               Persons
               would
               have
               some
               proper
               Name
               ,
               Title
               or
               Character
               to
               distinguish
               them
               from
               inferiour
               Governours
               ;
               that
               to
               the
               Place
               some
               mark
               of
               Pre-eminence
               would
               have
               been
               affixed
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               not
               unlikely
               ,
               that
               somewhere
               some
               Rules
               or
               Directions
               would
               have
               been
               prescribed
               for
               the
               management
               of
               so
               high
               a
               Trust
               ,
               for
               preventing
               Miscarriages
               and
               Abuses
               to
               which
               it
               is
               notoriously
               liable
               .
            
             
               It
               would
               have
               been
               declared
               Absolute
               ,
               or
               the
               Limits
               of
               it
               would
               have
               been
               determined
               ,
               to
               prevent
               its
               enslaving
               God's
               heritage
               .
            
             
               But
               of
               these
               things
               in
               the
               Apostolical
               Writings
               ,
               or
               in
               any
               near
               those
               times
               ,
               there
               doth
               not
               appear
               any
               footstep
               or
               pregnant
               intimation
               .
            
             
               There
               hath
               never
               to
               this
               day
               been
               any
               place
               but
               one
               (
               namely
               Rome
               )
               which
               hath
               pretended
               to
               be
               the
               Seat
               of
               such
               an
               Authority
               ;
               the
               Plea
               whereof
               we
               largely
               have
               examined
               .
            
             
               At
               present
               we
               shall
               onely
               observe
               ,
               that
               before
               the
               Roman
               Church
               was
               founded
               ,
               there
               were
               Churches
               otherwhere
               ;
               there
               was
               a
               great
               Church
               at
               Jerusalem
               (
               which
               indeed
               was
               
                 the
                 Mother
                 of
                 all
                 Churches
              
               ,
               
               and
               was
               by
               the
               Fathers
               so
               styled
               ,
               however
               Rome
               now
               doth
               arrogate
               to
               her self
               that
               Title
               .
               )
               There
               were
               issuing
               from
               that
               Mother
               a
               fair
               Offspring
               of
               Churches
               (
               those
               of
               Judaea
               ,
               of
               Galilaea
               ,
               of
               Samaria
               ,
               of
               Syria
               and
               Cilicia
               ,
               of
               divers
               other
               places
               )
               before
               there
               was
               any
               Church
               at
               Rome
               ,
               
               or
               that
               Saint
               Peter
               did
               come
               thither
               ;
               which
               was
               at
               least
               divers
               years
               after
               our
               Lord's
               Ascension
               .
               Saint
               Paul
               was
               converted
               —
               after
               five
               years
               he
               went
               to
               Hierusalem
               ,
               then
               Saint
               Peter
               was
               there
               ;
               after
               fourteen
               years
               thence
               he
               went
               to
               Hierusalem
               again
               ,
               and
               then
               Saint
               Peter
               was
               there
               ;
               after
               that
               ,
               he
               met
               with
               Saint
               Peter
               at
               Antioch
               .
               Where
               then
               was
               this
               Authority
               seated
               ?
               How
               then
               did
               the
               political
               Unity
               of
               the
               Church
               subsist
               ?
               Was
               the
               Seat
               of
               the
               Sovereign
               Authority
               first
               resident
               at
               Jerusalem
               ,
               when
               Saint
               Peter
               preached
               there
               ?
               Did
               it
               walk
               thence
               to
               Antiochia
               ,
               fixing
               it self
               there
               for
               seven
               years
               ?
               Was
               it
               thence
               translated
               to
               Rome
               ,
               and
               setled
               there
               ever
               since
               ?
               Did
               this
               roving
               and
               inconstancy
               become
               it
               ?
            
             
               5.
               
               The
               primitive
               State
               of
               the
               Church
               did
               not
               well
               comport
               with
               such
               an
               Unity
               .
            
             
               For
               Christian
               Churches
               were
               founded
               in
               distant
               places
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostles
               did
               find
               opportunity
               ,
               or
               received
               direction
               to
               found
               them
               ;
               which
               therefore
               could
               not
               ,
               without
               extreme
               inconvenience
               ,
               have
               resort
               or
               reference
               to
               one
               Authority
               ,
               any
               where
               fixed
               .
            
             
             
               Each
               Church
               therefore
               separately
               did
               order
               its
               own
               Affairs
               ,
               without
               recourse
               to
               others
               ,
               except
               for
               charitable
               Advice
               or
               Relief
               in
               cases
               of
               extraordinary
               difficulty
               or
               urgent
               need
               .
            
             
               Each
               Church
               was
               endowed
               with
               a
               perfect
               Liberty
               and
               a
               full
               Authority
               ,
               without
               dependence
               or
               subordination
               to
               others
               ,
               to
               govern
               its
               own
               Members
               ,
               to
               manage
               its
               own
               Affairs
               ,
               to
               decide
               Controversies
               and
               Causes
               incident
               among
               themselves
               ,
               without
               allowing
               Appeals
               ,
               or
               rendring
               Accounts
               to
               others
               .
            
             
               This
               appeareth
               by
               the
               Apostolical
               Writings
               of
               Saint
               Paul
               and
               Saint
               John
               to
               single
               Churches
               ;
               
               wherein
               they
               are
               supposed
               able
               to
               exercise
               spiritual
               Power
               for
               establishing
               Decency
               ,
               removing
               Disorders
               ,
               correcting
               Offences
               ,
               deciding
               Causes
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               6.
               
               This
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               and
               Liberty
               of
               Churches
               ,
               doth
               appear
               to
               have
               long
               continued
               in
               practice
               inviolate
               ;
               although
               tempered
               and
               modelled
               in
               accommodation
               to
               the
               circumstances
               of
               place
               and
               time
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               that
               if
               any
               Church
               did
               notoriously
               forsake
               the
               Truth
               ,
               or
               commit
               Disorder
               in
               any
               kind
               ,
               other
               Churches
               did
               sometime
               take
               upon
               them
               (
               as
               the
               Case
               did
               move
               )
               to
               warn
               ,
               advise
               ,
               reprove
               it
               ,
               and
               to
               declare
               against
               its
               proceedings
               ,
               as
               prejudicial
               not
               onely
               to
               the
               welfare
               of
               that
               Church
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               common
               interests
               of
               Truth
               and
               Peace
               ;
               but
               this
               was
               not
               in
               way
               of
               commanding
               Authority
               ,
               but
               of
               fraternal
               Solicitude
               ;
               or
               of
               that
               Liberty
               which
               Equity
               and
               Prudence
               do
               allow
               to
               Equals
               in
               regard
               to
               common
               good
               :
               
               So
               did
               the
               Roman
               Church
               interpose
               in
               reclaiming
               the
               Church
               of
               Corinth
               from
               its
               Disorders
               and
               Seditions
               :
               So
               did
               Saint
               Cyprian
               and
               Saint
               Denys
               of
               Alex.
               meddle
               in
               the
               Affairs
               of
               the
               Roman
               Church
               ,
               exhorting
               Novatian
               and
               his
               Adherents
               to
               return
               to
               the
               Peace
               of
               their
               Church
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               also
               true
               ,
               that
               the
               Bishops
               of
               several
               adjacent
               Churchs
               did
               use
               to
               meet
               upon
               Emergencies
               (
               concerning
               the
               maintenance
               of
               Truth
               ,
               Order
               and
               Peace
               ;
               concerning
               Settlement
               and
               Approbation
               of
               Pastours
               ,
               &c.
               )
               to
               consult
               and
               conclude
               upon
               Expedients
               for
               attaining
               such
               Ends
               ;
               this
               probably
               they
               did
               at
               first
               in
               a
               free
               way
               ,
               without
               rule
               ,
               according
               to
               occasion
               ,
               as
               Prudence
               suggested
               ;
               but
               afterwards
               ,
               by
               confederation
               and
               consent
               ,
               those
               Conventions
               were
               formed
               into
               method
               ,
               and
               regulated
               by
               certain
               Orders
               established
               by
               consent
               ,
               whence
               did
               arise
               an
               Ecclesiastical
               Unity
               of
               Government
               ,
               within
               certain
               Precincts
               ;
               much
               like
               that
               of
               the
               United
               States
               in
               the
               Netherlands
               ;
               the
               which
               course
               was
               very
               prudential
               ,
               and
               usefull
               for
               preserving
               the
               Truth
               of
               Religion
               and
               Unity
               of
               Faith
               against
               heretical
               Devices
               springing
               up
               in
               that
               free
               age
               ;
               for
               maintaining
               Concord
               and
               good
               Correspondence
               among
               Christians
               ,
               together
               with
               an
               Harmony
               in
               Manners
               and
               Discipline
               ;
               for
               that
               otherwise
               Christendom
               would
               have
               been
               shattered
               and
               crumbled
               into
               numberless
               Parties
               ,
               discordant
               in
               Opinion
               and
               Practice
               ;
               and
               consequently
               alienated
               in
               Affection
               ,
               which
               inevitably
               among
               most
               men
               doth
               follow
               Difference
               of
               Opinion
               and
               Manners
               ,
               so
               that
               in
               short
               time
               it
               would
               not
               have
               appeared
               what
               Christianity
               was
               ,
               and
               consequently
               the
               Religion
               ,
               being
               overgrown
               with
               Differences
               and
               Discords
               ,
               must
               have
               perished
               .
            
             
               Thus
               in
               the
               case
               ,
               about
               admitting
               the
               Lapsi
               to
               Communion
               ,
               Saint
               Cyprian
               relates
               ,
               
                 when
                 the
                 persecution
              
               [
               of
               
                 Decius
                 ]
                 ceased
              
               ,
               
               
                 so
                 that
                 leave
                 was
                 now
                 given
                 us
                 to
                 meet
                 in
                 one
                 place
                 together
                 ,
                 a
                 considerable
                 number
                 of
                 Bishops
                 whom
                 their
                 own
                 faith
                 and
                 God's
                 protection
                 had
                 preserved
                 
                 sound
                 and
                 entire
              
               [
               from
               the
               late
               Apostasie
               and
               Persecution
               ]
               
                 being
                 assembled
                 ,
                 we
                 deliberated
                 of
                 the
                 composition
                 of
                 the
                 matter
                 with
                 wholsome
                 moderation
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
            
             
               
               
                 Which
                 thing
                 also
                 Agrippinus
                 of
                 blessed
                 memory
                 with
                 his
                 other
                 Fellow-bishops
                 who
                 then
                 governed
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 African
                 Province
                 and
                 in
                 Numidia
                 did
                 establish
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 well-weighed
                 examination
                 of
                 the
                 common
                 advice
                 of
                 them
                 all
                 together
                 confirmed
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               Thus
               it
               was
               the
               custome
               in
               the
               Churches
               of
               Asia
               ,
               as
               Firmilian
               telleth
               us
               in
               those
               words
               :
            
             
               
                 Vpon
                 which
                 occasion
                 it
                 necessarily
                 happens
                 ,
                 that
                 every
                 year
                 we
                 the
                 Elders
                 and
                 Rulers
                 do
                 come
                 together
                 to
                 regulate
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 committed
                 to
                 our
                 care
              
               ;
               
               
                 that
                 if
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 any
                 things
                 of
                 greater
                 moment
                 ,
                 by
                 common
                 advice
                 they
                 be
                 determined
              
               —
            
             
               Yet
               while
               things
               went
               thus
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               common
               Truth
               and
               Peace
               ;
               every
               Church
               in
               more
               private
               matters
               ,
               touching
               its
               own
               particular
               state
               ,
               did
               retain
               its
               Liberty
               and
               Authority
               ,
               
               without
               being
               subject
               or
               accountable
               to
               any
               but
               the
               common
               Lord
               ;
               in
               such
               cases
               even
               Synods
               of
               Bishops
               did
               not
               think
               it
               proper
               or
               just
               for
               them
               to
               interpose
               ,
               to
               the
               prejudice
               of
               that
               Liberty
               and
               Power
               which
               derived
               from
               a
               higher
               Source
               .
            
             
               These
               things
               are
               very
               apparent
               ,
               as
               by
               the
               course
               of
               Ecclesiastical
               History
               ,
               so
               particularly
               in
               that
               most
               pretious
               Monument
               of
               Antiquity
               ,
               St.
               Cyprian's
               Epistles
               ;
               by
               which
               it
               is
               most
               evident
               ,
               that
               in
               those
               times
               every
               Bishop
               or
               Pastour
               was
               conceived
               to
               have
               a
               double
               relation
               or
               capacity
               ,
               one
               toward
               his
               own
               Flock
               ,
               another
               toward
               the
               whole
               Flock
               :
            
             
               One
               toward
               his
               own
               Flock
               ;
               by
               virtue
               of
               which
               ,
               *
               he
               taking
               advice
               of
               his
               Presbyters
               ,
               together
               with
               
                 the
                 conscience
                 of
                 his
                 People
                 assisting
                 ,
              
               
               did
               order
               all
               things
               tending
               to
               particular
               Edification
               ,
               Order
               ,
               Peace
               ,
               Reformation
               ,
               Censure
               ,
               &c.
               without
               fear
               of
               being
               troubled
               by
               Appeals
               ,
               
               or
               being
               liable
               to
               give
               any
               account
               but
               to
               his
               own
               Lord
               ,
               whose
               Vicegerent
               he
               was
               .
            
             
               Another
               toward
               the
               whole
               Church
               ,
               in
               behalf
               of
               his
               People
               ;
               upon
               account
               whereof
               he
               did
               (
               according
               to
               occasion
               or
               order
               )
               apply
               himself
               to
               confer
               with
               other
               Bishops
               for
               preservation
               of
               the
               common
               Truth
               and
               Peace
               ,
               when
               they
               could
               not
               otherwise
               be
               well
               upheld
               ,
               than
               by
               the
               joint
               conspiring
               of
               the
               Pastours
               of
               divers
               Churches
               .
            
             
             
               So
               that
               the
               Case
               of
               Bishops
               was
               like
               to
               that
               of
               Princes
               ;
               each
               of
               whom
               hath
               a
               free
               Superintendence
               in
               his
               own
               Territory
               ,
               but
               for
               to
               uphold
               Justice
               and
               Peace
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               or
               between
               adjacent
               Nations
               the
               entercourse
               of
               several
               Princes
               is
               needfull
               .
            
             
               The
               Peace
               of
               the
               Church
               was
               preserved
               by
               communion
               of
               all
               Parts
               together
               ,
               not
               by
               the
               subjection
               of
               the
               rest
               to
               one
               Part.
               
            
             
               7.
               
               This
               political
               Unity
               doth
               not
               well
               accord
               with
               the
               nature
               and
               genius
               of
               the
               Evangelical
               dispensation
               .
            
             
               Our
               Saviour
               affirmed
               ,
               that
               
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 is
                 not
                 of
                 this
                 World
              
               ;
               and
               Saint
               Paul
               telleth
               us
               ,
               
               that
               it
               consisteth
               in
               a
               Spiritual
               influence
               upon
               the
               Souls
               of
               men
               ;
               producing
               in
               them
               Vertue
               ,
               Spiritual
               Joy
               and
               Peace
               .
            
             
               It
               disavoweth
               and
               discountenanceth
               
                 the
                 elements
                 of
                 the
                 world
              
               ,
               
               by
               which
               worldly
               designs
               are
               carried
               on
               ,
               and
               worldly
               frames
               sustained
               .
            
             
               It
               requireth
               not
               to
               be
               managed
               by
               politick
               artifices
               or
               
                 fleshly
                 wisedom
              
               ,
               
               but
               by
               Simplicity
               ,
               Sincerity
               ,
               Plain-dealing
               :
               as
               every
               Subject
               of
               it
               must
               lay
               aside
               all
               
                 guile
                 and
                 dissimulation
              
               ,
               so
               especially
               the
               Officers
               of
               it
               must
               doe
               so
               ,
               in
               conformity
               to
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               who
               
                 had
                 their
                 conversation
                 in
                 the
                 world
              
               (
               and
               prosecuted
               their
               design
               )
               
                 in
                 simplicity
                 and
                 godly
                 sincerity
              
               ,
               
               
                 not
                 with
                 fleshly
                 wisedom
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 God
              
               ;
               not
               
                 walking
                 in
                 craftiness
              
               ,
               or
               
                 handling
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 deceitfully
              
               ;
               &c.
               
            
             
               It
               needeth
               not
               to
               be
               supported
               or
               enlarged
               by
               wealth
               and
               pomp
               ,
               or
               by
               compulsive
               force
               and
               violence
               ;
               for
               
                 God
                 hath
                 chosen
                 the
                 foolish
                 things
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 confound
                 the
                 wise
              
               ;
               
               
                 and
                 the
                 weak
                 things
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 confound
                 the
                 mighty
                 ,
                 and
                 base
                 ,
                 despicable
                 things
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
                 that
                 no
                 flesh
                 should
                 glo●y
                 in
                 his
                 presence
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               ,
               
                 The
                 weapons
                 of
                 our
                 warfare
                 are
                 not
                 carnal
                 ,
              
               
               
                 but
                 mighty
                 through
                 God
              
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               It
               discountenanceth
               the
               imposition
               of
               new
               Laws
               and
               Precepts
               ,
               beside
               those
               which
               God
               hath
               injoined
               ,
               
               or
               which
               are
               necessary
               for
               order
               and
               edification
               ;
               derogating
               from
               the
               Liberty
               of
               Christians
               and
               from
               the
               Simplicity
               of
               our
               Religion
               .
            
             
               The
               Government
               of
               the
               Christian
               State
               is
               represented
               purely
               spiritual
               ;
               administred
               by
               meek
               persuasion
               ,
               not
               by
               imperious
               awe
               ;
               as
               an
               humble
               ministery
               ,
               not
               as
               stately
               domination
               ;
               for
               the
               Apostles
               themselves
               did
               not
               
                 Lord
                 it
                 over
                 mens
                 faith
              
               ,
               but
               
                 did
                 co-operate
                 to
                 their
                 joy
              
               :
               
               they
               did
               
                 not
                 preach
                 themselves
                 ,
                 but
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ;
               
               
                 and
                 themselves
                 their
                 servants
                 for
                 Jesus
                 .
              
            
             
               It
               is
               expresly
               forbidden
               to
               them
               ,
               
                 to
                 domineer
                 over
                 God's
                 people
              
               .
               
            
             
               They
               are
               to
               be
               qualified
               with
               Gentleness
               and
               Patience
               ;
               they
               are
               forbidden
               
                 to
                 strive
              
               ,
               and
               enjoined
               to
               be
               
                 gentle
                 toward
                 all
                 ,
                 apt
                 to
                 teach
                 ,
                 patient
                 ,
                 in
                 meekness
                 instructing
                 those
                 that
                 oppose
                 themselves
                 .
              
            
             
               They
               are
               
                 to
                 convince
                 ,
                 to
                 rebuke
                 ,
                 to
                 exhort
                 with
                 all
                 long-suffering
                 and
                 doctrine
                 .
              
            
             
               They
               are
               furnished
               with
               no
               Arms
               beside
               the
               
                 divine
                 Panoply
              
               ;
               
               they
               bear
               no
               sword
               ,
               but
               that
               
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God.
              
               —
               they
               may
               teach
               ,
               reprove
               ,
               —
               they
               cannot
               compell
               —
            
             
               They
               are
               not
               to
               be
               entangled
               in
               the
               cares
               of
               this
               life
               .
            
             
             
               But
               supposing
               the
               Church
               was
               designed
               to
               be
               one
               in
               this
               manner
               of
               political
               regiment
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               quite
               another
               thing
               ;
               nearly
               resembling
               a
               worldly
               state
               ,
               yea
               in
               effect
               soon
               resolving
               it self
               into
               such
               an
               one
               ;
               supposing
               ,
               
               as
               is
               now
               pretended
               ,
               that
               its
               management
               is
               committed
               to
               an
               Ecclesiastical
               Monarch
               ,
               it
               must
               become
               a
               worldly
               Kingdom
               ;
               for
               such
               a
               Polity
               could
               not
               be
               upheld
               without
               applying
               the
               same
               means
               and
               engines
               ,
               without
               practising
               the
               same
               methods
               and
               arts
               ,
               whereby
               secular
               Governments
               are
               maintained
               .
            
             
               It
               s
               Majesty
               must
               be
               supported
               by
               conspicuous
               Pomp
               and
               Phantastry
               .
            
             
               It
               s
               Dignity
               and
               Power
               must
               be
               supported
               by
               Wealth
               ;
               which
               it
               must
               corrade
               and
               accumulate
               by
               large
               Incomes
               ,
               by
               exaction
               of
               Tributes
               and
               Taxes
               .
            
             
               It
               must
               exert
               Authority
               in
               enacting
               of
               Laws
               for
               keeping
               its
               State
               in
               order
               ,
               and
               securing
               its
               Interests
               ,
               backed
               with
               Rewards
               and
               Pains
               ;
               especially
               considering
               ,
               its
               Title
               being
               so
               dark
               and
               grounded
               on
               no
               clear
               warrant
               ,
               many
               always
               will
               contest
               it
               .
            
             
               It
               must
               apply
               Constraint
               and
               Force
               ,
               for
               procuring
               Obedience
               ,
               and
               correcting
               Transgression
               .
            
             
               It
               must
               have
               Guards
               to
               preserve
               its
               Safety
               and
               Authority
               .
            
             
               It
               must
               be
               engaged
               in
               Wars
               ,
               to
               defend
               its
               self
               and
               make
               good
               its
               Interests
               .
            
             
               It
               must
               use
               Subtilty
               and
               Artifice
               ,
               for
               promoting
               its
               Interests
               ,
               and
               countermine
               the
               Policies
               of
               Adversaries
               .
            
             
               It
               must
               erect
               Judicatories
               ,
               and
               must
               decide
               Causes
               with
               Formality
               of
               legal
               process
               ;
               
               whence
               tedious
               Suits
               ,
               crafty
               Pleadings
               ,
               Quirks
               of
               Law
               and
               Pettifoggeries
               ,
               Fees
               and
               Charges
               ,
               Extortion
               and
               Barretry
               ,
               &c.
               will
               necessarily
               creep
               in
               .
            
             
               
               All
               which
               things
               do
               much
               disagree
               from
               the
               original
               constitution
               and
               design
               of
               the
               Christian
               Church
               ,
               which
               is
               averse
               from
               pomp
               ,
               doth
               reject
               domination
               ,
               doth
               not
               require
               craft
               ,
               wealth
               or
               force
               to
               maintain
               it
               ;
               but
               did
               at
               first
               ,
               and
               may
               subsist
               without
               any
               such
               means
               .
            
             
               I
               do
               not
               say
               ,
               that
               an
               Ecclesiastical
               Society
               may
               not
               lawfully
               ,
               for
               its
               support
               ,
               use
               Power
               ,
               Policy
               ,
               wealth
               ,
               in
               some
               measure
               to
               uphold
               or
               defend
               it self
               ;
               but
               that
               a
               Constitution
               needing
               such
               things
               is
               not
               Divine
               ;
               or
               that
               so
               far
               as
               it
               doth
               use
               them
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               more
               than
               Humane
               .
            
             
               Thus
               in
               effect
               we
               see
               that
               it
               hath
               succeeded
               ,
               from
               the
               Pretence
               of
               this
               Unity
               ;
               the
               which
               hath
               indeed
               transformed
               the
               Church
               into
               a
               mere
               worldly
               State
               ;
               wherein
               the
               Monarch
               beareth
               the
               garb
               of
               an
               Emperour
               ,
               in
               external
               splendour
               surpassing
               all
               worldly
               Princes
               ;
               crowned
               with
               a
               triple
               Crown
               .
               
            
             
               He
               assumeth
               the
               most
               haughty
               Titles
               of
               ,
               
                 Our
                 most
                 holy
                 Lord
              
               ,
               the
               Vicar
               general
               of
               
                 Christ
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               and
               he
               suffereth
               men
               to
               call
               him
               the
               Monarch
               of
               Kings
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               He
               hath
               Respects
               paid
               him
               ,
               like
               to
               which
               no
               Potentate
               doth
               assume
               ,
               
               (
               having
               his
               Feet
               kissed
               ,
               riding
               upon
               the
               backs
               of
               men
               ,
               letting
               Princes
               hold
               his
               Stirrup
               and
               lead
               his
               Horse
               .
               )
            
             
             
               He
               hath
               a
               Court
               ,
               and
               is
               attended
               with
               a
               train
               of
               Courtiers
               surpassing
               in
               State
               and
               claiming
               Precedence
               to
               the
               Peers
               of
               any
               Kingdom
               .
               
            
             
               He
               is
               encompassed
               with
               armed
               Guards
               .
               
            
             
               He
               hath
               a
               vast
               Revenue
               ,
               supplied
               by
               Tributes
               and
               Imposts
               ,
               sore
               and
               grievous
               ;
               the
               exaction
               of
               which
               hath
               made
               divers
               Nations
               of
               Christendom
               to
               groan
               most
               lamentably
               .
            
             
               He
               hath
               raised
               numberless
               Wars
               and
               Commotions
               for
               the
               promotion
               and
               advancement
               of
               his
               Interests
               .
            
             
               He
               administreth
               things
               with
               all
               depth
               of
               Policy
               ,
               to
               advance
               his
               Designs
               .
            
             
               He
               hath
               enacted
               Volumes
               of
               Laws
               and
               Decrees
               to
               which
               Obedience
               is
               exacted
               with
               rigour
               and
               forcible
               constraint
               .
               
            
             
               He
               draweth
               grist
               from
               all
               Parts
               to
               his
               Courts
               of
               Judgment
               ,
               wherein
               all
               the
               formalities
               of
               suspence
               ,
               all
               the
               tricks
               of
               squeezing
               money
               ,
               &c.
               are
               practised
               ,
               to
               the
               great
               trouble
               and
               charge
               of
               Parties
               concerned
               .
            
             
               Briefly
               ,
               it
               is
               plain
               ,
               that
               he
               doth
               exercise
               the
               proudest
               ,
               mightiest
               ,
               subtlest
               Domination
               that
               ever
               was
               over
               Christians
               .
               
            
             
               8.
               
               The
               Union
               of
               the
               whole
               Church
               in
               one
               Body
               ,
               under
               one
               Government
               or
               Sovereign
               Authority
               ,
               would
               be
               inconvenient
               and
               hurtfull
               ;
               prejudicial
               to
               the
               main
               designs
               of
               Christianity
               ;
               destructive
               to
               the
               Welfare
               and
               Peace
               of
               Mankind
               in
               many
               respects
               .
            
             
               This
               we
               have
               shewed
               particularly
               concerning
               the
               Pretence
               of
               the
               Papacy
               ;
               and
               those
               Discourses
               being
               applicable
               to
               any
               like
               Universal
               Authority
               ,
               (
               perhaps
               with
               more
               advantage
               ,
               Monarchy
               being
               less
               subject
               to
               abuse
               than
               other
               ways
               of
               Government
               )
               I
               shall
               forbear
               to
               say
               more
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               Such
               an
               Union
               is
               of
               no
               need
               ,
               would
               be
               of
               small
               use
               ,
               or
               would
               doe
               little
               good
               ;
               in
               balance
               to
               the
               great
               Mischiefs
               and
               Inconveniences
               which
               it
               would
               produce
               .
            
             
               This
               Point
               also
               we
               have
               declared
               ,
               in
               regard
               to
               the
               Papacy
               ;
               and
               we
               might
               say
               the
               same
               concerning
               any
               other
               like
               Authority
               substituted
               thereto
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               Such
               a
               Connexion
               of
               Churches
               is
               not
               any-wise
               needfull
               or
               expedient
               to
               the
               Design
               of
               Christianity
               ;
               which
               is
               to
               reduce
               Mankind
               to
               the
               Knowledge
               ,
               Love
               and
               Reverence
               of
               God
               ;
               
               to
               a
               just
               and
               loving
               Conversation
               together
               ;
               to
               the
               practice
               of
               Sobriety
               ,
               Temperance
               ,
               Purity
               ,
               Meekness
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               Vertues
               ;
               all
               which
               things
               may
               be
               compassed
               without
               forming
               men
               into
               such
               a
               Policy
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               expedient
               there
               should
               be
               particular
               Societies
               in
               which
               men
               may
               concur
               in
               worshipping
               God
               ,
               and
               promoting
               that
               Design
               by
               instructing
               and
               provoking
               one
               another
               to
               good
               practice
               ,
               in
               a
               regular
               ,
               decent
               and
               orderly
               way
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               convenient
               that
               the
               Subjects
               of
               each
               temporal
               Sovereignty
               should
               live
               as
               in
               a
               civil
               ,
               so
               in
               a
               spiritual
               Uniformity
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               the
               preservation
               of
               Goodwill
               and
               Peace
               among
               them
               (
               for
               that
               Neighbours
               differing
               in
               opinion
               and
               fashions
               of
               practice
               will
               be
               apt
               to
               contend
               each
               for
               his
               way
               ,
               and
               thence
               to
               disaffect
               one
               another
               )
               for
               the
               beauty
               and
               pleasant
               harmony
               of
               Agreement
               in
               Divine
               things
               ,
               for
               the
               more
               commodious
               succour
               and
               defence
               of
               Truth
               and
               Piety
               by
               unanimous
               concurrence
               .
            
             
             
               But
               that
               all
               the
               World
               should
               be
               so
               joined
               is
               needless
               ;
               and
               will
               be
               apt
               to
               produce
               more
               mischief
               than
               benefit
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               The
               Church
               in
               the
               Scripture
               sense
               hath
               ever
               continued
               One
               ;
               and
               will
               ever
               continue
               so
               ;
               notwithstanding
               that
               it
               hath
               not
               had
               this
               political
               Unity
               .
            
             
               12.
               
               It
               is
               in
               fact
               apparent
               ,
               that
               Churches
               have
               not
               been
               thus
               united
               ,
               which
               yet
               have
               continued
               Catholick
               and
               Christian.
               
            
             
               It
               were
               great
               ,
               no
               less
               folly
               than
               uncharitableness
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               Greek
               Church
               hath
               been
               none
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               no
               Church
               that
               hath
               in
               effect
               less
               reason
               than
               that
               of
               Rome
               to
               prescribe
               to
               others
               .
            
             
               13.
               
               The
               Reasons
               alledged
               in
               proof
               of
               such
               an
               Unity
               are
               insufficient
               and
               inconcluding
               ;
               the
               which
               (
               with
               great
               diligence
               ,
               although
               not
               with
               like
               perspicuity
               )
               advanced
               by
               a
               late
               Divine
               of
               great
               repute
               ,
               and
               collected
               out
               of
               his
               Writings
               with
               some
               care
               ,
               are
               those
               which
               briefly
               proposed
               do
               follow
               ;
               together
               with
               Answers
               declaring
               their
               invalidity
               .
            
             
               
               Arg.
               I.
               The
               name
               Church
               is
               attributed
               to
               the
               whole
               body
               of
               Christians
               ;
               which
               implieth
               Unity
               .
            
             
               Answ.
               This
               indeed
               doth
               imply
               an
               Unity
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               determineth
               not
               the
               kind
               or
               ground
               thereof
               :
               there
               being
               several
               kinds
               of
               Unity
               ;
               one
               of
               those
               which
               we
               have
               touched
               ,
               or
               several
               ,
               or
               all
               of
               them
               may
               suffice
               to
               ground
               that
               comprehensive
               Appellation
               .
            
             
               
               Arg.
               II.
               Our
               Creeds
               do
               import
               the
               belief
               of
               such
               an
               Unity
               ;
               for
               in
               the
               Apostolical
               we
               profess
               to
               believe
               
                 the
                 Holy
                 Catholick
                 Church
              
               ;
               in
               the
               
                 Constantinopolitan
                 ,
                 the
                 Holy
                 Catholick
              
               and
               
                 Apostolick
                 Church
              
               .
            
             
               Answ.
               1.
               
               The
               most
               ancient
               Summaries
               of
               Christian
               Faith
               ,
               extant
               in
               the
               first
               Fathers
               ,
               
               (
               
                 Irenaeus
                 ,
                 Tertullian
                 ,
                 Cyprian
              
               ,
               &c.
               )
               do
               not
               contain
               this
               Point
               .
            
             
               The
               word
               Catholick
               was
               not
               originally
               in
               the
               Apostolical
               (
               or
               Roman
               )
               Creed
               ,
               but
               was
               added
               after
               Ruffin
               and
               Saint
               Austin's
               time
               .
            
             
               This
               Article
               was
               inserted
               into
               the
               Creeds
               upon
               the
               rise
               of
               Heresies
               and
               Schisms
               to
               discountenance
               and
               disengage
               from
               them
               .
            
             
               Answ.
               2.
               
               We
               do
               avow
               a
               Catholick
               Church
               in
               many
               respects
               One
               ;
               wherefore
               not
               the
               Unity
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               the
               Kind
               and
               Manner
               of
               Unity
               being
               in
               question
               ,
               the
               Creed
               doth
               not
               oppose
               what
               we
               say
               ,
               nor
               can
               with
               reason
               be
               alledged
               for
               the
               special
               kind
               of
               Unity
               which
               is
               pretended
               .
            
             
               Answ.
               3.
               
               That
               the
               Unity
               mentioned
               in
               the
               Constantinopolitan
               Creed
               is
               such
               as
               our
               Adversaries
               contend
               for
               ,
               of
               external
               Policy
               ,
               is
               precariously
               assumed
               ,
               and
               relieth
               onely
               upon
               their
               interpretation
               obtruded
               on
               us
               .
            
             
               Answ.
               4.
               
               The
               genuine
               meaning
               of
               that
               Article
               may
               reasonably
               be
               deemed
               this
               ;
               That
               we
               profess
               our
               adhering
               to
               the
               Body
               of
               Christians
               ,
               which
               diffused
               over
               the
               World
               doth
               retain
               the
               Faith
               taught
               ,
               the
               Discipline
               setled
               ,
               the
               Practices
               appointed
               by
               our
               Lord
               and
               his
               Apostles
               ;
               that
               we
               maintain
               general
               Charity
               toward
               all
               good
               Christians
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               ready
               to
               entertain
               communion
               in
               Holy
               Offices
               with
               all
               such
               ;
               that
               we
               are
               willing
               to
               observe
               the
               Laws
               and
               Orders
               established
               by
               Authority
               or
               Consent
               of
               the
               Churches
               ,
               for
               maintenance
               of
               Truth
               ,
               Order
               and
               Peace
               :
               that
               we
               renounce
               all
               heretical
               doctrines
               ,
               all
               disorderly
               practices
               ,
               all
               conspiracy
               with
               any
               factious
               combinations
               of
               people
               .
               
            
             
             
               Answ.
               5.
               
               That
               this
               is
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               Article
               ,
               may
               sufficiently
               appear
               from
               the
               reason
               and
               occasion
               of
               introducing
               it
               ;
               which
               was
               to
               secure
               the
               Truth
               of
               Christian
               Doctrine
               ,
               the
               Authority
               of
               Ecclesiastical
               Discipline
               ,
               and
               the
               common
               Peace
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               according
               to
               the
               Discourses
               and
               Arguments
               of
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               (
               
                 Irenaeus
                 ,
                 Tertullian
              
               ,
               St.
               
                 Austin
                 ,
                 Vincentius
                 Lirinensis
              
               ,
               )
               the
               which
               do
               plainly
               countenance
               our
               Interpretation
               .
            
             
               Answ.
               6.
               
               It
               is
               not
               reasonable
               to
               interpret
               the
               Article
               so
               as
               will
               not
               consist
               with
               the
               State
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               the
               Apostolical
               and
               most
               primitive
               ages
               ,
               when
               evidently
               there
               was
               no
               such
               a
               political
               Conjunction
               of
               Christians
               .
            
             
               Arg.
               III.
               The
               Apostles
               delivered
               one
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               to
               all
               Churches
               ,
               
               the
               embracing
               and
               profession
               whereof
               ,
               celebrated
               in
               Baptism
               ,
               was
               a
               necessary
               condition
               to
               the
               admission
               into
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               to
               continuance
               therein
               ;
               therefore
               Christians
               are
               combined
               together
               in
               one
               political
               Body
               .
            
             
               Answ.
               1.
               
               The
               Consequence
               is
               very
               weak
               ;
               for
               from
               the
               Antecedent
               it
               can
               onely
               be
               inferred
               ,
               that
               (
               according
               to
               the
               Sentiment
               of
               the
               Ancients
               )
               all
               Christians
               should
               consent
               in
               one
               Faith
               ;
               which
               Unity
               we
               avow
               ;
               and
               who
               denieth
               ?
            
             
               Answ.
               2.
               
               By
               like
               reason
               all
               Mankind
               must
               be
               united
               in
               one
               political
               Body
               ;
               because
               all
               men
               are
               bound
               to
               agree
               in
               what
               the
               Light
               of
               nature
               discovereth
               to
               be
               true
               and
               good
               ;
               or
               because
               the
               Principles
               of
               natural
               Religion
               ,
               Justice
               and
               Humanity
               are
               common
               to
               all
               .
            
             
               Arg.
               IV.
               God
               hath
               granted
               to
               the
               Church
               certain
               Powers
               and
               Rights
               ,
               
               as
               
                 Jura
                 Majestatis
              
               ;
               namely
               ,
               the
               Power
               of
               the
               Keys
               ,
               (
               to
               admit
               into
               ,
               to
               exclude
               from
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               )
               a
               Power
               to
               enact
               Laws
               ,
               (
               for
               maintenance
               of
               its
               Order
               and
               Peace
               ,
               for
               its
               Edification
               and
               Welfare
               ;
               )
               a
               Power
               to
               correct
               and
               excommunicate
               Offenders
               ;
               a
               Power
               to
               hold
               Assemblies
               for
               God's
               Service
               ;
               
               a
               Power
               to
               ordain
               Governours
               and
               Pastours
               .
            
             
               Answ.
               1.
               
               These
               Powers
               are
               granted
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               because
               granted
               to
               each
               particular
               Church
               or
               distinct
               Society
               of
               Christians
               ;
               not
               to
               the
               whole
               as
               such
               or
               distinct
               from
               the
               Parts
               .
            
             
               Answ.
               2.
               
               It
               is
               evident
               that
               by
               virtue
               of
               such
               Grants
               particular
               Churches
               do
               exercise
               those
               Powers
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               impossible
               to
               infer
               more
               from
               them
               than
               a
               Justification
               of
               their
               Practice
               .
            
             
               Answ.
               3.
               
               St.
               Cyprian
               often
               from
               that
               common
               Grant
               doth
               infer
               the
               Right
               of
               exercising
               Discipline
               in
               each
               particular
               Church
               ;
               which
               Inference
               would
               not
               be
               good
               ,
               but
               upon
               our
               Supposition
               ;
               nor
               indeed
               otherwise
               would
               any
               particular
               Church
               have
               ground
               for
               its
               Authority
               .
            
             
               Answ.
               4.
               
               God
               hath
               granted
               the
               like
               Rights
               to
               all
               Princes
               and
               States
               ;
               but
               doth
               it
               thence
               follow
               ,
               that
               all
               Kingdoms
               and
               States
               must
               be
               united
               in
               one
               single
               Regiment
               ?
               the
               Consequence
               is
               just
               the
               same
               as
               in
               our
               Case
               .
            
             
               Arg.
               V.
               All
               Churches
               were
               tied
               to
               observe
               the
               same
               Laws
               or
               Rules
               of
               Practice
               ,
               the
               same
               Orders
               of
               Discipline
               and
               Customes
               ;
               
               therefore
               all
               do
               make
               one
               Corporation
               .
            
             
               Answ.
               1.
               
               That
               All
               Churches
               are
               bound
               to
               observe
               the
               same
               Divine
               Institutions
               ,
               doth
               argue
               onely
               an
               Unity
               of
               relation
               to
               the
               same
               Heavenly
               King
               ,
               or
               a
               specifical
               Unity
               and
               Similitude
               of
               Policy
               ,
               the
               which
               we
               do
               avow
               .
            
             
             
               Answ.
               2.
               
               We
               do
               also
               acknowledge
               it
               convenient
               and
               decent
               ,
               that
               all
               Churches
               in
               principal
               Observances
               ,
               introduced
               by
               humane
               prudence
               ,
               should
               agree
               so
               near
               as
               may
               be
               ;
               an
               Uniformity
               in
               such
               things
               representing
               and
               preserving
               Unity
               of
               Faith
               ,
               of
               Charity
               ,
               of
               Peace
               .
            
             
               Whence
               the
               Governours
               of
               the
               primitive
               Church
               did
               endeavour
               such
               an
               Uniformity
               ;
               as
               the
               Fathers
               of
               Nice
               profess
               in
               the
               Canon
               forbidding
               of
               Genu-flexion
               on
               Lord's
               days
               ,
               
               and
               in
               the
               days
               of
               Pentecost
               .
            
             
               Answ.
               3.
               
               Yet
               doth
               not
               such
               an
               agreement
               ,
               or
               attempt
               at
               it
               ,
               infer
               a
               political
               Unity
               ;
               no
               more
               than
               when
               all
               men
               ,
               by
               virtue
               of
               a
               primitive
               general
               Tradition
               ,
               were
               tied
               to
               offer
               Sacrifices
               and
               Oblations
               to
               God
               ;
               that
               Consideration
               might
               argue
               all
               men
               to
               have
               been
               under
               the
               same
               Government
               :
               or
               no
               more
               than
               the
               usual
               Agreement
               of
               neighbour
               Nations
               in
               divers
               fashions
               doth
               conclude
               such
               an
               Unity
               .
            
             
               Answ.
               4.
               
               In
               divers
               Customes
               and
               Observances
               several
               Churches
               did
               vary
               ,
               with
               allowance
               ;
               which
               doth
               rather
               infer
               a
               difference
               of
               Polity
               ,
               than
               agreement
               in
               other
               Observances
               doth
               argue
               an
               Unity
               thereof
               .
               
            
             
               
               Answ.
               5.
               
               St.
               Cyprian
               doth
               affirm
               ,
               that
               in
               such
               matters
               every
               Bishop
               had
               a
               Power
               to
               use
               his
               own
               discretion
               ,
               without
               being
               obliged
               to
               comply
               with
               others
               .
            
             
               
               Arg.
               VI.
               The
               Jewish
               Church
               was
               one
               Corporation
               ;
               and
               in
               correspondence
               thereto
               the
               Christian
               Church
               should
               be
               such
               .
            
             
               Answ.
               1.
               
               As
               the
               Christian
               Church
               doth
               in
               some
               things
               correspond
               to
               that
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               so
               it
               differeth
               in
               others
               ,
               being
               designed
               to
               excell
               it
               :
               wherefore
               this
               argumentation
               cannot
               be
               valid
               ;
               and
               may
               as
               well
               be
               employed
               for
               our
               Opinion
               as
               against
               it
               .
            
             
               Answ.
               2.
               
               In
               like
               manner
               it
               may
               be
               argued
               ,
               that
               all
               Christians
               should
               annually
               meet
               in
               one
               place
               ;
               that
               all
               Christians
               should
               have
               one
               Arch-priest
               on
               Earth
               ;
               that
               we
               should
               all
               be
               subject
               to
               one
               temporal
               Jurisdiction
               ;
               that
               we
               should
               all
               speak
               one
               Language
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               Answ.
               3.
               
               There
               is
               a
               great
               difference
               in
               the
               case
               ;
               for
               the
               Israelites
               were
               one
               small
               Nation
               ,
               which
               conveniently
               might
               be
               embodied
               ;
               but
               the
               Christian
               Church
               should
               consist
               of
               all
               Nations
               ,
               which
               rendreth
               Correspondence
               in
               this
               particular
               unpracticable
               ,
               at
               least
               without
               great
               inconvenience
               .
            
             
               
               Answ.
               4.
               
               Before
               the
               Law
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               and
               consequently
               a
               Christian
               Church
               ,
               did
               in
               substance
               subsist
               ;
               but
               what
               Unity
               of
               Government
               was
               there
               then
               ?
            
             
               Answ.
               5.
               
               The
               Temporal
               Union
               of
               the
               Jews
               might
               onely
               figure
               the
               spiritual
               Unity
               of
               Christians
               in
               Faith
               ,
               Charity
               and
               Peace
               .
            
             
               
               Arg.
               VII
               .
               All
               Ecclesiastical
               Power
               was
               derived
               from
               the
               same
               Fountains
               ,
               by
               succession
               from
               the
               Apostles
               ;
               therefore
               the
               Church
               was
               one
               political
               Body
               .
            
             
               
               Answ.
               1.
               
               Thence
               we
               may
               rather
               infer
               ,
               that
               Churches
               are
               not
               so
               united
               ,
               because
               the
               Founders
               of
               them
               were
               several
               Persons
               endowed
               with
               co-ordinate
               and
               equal
               Power
               .
            
             
             
               Answ.
               2.
               
               The
               Apostles
               did
               in
               several
               Churches
               constitute
               Bishops
               ,
               independent
               from
               each
               other
               ;
               and
               the
               like
               may
               be
               now
               ,
               either
               by
               succession
               from
               those
               ,
               or
               by
               the
               constitutions
               of
               humane
               prudence
               ,
               according
               to
               emergences
               of
               occasion
               and
               circumstances
               of
               things
               .
            
             
               Answ.
               3.
               
               Divers
               Churches
               were
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               and
               all
               were
               so
               according
               to
               Saint
               Cyprian
               .
            
             
               Answ.
               4.
               
               All
               temporal
               power
               is
               derived
               from
               Adam
               ,
               and
               the
               Patriarchs
               ,
               ancient
               Fathers
               of
               families
               ;
               Doth
               it
               thence
               follow
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               World
               must
               be
               under
               one
               secular
               Government
               ?
            
             
               Arg.
               VIII
               .
               All
               Churches
               did
               exercise
               a
               Power
               of
               Excommunication
               ,
               
               or
               of
               excluding
               Hereticks
               ,
               Schismaticks
               ,
               disorderly
               and
               scandalous
               people
               .
            
             
               Answ.
               1.
               
               Each
               Church
               was
               vested
               with
               this
               Power
               ;
               this
               doth
               therefore
               onely
               infer
               a
               resemblance
               of
               several
               Churches
               in
               Discipline
               ;
               which
               we
               avow
               .
            
             
               Answ.
               2.
               
               This
               argueth
               that
               all
               Churches
               took
               themselves
               to
               be
               obliged
               to
               preserve
               the
               same
               Faith
               ,
               to
               exercise
               Charity
               and
               Peace
               ,
               to
               maintain
               the
               like
               Holiness
               of
               conversation
               ;
               What
               then
               ?
               Do
               we
               deny
               this
               ?
            
             
               Answ.
               3.
               
               All
               Kingdoms
               and
               States
               do
               punish
               Offenders
               against
               Reason
               and
               Justice
               ,
               do
               banish
               seditious
               and
               disorderly
               persons
               ,
               do
               uphold
               the
               Principles
               and
               Practice
               of
               common
               Honesty
               and
               Morality
               ;
               Doth
               it
               thence
               follow
               that
               all
               Nations
               must
               come
               under
               one
               civil
               Government
               ?
               
            
             
               Arg.
               IX
               .
               All
               Churches
               did
               maintain
               entercourse
               and
               commerce
               with
               each
               other
               by
               formed
               ,
               communicatory
               ,
               pacificatory
               ,
               commendatory
               ,
               synodical
               Epistles
               .
               
            
             
               Answ.
               1.
               
               This
               doth
               signifie
               ,
               that
               the
               Churches
               did
               by
               Admonition
               ,
               Advice
               ,
               &c.
               help
               one
               another
               in
               maintenance
               of
               the
               common
               Faith
               ;
               did
               endeavour
               to
               preserve
               Charity
               ,
               Friendship
               and
               Peace
               ;
               this
               is
               all
               which
               thence
               may
               be
               concluded
               .
            
             
               Answ.
               2.
               
               Secular
               Princes
               are
               wont
               to
               send
               Ambassadours
               and
               Envoys
               with
               Letters
               and
               Instructions
               for
               settlement
               of
               Correspondence
               and
               preserving
               Peace
               ;
               they
               sometimes
               do
               recommend
               their
               Subjects
               to
               other
               Princes
               ;
               they
               expect
               offices
               of
               humanity
               toward
               their
               subjects
               travelling
               or
               trading
               any
               where
               in
               the
               World
               ;
               common
               Reason
               doth
               require
               such
               things
               ;
               But
               may
               common
               Unity
               of
               Polity
               from
               hence
               be
               inferr'd
               ?
            
             
             
               
               Arg.
               X.
               The
               effectu●●
               Preservation
               of
               Unity
               in
               the
               primitive
               Church
               is
               alledged
               as
               a
               strong
               Argument
               of
               its
               being
               united
               in
               one
               Government
               .
            
             
               Answ.
               1.
               
               That
               Unity
               of
               Faith
               and
               Charity
               and
               Discipline
               ,
               which
               we
               admit
               ,
               was
               indeed
               preserved
               ,
               not
               by
               influence
               of
               any
               one
               Sovereign
               Authority
               (
               whereof
               there
               is
               no
               mention
               ,
               )
               but
               by
               the
               concurrent
               vigilance
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               declaring
               and
               disputing
               against
               any
               Novelty
               in
               Doctrine
               or
               Practice
               which
               did
               start
               up
               ;
               by
               their
               adherence
               to
               the
               Doctrine
               asserted
               in
               Scripture
               and
               confirmed
               by
               Tradition
               ;
               by
               their
               aiding
               and
               abetting
               one
               another
               as
               Confederates
               against
               Errours
               and
               Disorders
               creeping
               in
               .
            
             
               Answ.
               2.
               
               The
               many
               Differences
               which
               arose
               concerning
               the
               Observation
               of
               Easter
               ,
               the
               Re-baptization
               of
               Hereticks
               ,
               the
               Reconciliation
               of
               Revolters
               and
               scandalous
               Criminals
               ;
               concerning
               the
               decision
               of
               Causes
               and
               Controversies
               ,
               &c.
               do
               more
               clearly
               shew
               that
               there
               was
               no
               standing
               common
               Jurisdiction
               in
               the
               Church
               ;
               for
               had
               there
               been
               such
               an
               one
               ,
               recourse
               would
               have
               been
               had
               thereto
               ;
               and
               such
               Differences
               by
               its
               Authority
               would
               easily
               have
               been
               quashed
               .
            
             
               
               Arg.
               XI
               .
               Another
               Argument
               is
               grounded
               on
               the
               Relief
               which
               one
               Church
               did
               yield
               to
               another
               ,
               which
               supposeth
               all
               Churches
               under
               one
               Government
               ,
               imposing
               such
               Tribute
               .
            
             
               Answ.
               1.
               
               This
               is
               a
               strange
               Fetch
               :
               as
               if
               all
               who
               were
               under
               obligation
               to
               relieve
               one
               another
               in
               need
               ,
               were
               to
               be
               under
               one
               Government
               .
               Then
               all
               Mankind
               must
               be
               so
               .
            
             
               
               Answ.
               2.
               
               It
               appeareth
               by
               St.
               Paul
               that
               these
               Succours
               were
               of
               free
               Charity
               ,
               Favour
               and
               Liberality
               ;
               and
               not
               by
               Constraint
               .
            
             
               
               Arg.
               XII
               .
               The
               use
               of
               Councils
               is
               also
               alledged
               as
               an
               Argument
               of
               this
               Unity
               .
            
             
               
               Answ.
               1.
               
               General
               Councils
               (
               in
               case
               Truth
               is
               disowned
               ,
               that
               Peace
               is
               disturbed
               ,
               that
               Discipline
               is
               loosed
               or
               perverted
               ,
               )
               are
               wholsome
               Expedients
               to
               clear
               Truth
               and
               heal
               Breaches
               ;
               but
               the
               holding
               them
               is
               no
               more
               an
               Argument
               of
               political
               Unity
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               than
               the
               Treaty
               of
               Munster
               was
               a
               sign
               of
               all
               Europe
               being
               under
               one
               civil
               Government
               .
            
             
               Answ.
               2.
               
               They
               are
               extraordinary
               ,
               arbitrary
               ,
               prudential
               means
               of
               restoring
               Truth
               ,
               Peace
               ,
               Order
               ,
               Discipline
               ;
               but
               from
               them
               nothing
               can
               be
               gathered
               concerning
               the
               continual
               ordinary
               State
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               Answ.
               3.
               
               For
               during
               a
               long
               time
               the
               Church
               wanted
               them
               ;
               and
               afterwards
               had
               them
               but
               rarely
               ;
               
                 For
                 the
                 first
                 three
                 hundred
                 years
              
               (
               saith
               
                 Bell.
                 )
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 general
                 assembly
              
               ;
               
               
                 afterwards
                 scarce
                 one
                 in
                 a
                 hundred
                 years
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               since
               the
               breach
               between
               the
               Oriental
               and
               Western
               Churches
               ,
               for
               many
               Centenaries
               ,
               there
               hath
               been
               none
               .
            
             
               Yet
               was
               the
               Church
               from
               the
               beginning
               One
               ,
               till
               Constantine
               ,
               and
               long
               afterwards
               .
            
             
               Answ.
               4.
               
               The
               first
               General
               Councils
               (
               indeed
               all
               that
               have
               been
               with
               any
               probable
               shew
               capable
               of
               that
               denomination
               )
               were
               congregated
               by
               Emperours
               ,
               to
               cure
               the
               Dissentions
               of
               Bishops
               ;
               what
               therefore
               can
               be
               argued
               from
               them
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               Emperours
               did
               find
               it
               good
               to
               settle
               Peace
               and
               Truth
               ;
               and
               took
               this
               for
               a
               good
               mean
               thereto
               ?
            
             
             
               
                 Alb.
                 Pighius
              
               said
               that
               General
               Councils
               were
               an
               invention
               of
               Constantine
               ;
               and
               who
               can
               confute
               him
               ?
               
            
             
               Answ.
               5.
               
               They
               do
               shew
               rather
               the
               Unity
               of
               the
               Empire
               than
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               or
               of
               the
               Church
               as
               National
               under
               one
               Empire
               ,
               than
               as
               Catholick
               ;
               for
               it
               was
               the
               State
               which
               did
               call
               and
               moderate
               them
               to
               its
               Purposes
               .
            
             
               Answ.
               6.
               
               It
               is
               manifest
               that
               the
               congregation
               of
               them
               dependeth
               on
               the
               permission
               and
               pleasure
               of
               secular
               Powers
               ;
               and
               in
               all
               equity
               should
               do
               so
               ,
               (
               as
               otherwhere
               is
               shewed
               .
               )
               
            
             
               Answ.
               7.
               
               It
               is
               not
               expedient
               that
               there
               should
               be
               any
               of
               them
               now
               that
               Christendom
               slandeth
               divided
               under
               divers
               temporal
               Sovereignties
               ;
               for
               their
               Resolutions
               may
               intrench
               on
               the
               Interests
               of
               some
               Princes
               ;
               and
               hardly
               can
               they
               be
               accommodated
               to
               the
               Civil
               Laws
               and
               Customs
               of
               every
               State.
               
            
             
               Whence
               we
               see
               that
               France
               will
               not
               admit
               the
               Decrees
               of
               their
               Tridentine
               Synod
               .
            
             
               Answ.
               8.
               
               There
               was
               no
               such
               inconvenience
               in
               them
               while
               Christendom
               was
               in
               a
               manner
               confined
               within
               one
               Empire
               ;
               for
               then
               nothing
               could
               be
               decreed
               or
               executed
               without
               the
               Emperour's
               leave
               or
               to
               his
               prejudice
               .
            
             
               Answ.
               9.
               
               Yea
               (
               as
               things
               now
               stand
               )
               it
               is
               impossible
               there
               should
               be
               a
               free
               Council
               ;
               
               most
               of
               the
               Bishops
               being
               sworn
               Vassals
               and
               Clients
               to
               the
               Pope
               ;
               and
               by
               their
               own
               Interests
               concerned
               to
               maintain
               his
               exorbitant
               Grandeur
               and
               Domination
               .
            
             
               Answ.
               10.
               
               In
               the
               opinion
               of
               St.
               Athanasius
               there
               was
               no
               reasonable
               cause
               of
               Synods
               ,
               except
               in
               case
               of
               new
               Heresies
               springing
               up
               ,
               
               which
               may
               be
               confuted
               by
               the
               joint
               consent
               of
               Bishops
               .
            
             
               Answ.
               11.
               
               As
               for
               particular
               Synods
               ,
               they
               do
               onely
               signifie
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               usefull
               for
               neighbour
               Bishops
               to
               conspire
               in
               promoting
               Truth
               ,
               Order
               and
               Peace
               ,
               as
               we
               have
               otherwhere
               shewed
               .
               
            
             
               Councils
               have
               often
               been
               convened
               for
               bad
               Designs
               ,
               and
               been
               made
               Engines
               to
               oppress
               Truth
               and
               enslave
               Christendom
               .
            
             
               That
               of
               Antioch
               against
               Athanasius
               :
               of
               Ariminum
               for
               Arianism
               .
               The
               second
               Ephesine
               to
               restore
               Eutyches
               ,
               and
               reject
               Flavianus
               .
               The
               second
               of
               Nice
               ,
               to
               impose
               the
               Worship
               of
               Babies
               .
               The
               Synod
               of
               Ariminum
               ,
               to
               countenance
               Arians
               .
               So
               the
               fourth
               Synod
               of
               
                 Laterane
                 (
                 sub
              
               Inn.
               III.
               )
               to
               settle
               the
               prodigious
               Doctrine
               of
               Transubstantiation
               ,
               and
               the
               wicked
               Doctrine
               of
               Papal
               Authority
               over
               Princes
               .
               The
               first
               Synod
               of
               Lions
               ,
               to
               practise
               that
               hellish
               Doctrine
               of
               Deposing
               Kings
               .
               The
               Synod
               of
               Constance
               ,
               to
               establish
               the
               maime
               of
               the
               Eucharist
               ;
               against
               the
               Calistines
               of
               Bohemia
               .
               The
               Laterane
               (
               under
               Leo
               X.
               )
               was
               called
               (
               as
               the
               Arch-bishop
               of
               Patras
               affirmed
               )
               
                 for
                 the
                 Exaltation
                 of
                 the
                 Apostolical
                 See.
              
               The
               Synod
               of
               Trent
               ,
               
               to
               settle
               a
               raff
               of
               Errours
               and
               Superstitions
               .
            
             
             
               Obj.
               II.
               It
               may
               farther
               be
               objected
               ,
               that
               this
               Doctrine
               doth
               favour
               the
               Conceits
               of
               the
               Independents
               ,
               concerning
               Ecclesiastical
               Discipline
               .
            
             
               I
               answer
               ,
               No.
               For
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               We
               do
               assert
               ,
               that
               every
               Church
               is
               bound
               to
               observe
               the
               Institutions
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               that
               sort
               of
               Government
               which
               the
               Apostles
               did
               ordain
               ,
               consisting
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               Priests
               and
               People
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               We
               avow
               it
               expedient
               (
               in
               conformity
               to
               the
               primitive
               Churches
               ,
               and
               in
               order
               to
               the
               maintenance
               of
               Truth
               ,
               Order
               ,
               Peace
               ,
               )
               for
               several
               particular
               Churches
               or
               Parishes
               to
               be
               combined
               in
               political
               Corporations
               ;
               as
               shall
               be
               found
               convenient
               by
               those
               who
               have
               just
               Authority
               to
               frame
               such
               Corporations
               :
               for
               that
               otherwise
               Christianity
               ,
               being
               shattered
               into
               numberless
               shreds
               ,
               could
               hardly
               subsist
               ;
               and
               that
               great
               Confusions
               must
               arise
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               We
               affirm
               ,
               that
               such
               Bodies
               having
               been
               established
               and
               being
               maintained
               by
               just
               Authority
               ,
               every
               man
               is
               bound
               to
               endeavour
               the
               upholding
               of
               them
               by
               Obedience
               ,
               by
               peaceable
               and
               compliant
               Demeanour
               .
            
             
               
               4.
               
               We
               acknowledge
               it
               a
               great
               Crime
               ,
               by
               factious
               behaviour
               in
               them
               ,
               or
               by
               needless
               separation
               from
               them
               ,
               to
               disturb
               them
               ,
               to
               divide
               them
               ,
               to
               dissolve
               or
               subvert
               them
               .
               
            
             
               5.
               
               We
               conceive
               it
               fit
               that
               every
               People
               under
               one
               Prince
               (
               or
               at
               least
               of
               one
               Nation
               ,
               using
               the
               same
               Language
               ,
               Civil
               Law
               and
               Fashions
               ,
               )
               should
               be
               united
               in
               the
               bands
               of
               Ecclesiastical
               Polity
               :
               
               for
               that
               such
               a
               Unity
               apparently
               is
               conducible
               to
               the
               peace
               and
               welfare
               both
               of
               Church
               and
               State
               ;
               to
               the
               furtherance
               of
               God's
               worship
               and
               Service
               ;
               to
               the
               edification
               of
               People
               in
               Charity
               and
               Piety
               ;
               by
               the
               encouragement
               of
               secular
               Powers
               ,
               by
               the
               concurrent
               advice
               and
               aid
               of
               Ecclesiastical
               Pastours
               ;
               by
               many
               advantages
               hence
               arising
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               We
               suppose
               all
               Churches
               obliged
               to
               observe
               friendly
               communion
               ;
               and
               ,
               when
               occasion
               doth
               invite
               ,
               to
               aid
               each
               other
               by
               assistence
               and
               advice
               ,
               in
               Synods
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               or
               otherwise
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               We
               do
               affirm
               ,
               that
               all
               Churches
               are
               obliged
               to
               comply
               with
               lawfull
               Decrees
               and
               Orders
               ,
               appointed
               in
               Synods
               with
               consent
               of
               their
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               allowed
               by
               the
               Civil
               Authorities
               ,
               under
               which
               they
               live
               :
               As
               if
               the
               Bishops
               of
               Spain
               and
               France
               assembling
               should
               agree
               upon
               Constitutions
               of
               Discipline
               which
               the
               Kings
               of
               both
               those
               Countries
               should
               approve
               ;
               and
               which
               should
               not
               thwart
               God's
               Laws
               ;
               both
               those
               Churches
               ,
               and
               every
               man
               in
               them
               ,
               were
               bound
               to
               comply
               in
               observance
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               From
               the
               Premisses
               divers
               Corollaries
               may
               be
               deduced
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Hence
               it
               appeareth
               ,
               that
               all
               those
               clamours
               of
               the
               pretended
               Catholicks
               against
               other
               Churches
               ,
               for
               not
               submitting
               to
               the
               Roman
               Chair
               ,
               are
               groundless
               ;
               they
               depending
               on
               the
               supposition
               ,
               that
               all
               Churches
               must
               necessarily
               be
               united
               under
               one
               Government
               .
            
             
             
               2.
               
               The
               Injustice
               of
               the
               Adherents
               to
               that
               See
               ;
               in
               claiming
               an
               Empire
               (
               or
               Jurisdiction
               )
               over
               all
               ,
               which
               never
               was
               designed
               by
               our
               Lord
               ;
               heavily
               censuring
               and
               fiercely
               persecuting
               those
               who
               will
               not
               acknowledge
               it
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               All
               Churches
               ,
               which
               have
               a
               fair
               settlement
               in
               several
               Countries
               ,
               are
               co-ordinate
               ;
               neither
               can
               one
               challenge
               a
               Jurisdiction
               over
               the
               other
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               The
               nature
               of
               Schism
               is
               hence
               declared
               ;
               viz.
               that
               it
               consisteth
               in
               disturbing
               the
               Order
               and
               Peace
               of
               any
               single
               Church
               ;
               in
               withdrawing
               from
               it
               Obedience
               and
               Compliance
               with
               it
               ;
               in
               obstructing
               good
               Correspondence
               ,
               Charity
               ,
               Peace
               ,
               between
               several
               Churches
               ;
               in
               condemning
               or
               censuring
               other
               Churches
               without
               just
               cause
               ,
               or
               beyond
               due
               measure
               .
            
             
               In
               refusing
               to
               maintain
               Communion
               with
               other
               Churches
               ,
               without
               reasonable
               cause
               ;
               
               whence
               Firmilian
               did
               challenge
               P.
               Stephanus
               with
               Schism
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Hence
               the
               right
               way
               of
               reconciling
               Dissentions
               among
               Christians
               is
               not
               affecting
               to
               set
               up
               a
               political
               Union
               of
               several
               Churches
               ,
               or
               subordination
               of
               all
               to
               one
               Power
               ;
               not
               for
               one
               Church
               to
               enterprize
               upon
               the
               Liberty
               of
               others
               ,
               or
               to
               bring
               others
               under
               it
               ,
               (
               as
               is
               the
               practice
               of
               the
               Roman
               Church
               and
               its
               Abettors
               ,
               )
               but
               for
               each
               Church
               to
               let
               the
               others
               alone
               ,
               quietly
               enjoying
               its
               freedom
               in
               Ecclesiastical
               Administrations
               ;
               onely
               declaring
               against
               apparently
               hurtfull
               Errours
               and
               Factions
               ;
               shewing
               Good-will
               ,
               yielding
               Succour
               ,
               Advice
               ,
               Comfort
               ,
               upon
               needfull
               occasion
               ;
               according
               to
               that
               excellent
               Advice
               of
               the
               Constantinopolitane
               Fathers
               to
               the
               Pope
               and
               Western
               Bishops
               —
               (
               after
               having
               acquainted
               them
               with
               their
               proceedings
               )
               towards
               the
               conclusion
               they
               thus
               exhort
               them
               :
            
             
               
                 We
                 ,
                 having
                 in
                 a
                 legal
                 and
                 canonical
                 way
                 determined
                 these
                 Controversies
                 ,
              
               
               
                 do
                 beseech
                 your
              
               Reverence
               
                 to
                 congratulate
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 your
                 Charity
                 spiritually
                 interceding
                 ,
                 the
                 fear
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 also
                 compressing
                 all
                 humane
                 affection
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 make
                 us
                 to
                 prefer
                 the
                 edification
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 to
                 all
                 private
                 respect
                 and
                 favour
                 toward
                 each
                 other
                 ;
                 for
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 faith
                 being
                 consonant
                 among
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 Christian
                 Charity
                 bearing
                 sway
                 over
                 us
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 cease
                 from
                 speaking
                 after
                 that
                 manner
                 which
                 the
                 Apostle
                 condemns
                 ,
              
               I
               am
               of
               Paul
               ,
               and
               I
               am
               of
               Apollos
               ,
               but
               I
               am
               of
               Cephas
               :
               
                 for
                 if
                 we
                 all
                 do
                 appear
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 not
                 divided
                 amongst
                 us
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 then
                 through
                 God's
                 grace
                 preserve
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 from
                 Schism
                 ,
                 and
                 present
                 our selves
                 before
                 the
                 throne
                 of
                 Christ
                 with
                 boldness
                 .
              
            
             
               6.
               
               All
               that
               withdraw
               their
               communion
               or
               obeysance
               from
               particular
               Churches
               fairly
               established
               ,
               (
               unto
               which
               they
               do
               belong
               or
               where
               they
               reside
               ,
               )
               do
               incur
               the
               guilt
               of
               Schism
               :
               for
               such
               persons
               being
               
                 de
                 Jure
              
               subject
               to
               those
               particular
               Churches
               ,
               and
               excommunicating
               themselves
               ,
               
               do
               consequentially
               sever
               themselves
               from
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               ;
               they
               commit
               great
               wrong
               toward
               that
               particular
               Church
               ,
               and
               toward
               the
               whole
               Church
               of
               Christ.
               
            
             
             
               7.
               
               Neither
               doth
               their
               pretence
               of
               joining
               themselves
               to
               the
               Roman
               Church
               excuse
               them
               from
               Schism
               :
               for
               the
               Roman
               Church
               hath
               no
               reason
               or
               right
               to
               admit
               or
               to
               avow
               them
               ;
               it
               hath
               no
               power
               to
               exempt
               or
               excuse
               them
               from
               their
               duty
               ;
               
               it
               thereby
               abetteth
               their
               Crime
               ,
               and
               involveth
               it self
               therein
               ;
               it
               wrongeth
               other
               Churches
               :
               As
               no
               man
               is
               freed
               from
               his
               Allegiance
               by
               pretending
               to
               put
               himself
               under
               the
               protection
               of
               another
               Prince
               ;
               neither
               can
               another
               Prince
               justly
               receive
               such
               disloyal
               Revolters
               into
               his
               Patronage
               .
            
             
               
               It
               is
               a
               Rule
               grounded
               upon
               apparent
               Equity
               ,
               and
               frequently
               declared
               by
               Ecclesiastical
               Canons
               ,
               that
               no
               Church
               shall
               admit
               into
               its
               protection
               or
               communion
               any
               persons
               who
               are
               excommunicated
               by
               another
               Church
               ,
               or
               who
               do
               withdraw
               themselves
               from
               it
               :
               (
               for
               Self-excommunication
               or
               Spiritual
               felony
               
                 de
                 se
              
               doth
               involve
               the
               Churches
               Excommunication
               ,
               
               deserving
               it
               ,
               and
               preventing
               it
               .
               )
            
             
               Which
               Canon
               as
               the
               African
               Fathers
               do
               alledge
               and
               expound
               it
               ,
               doth
               prohibit
               the
               
                 Pope
                 himself
              
               from
               receiving
               persons
               rejected
               by
               any
               other
               Church
               .
               
            
             
               So
               when
               Marcion
               ,
               having
               been
               excommunicated
               by
               his
               own
               Father
               ,
               coming
               to
               Rome
               ,
               did
               sue
               to
               be
               received
               by
               that
               Church
               into
               communion
               ,
               
               they
               refused
               ,
               telling
               him
               that
               ,
               
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 doe
                 it
                 without
                 the
                 consent
                 of
                 his
                 Reverend
                 Father
                 ,
                 between
                 whom
                 and
                 them
                 there
                 being
                 one
                 faith
                 and
                 one
                 agreement
                 of
                 mind
                 ,
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 doe
                 it
                 in
                 opposition
                 to
                 their
                 worthy
                 fellow-labourer
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 also
                 his
                 Father
                 .
              
            
             
               
               St.
               Cyprian
               refused
               to
               admit
               Maximus
               (
               sent
               from
               the
               Novatian
               party
               )
               to
               communion
               .
            
             
               
               So
               did
               P.
               Cornelius
               reject
               Felicissimus
               ,
               condemned
               by
               St.
               Cyprian
               ,
               without
               farther
               inquiry
               .
            
             
               It
               was
               charged
               upon
               Dioscorus
               as
               a
               heinous
               misdemeanour
               ,
               that
               
                 he
                 had
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 Holy
                 Canons
                 ,
              
               
               
                 by
                 his
                 proper
                 authority
                 ,
                 received
                 into
                 communion
                 persons
                 excommunicated
                 by
                 others
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               African
               Synod
               (
               at
               the
               suggestion
               of
               St.
               Austin
               )
               decreed
               ,
               that
               
                 if
                 it
                 happen'd
                 that
                 any
                 for
                 their
                 evil
                 deeds
                 were
                 deservedly
                 expell'd
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 taken
                 again
                 into
                 communion
                 by
                 any
                 Bishop
                 or
                 Priest
                 whosoever
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 also
                 who
                 received
                 him
                 ,
                 should
                 incur
                 the
                 same
                 penalty
                 of
                 Excommunication
                 .
              
            
             
             
               The
               same
               is
               by
               latter
               Papal
               Synods
               decreed
               .
               
            
             
               The
               Words
               of
               Synesius
               are
               remarkable
               :
               He
               ,
               
               having
               excommunicated
               some
               cruel
               Oppressours
               ,
               doth
               thus
               recommend
               the
               case
               to
               all
               Christians
               .
            
             
               Upon
               which
               grounds
               I
               do
               not
               scruple
               to
               affirm
               the
               Recusants
               in
               England
               to
               be
               no
               less
               Schismaticks
               than
               any
               other
               Separatists
               .
               
               They
               are
               indeed
               somewhat
               worse
               ;
               for
               most
               others
               do
               onely
               forbear
               communion
               ,
               these
               do
               rudely
               condemn
               the
               Church
               ,
               to
               which
               they
               owe
               Obedience
               ;
               yea
               ,
               strive
               to
               destroy
               it
               :
               they
               are
               most
               desperate
               Rebels
               against
               it
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               It
               is
               the
               Duty
               and
               Interest
               of
               all
               Churches
               to
               disclaim
               the
               Pretences
               of
               the
               Roman
               Court
               ;
               maintaining
               their
               Liberties
               and
               Rights
               against
               its
               Usurpations
               :
               For
               Compliance
               therewith
               ,
               as
               it
               doth
               greatly
               prejudice
               Truth
               and
               Piety
               ;
               (
               leaving
               them
               to
               be
               corrupted
               by
               the
               ambitious
               ,
               covetous
               and
               voluptuous
               Designs
               of
               those
               men
               ;
               )
               so
               it
               doth
               remove
               the
               genuine
               Unity
               of
               the
               Church
               and
               Peace
               of
               Christians
               ;
               unless
               to
               be
               tyed
               by
               compulsory
               Chains
               (
               as
               Slaves
               )
               be
               deemed
               Unity
               or
               Peace
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               Yet
               those
               Churches
               ,
               which
               by
               the
               voluntary
               consent
               or
               command
               of
               Princes
               ,
               do
               adhere
               in
               confederation
               to
               the
               Roman
               Church
               ,
               we
               are
               not
               ,
               merely
               upon
               that
               score
               ,
               to
               condemn
               or
               reject
               from
               communion
               of
               Charity
               or
               Peace
               ;
               (
               for
               in
               that
               they
               do
               but
               use
               their
               Liberty
               .
               )
            
             
               10.
               
               But
               if
               such
               Churches
               do
               maintain
               impious
               Errours
               ;
               if
               they
               do
               prescribe
               naughty
               Practices
               ;
               if
               they
               do
               reject
               Communion
               and
               Peace
               upon
               reasonable
               terms
               ;
               if
               they
               vent
               unjust
               and
               uncharitable
               Censures
               ;
               if
               they
               are
               turbulent
               and
               violent
               ,
               striving
               by
               all
               means
               to
               subdue
               and
               enslave
               other
               Churches
               to
               their
               will
               or
               their
               dictates
               —
               if
               they
               damn
               and
               persecute
               all
               who
               refuse
               to
               be
               their
               Subjects
               :
               
               in
               such
               cases
               we
               may
               reject
               such
               Churches
               as
               heretical
               or
               schismatical
               or
               wickedly
               uncharitable
               and
               unjust
               in
               their
               Proceedings
               .
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
           A
           TABLE
           of
           the
           AUTHOURS
           quoted
           in
           the
           Treatise
           of
           the
           
             Pope's
             Supremacy
          
           ,
           and
           Vnity
           of
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               S.
               AMbrosius
               ,
               155.
               in
               Luc.
               277.
               de
               Poen
               .
               274.
               de
               Sac.
               128.
               
            
             
               Anastasius
               in
               vit
               .
               Joh.
               204.210
               .
            
             
               Anton.
               de
               Concil
               .
               Pis.
               24.
               
            
             
               Anselmus
               in
               Joh.
               60.
               
            
             
               
                 Apost
                 .
                 Can.
              
               324.
               
            
             
               
                 Aquinas
                 (
                 Tho.
              
               )
               278.
               
            
             
               Arist.
               Pol.
               131.142.314
               .
            
             
               S.
               Athanas.
               Disp.
               contra
               Arium
               ,
               3.
               
            
             
               Athanas.
               73.115.148.155.202
               .
            
             
               Athanas.
               de
               Syn.
               321.
               
            
             
               August
               .
               Triumph
               .
               3.
               
            
             
               S.
               Augustinus
               contra
               Crescon
               .
               48.53.127.133
               .
               
                 
                   Idem
                   de
                   Unit.
                   Eccles.
                   26.123.250.251.277.296.301.307
                   .
                
                 
                   Ep.
                   128.155.249.155.305.314
                   .
                
                 
                   in
                   S.
                   Joh.
                   31.
                   
                
                 
                   contra
                   Don.
                   54.
                   
                
                 
                   de
                   Bapt.
                   150.300
                   .
                
                 
                   in
                   Psal.
                   296.
                   
                
                 
                   contra
                   Jul.
                   223.
                   
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               BAlusius
               ,
               170.
               
               Not.
               ad
               Agorbard
               .
               26.
               
            
             
               Baronius
               ,
               5.10.82.142.151.161.122.180.187.203.216.232.234.239.241.151.256.215.264.318
               .
            
             
               S.
               Basil.
               68.115.246.264
               .
               
                 
                   Epist.
                   61.160.244
                   .
                
                 
                   in
                   Is.
                   61.
                   
                
                 
                   de
                   Judicio
                   Dei
                   ,
                   33.
                   
                
              
            
             
               Bellarminus
               ,
               2.3.15.51.59.69.71.137.148.153.193.256.269.257.261.287.321
               .
            
             
               S.
               Bernardus
               ,
               141.145.281
               .
               de
               Consid.
               40.265
               .
            
             
               Binius
               ,
               6.8.52.65.152.192.265.277.325
               .
            
             
               Bochell
               .
               2.
               
            
             
               Bodin
               .
               de
               Rep.
               147.
               
            
             
               Bullae
               Variorum
               P.
               5.
               &c.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               CAmd
               .
               Hist.
               5.
               
            
             
               
                 Canon
                 .
                 Apost
              
               .
               164.178.241
               .
            
             
               Cajet
               .
               in
               1
               Cor.
               284.
               
            
             
               Canus
               ,
               6.
               
            
             
               Celest.
               ad
               Cyril
               .
               203.213
               .
            
             
               Chrysol
               .
               62.
               
            
             
               S.
               Chrysostomus
               ,
               30.31.32.63.67.74.75.82.264.269.281.313
               .
               
                 
                   Idem
                   in
                   Ephes.
                   40.
                   
                
                 
                   in
                   
                     Act.
                     Apost
                  
                   .
                   44.45
                   .
                
                 
                   in
                   S.
                   Joh.
                   49.
                   
                
                 
                   in
                   Galat.
                   ibid.
                   &
                   55.
                   
                
                 
                   Ep.
                   135.159
                   .
                
                 
                   in
                   Colos.
                   283.
                   
                
                 
                   in
                   1
                   Cor.
                   301.
                   
                
              
            
             
               Claudianus
               ,
               132.
               
            
             
               Clemens
               ad
               Corinth
               .
               48.58.113
               .
            
             
               S.
               
                 Clemens
                 Alex.
              
               118.297.299.308
               .
            
             
               
                 Clemens
                 Alex.
              
               apud
               Euseb.
               57.
               
            
             
               
                 Cod.
                 Afr.
              
               164.241.248
               .
            
             
               Cod.
               Lib.
               1.179
               .
            
             
               
                 Concilium
                 Ant.
              
               
               
                 
                   Bas.
                   25.264.132.135.141.267.268
                   .
                
                 
                   Chalced.
                   165.166.163.225.135.136.248.270.303.202.203.204.205.206.121
                   .
                
                 
                   Sard.
                   84.233
                   .
                
                 
                   Trid.
                   2.7.135.136.280.283.285.286.230
                   .
                
                 
                   Lat.
                   41.136.185.281.325
                   .
                
                 
                   Ludg.
                   146.
                   
                
                 
                   Tolet.
                   227.
                   
                
                 
                   Nic.
                   241.121
                   .
                
                 
                   Trull
                   .
                   84.
                   
                
                 
                   Eph.
                   234.278.155
                   .
                
                 
                   Florent
                   .
                   21.
                   
                
                 
                   
                   Cons.
                   25.330.121.248
                   .
                
                 
                   Miler
                   .
                   248.
                   
                
                 
                   Carth.
                   ibid.
                   
                
                 
                   Conc.
                   sub
                   Men.
                   85.231
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Const.
                 Apost
              
               .
               230.
               
            
             
               
                 Card.
                 Cusanus
              
               de
               Conc.
               Carth.
               43.
               
            
             
               S.
               Cyprianus
               ,
               149.150.150.252.263.269
               .
               
                 
                   de
                   Unit.
                   Eccles.
                   58.62
                   .
                
                 
                   in
                   Conc.
                   Carth.
                   211.216
                   .
                
                 
                   Ep.
                   54.71.67.79.113.115.124.125.129.153.157.158.162.229.232.235.243.248.249.276.277.269.301.302.304.305.312.315.318.323
                   .
                
              
            
             
               S.
               Cyril
               ,
               68.78.282
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
               D.
               
            
             
               DAmasi
               P.
               Ep.
               
            
             
               Distinct.
               228
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               Durandus
               ,
               263.
               
            
             
               Dionysius
               de
               Eccl.
               Hier.
               58.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
               E.
               
            
             
               EAdmeri
               Hist.
               182.270
               .
            
             
               S.
               Epiphan
               .
               83.252
               .
               
                 
                   Haer.
                   34.51.324.298.308
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Erasmi
               Praefat.
               ad
               Hieron
               .
               288.
               
            
             
               Evag.
               239.240
               .
            
             
               Euseb.
               158.173.273.202
               .
               
                 
                   Hist.
                   32.73.298.318
                   .
                
                 
                   de
                   Vit.
                   Const.
                   86.186.304.305.306
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
               F.
               
            
             
               
                 FAC.
                 Hermian
              
               ,
               276.
               
            
             
               Florus
               ,
               131.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
               G.
               
            
             
               POpe
               Gelas.
               distinc
               .
               58.
               
               
                 
                   Ep.
                   —
                
                 
                   
                     Georg.
                     Alex.
                  
                   vita
                   Chrys.
                   12.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     Gervas
                     Dorob
                  
                   .
                   apud
                   .
                   Twisd
                   .
                   151.
                   
                
                 
                   Grat.
                   Dist.
                   10.41
                   .
                
                 
                   Greg.
                   Decret
                   .
                   15.
                   
                
                 
                   Greg
                   ,
                   Past.
                   53.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     Greg.
                     M.
                  
                   Ep.
                   122.124.125.265.225.169
                   .
                
                 
                   S.
                   
                     Greg.
                     Naz.
                  
                   130.152.159.257
                   .
                
                 
                   Guicc
                   .
                   136.143
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Gunth
                     .
                     Lig.
                  
                   180.
                   
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
               H.
               
            
             
               HEgesippus
               apud
               Euseb.
               57.
               
            
             
               Hesychius
               apud
               Photium
               46.
               
            
             
               Hieron
               .
               adv
               .
               Evagr.
               152.125
               .
            
             
               Hieron
               .
               Ep.
               129.
               
            
             
               S.
               Hier.
               in
               Matt.
               33.
               
               
                 
                   in
                   Jovin
                   .
                   42.
                   
                
              
            
             
               Hilar.
               de
               Trin.
               35.
               
            
             
               Hilar.
               153.155.213
               .
            
             
               
                 Hist.
                 Trident.
              
               321.
               
            
             
               Horat.
               177.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
               I.
               
            
             
               IGnat
               .
               ad
               Trall
               .
               294.
               
            
             
               S.
               Iren.
               87.88.119.158.299.311.316.318
               .
            
             
               Joseph
               .
               de
               Bello
               Jud.
               160.
               
            
             
               Isid.
               Dist.
               169.
               
            
             
               
                 Isid.
                 Hispal
              
               .
               128.58
               .
            
             
               
                 Isid.
                 Pelusiot
              
               .
               130.
               
            
             
               Justini
               Cod.
               204.
               
            
             
               Justini
               Novell
               .
               235.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
               L.
               
            
             
               LActantius
               ,
               35.
               
            
             
               Lateran
               .
               Concil
               .
               46.
               
            
             
               Launoius
               ,
               12.116.185
               .
            
             
               P.
               Leo
               Ep.
               126.273.204.205.208.209.225.230.225.254
               .
            
             
               Livius
               ,
               178.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
               M.
               
            
             
               MAchivel
               ,
               144.
               
            
             
               De
               Marc.
               170.
               
            
             
               
                 Marsil
                 .
                 Patav.
              
               17.
               
            
             
               
                 Matt.
                 Paris
              
               ,
               6.7.182.183.192.251.262.265
               .
            
             
               Memor
               .
               Hist.
               de
               5
               Propos.
               267.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
               N.
               
            
             
               POpe
               Nic.
               Ep.
               174.175.200.210
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             
               O.
               
            
             
               OCcam
               .
               17.
               
            
             
               Optat.
               lib.
               2.303
               .
            
             
               
                 Orient
                 .
                 Relat.
              
               ad
               Imper.
               Act.
               208.
               
            
             
               Orig.
               in
               Matt.
               62.
               
            
             
               
                 Otho
                 .
                 Frising
              
               Chron.
               13.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
               P.
               
            
             
               POpe
               Pash
               .
               Ep.
               apud
               Eadmer
               .
               261.262
               .
            
             
               Pelag.
               Ep.
               123.201.86
               .
            
             
               Petr.
               ad
               Jacob.
               83.
               
            
             
               Photius
               ,
               33.42
               .
            
             
               Pighius
               de
               Hier.
               265.
               
            
             
               Platina
               de
               Vit.
               Pont.
               8.28.41.145.150.215.228
               .
            
             
               Plut.
               in
               Pyrr
               .
               174.
               
            
             
               Prudent
               .
               in
               Apotheos
               .
               290.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               RIgalt
               .
               in
               Cypr.
               Ep.
               60.
               157.237
               .
            
             
               Ruffinus
               ,
               170.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
               S.
               
            
             
               SEnec
               .
               de
               Benef.
               
            
             
               Sigeberti
               Chron.
               9.
               
            
             
               Sleid.
               139.141
               .
            
             
               
                 Socrates
                 ,
                 Sozom.
              
               12.87.120.173.186.167.208.216.234.242.226.232.252.253.256
               .
            
             
               Spalatens
               .
               5.
               
            
             
               Suetonius
               ,
               83.
               
            
             
               P.
               Symac
               .
               Ep.
               325.
               
            
             
               Synes
               .
               Ep.
               325.
               
            
             
               
                 Synod
                 .
                 Ant.
              
               157.216.312.231
               .
               
                 
                   Ansel.
                   85.
                   
                
                 
                   Bas.
                   133.314
                   .
                
                 
                   Chalc.
                   158
                   .
                   159.167.168.184.231·233.245.254.257.264
                   .
                
                 
                   Const.
                   165.159
                   .
                
                 
                   Eph.
                   168.
                   
                
                 
                   Trull
                   .
                   201.
                   
                
                 
                   Nic.
                   164.166.231
                   .
                
                 
                   Flor.
                   177.
                   
                
                 
                   Laod.
                   166.
                   
                
                 
                   Sard.
                   324.
                   
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
               T.
               
            
             
               TAcitus
               ,
               131.142
               .
               
                 
                   Ann.
                   174.
                   de
                   
                     Morib
                     .
                     Germ.
                  
                   178.
                   
                
              
            
             
               Tertullianus
               ,
               26.50.58.63.67.77.80.118.119.164.298.216.269.280.282.294.297.309.318
               .
            
             
               Theod.
               156.161.166.187.208.227.229.237.238.255.256.323
               .
            
             
               Theoph.
               in
               Matth.
               33.253
               .
            
             
               
                 Tho.
                 Aq.
              
               3.6
               .
            
             
               
                 Tho.
                 Cajet
              
               .
               Orat.
               267.
               
            
             
               Thorn.
               318.
               
            
             
               Thuan.
               146.
               
            
             
               
                 Tort.
                 Tort.
              
               147.
               
            
             
               Trid.
               Concil
               .
               41.
               
            
             
               Twisd
               .
               184.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
               V.
               
            
             
               VAles
               .
               in
               Euseb.
               310.
               
            
             
               P.
               Vrb.
               Ep.
               7.
               
            
             
               Vsserius
               ,
               242.315
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
               Z.
               
            
             
               ZAbarellus
               ,
               4.
               
            
             
               Zozomen
               .
               117.131.161.213.225.227.232.239.250
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           TABLE
           OF
           Things
           ,
           or
           the
           Chief
           Matters
           contained
           in
           the
           Treatise
           of
           the
           
             Pope's
             Supremacy
          
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           
             Vnity
             of
             the
             Church
          
           .
        
         
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               ABsolution
               .
               Particular
               Absolution
               ,
               why
               allowed
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               139.
               
            
             
               Anacletus
               and
               Cletus
               ,
               by
               some
               thought
               to
               be
               the
               same
               ,
               88.
               
            
             
               Anathema's
               of
               the
               Romanists
               ,
               289.
               
            
             
               Angels
               .
               Popish
               Doctrine
               of
               worshipping
               them
               ,
               contrary
               to
               Scripture
               ,
               280.
               
            
             
               Apostles
               .
               Which
               the
               Elder
               ,
               34.
               
               That
               Office
               of
               the
               greatest
               Authority
               in
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               ,
               37.
               
               This
               Authority
               of
               their
               Office
               they
               frequently
               assert
               ;
               never
               Superiority
               over
               one
               another
               ,
               50.
               
               Their
               manner
               of
               Life
               ,
               ibid.
               Their
               Equality
               attested
               by
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               and
               plain
               from
               Scripture
               ,
               57
               ,
               59.
               
               Their
               extraordinary
               Privileges
               and
               miraculous
               Powers
               not
               successive
               ,
               nor
               communicable
               ,
               78.
               
            
             
               Appeals
               to
               the
               Pope
               disclaimed
               ,
               248
               ,
               249.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               
                 S.
                 BAsil
              
               .
               His
               Authority
               against
               the
               Pope's
               Supremacy
               ,
               123.
               
            
             
               Bishops
               .
               How
               to
               discharge
               their
               Office
               ,
               40.
               
               In
               what
               sense
               said
               to
               be
               Successours
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               79.
               
               All
               Bishops
               styled
               Clavigeri
               by
               the
               Council
               of
               Compeigne
               ,
               65.
               
               Their
               Residence
               and
               Translation
               ,
               84
               ,
               85.
               
               The
               Highest
               Order
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               128.
               
               Their
               Equality
               ,
               notwithstanding
               some
               Differences
               in
               Order
               ,
               and
               Privileges
               ,
               125
               ,
               129
               ,
               151.
               
               An
               Answer
               to
               such
               who
               object
               ,
               They
               had
               a
               Power
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               Emperours
               ,
               to
               call
               General
               Councils
               ,
               193.
               
               Metropolitan
               Bishops
               in
               their
               Provinces
               had
               far
               more
               Power
               ,
               and
               more
               truly
               grounded
               ,
               than
               the
               Pope
               had
               in
               the
               whole
               Church
               ,
               212.
               
               What
               kind
               of
               Authority
               they
               had
               heretofore
               in
               Synods
               ,
               ibid.
               Their
               Ordination
               ,
               in
               whose
               Power
               ;
               Their
               Authority
               and
               Rights
               ,
               215
               ,
               216.
               
               Constitution
               of
               them
               ,
               not
               in
               the
               Power
               of
               the
               Pope
               ,
               but
               Emperour
               ,
               225.
               
               Nor
               Censuring
               them
               ,
               in
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Pope
               ,
               231
               ,
               232.
               
               No
               power
               in
               the
               Pope
               to
               depose
               them
               ,
               233
               ,
               —
               The
               contrary
               Assertions
               examined
               and
               confuted
               ,
               
                 in
                 seq
                 .
                 v.
              
               241.
               
               Confirmation
               of
               them
               belongs
               not
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
               269.
               
            
             
               
               Bishops
               and
               Pastours
               .
               Their
               Authority
               in
               Church
               Government
               in
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               ,
               312
               ,
               313.
               
               Their
               Character
               ,
               ibid.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 CAnon
                 Law.
              
               The
               vain
               pretence
               for
               the
               Obligation
               thereof
               ,
               210.
               
            
             
               Canons
               .
               Ancient
               Canons
               ,
               their
               silence
               concerning
               the
               Pope's
               Authority
               ,
               120
               ,
               121.
               
            
             
               Canons
               .
               Universal
               Canons
               ,
               Popes
               no
               Power
               to
               alter
               them
               ,
               nor
               Exemption
               from
               them
               ,
               213
               :
               their
               policy
               herein
               ,
               ibid.
               contrary
               Opinion
               from
               whence
               arising
               ,
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Canons
                 of
                 Popes
              
               ,
               why
               set
               above
               General
               Councils
               ,
               268.
               
               
                 Aeneas
                 Sylvius
              
               ,
               his
               Account
               hereof
               ,
               Ibid.
               
            
             
               Catholick
               .
               How
               much
               the
               abuse
               of
               that
               Word
               hath
               conduced
               to
               the
               Pope's
               Pretences
               ,
               264.
               
            
             
               Censures
               .
               Ecclesiastical
               Censures
               ,
               the
               great
               advantages
               made
               from
               them
               by
               the
               Pope
               ,
               182.
               
            
             
               Ceremonies
               .
               Why
               multitude
               of
               them
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               139.
               
            
             
               Charity
               .
               Want
               thereof
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               286.
               
            
             
               Charity
               among
               Christians
               ,
               299
               ,
               301.
               breach
               thereof
               denominates
               a
               man
               to
               be
               no
               Christian
               ,
               300.
               
            
             
               Charity
               to
               the
               Poor
               of
               other
               Churches
               in
               primitive
               Times
               ,
               no
               Argument
               of
               Unity
               of
               Church
               Government
               ,
               320.
               
            
             
               Church
               .
               Unity
               thereof
               ,
               293.
               
               The
               various
               acceptations
               of
               the
               Word
               Church
               ,
               294.
               
               The
               Titles
               and
               Privileges
               thereof
               ,
               295.
               
            
             
               
                 Church
                 Government
              
               and
               Discipline
               in
               ancient
               times
               ,
               162
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               
                 Church
                 Government
              
               .
               No
               necessity
               of
               one
               kind
               onely
               of
               external
               Admistration
               thereof
               ,
               306
               ,
               307.
               
               The
               contrary
               shewed
               to
               be
               most
               proper
               and
               convenient
               ,
               
                 in
                 seq
              
               .
            
             
               
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
              
               .
               An
               Account
               of
               them
               who
               by
               voluntary
               Consent
               or
               Command
               of
               Princes
               do
               adhere
               in
               Confederation
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               325.
               
            
             
               
                 Civil
                 Magistrates
              
               Authority
               ,
               271.
               
            
             
               Clergy
               .
               Romish
               Clergy's
               Exemption
               from
               secular
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               whence
               ,
               138.
               
            
             
               Communion
               .
               Church
               Communion
               ,
               296.
               
            
             
               Community
               of
               Men
               on
               several
               accounts
               may
               be
               termed
               One
               ,
               297.
               
            
             
               Confession
               .
               Auricular
               Confession
               ,
               139.
               
            
             
               
                 Confirmation
                 of
                 Magistrates
              
               belongs
               not
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
               269.
               
            
             
               Conscience
               .
               The
               Usurpations
               made
               thereupon
               by
               the
               Popish
               Doctrines
               ,
               288.
               
            
             
               Constantine
               M.
               His
               Judgment
               of
               Eusebius
               ,
               86.
               
               No
               General
               Synod
               before
               his
               Reign
               ,
               185.
               
            
             
               
                 Controversies
                 in
                 the
                 Church
              
               ,
               how
               in
               ancient
               times
               determined
               ,
               115
               ,
               149
               ,
               264
               ,
               303
               ,
               304.
               
            
             
               
                 Council
                 of
                 Trent
              
               .
               Their
               Character
               ,
               2.
               
               Enjoyned
               the
               Pope's
               Supremacy
               should
               not
               be
               disputed
               ,
               18.
               
            
             
               Councils
               .
               Their
               Authority
               above
               the
               Pope's
               ,
               25.
               
            
             
               Councils
               .
               Their
               Infallibility
               ,
               why
               pretended
               ,
               139.
               
            
             
               Councils
               .
               General
               Councils
               ,
               which
               so
               esteemed
               ,
               188
               :
               first
               called
               by
               the
               Emperours
               ,
               ibid.
               when
               first
               celebrated
               ,
               209
               :
               Use
               of
               them
               proves
               not
               there
               was
               Unity
               of
               Government
               in
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               ,
               320
               :
               the
               proper
               occasion
               of
               General
               Councils
               assigned
               ,
               
                 ibid
                 ▪
              
            
             
               
                 Cup
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
              
               ,
               why
               with-holden
               from
               the
               Laity
               ,
               139.
               
            
             
               S.
               Cyprian's
               Account
               of
               S.
               Peter's
               primacy
               of
               Order
               ,
               33
               :
               his
               Epistle
               concerning
               the
               deposing
               Marcianus
               examined
               ,
               235
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               S.
               Cyril's
               supplying
               the
               Place
               of
               P.
               Celestine
               in
               the
               General
               Council
               ,
               203
               ,
               204.
               
            
             
               Cyril
               of
               Hierusalem
               ,
               the
               first
               ,
               according
               to
               Socrates
               ,
               who
               did
               introduce
               Appeals
               ,
               249.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
               D.
               
            
             
               POpe
               Damasus
               .
               An
               Epistle
               of
               his
               in
               Theodoret
               (
               whence
               Bellarmine's
               
               pretence
               for
               the
               Pope's
               Supremacy
               )
               adjudged
               spurious
               ,
               156
               ,
               157.
               
            
             
               
                 Decrees
                 of
                 Popes
              
               ,
               when
               contested
               against
               the
               ancient
               Canons
               ,
               214.
               
               Whence
               their
               new
               Decrees
               introduced
               ,
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Decretal
                 Epistles
              
               .
               Their
               forgery
               ,
               and
               great
               advantage
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               184.
               
            
             
               Discipline
               ,
               and
               Order
               of
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               ,
               211.
               
            
             
               Discipline
               .
               The
               enacting
               ,
               and
               dispensing
               with
               Ecclesiastical
               Laws
               about
               the
               same
               belong'd
               of
               old
               to
               Emperours
               ,
               214.
               
            
             
               Discipline
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               305.
               main
               Form
               thereof
               not
               to
               be
               violated
               ,
               ibid.
               
            
             
               Dispensations
               ,
               184.
               the
               Pope
               no
               power
               to
               grant
               them
               ,
               270
               ,
               281.
               
            
             
               Dissentions
               .
               The
               Mischiefs
               arising
               from
               them
               ,
               175
               ,
               18●
               .
               The
               Profits
               accrewing
               from
               hence
               to
               the
               Romanists
               ,
               ibid.
               
            
             
               Dissentions
               .
               How
               reconciled
               among
               Christians
               ,
               323.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
               E.
               
            
             
               
                 ECclesiastical
                 Jurisdiction
              
               ,
               not
               impugn'd
               by
               disclaiming
               S.
               Peter's
               Superiority
               ,
               40.
               
            
             
               Emperours
               ,
               not
               Popes
               ,
               did
               first
               con●●●gate
               General
               Synods
               ,
               185.
               
               Testimonies
               of
               Popes
               owning
               the
               same
               ,
               193.
               
            
             
               Emperours
               themselves
               ,
               or
               Honourable
               Persons
               authorized
               by
               them
               ,
               did
               heretofore
               preside
               in
               General
               Synods
               ,
               203.
               
            
             
               Empires
               .
               Their
               Original
               and
               Increase
               ,
               174.
               
            
             
               Episcopacy
               .
               The
               Ends
               assigned
               of
               that
               Order
               ,
               87.
               
            
             
               
                 Eusebius
                 .
                 Constantine
              
               M.
               his
               Character
               of
               him
               ,
               86.
               
            
             
               
                 Excommunicated
                 Persons
              
               ,
               not
               admitted
               into
               Communion
               by
               other
               Churches
               ,
               305
               ,
               324
               ,
               325.
               
            
             
               Exemptions
               .
               The
               Pope
               no
               Power
               to
               grant
               them
               ,
               270.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
               F.
               
            
             
               FAith
               .
               Unity
               of
               the
               Church
               preserved
               by
               it
               ,
               299.
               
            
             
               Fathers
               .
               What
               regard
               to
               be
               given
               to
               their
               account
               of
               S.
               Peter's
               Primacy
               of
               Order
               ,
               or
               bare
               Dignity
               ,
               32.
               
            
             
               Fathers
               .
               A
               Censure
               of
               their
               Writings
               ,
               71.
               
               Bellarmine's
               account
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               ibid.
               The
               latter
               Fathers
               most
               guilty
               in
               Expressions
               ,
               72.
               
            
             
               Fathers
               .
               A
               Character
               of
               their
               Writings
               ,
               119.
               
            
             
               
                 Feed
                 my
                 sheep
              
               .
               The
               Romish
               Interpretation
               rejected
               ,
               and
               the
               true
               established
               ,
               ibid.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
               G.
               
            
             
               GLosses
               of
               the
               Romanists
               on
               Scripture
               ,
               70
               :
               their
               Corruptions
               and
               Partiality
               herein
               ,
               73.
               
            
             
               Gregory
               M.
               his
               Character
               and
               Authority
               against
               the
               Pope
               ,
               123.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
               H.
               
            
             
               
                 HEresie
                 of
                 Simony
              
               .
               Popes
               guilty
               of
               it
               ,
               266.
               
            
             
               Hereticks
               .
               How
               confuted
               in
               ancient
               times
               ,
               115
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               Humility
               strictly
               enjoyned
               to
               Christ's
               Apostles
               and
               Followers
               ,
               39.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
               I.
               
            
             
               JEsuites
               .
               Their
               Character
               ,
               182.
               
            
             
               Jesus
               ,
               according
               to
               common
               notion
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               did
               imply
               his
               being
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               30.
               
            
             
               Ignorance
               of
               Popes
               in
               Divinity
               ,
               267.
               
            
             
               Ignorance
               .
               How
               serviceable
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               182.
               
            
             
               
                 Image
                 Worship
              
               ,
               139
               ,
               280.
               
            
             
               Indulgences
               ,
               184.
               
            
             
               Infallibility
               .
               Pretence
               to
               it
               the
               greatest
               Tyranny
               ,
               137.
               
               Whence
               pretended
               ,
               139.
               
               The
               mother
               of
               Incorrigibility
               ,
               and
               Corruption
               of
               Manners
               ,
               140.
               v.
               265.
               
            
             
               
               Inspiration
               .
               The
               Popes
               and
               Synods
               bold
               pretensions
               to
               it
               ,
               286.
               
            
             
               Jurisdiction
               .
               Universal
               Jurisdiction
               over
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               the
               Pope's
               Presumption
               herein
               ,
               and
               when
               begun
               ,
               215.
               
            
             
               Jurisdiction
               .
               Temporal
               and
               Ecclesiastical
               ,
               nature
               thereof
               ,
               271.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
               K.
               
            
             
               KEys
               .
               Power
               thereof
               ,
               as
               also
               all
               other
               Authority
               ,
               communicated
               to
               all
               the
               Apostles
               equally
               ,
               42
               ,
               64.
               
            
             
               Kings
               have
               the
               Power
               onely
               of
               calling
               General
               Councils
               ,
               191.
               
               The
               unreasonableness
               of
               the
               contrary
               ,
               192.
               v.
               Emperours
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
               L.
               
            
             
               LEgends
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               the
               Profits
               arising
               from
               them
               ,
               184.
               
            
             
               Laws
               .
               Ecclesiastical
               Laws
               .
               In
               whose
               Power
               to
               enact
               them
               ,
               212.
               
               The
               Pope
               subject
               to
               them
               ,
               ibid.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
               M.
               
            
             
               MArriage
               .
               The
               Romanists
               abuse
               thereof
               ,
               284.
               
               Why
               forbidden
               to
               their
               Priests
               ,
               139.
               
            
             
               Mass.
               Doctrine
               thereof
               ,
               ibid.
               
            
             
               Merit
               .
               Doctrine
               thereof
               in
               the
               Chur.
               of
               Rome
               ,
               138
               ,
               286.
               
            
             
               Miracles
               .
               Why
               pretended
               to
               by
               the
               Romanists
               ,
               139.
               
            
             
               Monarchy
               .
               Universal
               Monarchy
               not
               politick
               ,
               nor
               convenient
               ,
               130
               :
               neither
               in
               Church
               ,
               nor
               State
               ,
               152.
               
            
             
               Monarchy
               ,
               less
               subject
               to
               abuse
               than
               other
               ways
               of
               Government
               ,
               315.
               
            
             
               Monastries
               ,
               why
               exempted
               by
               the
               Pope
               from
               secular
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               138.
               
            
             
               Monkery
               ,
               140.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
               N.
               
            
             
               POpe
               Nicholas
               the
               first
               who
               excommunicated
               Princes
               ,
               
                 secundum
                 Bodin
              
               .
               146.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
               O.
               
            
             
               OAth
               of
               Bishops
               of
               Rome
               ,
               at
               their
               Election
               .
               22.
               
            
             
               Obedience
               .
               Blind
               Obedience
               ,
               177.
               
            
             
               Order
               and
               Discipline
               of
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               ,
               211.
               v.
               Discipline
               .
            
             
               Ordination
               .
               Priority
               therein
               did
               anciently
               ground
               a
               Right
               to
               Precedence
               ,
               34.
               
            
             
               Orthodox
               .
               Who
               such
               in
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               ,
               299.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
               P.
               
            
             
               PAstours
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               Their
               duty
               to
               maintain
               Peace
               and
               Charity
               ,
               304.
               
            
             
               Patriarchs
               ,
               not
               an
               higher
               Order
               than
               Primates
               ,
               169
               :
               their
               Institution
               and
               Authority
               ,
               170
               ,
               171.
               
            
             
               Peace
               to
               be
               inviolable
               among
               Christians
               ,
               301
               :
               the
               Sacraments
               conducive
               to
               the
               same
               ,
               302
               :
               as
               also
               Convocation
               of
               Synods
               ,
               ibid.
               
            
             
               S.
               Peter
               in
               personal
               accomplishments
               most
               eminent
               among
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               32
               :
               It
               is
               probable
               he
               was
               first
               called
               to
               the
               Apostolical
               office
               ,
               33
               :
               his
               Zeal
               and
               Activity
               ,
               30
               ,
               34
               :
               his
               Superiority
               in
               Power
               rejected
               ,
               35
               :
               was
               no
               Priest
               at
               the
               Celebration
               of
               our
               Lord's
               Supper
               ,
               
                 contra
                 Concil
              
               .
               Trid.
               36
               :
               not
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               ,
               82
               :
               whether
               ever
               at
               Rome
               ,
               83
               :
               whence
               his
               Primacy
               asserted
               ,
               27.
               
            
             
               
                 Popes
                 Supremacy
              
               .
               The
               Controversies
               about
               it
               ,
               1
               :
               The
               great
               Disturbances
               it
               hath
               caused
               ,
               2
               :
               pretended
               authority
               to
               depose
               Princes
               ,
               3
               :
               their
               behaviour
               according
               to
               their
               circumstances
               ,
               17
               :
               pretended
               Supremacy
               in
               Spirituals
               ,
               20
               :
               their
               imperious
               ,
               arbitrary
               Government
               ,
               40
               :
               the
               insolent
               Titles
               given
               them
               ,
               41
               :
               no
               Judge
               of
               Controversies
               ,
               115
               ,
               &c.
               their
               Character
               before
               ,
               and
               after
               Constantine
               ,
               142
               :
               Usurpation
               on
               Princes
               .
               145
               :
               Causes
               of
               the
               growth
               of
               pretended
               Supremacy
               ,
               
               172
               ,
               173
               :
               did
               not
               claim
               a
               Power
               of
               summoning
               General
               Councils
               till
               they
               had
               in
               a
               manner
               shaken
               off
               Subjection
               to
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               192
               :
               no
               more
               authority
               in
               Councils
               ,
               than
               Patriarchs
               and
               other
               Clergy
               ,
               193
               :
               Supremacy
               ,
               not
               indefectible
               and
               unalterable
               ,
               271
               :
               a
               Character
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               their
               Usurpations
               ,
               200
               ,
               314
               ,
               315
               :
               Supremacy
               disclaimed
               ,
               309.
               
            
             
               Power
               .
               Worldly
               Power
               ,
               174
               :
               Description
               thereof
               ,
               and
               how
               much
               it
               hath
               advanced
               the
               Pope's
               Usurpations
               ,
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Pragmatical
                 Sanctions
              
               ,
               184.
               
            
             
               
                 Presidency
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
              
               ,
               no
               wise
               necessary
               to
               the
               being
               of
               a
               General
               Council
               ,
               199.
               
            
             
               Presidency
               .
               Some
               imposed
               upon
               by
               the
               ambiguity
               of
               that
               word
               ,
               204.
               
            
             
               Presidencies
               .
               Spiritual
               Presidencies
               :
               To
               erect
               and
               translate
               them
               a
               Prerogative
               of
               Sovereign
               Power
               ,
               270.
               
            
             
               Presidents
               in
               Councils
               appointed
               by
               Popes
               ,
               of
               no
               authority
               ,
               203.
               
            
             
               Priests
               ,
               why
               forbidden
               Marriage
               by
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               139.
               
            
             
               Primacy
               .
               Three
               kinds
               thereof
               ,
               30.
               
            
             
               Primacy
               in
               S.
               Peter
               neither
               personal
               nor
               successive
               ,
               76.
               
            
             
               Primacy
               of
               S.
               John
               and
               S.
               James
               have
               more
               specious
               Titles
               ,
               than
               of
               S.
               Peter
               ,
               70
               ,
               74.
               
            
             
               Primacies
               .
               Diocesan
               Primacies
               :
               the
               Pope's
               great
               gain
               in
               the
               W.
               Churches
               not
               embracing
               that
               Discipline
               ,
               170.
               
            
             
               Privileges
               .
               The
               Pope
               no
               Power
               to
               grant
               them
               ,
               270.
               
            
             
               
                 Provincial
                 Synods
              
               .
               When
               Appeals
               were
               first
               made
               from
               them
               ,
               250.
               
            
             
               Purgatory
               .
               Whence
               invented
               ,
               138.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               REliques
               among
               the
               Ro.
               139.
               
            
             
               
                 Remission
                 of
                 Sins
              
               .
               The
               Popish
               Doctrines
               and
               Errours
               about
               it
               ,
               280
               ,
               281.
               
            
             
               
                 Restitution
                 of
                 Bishops
              
               ,
               not
               an
               Act
               of
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               never
               in
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Pope
               ,
               242
               ,
               &c.
               pretended
               Examples
               shewed
               to
               be
               invalid
               ,
               
                 in
                 seq
              
               .
            
             
               
                 Residence
                 of
                 Bishops
              
               ,
               84
               :
               their
               Translation
               ,
               85.
               
            
             
               Revelation
               .
               Divine
               Revelation
               made
               by
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               the
               onely
               ground
               of
               absolute
               Belief
               ,
               127.
               
            
             
               Rock
               .
               S.
               Peter
               being
               so
               called
               ,
               examined
               ,
               59.
               
            
             
               Romanists
               .
               An
               Enumeration
               of
               some
               of
               their
               Errours
               ,
               138
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               Romanists
               ,
               in
               England
               ,
               Schismaticks
               ,
               325.
               
               A
               farther
               Character
               of
               them
               ,
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Romish
                 Church
              
               vainly
               pretends
               to
               greatest
               Antiquity
               ,
               310.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
               S.
               
            
             
               SAcraments
               .
               The
               
                 Opus
                 operatum
              
               therein
               among
               the
               Romanists
               ,
               138
               :
               why
               celebrated
               by
               them
               in
               an
               unknown
               tongue
               ,
               139
               :
               their
               farther
               abuse
               thereof
               ,
               285
               ,
               286.
               
            
             
               Saints
               .
               Papists
               Doctrine
               of
               worshipping
               them
               contrary
               to
               Scripture
               ,
               280.
               
            
             
               Schism
               .
               Nature
               thereof
               ,
               323
               :
               the
               Persons
               guilty
               of
               it
               ,
               ibid.
               
            
             
               Scripture
               .
               The
               onely
               Rule
               for
               our
               Belief
               ,
               35.
               
            
             
               Scriptures
               .
               Prohibiting
               of
               them
               ,
               whence
               ,
               139
               ,
               283
               :
               and
               Teaching
               them
               in
               an
               unknown
               tongue
               ,
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Separations
                 in
                 the
                 Church
              
               .
               The
               Mischiefs
               of
               them
               ,
               322.
               
            
             
               Simony
               .
               Popes
               guilty
               of
               it
               ,
               266.
               
            
             
               Sovereignty
               .
               The
               particular
               branches
               thereof
               considered
               ,
               and
               Popes
               vain
               Pretences
               to
               the
               same
               ,
               185.
               
            
             
               Spirit
               ,
               v.
               Inspiration
               .
            
             
               Synod
               .
               No
               General
               Synod
               before
               Constantine
               M.
               185.
               
            
             
               Synods
               .
               In
               Ancient
               Synods
               divers
               Things
               were
               ordained
               without
               the
               Pope's
               consent
               ,
               divers
               against
               his
               pleasure
               ,
               201
               ,
               208
               :
               Instances
               hereof
               ,
               
                 in
                 seq
              
               .
            
             
               Synods
               .
               No
               Rule
               extant
               about
               them
               in
               the
               first
               Fathers
               ,
               till
               after
               300
               years
               ,
               209.
               
            
             
               
               Synods
               .
               Their
               Decrees
               and
               Acts
               ,
               by
               whom
               ratified
               ,
               204
               ,
               205
               ,
               206.
               
            
             
               Synods
               .
               Romish
               Synods
               and
               Enthusiasts
               compared
               ,
               286.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
               T.
               
            
             
               TAxes
               .
               Imposing
               them
               on
               Clergy
               ,
               or
               People
               ,
               not
               in
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Pope
               ,
               270.
               
            
             
               Tradition
               ,
               in
               some
               matters
               very
               uncertain
               and
               contradictory
               ,
               34.
               
            
             
               Traditions
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               139.
               
            
             
               Traditions
               .
               Oral
               Traditions
               ,
               283.
               
            
             
               Tradition
               .
               Universal
               Tradition
               disowns
               the
               Pope's
               Supremacy
               ,
               268.
               
            
             
               Transubstantiation
               ,
               139.
               
            
             
               Trent
               (
               Council
               )
               Character
               thereof
               ,
               259.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
               V.
               
            
             
               
                 UNity
                 of
                 the
                 Church
              
               ,
               mentioned
               in
               the
               Constantinopolitan
               Creed
               ,
               not
               of
               external
               Policy
               ,
               316.
               
            
             
               Vnity
               .
               Preservation
               thereof
               in
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               no
               Argument
               of
               its
               being
               united
               in
               one
               Government
               ,
               320.
               
            
             
               Vows
               ,
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               why
               imposed
               ,
               138.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
               W.
               
            
             
               WEalth
               ,
               how
               procured
               by
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               183.
               
            
             
               Words
               .
               False
               Interpretations
               of
               words
               how
               much
               contributing
               to
               the
               growth
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               .
            
          
        
         
           The
           End
           of
           the
           First
           Volume
           .
        
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A31089-e1240
           
             
               Agitur
               de
               summa
               rei
               Christianae
            
             .
             Bell.
             
               Praef.
               de
               Rom.
               Pont.
            
             Vpon
             this
             one
             Point
             the
             very
             sum
             and
             substance
             of
             Christianity
             depends
             .
          
           
             
               Tanta
               est
               inter
               Doctores
               controversia
               de
               plenitudine
               Ecclesiasticae
               potestatis
               ,
               &
               ad
               quae
               se
               extendat
               ,
               ut
               pauca
               sint
               in
               ea
               materia
               secura
            
             —
             Almain
             .
             
               de
               Auct
               .
               Eccl.
               cap.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             
               —
               di
               avertire
               ,
               Che
               non
               si
               venga
               mai
               per
               qual
               causa
               si
               sia
               alla
               disputa
               dell
               Autorita
               di
               Papa
               .
               Concil
               .
            
             Trid.
             lib.
             2.
             p.
             159.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Hic
                 articulus
                 est
                 contra
                 authoritatem
                 Regis
                 ,
                 qui
                 non
                 potest
                 privari
                 suo
                 dominio
                 temporali
                 ,
                 respectu
                 cujus
                 nullum
                 superiorem
                 recognoscit
                 .
              
               Bochell
               .
               lib.
               5.
               tit
               .
               20.
               cap.
               45.
               
            
             
               This
               Article
               is
               against
               the
               authority
               of
               the
               King
               ;
               who
               cannot
               be
               deprived
               of
               his
               Temporal
               Dominion
               ,
               wherein
               he
               acknowledges
               no
               Superiour
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Prima
                 sententia
                 est
                 ,
                 summum
                 Pontificem
                 jure
                 divino
                 habere
                 plenissimam
                 potestatem
                 in
                 universum
                 orbem
                 terrarum
                 ,
                 tam
                 in
                 rebus
                 Ecclesiasticis
                 quam
                 Civilibus
                 .
                 Ità
                 docent
              
               Aug.
               Triumphus
               ,
               Alvarus
               Pelagius
               ,
               Panormitanus
               ,
               Hostiensis
               ,
               Silvester
               ,
               
                 &
                 alii
                 non
                 pauci
              
               .
               Bell.
               5.1
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               Opinion
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               Pope
               hath
               a
               most
               full
               Power
               over
               the
               whole
               world
               ,
               both
               in
               Ecclesiastical
               and
               Civil
               affairs
               .
               This
               is
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               
                 Aug.
                 Triumphus
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               and
               of
               many
               others
               .
            
          
           
             
               Scripsit
               egregiam
               summam
               de
               Potestate
               Ecclesiae
               .
            
             Bell.
             
               de
               Script
               .
               Anno
            
             1301.
             
             
               Error
               est
               ,
               non
               credere
               Pontificem
               Rom.
               Vniversalis
               Ecclesiae
               Pastorem
               ,
               Petri
               Successorem
               ,
               &
               Christi
               Vicarium
               ,
               supra
               temporalia
               &
               spiritualia
               Vniversalem
               non
               habere
               Primatum
               ;
               in
               quem
               quandoque
               multi
               labuntur
               ,
               dictae
               potestatis
               ignorantiâ
               ;
               quae
               cùm
               sit
               infinita
               ,
               eò
               quòd
            
             magnus
             est
             Dominus
             ,
             &
             magna
             virtus
             ejus
             ,
             &
             magnitudinis
             ejus
             non
             est
             finis
             ,
             
               omnis
               creatu●
               intellectus
               in
               ejus
               perscrutatione
               invenitur
               deficere
               .
            
             Aug.
             Triumph
             .
             
               de
               Potest
               .
               Eccl.
               in
               praef
               .
               ad
               P.
            
             Joh.
             XXII
             .
          
           
             
               Thomas
               
                 in
                 fine
                 Secun
                 .
                 Sentent
                 .
                 dicit
                 in
                 Papa
                 esse
                 apicem
                 utriusque
                 Potestatis
                 .
              
               Bell.
               5.1
               .
            
             
               
                 Quum
                 quis
                 per
                 sententiam
                 denunciatur
                 propter
                 Apostasiam
                 excommunicatus
                 ,
                 ipso
                 facto
                 ejus
                 subditi
                 à
                 dominio
                 ,
                 &
                 juramento
                 fidelitatis
                 ejus
                 liberati
                 sunt
                 .
              
               Th.
               2.
               
               
                 Secund.
                 qu.
              
               12.
               art
               .
               2.
               
            
          
           
             S.
             Thomas
             (
             
               in
               lib.
            
             3.
             
               de
               Regim
               .
               Princ.
               cap.
            
             10.
             
             &
             19.
             )
             
               affirmat
               ,
               summum
               Pontificem
               jure
               divino
               habere
               spiritualem
               &
               temporalem
               Potestatem
               ,
               ut
               supremum
               totius
               mundi
               Regem
               ,
               ad●ò
               〈◊〉
               etiam
               taleas
               omnibus
               Christianis
               possit
               imponere
               ,
               &
               civitatis
               ac
               castra
               destruere
               pro
               conservatione
               Christianitatis
               .
            
             Bell.
             5.5
             .
          
           
             
               Quae
               jura
               sunt
               notanda
               ,
               quia
               malè
               considerata
               sunt
               per
               multos
               assentatores
               ,
               qui
               voluerunt
               placere
               Pontificibus
               ,
               per
               multa
               retro
               tempora
               ,
               &
               usque
               ad
               hodierna
               suaserunt
               eis
               ,
               quòd
               omnia
               possent
               ;
               &
               sic
               quòd
               facerent
               quicquid
               liberet
               ,
               etiam
               illicita
               ,
               &
               sic
               plus
               quàm
               Deus
               .
            
             Zabar
             .
             
               de
               Schism
            
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Orbis
                 Princeps
                 ,
                 Episc.
              
               Spal
               .
               Sess.
               1.
               p.
               24.
               
            
             
               
                 Regum
                 Rex
                 ,
                 &
                 Orbis
                 terrarum
                 Monarcha
                 ,
              
               Del
               Rio
               ,
               Sess.
               8.
               p.
               87.
               
            
             
               
                 —
                 Virum
                 ,
                 in
                 quo
                 erat
                 Potestas
                 supra
                 omnes
                 Potestates
                 ,
                 ●am
                 coeli
                 ,
                 quàm
                 terrae
                 .
                 Episc.
              
               Patrac
               .
               Sess.
               10.
               p.
               132.
               
            
             
               
                 Arripe
                 ergò
                 gladium
                 Divinae
                 Potestatis
                 tibi
                 creditum
                 ,
                 his
                 acutum
                 ;
                 &
                 jube
                 ,
                 impera
                 ,
                 manda
                 ,
                 ut
                 Pax
                 universalis
                 &
                 Colligatio
                 per
                 decennium
                 inter
                 Christianos
                 ad
                 minus
                 fiat
                 ;
                 &
                 Reges
                 ad
                 id
                 in
                 compedibus
                 magni
                 Regis
                 liga
                 ,
                 &
                 Nobiles
                 in
                 manicis
                 ferreis
                 Censurarum
                 constringe
                 :
                 quoniam
                 tibi
                 data
                 est
                 omnis
                 Potestas
                 in
                 coelo
                 &
                 in
                 terra
                 .
                 Ibid.
                 p.
              
               133.
               
            
          
           
             *
             
               Politicum
               Principatum
               Sacerdotali
               esse
               subjectum
               nulla
               potest
               esse
               dubitatio
               .
               An.
            
             57.
             
             §
             32.
             
          
           
             †
             
               Politicum
               Imperium
               subjecit
               spiritualis
               Ecclesiae
               dominio
               .
               Ib.
            
             §
             33.
             
          
           
             
               Tertia
               sententia
               media
               ,
               &
               Catholicorum
               communis
               ,
               Pontificem
               ut
               Pontisicem
               non
               habere
               directè
               &
               immediatè
               ullam
               temporalem
               potestatem
               ,
               sed
               solùm
               spiritualem
               ;
               tamen
               ratione
               spiritualis
               habere
               saltem
               indirectè
               potestatem
               quandam
               ,
               eámque
               summam
               ,
               in
               temporalibus
               .
            
             Bell.
             5.1
             .
          
           
             Anno
             198●
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Ab
                 immensa
                 aeterni
                 Regis
                 potentia
                 B.
                 Petro
                 ejúsque
                 Successoribus
                 tradita
                 Auctoritas
                 omnes
                 terrenorum
                 Regum
                 &
                 Principum
                 supereminet
                 potestates
                 —
                 Inconcussa
                 profert
                 in
                 omnes
                 judicia
                 —
                 Et
                 siquos
                 ordinationi
                 Dei
                 resistentes
                 invenit
                 ,
                 severiore
                 hos
                 vindictâ
                 ulciscitur
                 ,
                 &
                 ,
                 quam●ìs
                 potentiores
                 ,
                 de
                 solio
                 dejiciens
                 ,
                 veluti
                 superbientis
                 Luciferi
                 ministros
                 ,
                 ad
                 infima
                 terrae
                 deturbatos
                 prosternit
                 .
                 —
              
            
             
               
                 Dominiis
                 ,
                 Regnis
                 ,
                 &c.
                 nos
                 illos
                 illo●úmque
                 posteros
                 privamus
                 in
                 perpetuum
                 .
              
               —
            
             
               
                 A
                 Juramento
                 hujusmodi
                 ,
                 ac
                 omni
                 prorsus
                 Dominii
                 ,
                 Fidelitatis
                 &
                 Obsequii
                 debito
                 ,
                 illos
                 omnes
                 tam
                 universè
                 quàm
                 singulatim
                 auctoritate
                 praesentium
                 absolvimus
                 &
                 liberamus
                 ;
                 praecipimúsque
                 &
                 interdicimus
                 eis
                 universis
                 &
                 singulis
                 ,
                 nè
                 illi●
                 eorúmque
                 monitis
                 ,
                 legibus
                 &
                 mandatis
                 audeant
                 obedire
                 .
              
            
             
               Bulla
               Sixti
               
                 V.
                 Contra
              
               Henr.
               Navarr
               .
               
                 R.
                 &c.
              
               
            
          
           
             Anno
             1570.
             
          
           
             
               Pius
               
                 V.
                 —
                 Quem
                 mirum
                 est
                 in
                 albo
                 Sanctorum
                 nondum
                 relatum
                 esse
                 .
              
               Briet
               .
               
                 Chr.
                 Anno
              
               1572.
               
            
             
               
                 Regnans
                 in
                 excelsis
                 ,
                 cui
                 data
                 est
                 omnis
                 in
                 coe●o
                 &
                 in
                 terra
                 potestas
                 ,
                 unam
                 Sanctam
                 ,
                 Catholicam
                 &
                 Apostolicam
                 Ecclesiam
                 ,
                 extra
                 quam
                 nulla
                 est
                 Salus
                 ,
                 uni
                 soli
                 in
                 terris
                 ,
                 videlicet
                 Apostolorum
                 Principi
                 Petro
                 ,
                 Petrique
                 Successori
                 Romano
                 Pontifici
                 ,
                 in
                 potestatis
                 plenitudine
                 tradidit
                 gubernan●am
                 :
                 Hunc
                 unum
                 super
                 omnes
                 gentes
                 &
                 omnia
                 regna
                 Principem
                 constituit
                 ,
                 qui
                 ●vellat
                 ,
                 destruat
                 ,
                 dissipet
                 ,
                 disperdat
                 ,
                 plantet
                 &
                 aedificet
                 .
                 —
                 P.
              
               Pius
               
                 V.
                 in
                 Bull.
                 contra
                 R.
              
               Eliz.
               (
               Cambd.
               
                 Hist.
                 Anno
              
               1570.
               )
            
             
               
                 Ipsam
                 praetenso
                 regni
                 jure
                 ,
                 nec
                 non
                 omni
                 quocunque
                 dominio
                 ,
                 dignitate
                 privilegióque
                 privamus
                 ;
                 &
                 interum
                 Proceres
                 ,
                 subditos
                 ,
                 &c.
                 Ibid.
                 
              
            
          
           
             Anno
             1346.
             
          
           
             Anno
             1311.
             
             
               Apostolica
               auctoritate
               de
               fratrum
               nostrorum
               consilio
               declaramus
               ,
               illa
               juramenta
               pr●dicta
               fidelitatis
               exsistere
               &
               censeri
               debere
               .
            
             Clem.
             lib.
             2.
             tit
             .
             9.
             
             
               Vide
               Conc.
            
             Vienn
             .
             p.
             909.
             
          
           
             Anno
             1294.
             
          
           
             
               Subesse
               Romano
               Pontifici
               omni
               humanae
               creaturae
               declaramus
               ,
               dicimus
               ,
               definimus
               ,
               &
               pr●nunciamus
               omnino
               esse
               de
               necessitate
               salutis
               .
               Extrav
               .
               com
               .
               lib.
            
             1.
             tit
             .
             8.
             cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Opor●et
               gladium
               esse
               sub
               gladio
               ,
               &
               temporalem
               authoritatem
               spirituali
               subjici
               potestati
               .
               Ibid.
               
            
          
           
             
               Ergò
               si
               deviat
               terrena
               potestas
               ,
               judicabitur
               à
               potestate
               spirituali
               .
               Ibid.
               
            
          
           
             
               Vir
               super
               modum
               ambitiosus
               &
               arrogans
            
             (
             Bin●us
             
               in
               vita
            
             Bonif.
             VIII
             .
             )
          
           
             
               
                 Constitutionem
                 ipsam
                 ,
                 sacro
                 praesenti
                 Concilio
                 approbante
                 ,
                 innovamus
                 &
                 ●pprobamus
                 .
                 Concil
                 .
              
               Later
               .
               Sess.
               11.
               p.
               153.
               
            
             
               
                 Quam
                 extravagantem
                 renovavit
                 &
                 approbavit
                 Concilium
                 Lateranense
                 sub
              
               Leone
               X.
               Canus
               loc
               .
               6.4
               .
            
             
               Haec
               Bonifacius
               ,
               
                 cui
                 assentiuntur
                 omnes
                 ,
                 ut
                 nullus
                 discrepet
                 ,
                 nisi
                 qui
                 dissidio
                 ab
                 Ecclesia
                 excidit
                 .
              
               Baron
               .
               Anno
               1053.
               
               §
               14.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Os●enditur
                 etiam
                 quòd
                 subesse
                 Romano
                 Pontifici
                 sit
                 de
                 necessitate
                 salutis
                 .
              
            
             
               (
               Thom.
               
                 in
                 opusc
                 .
                 contra
                 Graecos
              
               .
               )
            
          
           
             Anno
             1245.
             
          
           
             
               Nos
               itaque
               super
               praemissis
            
             ,
             &c.
             P.
             Innoc
             .
             
               IV.
               in
               Conc.
            
             Lugd.
             
          
           
             Matt.
             Paris
             (
             Anno
             1253.
             )
             saith
             ,
             he
             deemed
             Kings
             
               Mancipia
               Papae
            
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Verè
                 stupor
                 mundi
                 ,
                 &
                 immutator
                 seculi
                 .
              
               Matt.
               Par.
               Anno
               1217.
               
            
             
               
                 Vt
                 quanta
                 est
                 inter
                 Solem
                 &
                 Lunam
                 ,
                 tanta
                 inter
                 Pontifices
                 &
                 Reges
                 differentia
                 cognoscatur
                 .
                 P.
              
               Innoc.
               
                 III.
                 in
                 Decret
              
               .
               Greg.
               lib.
               1.
               tit
               .
               33.
               cap.
               6.
               
            
          
           
             *
             Jer.
             1.10
             .
          
           
             
               Imperatorem
               —
               ut
               rebellem
               Sedi
               Apostolicae
               &
               inobedientem
               anathemate
               primùm
               ;
               deinde
               in
               pertinacia
               perseverantem
               ,
               in
               Concilio
               Praesulum
               ,
               quod
               Romae
               tum
               Innocentius
               celebrabat
               ,
               ab
               Imperio
               depositum
               percussit
               &
               pronunciavit
               .
            
             Naucl.
             Anno
             1212.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Neque
                 enim
                 per
                 Lateranense
                 Concilium
                 Ecclesia
                 statuit
                 ,
              
               &c.
               Syn.
               Trid.
               Sess.
               14.
               cap.
               5.
               
            
             
               
                 Si
                 verò
                 Dominus
                 temporalis
                 requisitus
                 &
                 monitus
                 .
                 Conc.
              
               Later
               .
               cap.
               3.
               
                 in
                 Decret
              
               Greg.
               lib.
               5.
               tit
               .
               7.
               cap.
               13.
               
            
          
           
             Anno
             1099.
             
             
               Nam
               in
               hac
               non
               tantùm
               parte
               ,
               sed
               ubique
               ,
               cùm
               poteris
               ,
               Henricum
               ,
               Haereticorum
               caput
               ,
               &
               ejus
               fautores
               pro
               viribus
               persequaris
               .
               Nullum
               profectò
               gratius
               Deo
               sacrificium
               ,
               quàm
               si
               eum
               impugnes
               ,
               qui
               se
               contra
               Deum
               erexit
               ,
               qui
               Ecclesiae
               regnum
               auferre
               conatur
               .
               P.
            
             Pasch.
             Ep.
             7.
             ad
             Rob.
             
               Fland.
               Com.
            
             
          
           
             Anno
             1088.
             
          
           
             
               Fidelitatem
               enim
               quam
               Christiano
               Principi
               jurârunt
               ,
               Deo
               ejúsque
               Sanctis
               adversanti
               ,
               eorúmque
               praecepta
               ,
               nullâ
               cohibentur
               auctoritate
               persolvere
               ,
               Caus.
            
             15.
             qu.
             7.
             cap.
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Si
               quis
               Imperator
               ,
               Rex
               ,
               Princeps
               —
               contra
               hanc
               Constitutionem
               venire
               tentaverit
               —
               potestatis
               honorisque
               sui
               dignitate
               careat
               —
               P.
            
             Urb.
             
               II.
               Ep.
            
             12.
             
          
           
             
               Vid.
               ejus
               dictata
               apud
            
             Bin.
             
               post
               Ep.
               l.
            
             2.
             
             Ep.
             55.
             
             Ep.
             4.2.8.21
             .
             
               &
               passim
               .
               Ep.
            
             1.58.2.5
             ,
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             18
             ,
             32.3.10.4.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             7
             ,
             22.
             
          
           
             
               Hâc
               itaque
               fiduciâ
               fretus
               ,
               pro
               dignitate
               &
               tutela
               Ecclesiae
               suae
               Sanctae
               ,
               Omnipotentis
               Dei
               nomine
               ,
               Patris
               ,
               Filii
               ,
               &
               Spiritûs
               S.
               Henricum
               Regem
               ,
               Henric●
               quondam
               Imperatoris
               filium
               ,
               qui
               audacter
               nimiùm
               &
               temerariè
               in
               Ecclesiam
               tuam
               manus
               injecit
               ,
               Imperatoriâ
               administratione
               Regiâque
               dejicio
               ;
               &
               Christianos
               omnes
               Imperio
               subjectos
               Juramento
               illo
               absolvo
               ,
               quo
               fidem
               veris
               Regibus
               praestare
               consueverunt
               :
               dignum
               enim
               est
               ,
               ut
               is
               honore
               careat
               ,
               qui
               majestatem
               Ecclesiae
               imminnere
               causatur
               .
            
             Plat.
             in
             Greg.
             
               VII
               .
               &
               Tom.
            
             7.
             
             Conc.
             Rom.
             3.
             apud
             Bin.
             p.
             484.
             
          
           
             
               Agite
               igitur
               ,
               Apostolorum
               sanctissimi
               Principes
               ,
               &
               quod
               dixi
            
             —
             Plat.
             in
             Greg.
             
               VII
               .
               Conc.
            
             Rom.
             7.
             apud
             Bin.
             Tom.
             7.
             p.
             491.
             
          
           
             
               quod
               ex
               novella
               Traditione
               Hildebrandus
               —
               Eccl.
            
             Leod.
             apud
             Bin.
             Tom.
             7.
             p.
             521.
             
          
           
             
               Hildebrandus
               P.
               author
               est
               hujus
               novelli
               Schismatis
               ,
               &
               primus
               levavit
               sacerdotalem
               lanceam
               contra
               diadema
               regni
               .
               Ib.
               p.
            
             522.
             
             
               Qui
               primus
               se
               ,
               &
               suo
               exemplo
               alios
               Pontifices
               ,
               contra
               Imp.
               accinxit
               gladio
               belli
               .
               Ibid.
               p.
            
             523.
             
          
           
             
               Haec
               sola
               Novitas
               ,
               nè
               dicam
               Haeresis
               ,
               nondum
               in
               mundo
               emerserat
               ,
               ut
               Sacerdotes
               illius
               qui
               dicit
               Regi
               ,
               Apostata
               ,
               &
               qui
               regnare
               facit
               hypocritas
               propter
               peccata
               populi
               ,
               doceant
               populum
               ,
               quòd
               malis
               Regibus
               nullam
               debeant
               subjectionem
               ,
               &
               licèt
               ei
               Sacramentum
               fidelitatis
               secerint
               ,
               nullam
               tamen
               fidelitatem
               debeant
               ;
               nec
               perjuri
               dicantur
               ,
               qui
               contra
               Regem
               senserint
               ;
               imo
               ,
               qui
               Regi
               paruerit
               pro
               excommunicato
               habeatur
               ;
               qu●
               contra
               Regem
               fecerit
               ,
               à
               noxa
               injustitiae
               &
               perjurii
               absolvatur
               .
            
             Sigeb
             .
             
               Chron.
               Anno
            
             1088.
             
          
           
             *
             Job
             34.18
             ,
             30.
             
          
           
             
               Nos
               ,
               sanctorum
               praedecessorum
               statura
               tenentes
               ,
               eos
               qui
               excommunicatis
               fidelitate
               aut
               sacramento
               constricti
               sunt
               ,
               Apostolicâ
               auctoritate
               à
               sacramento
               absolvimus
               ,
               &
               nè
               eis
               fidelitatem
               observent
               omnibus
               modis
               prohibemus
               .
            
             Greg.
             
               VII
               .
               Ep.
            
             8.21
             .
             Caus.
             15.
             qu.
             7.
             cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Valde
               indignum
               fore
               arbitratus
               ,
               terreno
               imperio
               subdi
               ,
               quos
               Divina
               Majestas
               praefecit
               coelesti
               .
               P.
            
             Leo
             
               IX
               .
               Ep.
            
             1.
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             Plat.
             
               in
               vita
            
             Leon.
             
               IX
               .
               Quis
               te
               seduxit
               ,
               ut
               Pontificem
               Oecumenicum
               scommatibus
               lacesseres
               ,
               &
               S.
               Romanam
               Ecclesiam
               maledictis
               incesseres
               ,
               cui
               cum
               omni
               veneratione
               subditus
               esse
               debes
               ?
            
             Steph.
             
               VI.
               Ep.
            
             1.
             
             Baron
             .
             Anno
             885.
             
             §
             11.
             
          
           
             Anno
             873.
             —
             
               cuncti
               venire
               per
               inobedientiam
               neglexistis
            
             .
             Joh.
             
               VIII
               .
               Ep.
            
             119.
             
               deinceps
               excommunicamus
               omnes
               ,
               &c.
               Ibid.
               
            
          
           
             
               Anno
               858.
               
               
                 Idcirco
                 Apostolicâ
                 authoritate
                 ,
                 sub
                 Divini
                 judicii
                 obtestatione
                 ,
                 injungimus
                 tibi
                 ,
                 ut
                 in
                 Trevirensi
                 urbe
                 &
                 in
                 Agrippina
                 Colonia
                 nullum
                 eligi
                 patiaris
                 ,
                 antequam
                 relatum
                 super
                 hoc
                 nostro
                 Apostolatui
                 fiat
                 .
              
               Grat.
               Dist.
               63.
               cap.
               4.
               
            
             
               
                 Vt
                 saltem
                 compulsus
                 resipiscere
                 valeas
                 ,
                 noveris
                 ,
                 te
                 citissimè
                 mucrone
                 Ecclesiastico
                 feriendum
                 ;
                 ità
                 ut
                 ulteriùs
                 talia
                 in
                 S.
                 Del
                 Ecclesia
                 perpetrare
                 formides
                 .
                 P.
              
               Nic.
               
                 l.
                 Ep.
              
               64.
               
            
          
           
             
               Regi
               quasi
               praecellenti
               ,
               virtutibus
               scilicet
               ,
               non
               vitiis
               ,
               subditi
               estote
               .
               P.
            
             Nic.
             
               I.
               Epist.
            
             4.
             
               append
               .
               p.
            
             626.
             
          
           
             
               Alius
               item
               Rom.
               Pontifex
               ,
               Zacharias
               scilicet
               ,
               Regem
               Fancorum
               ,
               non
               tam
               pro
               suis
               iniquitatibus
               ,
               quàm
               pro
               eo
               quòd
               tantae
               potestati
               erat
               inutilis
               ,
               deposuit
               —
               omnésque
               Francigenas
               à
               juramento
               fidelitatis
               quod
               illi
               —
               Decret
               .
            
             2.
             
               part
               .
               Caus.
            
             15.
             q.
             6.
             
          
           
             Anno
             772.
             
             
               Generali
               decreto
               constituimus
               ,
               ut
               exsecrandum
               Anathema
               sit
               ,
               &
               veluti
               praevaricator
               Catholicae
               Fidei
               semper
               apud
               Deum
               reus
               exsistat
               ,
               quicunque
               Regum
               ,
               seu
               Episcoporum
               ,
               vel
               Potentum
               ,
               deinceps
               Romanorum
               Pontificum
               Censuram
               in
               quocunque
               crediderit
               ,
               vel
               permiserit
               violandam
               .
               P.
            
             Had
             
               I.
               Capit.
               apud
            
             Grat.
             Caus.
             25.
             qu.
             1.
             cap.
             11.
             
          
           
             
               Constitutiones
               contra
               Canones
               &
               decreta
               Praesulum
               Romanorum
               ,
               vel
               bonos
               mores
               ,
               nullius
               sunt
               momenti
               .
               Distinct.
            
             10.
             cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             Anno
             730.
             
             
               Tum
               Romanos
               tum
               Italos
               ab
               ejus
               obedientia
               recedere
               penitùs
               fecit
               .
            
             Baron
             .
             Anno
             730.
             
             §
             40.
             
          
           
             
               Sic
               dignum
               posteris
               reliquit
               exemplum
               ,
               nè
               in
               Ecclesia
               Christi
               regnare
               sinerentur
               haeretici
               Principes
               ,
               si
               sape
               moniti
               ,
               in
               errore
               persistere
               obstinato
               animo
               invenirentur
               .
            
             Baron
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Greg.
             
               II.
               Epist.
            
             1.
             
             Bin.
             Tom.
             5.
             p.
             508.
             
          
           
             
               Certum
               est
               ,
               rebus
               vestris
               hoc
               esse
               salutare
               ,
               ut
               ,
               cùm
               de
               causis
               Dei
               agitur
               ,
               juxta
               ipsiu
               ;
               constitutionem
               ,
               Regiam
               voluntatem
               Sacerdotibus
               Christi
               studeatis
               subdere
               ,
               non
               praeferre
               —
               &c.
               
               P.
            
             Felix
             
               III.
               (
               Anno
            
             483.
             )
             dist
             .
             10.
             cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Te
                 ,
                 sicut
                 Romanus
                 natus
                 ,
                 Romanum
                 Principem
                 amo
                 ,
                 colo
                 ,
                 suspicio
                 .
                 P.
              
               Gelas.
               
                 I.
                 Epist.
              
               8.
               (
               ad
               Anast.
               Imp.
               )
            
             
               
                 —
                 cognoscentes
                 imperium
                 tibi
                 supernâ
                 dispositione
                 collatum
                 ,
                 legibus
                 tuis
                 ipsi
                 quoque
                 parent
                 religionis
                 Antistites
                 .
                 Ibid.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               Christus
               ,
               dispensatione
               magnificâ
               temperans
               ,
               sic
               actionibus
               propriis
               dignitatibúsque
               distinctis
               officia
               Potestatis
               utriusque
               discrevit
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Ad
                 hoc
                 potestas
                 Dominorum
                 meorum
                 pietati
                 coelitùs
                 data
                 est
                 super
                 omnes
                 homines
                 —
              
            
             
               
                 Ego
                 indignus
                 famulus
                 vester
              
               —
            
             
               
                 Ego
                 quidem
                 jussioni
                 subjectus
              
               —
            
             
               P.
               Greg.
               
                 I.
                 Ep.
              
               2.26
               .
            
             
               
                 Qui
                 honori
                 quoque
                 Imperii
                 vestri
                 se
                 per
                 privatum
                 vocabulum
                 superponit
                 .
                 Ep.
              
               4.32
               .
            
          
           
             Anno
             680.
             
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               
                 Act.
                 Syn.
              
               6.
               p.
               53.
               
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               p.
               304.
               
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               p.
               32.
               
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               p.
               94.
               
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               p.
               64.
               
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               p.
               33
               ,
               34.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               
                 Act.
                 Syn.
                 VI.
                 p.
              
               303.
               
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               
                 Ibid.
                 p.
              
               304.
               
            
          
           
             Anno.
             709.
             
             
               Misit
               Imp.
               ad
               Constantinum
               P.
               sacram
               ,
               per
               quam
               jussit
               eum
               ad
               Regiam
               ascendere
               urbem
               ;
               qui
               sanctiss
               .
               vir
               jussis
               imperialibus
               obtemperans
            
             —
             Anast.
             
               in
               vit
               .
               P.
            
             Const.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             P.
             Greg.
             
               II.
               ad
            
             Leon.
             Is.
             Ep.
             1.
             (
             p.
             502.
             )
          
           
             Greg.
             
               VII
               .
               Epist.
            
             8.2
             .
             Baron
             .
             Anno
             407.
             
             §
             23.
             
          
           
             
               Georg.
               Alex.
               vit
               .
               Chrys.
               cap.
               68.
               
            
             
               Anon.
               vit
               .
               Chrys.
               cap.
               39.
               
            
          
           
             Socrates
             ,
             Sozomen
             ,
             Theodoret
             ,
             Palladius
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Siquis
                 autem
                 Regum
                 ,
                 Antistitum
                 ,
                 Judicum
                 ,
                 vel
                 quarumcunque
                 secularium
                 personarum
                 ,
                 hujus
                 Apostolicae
                 auctoritatis
                 ,
                 &
                 nostrae
                 praeceptionis
                 decreta
                 violaverit
                 ,
                 —
                 cujuscunque
                 dignitatis
                 vel
                 sublimitatis
                 sit
                 ,
                 honore
                 suo
                 privetur
                 .
                 —
              
            
             
               Greg.
               M.
               
                 post
                 Epist.
              
               38.
               libri
               2.
               
            
          
           
             
               Epist.
               pars
               VII
            
             .
          
           
             
               Quid
               sibi
               vult
               autem
               ,
               quod
               dixerit
               Imperator
               à
               nobis
               se
               in
               religione
               damnatum
               ,
               cùm
               super
               hac
               parte
               decessor
               meus
               non
               solùm
               minimè
               nomen
               ejus
               attigerit
               —
               ?
               P.
            
             Gelas.
             
               I.
               Epist.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Nos
               te
               non
               excommunicavimus
               ,
               Imperator
               ,
               sed
               Acacium
               .
               —
               Si
               te
               misces
               ,
               non
               à
               nobis
               ,
               sed
               à
               teipso
               excommunicatus
               e●
               .
               P.
            
             Symmachus
             
               I.
               Ep.
            
             7.
             
             
               Si
               isti
               placet
               se
               miscere
               damnatis
               ,
               nobis
               non
               potest
               imputari
               .
               P.
            
             Gelas.
             
               I.
               Ep.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             Baron
             .
             Anno
             503.
             
             §
             17.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Dicis
                 quòd
                 .
                 mecum
                 conspirante
                 Senatu
                 ,
                 excommunicaverim
                 te
                 .
                 Ista
                 quidem
                 ego
                 ,
                 (
                 nego
                 ,
                 )
                 sed
                 rationabiliter
                 factum
                 à
                 decessoribus
                 meis
                 sine
                 dubio
                 subsequor
                 .
                 P.
              
               Sym.
               Epist.
               7.
               
            
             
               You
               say
               ,
               that
               I
               excommunicated
               you
               by
               the
               joint
               consent
               of
               the
               Senate
               .
               This
               I
               deny
               :
               but
               I
               undoubtedly
               follow
               what
               was
               with
               good
               reason
               done
               by
               my
               Predecessours
               .
            
          
           
             
               Lego
               &
               relego
               Romanorum
               Regum
               &
               Imperatorum
               gesta
               ,
               &
               nusquam
               invenio
               quenquam
               eorum
               ante
               hunc
               à
               Romano
               Pontifice
               excommunicatum
               ,
               vel
               Regno
               privatum
               .
            
             Otho
             Frising
             .
             
               Chron.
               lib.
            
             6.
             cap.
             35.
             
          
           
             
               —
               cum
               Honorio
               ,
               qui
               ●lammam
               haeretici
               dogmatis
               non
               ,
               ut
               decuit
               Apostolicam
               authoritatem
               ,
               incipientem
               extinxit
               ,
               sed
               negligendo
               confovit
               .
               P.
            
             Leo
             
               II.
               Ep.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Non
                 leve
                 discrimen
                 incumbit
                 Pontificibus
                 siluisse
                 pro
                 divinitatis
                 cultu
                 quod
                 congruit
                 .
                 P.
              
               Gelas.
               1.
               
               Epist.
               8.
               
                 (
                 ad
              
               Anastas
               .
               Imp.
               )
            
             
               
                 Si
                 verò
                 nostro
                 silentio
                 pateremur
                 Ecclesiam
                 ●elle
                 amaritudinis
                 &
                 impietatis
                 radice
                 ●ollui
                 ,
                 quâ
                 ratione
                 possemus
                 apud
                 aeternum
                 Judicem
                 excusari
                 ?
                 P.
              
               Paschal
               .
               
                 II.
                 Ep.
              
               3.
               
                 (
                 ad
              
               Anselm
               .
               Cant.
               )
            
             
               
                 Error
                 cui
                 non
                 resistitur
                 ,
                 approbatur
                 ;
                 &
                 veritas
                 quae
                 minimè
                 defensatur
                 ,
                 opprimitur
                 .
                 P.
              
               Felix
               
                 III.
                 Ep.
              
               1.
               (
               ad
               Acatium
               .
               )
            
          
           
             
               Non
               caret
               scrupulo
               societatis
               occultae
               ,
               qui
               evidenter
               facinori
               desinit
               obviare
               .
               Id.
               ibid.
               
            
          
           
             
               Si
               ea
               quae
               nobis
               corrigenda
               sunt
               tacemus
               ,
               valde
               delinquimus
               .
               P.
            
             Greg.
             
               I.
               Ep.
            
             2.37
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Rom.
             1.32
             .
             
               They
               not
               onely
               doe
               the
               same
               ,
               but
               have
               pleasure
               in
               them
               that
               doe
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               Mandata
               Apostolica
               totis
               viribus
               observabo
               ,
               &
               ab
               aliis
               observari
               faciam
               .
            
          
           
             
               Papatum
               Romanum
               &
               Regalia
               S.
               Petri
               adjutor
               eis
               ero
               ad
               retinendum
               &
               defendendum
               contra
               omnem
               hominem
               .
            
          
           
             
               Haereticos
               ,
               Schismaticos
               &
               Rebelles
               eidem
               Domino
               nostro
               vel
               successoribus
               praedictis
               pro
               posse
               persequar
               &
               impugnabo
               .
            
          
           
             Greg.
             
               Decret
               .
               lib.
            
             2.
             tit
             .
             24.
             cap.
             4.
             
             Concil
             .
             Rom.
             
               VI.
               apud
            
             Bin.
             p.
             489.
             
          
           
             Decret
             .
             Greg.
             lib.
             1.
             tit
             .
             6.
             cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Significâsti
               ,
               frater
               charissime
               ,
               Regem
               &
               Regni
               Majores
               admiratione
               permotos
               ,
               quòd
               passim
               tibi
               ab
               Apocrisiariis
               nostris
               tali
               conditione
               oblatum
               fuerit
               ,
               si
               sacramentum
               ,
               quod
               à
               nobis
               scriptum
               detulerant
               ,
               jurares
               .
               P.
            
             Pasch.
             
               II.
               Epist.
            
             6.
             
          
           
             
               Ipsis
               praecip●è
               debet
               esse
               nota
               suae
               Sedis
               authoritas
               .
            
             Bell.
             4.3
             .
          
           
             
               An
               communicare
               non
               est
               consentire
               cum
               talibus
               ?
               P.
            
             Sym.
             
               I.
               Ep.
            
             7.
             
             
               Quasi
               non
               sit
               deterius
               ,
               &
               non
               ignorâsse
               veritatem
               ,
               &
               tamen
               communicâsse
               cum
               veritatis
               inimicis
               .
               P.
            
             Gelas.
             
               I.
               Ep.
            
             1.
             
             
               Cuicunque
               haeresi
               communicans
               meritò
               judicatur
               à
               nostra
               societate
               removendus
               .
               Id.
               ibid.
               Vide
               Ep.
            
             13.
             p.
             642.
             
          
           
             
               Altera
               non
               tam
               sententia
               quàm
               haeresis
               duo
               docet
               :
               primò
               ,
               Pontificem
               ut
               Pontificem
               ex
               jure
               Divino
               nullam
               habere
               temporalem
               potestatem
               ,
               nec
               posse
               ullo
               modo
               imperare
               Principibus
               secularibus
               ,
               nedum
               eos
               regnis
               &
               principatu
               privare
            
             —
             Bell.
             V.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Haeresis
               errore
               notantur
               omnes
               qui
               ab
               Ecclesia
               Rom.
               cathedra
               Petri
               è
               duobus
               alterum
               gladium
               auferunt
               ,
               nec
               nisi
               spiritualem
               concedunt
               .
            
             Baron
             .
             Anno
             1053.
             
             §
             14.
             
             
               Haeresis
               Polititorum
            
             .
             Baron
             .
             Anno
             1073.
             
             §
             13.
             
          
           
             Otto
             Fri●ing
             .
             Sigebert
             .
             Abbas
             Ubsp.
             Occam
             ,
             Marsilius
             Pa●a●
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Cùm
               super
               privilegiis
               sedis
               Apostolicae
               ca●sa
               vertatur
               ,
               nolumus
               de
               ipsis
               per
               alios
               judicari
               .
            
             Greg.
             
               Decr.
               lib.
            
             2.
             tit
             .
             1.
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             P.
             Nich.
             
               ad
               Imp.
            
             Mich.
             p.
             511
             ,
             &
             513.
             
          
           
             
               Primi
               qui
               temporalem
               potestatem
               summo
               Pontifici
               ex
               Christi
               institutione
               tribuunt
               ,
               videntur
               esse
               Hugo
               de
               S.
               Victore
               ,
               Bernardus
               ,
               &c.
            
             Bell.
             5.5
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             that
             yield
             the
             Pope
             Temporal
             power
             by
             Christ's
             Institution
             ,
             seem
             to
             be
             Hugo
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             Concil
             .
             Flor.
             
               defin
               .
               p.
            
             854.
             
          
           
             
               Christus
               —
               migraturus
               ex
               mundo
               ad
               Patrem
               ,
               in
               soliditate
               Petrae
               Petrum
               ejúsque
               Successores
               vicarios
               suos
               instituit
               ,
               quibus
               ex
               libri
               Regum
               testimonio
               ità
               obedire
               necesse
               est
               ,
               ut
               qui
               non
               obedirit
               ,
               morte
               moriatur
               .
               P.
            
             Leo
             
               X.
               in
               Conc.
            
             Later
             .
             Sess.
             11.
             p.
             151.
             
          
           
             Bell.
             4.22
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Conc.
             Flor.
             p.
             846.
             
          
           
             
               —
               Romanóque
               Pontifici
               ,
               B.
               Petri
               successori
               ,
               ac
               Jesu
               Christi
               Vicario
               ,
               veram
               obedientiam
               spondeo
               ac
               juro
               .
               Bull.
            
             Pii
             
               IV.
               super
               forma
               juram
            
             .
          
           
             
               Provisi
               de
               beneficiis
               —
               in
               Romanae
               Ecclesiae
               obedientia
               se
               permansuros
               spondeant
               ac
               jurent
               .
               Conc.
            
             Trid.
             Sess.
             24.
             cap.
             12.
             
          
           
             
               Pontif.
               Rom.
            
             Antwerp
             .
             Anno
             1626.
             p.
             59.
             
               &
               p.
            
             86.
             
          
           
             Ego
             N.
             Electus
             
               Ecclesiae
               N.
            
             ab
             hac
             hora
             in
             antea
             fidelis
             
               &
               obediens
            
             ero
             B.
             Petro
             Apostolo
             ,
             Sanctaeque
             Romanae
             Ecclesiae
             ,
             &
             Domino
             nostro
             ,
             
               Domino
               N.
            
             Papae
             N.
             suisque
             Successoribus
             canonicè
             intrantibus
             .
             Non
             ero
             in
             consilio
             ,
             
               aut
               consensu
            
             ,
             vel
             facto
             ,
             ut
             vitam
             perdant
             ,
             aut
             membrum
             ;
             scu
             capiantur
             mala
             captione
             ;
             
               aut
               in
               eos
               manus
               quomodolibet
               ingerantur
               ;
               vel
               injuriae
               aliquae
               inferantur
               ,
               quovis
               quaesito
               colere
               .
            
             Consilium
             verò
             quod
             mihi
             credituri
             sunt
             ,
             per
             se
             ,
             
               aut
               Nuncios
               suos
            
             ,
             seu
             literas
             ,
             ad
             eorum
             damnum
             ,
             
               me
               sciente
            
             ,
             nemini
             pandam
             .
             Papatum
             Romanum
             
               &
               Regalia
               Sancti
               Petri
            
             adjutor
             eis
             ero
             ad
             defendendum
             &
             retinendum
             ,
             salvo
             meo
             ordine
             ,
             contra
             omnem
             hominem
             .
             Legatum
             Apostolicae
             Sedis
             in
             eundo
             &
             redeundo
             honorificè
             tractabo
             ,
             &
             in
             suis
             necessitatibus
             adjuvabo
             .
             
               Jura
               ,
               honores
               ,
               privilegia
               ,
               &
               auctoritatem
               Sanctae
               Romanae
               Ecclesiae
               ,
               Dimini
               nostri
               Papae
               &
               Successorum
               praedictorum
               ,
               conservare
               ,
               defendere
               ,
               augere
               ,
               promovere
               curabo
               .
               Neque
               ero
               in
               consilio
               ,
               vel
               facto
               ,
               seu
               tractatu
               in
               quibus
               contra
               ipsum
               Dominum
               nostrum
               ,
               vel
               eandem
               Romanam
               Ecclesiam
               aliqua
               sinistra
               vel
               praejudicialia
               personarum
               ,
               juris
               ,
               honoris
               ,
               statùs
               &
               potestatis
               eorum
               machinentur
               .
               Et
               si
               talia
               à
               quibuscunque
               tractari
               vel
               procurari
               novero
               ,
               impediam
               hoc
               pro
               posse
               ,
               &
               quanto
               citiùs
               potero
               significabo
               eidem
               Domino
               nostro
               ,
               vel
               alteri
               per
               quem
               possit
               ad
               ipsius
               notitiam
               pervenire
               .
               Regulas
               Sanctorum
               Patrum
               ,
               decreta
               ,
               ordinationes
               ,
               seu
               dispositiones
               ,
               reservationes
               ,
               provisiones
               &
               mandata
               Apostolica
               totis
               viribus
               observabo
               ,
               &
               faciam
               ab
               aliis
               observari
               .
               Haereticos
               ,
               Schismaticos
               &
               Rebelles
               eidem
               Domino
               nostro
               vel
               Successoribus
               praedictis
               pro
               posse
               persequar
               &
               impugnabo
               .
            
             Vocatus
             ad
             Synodum
             veniam
             ,
             nisi
             praepeditus
             fuero
             canonicâ
             praepeditione
             .
             Apostolorum
             limina
             singulis
             trienniis
             personaliter
             per
             me
             ipsum
             visitabo
             ,
             
               &
               Domino
               nostro
               ac
               Successoribus
               praefatis
               rationem
               reddam
               de
               toto
               meo
               ●astorali
               officio
               ac
               de
               rebus
               omnibus
               ad
               v●eae
               Ecclesiae
               statum
               ,
               ad
               cleri
               ,
               &
               populi
               disciplinam
               ,
               animarum
               denique
               quae
               me
               ae
               fidei
               traditae
               sunt
               ,
               salutem
               quovismodo
               pertinentibus
               ,
               &
               vicissim
               mandata
               Apostolica
               humiliter
               recipiam
               &
               quàm
               diligentissimè
               exequar
               .
               Quod
               si
               legitimo
               impedimento
               detentus
               fuero
               praesata
               omnia
               adimplebo
            
             per
             certum
             Nuncium
             
               ad
               hoc
               speciale
               mandatum
               habentem
               de
               gremio
               mei
               Capituli
               ,
               aut
               alium
               in
               dignitate
               Ecclesiastica
               constitutum
               ,
               seu
               aliàs
               personatum
               habentem
               ;
               aut
               ,
               his
               mihi
               deficientibus
               ,
               per
               dioesesanum
               Sacerdotem
               ;
               &
               clero
               deficiente
               omninò
               per
               aliquem
               alium
               Presbyterum
               saecularem
               vel
               regularem
               spectatae
               probitatis
               &
               religionis
               de
               supradictis
               omnibus
               plenè
               instructum
               .
               De
               hujusmodi
               autem
               impedimento
               ▪
               docebo
               per
               legitimas
               probationes
               ad
               Sanctae
               Romanae
               Ecclesiae
               Cardinalem
               Proponentem
               in
               Congregatione
               Sacri
               Concilii
               per
               supradictum
               Nuncium
               transmittend●s
               .
               Possessiones
               verò
               ad
               mensam
               meam
               pertinentes
               non
               vendam
               ,
               nec
               donabo
               neque
               impignorabo
               ,
               nec
               de
               novo
               infeudabo
               vel
               aliquo
               modo
               alienabo
               ,
               etiam
               cum
               consensu
               Capituli
               Ecclesiae
               meae
               ,
               inconsulto
               Romano
               Pontifice
               .
               Et
               si
               ad
               aliquam
               alienationem
               devenero
               ,
               poenas
               in
               quadam
               super
               hoc
               edita
               constitutione
               contentas
               eo
               ipso
               incurrere
               volo
               .
            
             Sic
             me
             Deus
             adjuvet
             &
             haec
             Sancta
             Dei
             Evangelia
             .
          
           
             Gregor
             .
             
               Decret
               .
               lib.
            
             2.
             tit
             .
             24.
             cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Summus
                 Pontifex
                 simpliciter
                 &
                 absolutè
                 est
                 supra
                 Ecclesiam
                 Vniversam
                 ;
                 —
                 haec
                 propositio
                 est
                 ferè
                 de
                 fide
                 .
              
               Bell.
               
                 de
                 Conc.
              
               2.17
               .
            
             
               
                 Ego
                 verò
                 negare
                 non
                 possum
                 quin
                 Gallus
                 sim
                 ,
                 &
                 Parisiensis
                 Ecclesiae
                 alumnus
                 ,
                 in
                 quâ
                 Rom.
                 Pontificem
                 subesse
                 concilio
                 tenetur
                 ,
                 &
                 qui
                 docent
                 ibi
                 contrarium
                 ,
                 ii
                 tanquam
                 haeretici
                 notantur
                 .
                 Card.
              
               Loth.
               apud
               Laun.
               Ep.
               1.1
               .
            
          
           
             *
             
               quae
               sententia
               videtur
               omnino
               erronea
               &
               haeresi
               proxima
               .
            
             Bell.
             4.2
             .
          
           
             Bell.
             
               de
               Conc.
            
             2.14
             .
          
           
             Anno
             1409.
             
             Conc.
             Pis.
             Sess.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             
               Qui
               anno
               uno
               sedem
               Petri
               tenuit
               ,
               secundùm
               communem
               opinionem
               .
            
             Anton.
             
               de
               Concil
            
             .
             Pis.
             cap.
             5.
             
             §
             3.
             
          
           
             
               Primò
               declarat
               quòd
               ipsa
               Synodus
               ,
               &c.
               Sess.
            
             4.
             
             &
             5.
             
          
           
             
               Sanctiss
               .
               Dominus
               noster
               Papa
               dixit
               ,
               respondendo
               ad
               praedicta
               ,
               quod
               omnia
               &
               singula
               determinata
               ,
               conclusa
               &
               decreta
               in
               materiis
               fidei
               per
               praesens
               concilium
               conciliariter
               ,
               tenere
               &
               inviolabiliter
               observare
               volebat
               .
               Conc.
            
             Const.
             Sess.
             45.
             p.
             1119.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Veritas
                 de
                 potestate
                 Concilii
                 supra
                 Papam
                 —
                 est
                 veritas
                 fidei
                 Catholicae
                 —
                 cui
                 pertinaciter
                 repugnans
                 est
                 censendus
                 haereticus
                 .
                 Conc.
              
               Bas.
               Sess.
               33.
               (
               p.
               95.
               )
            
             
               
                 Nèc
                 unquam
                 aliquis
                 peritorum
                 dubitavit
                 ,
                 summum
                 Pontificem
                 in
                 his
                 quae
                 fidem
                 concernunt
                 judicio
                 earundem
                 generalium
                 Synodurum
                 esse
                 subjectum
                 .
                 Concil
                 .
              
               Bas.
               Sess.
               45.
               (
               p.
               117.
               )
            
             
               
                 Vigore
                 cujus
                 ,
                 ac
                 ineffabili
                 &
                 inexpugnabili
                 authoritate
                 —
                 Sess.
              
               38.
               p.
               101.
               
            
          
           
             *
             (
             Concil
             .
             Later
             .
             &c.
             )
          
           
             
               Ego
               verò
               negare
               non
               possum
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               Nam
               .
               adhuc
               videmus
               ab
               Ecclesia
               tolerari
               ,
               qui
               eam
               sententiam
               sequuntur
            
             —
             Bell.
             4.2
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Manifestum
                 autem
                 Schismatis
                 argumentum
                 est
                 ,
                 cùm
                 quis
                 se
                 communioni
                 subtrahit
                 Apostolicae
                 sedis
                 .
              
               Balus
               .
               
                 not
                 .
                 ad
              
               Agobard
               .
               p.
               112.
               
            
             
               It
               is
               a
               manifest
               argument
               of
               Schism
               ,
               when
               any
               man
               withdraws
               himself
               from
               Communion
               with
               the
               Apostolick
               See.
               
            
          
           
             Heb.
             5.4
             .
          
           
             
               Jure
               culpandi
               sunt
               ,
               qui
               turbidè
               atque
               inordinatè
               in
               eos
               ●o●rcendos
               insiliunt
               ,
               qui
               nullâ
               sibi
               lege
               subjecti
               sunt
               .
            
             Aug.
             
               de
               Vnit.
               Eccl.
               cap.
            
             17.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Nemo
                 sibi
                 &
                 professor
                 &
                 testis
                 est
                 .
              
               Tertul.
               5.1
               .
               adv
               .
               Marc.
               
            
             
               None
               can
               be
               both
               a
               Claimer
               and
               a
               Witness
               for
               himself
               .
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A31089-e13510
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Cyrill
               .
               in
               Joh.
               21.15
               .
               He
               was
               a
               very
               active
               and
               stirring
               man
               ,
               exceedingly
               spurr'd
               on
               with
               much
               promptness
               and
               alacrity
               in
               doing
               and
               speaking
               .
            
             t
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Chrys.
               in
               Joh.
               Or.
               12.
               
               (
               13.24
               .
               )
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Chrysost.
               Tom.
               5.
               
               Orat.
               59.
               
            
          
           
             Matt.
             16.16
             .
          
           
             
               Licèt
               caeteri
               Apostoli
               sciant
               ,
               Petrus
               tamen
               respondet
               pro
               caeteris
               .
            
             Am●r
             .
             in
             Luc.
             lib.
             6.
             cap.
             9.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             1.42
             ,
             46.
             
             Matt.
             26.63
             .
             Joh.
             1.50
             .
             Matt.
             14.33
             .
          
           
             Joh.
             6.69
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Greg.
             Naz.
             Or.
             34.
             
          
           
             Matt.
             14.28
             .
          
           
             Joh.
             18.10
             .
          
           
             Matt.
             26.33
             ,
             35.
             
             Joh.
             13.37
             .
          
           
             Matt.
             16.22
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Tom.
             5.
             
             Or.
             59.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Mark
             9.6
             .
             Luke
             9.33
             .
          
           
             Luke
             24.12
             ,
             34.
             
             Joh.
             20.3
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             1
             Cor.
             15.5
             .
             
               And
               that
               he
               appeared
               to
               Cephas
               ,
               after
               that
               to
               the
               twelve
               .
            
          
           
             Acts
             1.15
             .
          
           
             Acts
             15.7
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               Aug.
               in
               Joh.
               Tract
               .
               124.
               
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Chrys.
               Tom.
               5.
               
               Or.
               24.
               
               An
               extreme
               lover
               of
               Christ.
               
            
             
               
                 Saepe
                 diximus
                 nimii
                 ardoris
                 ,
                 amorisque
                 quàm
                 maximi
                 fuisse
                 Petrum
                 in
                 Dominum
                 .
              
               Hier.
               in
               Matt.
               16.22
               .
            
             
               We
               have
               often
               said
               that
               Peter
               was
               transported
               with
               too
               much
               heat
               ,
               and
               extraordinary
               great
               love
               of
               our
               Lord.
               
            
             
               
                 Ipse
                 enim
                 Petrus
                 in
                 Apostolorum
                 ordine
                 primus
                 ,
                 in
                 Christi
                 amore
                 promptissimus
                 ,
                 saepe
                 unus
                 respondet
                 pro
                 omnibus
                 .
              
               August
               .
               Serm.
               13.
               
                 de
                 verb.
                 Dom.
                 in
              
               Matt.
               1.
               
            
             
               For
               Peter
               himself
               being
               first
               in
               the
               Order
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               most
               prompt
               and
               forward
               in
               the
               Love
               of
               Christ
               ,
               answer'd
               oftentimes
               alone
               for
               all
               the
               rest
               .
            
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             15.10
             .
             2
             Cor.
             11.23
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             11.5
             .
             &
             12.11
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Nec
               Paulus
               inferior
               Petro
               —
               cum
               primo
               quoque
               sacilè
               conferendus
               ,
               &
               nulli
               secundus
               .
            
             Ambr.
             
               de
               Sp.
               S.
            
             2.12
             .
          
           
             †
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             Chrys.
             Tom.
             5.
             
             Orat.
             167.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Euseb.
             Hist.
             2.4
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             2,2
             ,
             6.
             
             Gal
             ●
             .
             9
             .
             2
             Cor.
             11.5.12.11
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Ath.
             
               disp
               .
               c.
            
             Arium
             ,
             p.
             122.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Chrys.
             in
             Act.
             2.14
             .
          
           
             
               Inter
               duodecim
               unus
               eligitur
               ,
               ut
               capite
               constituto
               Schismatis
               tolleretur
               occasio
               .
            
             Hier.
             in
             Jovin
             .
             
               I.
               cap.
            
             14.
             
          
           
             Cyp.
             Ep.
             73.
             
               de
               unit
               .
               Eccl.
               &c.
            
             
          
           
             
               In
               typo
               unitatis
            
             —
             Aug.
             
               de
               Bapt.
            
             3.17
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Petrus
                 —
                 naturâ
                 unus
                 homo
                 erat
                 ,
                 gra●iâ
                 unus
                 Christianus
                 ,
                 abundantiore
                 gratiâ
                 unus
                 idémque
                 primus
                 Apostolus
                 .
              
               Aug.
               in
               Joh.
               tract
               .
               123.
               
            
             
               Peter
               was
               by
               nature
               one
               man
               ,
               by
               grace
               one
               Christian
               ,
               by
               a
               more
               abundant
               grace
               one
               and
               the
               same
               prime
               Apostle
               .
            
             
               
                 Ipse
                 enim
                 Petrus
                 in
                 Apostolorum
                 ordine
                 primus
                 ,
                 in
                 Christi
                 amore
                 promptissimus
                 ,
                 saepe
                 unus
                 respondet
                 pro
                 omnibus
                 .
              
               Aug.
               
                 de
                 verbis
                 Dom.
                 sup
              
               .
               Matt.
               1.
               
               Serm.
               13.
               
            
             
               For
               Peter
               himself
               being
               the
               first
               in
               the
               Order
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               the
               most
               forward
               in
               the
               love
               of
               Christ
               ,
               he
               alone
               oft-times
               answers
               for
               all
               the
               rest
               .
            
          
           
             
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Theoph.
               in
               Matt.
               10.
               ]
            
             
               Luke
               6.14
               .
               Matt.
               4.18
               .
               Mark
               1.16
               .
               Luke
               5.3
               .
            
          
           
             *
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               —
               Epiph.
               haer
               .
               51.
               
            
             
               
                 Primus
                 credidit
                 ,
                 &
                 Apostolatûs
                 est
                 Princeps
                 .
              
               Hil.
               in
               Matt.
               Can.
               7.
               
            
             
               
                 Quem
                 primum
                 Dominus
                 elegit
              
               .
               Cypr.
               Ep.
               71.
               
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Bas.
               
                 de
                 Judicio
                 Dei
                 ,
                 Tom.
              
               2.
               p.
               268.
               
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Modest.
               apud
               Phot.
               Cod.
               275.
               
               Clem.
               ad
               Jac.
               
            
          
           
             Hier.
             in
             Jovin
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Luke
             4.38.5.7
             .
             Matt.
             19.27
             .
          
           
             
               Sed
               cur
               non
               Joannes
               electus
               est
               virgo
               ?
               aetati
               delatum
               est
               ,
               quia
               Petrus
               senior
               erat
               ;
               nè
               adhuc
               adolescens
               &
               penè
               puer
               progressae
               aetatis
               hominibus
               praeferretur
               .
            
             Hier.
             in
             Jovin
             .
             1.14
             .
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Epiph.
               haer
               .
               51.
               
            
             
               Peter
               being
               the
               younger
               in
               age
               .
            
          
           
             Hor.
             Ep.
             1.19
             .
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               &c.
               Chrys.
               in
               Acts
               2.14
               .
            
             
               They
               yield
               unto
               him
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Matt.
             16.16
             .
             Matt.
             17.1
             .
             Matt.
             26.37
             .
          
           
             John
             13.6
             .
             1
             Cor.
             15.5
             .
          
           
             John
             21.
             
          
           
             
               Hil.
               in
               Matt.
               Can.
               14.
               p.
               566.
               
            
             
               
                 Supereminentem
                 beatae
                 fidei
                 suae
                 confessione
                 gloriam
                 promeruit
                 .
              
               Hilar.
               
                 de
                 Trin.
                 lib.
              
               6.
               p.
               121.
               
            
             
               
                 Ideò
                 quia
                 solus
                 profitetur
                 (
                 amorem
                 suum
              
               John
               21.
               )
               
                 ex
                 omnibus
                 ,
                 omnibus
                 antefertur
              
               .
               Ambros.
               in
               Luc.
               
                 cap.
                 ult
              
               .
            
          
           
             Matth.
             10.2
             .
             Mark
             3.17
             .
             Luke
             6.14
             .
             Acts
             1.13
             .
             John
             21.2
             .
          
           
             *
             It
             was
             a
             reasonable
             demand
             ,
             which
             was
             made
             to
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             
               Tell
               us
               by
               what
               authority
               thou
               doest
               these
               things
               ,
               or
               who
               is
               he
               that
               gave
               thee
               this
               authority
               ?
               (
               Luke
            
             20.2
             .
             )
             and
             the
             reasonableness
             ,
             of
             it
             our
             Lord
             did
             often
             avow
             ,
             declaring
             that
             if
             by
             his
             doctrine
             and
             works
             he
             had
             not
             vouched
             the
             divinity
             of
             his
             authority
             ,
             it
             had
             been
             no
             sin
             to
             disbelieve
             or
             reject
             him
             ,
             (
             John
             5.31
             ,
             36.10.25
             ,
             37.15.22
             ,
             24.
             )
          
           
             
               Credo
               etiam
               hinc
               divinorum
               eloquiorum
               clarissima
               authoritas
               esset
               ,
               si
               homo
               sine
               dispendio
               promissae
               salutis
               ignorare
               non
               posset
               .
            
             Aug.
             
               de
               pecc
               .
               mer.
               &
               rem
               .
            
             2.36
             .
          
           
             
               Nullum
               fundamentum
               ,
               aut
               firmitatem
               possunt
               habere
               ,
               quae
               nullis
               divinarum
               vocum
               fulciuntur
               oraculis
               .
            
             Lact.
             7.2
             .
          
           
             Luke
             1.1
             .
             —
          
           
             Matth.
             10.1
             .
          
           
             Mark
             9.50
             .
             John
             13.34.15.12.17.21
             .
             John
             13.14
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Si
                 quis
                 dixerit
                 ,
                 illis
                 verbis
                 ,
                 Hoc
                 facite
                 in
                 meam
                 commemorationem
                 ,
                 Christum
                 non
                 instituisse
                 Apostolos
                 Sacerdotes
                 —
                 anathema
                 sit
                 .
                 Conc.
              
               Trid.
               Sess.
               22.
               
               Can.
               2.
               
            
             
               If
               any
               one
               shall
               say
               that
               in
               those
               words
               ,
               
                 Doe
                 this
                 in
                 remembrance
                 of
                 me
                 ,
              
               Christ
               did
               not
               ordain
               his
               Apostles
               Priests
               —
               Let
               him
               be
               accursed
               .
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             —
             Acts
             1.2
             .
             John
             20.21
             .
             Matt.
             28.19
             .
             Luke
             24.49
             .
             Mark
             16.15
             .
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Chrys.
               Tom.
               8.
               p.
               114.
               
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Chrys.
               Tom.
               5.
               
               Or.
               33.
               
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Chrys.
               Tom.
               8.
               
                 ubi
                 suprá
              
               .
            
             
               We
               have
               heard
               Paul
               himself
               reckoning
               up
               powers
               or
               authorities
               ,
               and
               placing
               the
               Apostolical
               in
               the
               highest
               place
               .
            
          
           
             *
             Eph.
             4.11
             .
          
           
             †
             1
             Cor.
             12.28
             .
          
           
             Luke
             22.14
             .
             Luke
             22.24
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Clem.
               ad
               Corinth
               .
               
                 I.
                 p.
              
               63.
               apud
               Clem.
               Alex.
               Strom.
               6.
               p.
               466.
               
            
             
               Let
               a
               man
               be
               faithfull
               ,
               let
               him
               be
               powerfull
               in
               declaring
               knowledge
               ,
               let
               him
               be
               wise
               in
               discovering
               reasons
               ,
               let
               him
               be
               strenuous
               in
               works
               ,
               by
               so
               much
               the
               more
               ought
               he
               to
               be
               humble-minded
               ,
               by
               how
               much
               the
               more
               he
               seems
               to
               be
               greater
               than
               others
               ;
               and
               to
               seek
               the
               common
               benefit
               of
               all
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               himself
               .
            
          
           
             So
             doth
             St.
             Clemens
             interpret
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             alluding
             to
             this
             place
             .
          
           
             †
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             ]
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Luke
             22.25
             ,
             26.
             
          
           
             Mark
             10.37
             .
             Matt.
             20.25
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Chrys.
             Tom.
             5.
             
             Orat.
             33.
             
          
           
             *
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               &c.
               Chrys.
               in
               Acts
               1.26
               .
            
             
               Then
               the
               Government
               was
               not
               an
               honour
               ,
               but
               a
               provident
               care
               of
               the
               governed
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Matt.
             20.26
             .
          
           
             Mark
             9.34
             .
             Luke
             9.46
             .
             Matth.
             18.1
             .
          
           
             Mark
             9.35
             .
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Clem.
               Alex.
               Str.
               5.
               (
               p.
               409.
               )
            
             
               And
               to
               those
               familiar
               friends
               striving
               for
               the
               preeminence
               ,
               he
               commends
               equality
               together
               with
               simplicity
               ,
               saying
               ,
               that
               they
               ought
               to
               become
               as
               little
               Children
               .
            
          
           
             Matth.
             23.8
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Chrys.
             in
             1
             Tim.
             3.1
             .
             in
             Eph.
             Or.
             11.
             
             Isid.
             Pel.
             Ep.
             4.219.2.125
             .
             Greg.
             Naz.
             Orat.
             28.
             1
             
             Pet.
             5.3
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Chrys.
             in
             Eph.
             Orat.
             11.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Ille
                 enim
                 nolentibus
                 praeest
                 ,
                 hic
                 volentibus
                 .
              
               Hier.
               Ep.
               3.
               
                 ad
                 Nepot
              
               .
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               &c.
               Chrys.
               in
               Tit
               1.7
               .
            
             
               He
               ought
               to
               rule
               them
               so
               as
               they
               may
               be
               willing
               to
               be
               ruled
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             5.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Sed
                 contenti
                 sint
                 honore
                 suo
                 ;
                 Patres
                 se
                 sciant
                 esse
                 non
                 dominos
              
               —
               Hier.
               Ep.
               62.
               (
               ad
               Theoph.
               )
               cap.
               3.
               
            
             
               
                 Amari
                 parens
                 ,
                 &
                 episcopus
                 debet
                 ,
                 non
                 timeri
                 .
                 Ibid.
                 cap.
              
               1.
               
            
          
           
             
               Indè
               denique
               superintendis
               ,
               sonante
               tibi
               Episcopi
               nomine
               non
               dominium
               ,
               sed
               officium
               .
            
             Bern.
             
               de
               Consid.
            
             2.6
             .
          
           
             
               Nulli
               hominum
               liceat
               hanc
               paginam
               nostrae
               voluntatis
               &
               mandati
               infringere
               ,
               vel
               ei
               ausu
               temerario
               contraire
               .
            
          
           
             
               Sanctissimus
               Dominus
               noster
               .
               Concil
            
             .
             Trid.
             Sess.
             22.
             cap.
             11.
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Si
                 Papa
                 suae
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               
            
             
               Grat.
               dist
               .
               40.
               cap.
               6.
               
            
          
           
             Concil
             .
             Lat.
             sub
             Leone
             
               X.
               Sess.
            
             11.
             p.
             133.
             
               (
               in
               Orat.
               Archiep.
               Patrac
               .
               )
            
          
           
             
               Hâc
               itaque
               fiduciâ
               fretus
               ,
               &c.
               Excommun
               .
               Henrici
               R.
               in
               Concil
               .
            
             Rom.
             3.
             sub
             Greg.
             7.
             apud
             Bin.
             Tom.
             7.
             p.
             484.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Agite
                 Apostolorum
                 Sanctissimi
                 Principes
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               Plat.
               in
               Greg.
               VII
               .
            
             
               
                 In
                 Concil
              
               .
               Rom.
               6.
               apud
               Bin.
               p.
               491.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Et
                 quamvìs
                 Apostolis
                 omnibus
                 post
                 resurrectionem
                 suam
                 parem
                 potestatem
                 tribuat
                 &
                 dicat
                 ,
                 Sicut
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Cypr.
               
                 de
                 Vn.
                 Eccl.
              
               
            
             
               2
               Cor.
               5.20
               .
               1
               Cor.
               4.1
               .
               2
               Cor.
               6.4
               .
            
          
           
             Matt.
             16.18
             .
             Apoc.
             21.10
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             2.20
             .
          
           
             
               Ex
               aequo
               super
               eos
               Ecclesiae
               fortitudo
               solidatur
               .
            
             Hier.
             in
             Jovin
             .
             1.14
             .
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             2.5
             .
             1
             Cor.
             3.10
             .
          
           
             Matt.
             16.19
             .
          
           
             Matt.
             16.19
             .
             Matt.
             18.18
             .
          
           
             
               —
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Phot.
               Cod.
               280.
               p.
               1600.
               
            
             
               Those
               ,
               who
               by
               Succession
               from
               them
               (
               viz.
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               )
               were
               endowed
               with
               Episcopal
               Authority
               ,
               we
               believe
               to
               have
               the
               same
               Power
               of
               binding
               and
               loosing
               .
            
          
           
             John
             20.23
             .
          
           
             Eph.
             4.11
             .
             Act.
             20.28
             .
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             5.2
             .
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             3.2
             .
          
           
             Matt.
             28.19
             .
          
           
             Mark
             16.15
             .
             Luke
             24.47
             .
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Chrys.
               Tom.
               8.
               p.
               115.
               
            
             
               Tom.
               5.
               
               Orat.
               47.
               in
               2
               Cor.
               11.28
               .
            
          
           
             Luke
             24.49
             .
             John
             16.13.14.26
             .
             Luke
             24.49
             .
             Mark
             10.17
             .
             John
             20.22
             .
             Act.
             2.24
             .
          
           
             Act.
             15.28
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             12.11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             
               Cui
               totius
               Ecclesiae
               figuram
               gerenti
               ,
               &c.
            
             Aug.
             Ep.
             165.
             
          
           
             
               Ergò
               si
               personam
               gerébant
               Ecclesiae
               ,
               &
               sic
               eis
               hoc
               dictum
               est
               ,
               tanquam
               ipsi
               Ecclesiae
               diceretur
               ,
               pax
               Ecclesiae
               dimittit
               peccata
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Aug.
             
               de
               Bapt.
               c.
               Don.
            
             3.18
             .
          
           
             
               Scimus
               quòd
               Petrus
               nihil
               plus
               potestatis
               à
               Christo
               recepit
               aliis
               Apostolis
               ;
               nihil
               enim
               dictum
               est
               ad
               Petrum
               ,
               quod
               aliis
               etiam
               dictum
               non
               est
               .
               —
               Ideò
               rectè
               dicimus
               omnes
               Apostolos
               esse
               aequales
               cum
               Petro
               in
               potestate
               .
               Card.
            
             Cus.
             
               de
               Conc.
            
             Cath.
             2.13
             .
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             5.1
             .
             —
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             2
             Pet.
             3.2
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Chrys.
             in
             Act.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Chrys.
               in
               Act.
               1.15
               .
            
             
               As
               being
               a
               man
               hot
               and
               earnest
               ,
               and
               as
               entrusted
               with
               the
               flock
               by
               Christ
               ,
               and
               as
               the
               fore-man
               of
               the
               company
               ,
               he
               ever
               begins
               to
               speak
               .
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               —
               in
               Act.
               1.26
               .
            
             
               Probably
               so
               it
               fell
               out
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               signal
               vertue
               of
               the
               man.
               
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Chrys.
             
               de
               Sacerd.
               Or.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Chrys.
               in
               Act.
               1.16
               .
            
             
               Behold
               him
               doing
               all
               things
               by
               common
               consent
               ;
               nothing
               authoritatively
               ,
               nor
               imperiously
               .
            
          
           
             Act.
             1.
             
             Act.
             1.15
             ,
             21.
             
             Act.
             23.26
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             —
          
           
             Act.
             6.2
             .
          
           
             V.
             5.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Act.
             15.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Ver.
             2.
             
             V.
             2.
             
          
           
             V.
             4.
             
             V.
             6.
             
          
           
             V.
             7.
             
          
           
             Act.
             15.
             
             V.
             13
             —
             V.
             14.
             v.
             15.
             
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               V.
               19.
               
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Chrys.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               &c.
               V.
               22.
               
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
             
               Act.
               16.4
               .
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
             
               Act.
               21.25
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Chrys.
               (
               Tom.
               5.
               
               Or.
               59.
               )
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Chrys.
               
                 in
                 ●c
              
               .
            
             
               For
               he
               had
               the
               Government
               committed
               to
               him
               —
               he
               was
               empowered
               .
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Hesych
             .
             apud
             Phot.
             Cod.
             275.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Chrys.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Act.
             10.28
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             —
             Act.
             11.12
             .
             Act.
             11.2
             .
          
           
             
               Bell.
               
                 de
                 Pont.
              
               Rom.
               4.3
               ,
               4
               ,
               &c.
               
               Act.
               11.18
               .
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Chrys.
               
            
             
               See
               how
               free
               he
               is
               from
               pride
               and
               vain-glory
               ;
               see
               how
               he
               excuses
               himself
               ,
               and
               thinks
               himself
               not
               worthy
               to
               have
               the
               honour
               of
               a
               Master
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Ità
                 ut
                 Petrus
                 quoque
                 timens
                 ne
                 culparetur
                 ab
                 ipsis
                 .
              
               Iren.
               3.12
               .
            
             
               N.
               In
               the
               matter
               at
               Antioch
               Saint
               Peter
               did
               comply
               with
               Saint
               James
               ,
               and
               the
               Judaizers
               ,
               which
               did
               not
               beseem
               such
               Authority
               .
            
          
           
             Act.
             8.14
             .
          
           
             John
             13.16
             .
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               B.
               
            
             
               Act.
               15.2.13.3
               .
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Clem.
               ad
               Cor.
               p.
               69.
               
            
             
               Who
               among
               you
               is
               noble
               and
               generous
               ?
               who
               has
               bowels
               of
               compassion
               ?
               who
               is
               full
               of
               charity
               ?
               Let
               him
               say
               ,
               If
               for
               my
               sake
               there
               be
               sedition
               and
               strife
               ,
               and
               divisions
               ,
               I
               will
               depart
               and
               go
               whither
               you
               would
               have
               me
               ,
               and
               doe
               what
               shall
               be
               enjoyned
               me
               by
               the
               multitude
               .
            
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             13.10.10.8.12.21
             .
             1
             Cor.
             4.2
             .
          
           
             2
             Thess.
             3.14
             .
             1
             Cor.
             7.25
             ,
             40.
             1
             
             Thess.
             4.8
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             1.12.3.21
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             Clem.
             ad
             Corinth
             .
             p.
             61.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             3.5
             .
          
           
             
               Falsum
               est
               quòd
               illi
               boni
               erant
               ,
               exceptis
               eis
               qui
               dicebant
               ,
               Ego
               autem
               Christi
               .
            
             Aug.
             Cont.
             Crescon
             .
             1.27
             .
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Act.
               13.4.2.16.6
               ,
               9.
               
               Gal.
               2.2
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
             
               2
               Pet.
               3.5
               .
            
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             7.17.11.34.16.1
             .
          
           
             Tit.
             1.5
             .
          
           
             Isid.
             Pel.
             1
             Thess.
             2.7
             ,
             11.
             1
             
             Cor.
             9.2
             .
             Act.
             18.1
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             4.14
             ,
             15.
             
             Gal.
             4.19
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             1.18
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Chrys.
             in
             Gal.
             118.
             
          
           
             
               2
               Cor.
               11
               .
               2●
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Chrys.
               in
               John
               21.23
               .
            
             
               For
               seeing
               they
               were
               to
               take
               upon
               them
               the
               inspection
               and
               superintendency
               of
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               it
               behoved
               them
               not
               any
               longer
               to
               be
               mixt
               or
               conjoyn'd
               together
               ,
               for
               this
               had
               been
               a
               great
               loss
               and
               hinderance
               to
               the
               World.
               
            
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             4.9
             .
             2
             Cor.
             4.8.6.4.11.25
             .
             Matth.
             24.9
             .
             Luke
             21.12
             .
          
           
             Eus.
             3.1
             .
             Niceph.
             2.38
             ,
             39
             ,
             40.
             
             Tertull.
             ad
             Jud.
             cap.
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Bas.
               Seleuc.
               Or.
               2.
               
            
             
               He
               that
               run
               his
               race
               through
               the
               whole
               Universe
               ,
               and
               by
               his
               so
               eager
               running
               for
               the
               Faith
               made
               the
               World
               as
               it
               were
               too
               narrow
               for
               him
               .
            
             
               Col.
               1.6
               ,
               23.
               
               Rom.
               10.18
               .
            
          
           
             Matt.
             28.20
             .
             John
             16.13.14.26
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             3.5
             .
             Rom.
             15.15
             .
          
           
             —
             
               à
               quo
               illi
               tanquam
               à
               capite
               ,
               &
               imperatore
               '
               suo
               pendebant
               .
            
             Bellarm.
             
               de
               Pont.
            
             1.16
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             12.11
             .
             Rom.
             11.13
             .
          
           
             Bell.
             1.9
             ,
             14
             ,
             16.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Gal.
             1.1
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             Act.
             9.15
             .
             ●2
             .
             21
             .
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               1
               Cor.
               1.1
               .
               2
               Cor.
               1.1
               .
               Eph.
               1.1
               .
               Colos.
               1.1
               .
               2
               Tim.
               1.1
               .
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               1
               Cor.
               15.10
               .
               Eph.
               3.7
               .
               1
               Tim.
               1.12
               .
               2
               Tim.
               1.12
               .
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               1
               Tim.
               1.1
               .
               Rom.
               1.5
               .
            
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             12.12
             .
             Rom.
             15.18
             ,
             19.
             1
             
             Cor.
             2.4
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             9.1
             .
             —
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             15.10
             .
             2
             Cor.
             11.23
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             1.16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             13.10.10.8
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             2.9
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             12.16
             ,
             17.
             2
             
             Cor.
             12.11.11.5
             .
             1
             Cor.
             15.9
             .
             Eph.
             3.8
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             15.10
             .
             Eph.
             3.7
             .
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
             
               2
               Cor.
               11.3
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               2
               Cor.
               12.11.1.16
               ,
               17.
               
            
          
           
             Rom.
             11.13
             .
          
           
             Bell.
             
               de
               Pont.
            
             1.11
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             2.2
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             2.6
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             2.12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             (
             
               Vid.
               P.
            
             Pelag.
             
               II.
               apud
            
             .
             Bin.
             Tom.
             4.
             p.
             308.
             
               in
               Epist.
               ad
            
             Eliam
             .
             )
          
           
             
               V.
               11.14
               .
            
             
               
                 Nunquid
                 ideò
                 aut
                 illa
                 ejus
                 sequenda
                 sunt
                 ,
                 quae
                 meritò
                 ejus
                 Co-apostolus
                 ejus
                 facta
                 redarguit
                 .
              
               Gelas.
               
                 I.
                 de
              
               Anath
               .
               (
               apud
               Bin.
               Tom.
               3.
               p.
               645.
               )
            
          
           
             
               
                 Apostolo
                 Paulo
                 monstrante
                 ,
                 &
                 corrigente
                 ,
              
               Aug.
               c.
               Crescon
               .
               1.32.2.32
               .
               Ep.
               19.
               
                 de
                 Bap.
                 c.
                 Dor.
              
               2.1
               ,
               2.
               
                 correptus
                 .
                 cont
                 .
                 Don.
              
               2.1
               .
               
                 objurgavit
                 .
                 Ep.
              
               8.
               —
               
                 qui
                 de
                 minor●
                 causa
                 conversationis
                 ambiguae
                 Petro
                 ipsi
                 non
                 peperci●
                 .
              
               Tert.
               5.3
               .
               (
               contra
               Marc.
               )
               —
               who
               for
               a
               smaller
               matter
               of
               doubtfull
               conversation
               spared
               not
               Peter
               himself
               .
            
             
               
                 Cùm
                 la●detur
                 etsa●
                 Pauli
                 minimi
                 Apostolorum
                 sana
                 ratio
                 atque
                 libertas
                 ,
                 quòd
                 Petrum
                 Apostolorum
                 primum
                 adductum
                 in
                 ●●pocrisin
                 ▪
                 &
                 non
                 ●ectâ
                 viâ
                 in●eden●em
                 ad
                 veritatem
                 Evangelii
                 fidenter
                 improbans
                 ,
                 in
                 faciem
                 illi
                 restitit
                 ,
                 eúmque
                 coram
                 omnibus
                 coràm
                 obj●●gavit
                 .
              
               Fac.
               Her.
               8.6
               .
            
             
               Whereas
               the
               sound
               reason
               and
               freedom
               even
               of
               Paul
               the
               least
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               is
               commended
               ,
               in
               that
               ,
               when
               Peter
               the
               chief
               of
               the
               Apostles
               was
               carryed
               away
               with
               dissimulation
               ,
               and
               walked
               not
               in
               a
               right
               way
               according
               to
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ▪
               he
               ●oldly
               dislik'd
               ,
               and
               withstood
               him
               to
               the
               face
               ,
               and
               reprov'd
               him
               openly
               before
               all
               .
            
          
           
             Hier.
             ad
             Aug.
             Epist.
             11.
             
               in
               Prol.
               ad
               Gal.
            
             
          
           
             
               Non
               sunt
               consentiendi
               ,
               sed
               reprobandi
               ,
               qui
               praelatos
               suos
               reprehendunt
               vel
               accusant
               .
            
             Pelag.
             
               II.
               Ep.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Bonis
                 subditis
                 sic
                 praepositorum
                 suorum
                 mala
                 displicent
                 ,
                 ut
                 tamen
                 haec
                 ab
                 aliis
                 occultent
                 .
              
               Greg.
               
                 M.
                 Moral
              
               .
               25.15
               .
            
             
               
                 Admonendi
                 sunt
                 subditi
                 ,
                 nè
                 pr●positorum
                 suoru●
                 vitam
                 temer●
                 judicent
                 ,
                 siquid
                 eos
                 fortasse
                 agere
                 reprehensibiliter
                 vident
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               Greg.
               
                 Past.
                 part
              
               .
               3.
               cap.
               ●
               .
               Admon
               .
               5.
               
            
          
           
             Grat.
             dist
             .
             40.
             cap.
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Nam
               nec
               Petrus
               ,
               quem
               primum
               Dominus
               elegit
               ,
               &c.
            
             Cypr.
             Ep.
             71.
             (
             ad
             Quint.
             )
          
           
             †
             Aug.
             
               de
               Bapt.
               c.
               Don.
            
             2.2
             .
          
           
             
               Quis
               enim
               hic
               est
               superbiae
               tumor
               ,
               quae
               arrogantia
               animi
               ,
               quae
               mentis
               inflatio
               ad
               cognitionem
               suos
               praepositos
               &
               Sacerdotes
               vocare
               ?
            
             Cpr.
             Ep.
             69.
             
          
           
             Aug.
             
               c.
               Don.
               de
               Bap.
            
             2.1
             ,
             2.
             
             Ep.
             19.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Nam
                 quis
                 eorum
                 auderet
                 Petro
                 primo
                 Apostolo
                 ,
                 cui
                 claves
                 regni
                 coelorum
                 Dominus
                 dedit
                 ,
                 resistere
                 ,
                 nisi
                 alius
                 talis
                 ,
                 qui
                 fiduciâ
                 electionis
                 suae
                 ,
                 sciens
                 se
                 non
                 imparem
                 ,
                 constanter
                 improbaret
                 quod
                 ille
                 sine
                 consilio
                 fecerat
                 ?
              
               Ambr.
               
                 in
                 Gal.
              
               2.9
               .
            
             
               
                 Paulus
                 Petrum
                 reprehendit
                 ,
                 quod
                 non
                 auderet
                 ,
                 nisi
                 se
                 non
                 imparem
                 sciret
                 .
              
               (
               Hieron
               .
               
                 vel
                 alius
                 quis
                 ad
                 Gal.
                 citatus
                 à
              
               Grat.
               Caus.
               2.
               qu.
               7.
               cap.
               33.
               )
            
             
               Paul
               reprehended
               Peter
               ,
               which
               he
               would
               not
               have
               dared
               to
               doe
               ,
               had
               he
               not
               known
               himself
               to
               be
               equal
               to
               him
               .
            
          
           
             S.
             Cyril
             .
             c.
             Jul.
             lib.
             9.
             (
             p.
             325.
             )
             Chrys.
             Tom.
             5.
             
             Or.
             59.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Aug.
             Ep.
             11.
             &c.
             
          
           
             Chrys.
             Tom.
             5.
             
             Or.
             59.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               —
            
             
               So
               that
               't
               is
               no
               advantage
               to
               me
               ,
               if
               ▪
               when
               Peter
               has
               confuted
               the
               charge
               ,
               Paul
               appear
               to
               accuse
               his
               Fellow-apostle
               boldly
               and
               inconsiderately
               .
            
          
           
             Gal.
             1.12
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Chrys.
             in
             Gal.
             1.1
             .
          
           
             Baron
             .
             Anno
             51.
             
             §
             32
             —
             34
             ,
             35.
             &c.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             11.13
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Plena
                 authoritas
                 Petro
                 in
                 Judaismi
                 praedicatione
                 data
                 dignoscitur
                 ,
                 &
                 Pauli
                 perfecta
                 authoritas
                 in
                 praedicatione
                 Gentium
                 invenitur
                 .
              
               Ambros.
               
            
             
               There
               is
               discerned
               a
               full
               authority
               given
               to
               Peter
               of
               preaching
               to
               the
               Jews
               ,
               and
               in
               Paul
               there
               is
               found
               a
               perfect
               power
               and
               authority
               of
               preaching
               to
               the
               Gentiles
               .
            
          
           
             Gal.
             1.6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             11.28
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Chrys.
             T.
             5.
             
             Or.
             59.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Chrys.
             in
             Gal.
             2.8
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             12.28
             .
          
           
             Eph.
             4.11
             .
          
           
             Matt.
             4.21
             .
             Luke
             5.10
             .
             Mark
             3.17
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             17.1
             .
             2
             Pet.
             1.16
             .
             Matt.
             26.37
             .
             Mark
             14.33
             .
             Matt.
             20.20
             .
             Mark
             10.35
             .
          
           
             Mark
             10.37
             .
          
           
             John
             13
             .
             2●.21
             .
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Hegesipp
             .
             apud
             Euseb.
             3.20
             .
             They
             being
             dismiss
             and
             sent
             away
             to
             govern
             the
             Churches
             ,
             as
             being
             both
             Witnesses
             ,
             and
             also
             Kinsmen
             of
             our
             Lord.
             
          
           
             Act.
             12.
             
             ●
             ▪
             
          
           
             Gal.
             2.9
             .
             2
             Cor.
             12.11.11.5
             .
          
           
             Mark
             3.17
             .
             Act.
             1.13
             .
          
           
             *
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Chrys.
               in
               Matt.
               17.1
               .
               Taking
               therefore
               the
               chief
               and
               principal
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Chrys.
               ib.
               Wherefore
               taketh
               he
               these
               onely
               with
               him
               ?
               because
               these
               were
               the
               chief
               and
               principal
               above
               the
               others
               .
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Greg.
               Naz.
               Or.
               26.
               
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               
                 (
                 Ruffinus
                 reddit
                 Apostolorum
                 Episcopum
                 .
                 )
              
               Clem.
               Alex.
               apud
               Euseb.
               2.1
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Hoc
                 erant
                 utique
                 &
                 cateri
                 Apostoli
                 quod
                 fuit
                 Petrus
                 ,
                 pari
                 consortio
                 praediti
                 &
                 honoris
                 &
                 potestatis
                 .
              
            
             
               —
               
                 quamvis
                 Apostolis
                 omnibus
                 pos●
                 resurrectionem
                 suam
                 pare●●
                 potestatem
                 tri●●at
                 ,
                 ac
                 dicat
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Cypr.
               
                 de
                 Vn.
                 Eccl.
              
               
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Chrys.
             in
             Gal.
             2.8
             .
          
           
             Chrys.
             in
             Gal.
             1.8
             .
          
           
             Vide
             Tert.
             
               de
               Praescr
               .
               cap.
            
             20.
             
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               
                 Act.
                 Con.
              
               Eph.
               part
               .
               1.
               p.
               209.
               
               Peter
               and
               John
               were
               equal
               in
               honour
               one
               to
               another
               ,
               as
               were
               also
               the
               Apostles
               and
               holy
               Disciples
               .
            
             
               Did
               Tertullian
               think
               Saint
               Paul
               inferiour
               to
               Saint
               Peter
               ,
               when
               he
               said
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 well
                 that
                 Peter
                 is
                 even
                 in
                 martyrdom
                 equalled
                 to
                 Paul
                 ?
                 Bene
                 quod
                 Petrus
                 Paulo
                 &
                 in
                 martyrio
                 adaequatur
                 .
              
               Tert.
               
                 de
                 Praes
              
               .
               24.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 At
                 dicis
                 super
                 Petrum
                 fundatur
                 Eccl●sia
                 ,
                 licèt
                 id
                 ipsum
                 alio
                 loco
                 super
                 omnes
                 Apostolos
                 fiat
                 ,
                 &
                 ex
                 〈◊〉
                 super
                 eos
                 Ecclesiae
                 fortitudo
                 solidetur
                 .
              
               Hier.
               in
               Jovin
               .
               1.14
               .
            
             
               But
               you
               will
               say
               ,
               the
               Church
               is
               founded
               upon
               Peter
               ,
               though
               the
               same
               thing
               in
               another
               place
               is
               affirmed
               of
               all
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               that
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Dionys.
             
               de
               Eccl.
               Hier.
               cap.
            
             5.
             
          
           
             
               Caeteri
               Apostoli
               cum
               Petro
               par
               consortium
               honoris
               &
               potestatis
               acceperunt
               ,
               qui
               etiam
               in
               toto
               orbe
               dispersi
               Evangelium
               praedicaverunt
               ,
               quib●sque
               decedentibus
               successerum
               Episcopi
               ,
               qui
               sunt
               constitu●i
               per
               totum
               m●ndum
               in
               sedibus
               Aposto●●●am
               .
            
             Isid.
             
               Hisp.
               de
               Off.
            
             2.5
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vbicunque
                 fuerit
                 Episcopus
                 ,
                 sive
                 Romae
                 sive
                 Eugubii
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               Hier.
               ad
               Evagr
               .
               Ep.
               85.
               
               Clem.
               ad
               Corinth
               .
            
             
               Iren.
               3.12.3.1
               ,
               3.
               
            
          
           
             
               Agitur
               de
               summa
               rei
               Christianae
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Bell.
             
               praef
               .
               ad
               lib.
               de
               Pontif.
               R.
               
            
          
           
             
               Est
               enim
               reverà
               non
               simplex
               error
               ,
               sed
               perniciosa
               haeresis
               negare
               B.
               Petri
               primatum
               à
               Christo
               institutum
               .
            
             Bell.
             
               de
               Pont.
               R.
            
             1.10
             .
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             3.16
             .
          
           
             
               Matt.
               16.18
               .
               
                 S.
                 Romana
                 Ecclesia
                 nullis
                 Synodicis
                 constitutis
                 caeteris
                 Ecclesiis
                 praelata
                 est
                 ,
                 sed
                 Evangelicâ
                 voce
                 Domini
                 &
                 salvatoris
                 nostri
                 primatum
                 obtinuit
              
               ;
               Tu
               es
               Petrus
               
                 (
                 inquiens
                 )
                 &c.
                 
                 P.
              
               Gelas
               .
               1.
               dist
               .
               21.
               cap.
               3.
               
            
             
               The
               Holy
               Church
               of
               Rome
               is
               not
               prefer'd
               before
               other
               Churches
               by
               any
               Synodical
               Decrees
               ,
               but
               has
               obtain'd
               the
               primacy
               by
               the
               voice
               of
               our
               Lord
               and
               Saviour
               in
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 art
                 Peter
              
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               Quorum
               verborum
               planus
               &
               obvius
               sensus
               est
               ,
               ut
               intelligatur
               sub
               duabus
               metaphoris
               promissum
               Petro
               totius
               Ecclesiae
               principatum
               .
            
             Bell.
             
               de
               Pont.
            
             1.10
             .
          
           
             Tostat.
             in
             Matth.
             16.
             qu.
             67.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             3.11
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Scio
                 me
                 postea
                 saepissimè
                 exposuisse
                 ,
                 ut
                 super
                 hanc
                 Petram
                 intelligeretur
                 quem
                 confessus
                 est
                 Petrus
                 ;
                 harum
                 autem
                 duarum
                 sententiarum
                 quae
                 sit
                 probabilior
                 eligat
                 Lector
                 .
              
               Aug.
               Retr
               .
               1.21
               .
               Vide
               Aug.
               in
               Joh.
               tr
               .
               124.
               
                 de
                 verb.
                 Dom.
                 in
              
               Matt.
               Serm.
               13.
               
            
             
               
                 Super
                 hanc
                 ,
                 inquit
                 ,
                 Petram
                 quam
                 confessus
                 es
                 ,
                 aedificabe
                 Ecclesiam
                 meam
                 .
              
               Aug.
               in
               Joh.
               tr
               .
               124.
               
                 &
                 de
                 Verb.
                 Dom.
                 in
              
               Matt.
               Serm.
               13.
               
               (
               Tom.
               10.
               )
            
             
               
                 Super
                 hanc
                 Petram
                 ,
                 id
                 est
                 ,
                 super
                 me
                 aedificabo
                 Ecclesiam
                 meam
                 .
              
               Ans.
               in
               Matt.
               16.18
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Chrys.
               in
               Matt.
               16.18
               .
               —
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Chrys.
               in
               Joh.
               1.50
               .
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Chrys.
               Tom.
               5.
               
               Or.
               163.
               
            
             
               
                 Super
                 hanc
                 igitur
                 confessionis
                 Petram
                 Ecclesiae
                 aedificatio
                 est
                 .
              
               Hil.
               
                 de
                 Trin.
              
               6.
               
            
          
           
             —
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Theod.
             Ep.
             77.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             Orig.
             in
             Matt.
             16.
             p.
             275.
             
          
           
             
               
                 In
                 vera
                 fide
                 persistite
                 ,
                 &
                 vitam
                 vestram
                 in
                 Petra
                 Ecclesiae
                 ,
                 hoc
                 est
                 in
                 confessione
                 B.
                 Petri
                 Apostolorum
                 Principis
                 solidate
                 .
              
               Greg.
               
                 M.
                 Ep.
              
               3.33
               .
               Persist
               in
               the
               true
               Faith
               ,
               and
               establish
               and
               fix
               your
               life
               upon
               the
               rock
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               upon
               the
               confession
               of
               Blessed
               Peter
               the
               Prince
               of
               the
               Apostles
               .
            
             
               
                 Super
                 ista
                 confessione
                 aedificabo
                 Ecclesiam
                 meam
                 .
              
               Felix
               
                 III.
                 Ep.
              
               5.
               
               Vide
               Nic.
               
                 I.
                 Ep.
              
               2
               ,
               6.
               
               Joh.
               
                 VIII
                 .
                 Ep.
              
               76.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Vnus
                 pro
                 omnibus
                 loquens
                 ,
                 &
                 Ecclesiae
                 voce
                 respondens
                 .
              
               Cypr.
               Ep.
               55.
               
            
             
               One
               speaking
               for
               all
               ,
               and
               answering
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               
                 Cui
                 Ecclesiae
                 figuram
                 gerenti
                 Dominus
                 ait
                 ,
                 Super
                 hanc
                 —
              
               Aug.
               Ep.
               165.
               
            
             
               To
               whom
               ,
               representing
               the
               whole
               Church
               ,
               our
               Lord
               saith
               ,
               
                 Vpon
                 this
                 rock
              
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               
                 Petrus
                 ex
                 persona
                 omnium
                 Apostolorum
                 profitetur
                 .
              
               Hier.
               
                 in
                 loc
              
               .
               Peter
               professes
               in
               the
               person
               of
               all
               the
               Apostles
               .
            
          
           
             Vide
             Rigalt
             .
             in
             Cypr.
             Ep.
             27.40.70.71.73.69
             .
          
           
             Luke
             22.14
             .
          
           
             Mark
             9.34
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             18.1
             .
          
           
             
               Matth.
               20.24
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
             
               
                 And
                 when
                 the
                 ten
                 heard
                 it
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 moved
                 with
                 indignation
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Quare
               sunt
               fundamenta
               Apostoli
               &
               Prophetae
               ,
               quia
               eorum
               auctoritas
               portat
               infirmitatem
               nostram
               .
            
             Aug.
             in
             Ps.
             86.
             
          
           
             
               In
               illis
               erant
               fundamenta
               ,
               ibi
               primùm
               posita
               est
               fides
               Ecclesiae
               .
            
             Hier.
             in
             Ps.
             86.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Bas.
             in
             If.
             2.
             p.
             86●
             .
          
           
             
               Petrus
               à
               Petra
               nomen
               adeptus
               est
               ,
               quia
               primus
               meruit
               E●clesiam
               fidei
               firmitate
               fundare
               .
            
             Chrysol
             .
             Serm.
             53.
             
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               &c.
               Orig.
               in
               Matth.
               16.
               p.
               275.
               
            
             
               Eph.
               2.20
               .
            
             
               
                 Petra
                 Christus
                 est
                 ,
                 qui
                 donavit
                 Apostolis
                 ,
                 ut
                 ipsi
                 quoque
                 Petrae
                 vocentur
                 .
              
               Hier.
               in
               Amos.
               9.12
               .
            
             
               
                 Dicis
                 super
                 Petrum
                 sundatur
                 Ecclesia
                 ,
                 licèt
                 id
                 ipsum
                 in
                 alio
                 loco
                 super
                 omnes
                 Apostolos
                 fiat
                 .
              
               Hier.
               in
               Jovin
               .
               1.14
               .
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Basil.
             in
             Isa.
             2.
             p.
             869.
             
          
           
             Cypr.
             Ep.
             71
             ,
             &
             73.
             
          
           
             
               Dominus
               noster
               Episcopi
               honorem
               ,
               &
               Ecclesiae
               suae
               rationem
               disponens
               ,
               dicit
               Petro
               ,
               Ego
               tibi
               dico
               —
               Inde
               per
               temporum
               &
               successionum
               vices
               Episcoporum
               ordinatio
               ,
               &
               Ecclesiae
               ratio
               decurrit
               ,
               ut
               Ecclesia
               super
               Episcopos
               constituatur
               ,
               &
               omnis
               actus
               Ecclesiae
               per
               eosdem
               praepositos
               gubernetur
               .
            
             Cypr.
             Ep.
             27.
             
               &
               de
               Vnit.
               Eccl.
            
             
          
           
             
               Latuit
               aliquid
               Petrum
               aedificandae
               Ecclesiae
               Petram
               dictum
               .
            
             Tertull.
             
               de
               Praescr
               .
               cap.
            
             22.
             
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Chrys.
               
            
             
               Peter
               first
               of
               all
               the
               Apostles
               preached
               Christ.
               
            
          
           
             
               Petra
               dicit●r
               e●
               quòd
               primus
               in
               natior●bus
               fidei
               fundamenta
               posuerit
               .
            
             Ambr.
             
               de
               Sanctis
               Serm.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Bas.
               contra
               Eunom
               .
               lib.
               2.
               
            
             
               
                 Petra
                 aedificandae
                 Ecclesiae
              
               .
               Tertull.
               
                 de
                 praes
                 .
                 c.
              
               22.
               
            
          
           
             
               Sic
               enim
               exitus
               docet
               ,
               in
               ipso
               Ecclesia
               extructa
               est
               ,
               id
               est
               per
               ipsum
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Tert.
             
               de
               pudic
               .
               cap.
            
             21.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             Chrys.
             Tom.
             5.
             
             Or.
             59.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             10.2
             .
          
           
             John
             6.69
             .
          
           
             
               Loci
               non
               imme●or
               sui
               primatum
               egit
               ;
               —
               primatum
               Confessionis
               ,
               non
               honoris
               ;
               Fidei
               ,
               non
               ordinis
               .
            
             Ambr.
             
               de
               Incarn
               .
               cap.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Per
               claves
               datos
               Petro
               intelligimus
               summam
               potestatem
               in
               omnem
               Ecclesiam
               .
            
             Bell.
             
               de
               Pont.
            
             1.3
             .
          
           
             
               Dixit
               Petro
               ,
               dabo
               tibi
               claves
               ,
               at
               non
               dixit
               ,
               dabo
               tibi
               soli
               .
            
             Rigalt
             .
             
               in
               Epist.
               Firmil
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             Orig.
             in
             Matt.
             16.
             p.
             275.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Quod
                 Petro
                 dicitur
                 ,
                 Apostolis
                 dicitur
                 .
              
               Ambr.
               in
               Psal.
               38.
               
               What
               is
               said
               to
               Peter
               ,
               is
               said
               to
               the
               Apostles
               .
            
             
               
                 Licè●
                 id
                 ipsum
                 in
                 alio
                 loco
                 super
                 omnes
                 Apostolos
                 fiat
                 ,
                 &
                 cuncti
                 claves
                 regni
                 coelorum
                 accipiant
                 .
              
               Hier.
               in
               Jov.
               1.14
               .
            
             
               Though
               the
               same
               thing
               in
               another
               place
               is
               done
               upon
               all
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               all
               receive
               the
               Keys
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Claves
                 regni
                 coelorum
                 communicandas
                 caeteris
                 solus
                 accepit
                 .
              
               Opt.
               lib.
               7.
               
            
             
               
                 Communicandas
                 caeteris
                 dixit
                 ,
                 qu●s
                 ipse
                 Christus
                 communicaturus
                 erat
                 &
                 caeteris
                 .
              
               Rigalt
               .
               in
               Cypr.
               
                 de
                 Vn.
                 Eccl.
              
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Theoph.
               
                 in
                 loc
              
               .
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Chrys.
               
                 in
                 praef
                 .
                 Evang.
              
               Joh.
               
            
          
           
             
               Claves
               intelligit
               verbum
               Dei
               ,
               Evangelium
               Christi
               .
            
             Rigalt
             .
             in
             Cyp.
             Ep.
             73.
             
          
           
             
               Episcopi
               —
               quos
               constat
               esse
               vicario●
               Christi
               ,
               &
               clavigeros
               regni
               coelorum
               .
               Conc.
            
             Compend
             .
             apud
             .
             Bin.
             Tom.
             6.
             p.
             361.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Transivit
                 quidem
                 in
                 Apostolos
                 alios
                 vis
                 istius
                 potestatis
                 ,
                 sed
                 non
                 frustra
                 ●ni
                 commendatur
                 quod
                 omnibus
                 intimetur
                 .
                 Petro
                 ergò
                 singulariter
                 hoc
                 creditur
                 ,
                 quia
                 cunctis
                 Ecclesiae
                 rectoribus
                 Petri
                 forma
                 proponitur
                 .
              
               Leo
               
                 I.
                 in
                 Nat.
                 Petri
                 &
                 Pauli
                 .
                 Serm.
              
               2.
               
            
             
               The
               efficacy
               of
               this
               Power
               passed
               indeed
               upon
               all
               the
               Apostles
               ;
               yet
               was
               it
               not
               in
               vain
               ,
               that
               what
               was
               intimated
               to
               all
               ,
               was
               commended
               to
               one
               .
               Therefore
               this
               is
               committed
               singly
               to
               Peter
               ,
               because
               Peter's
               pattern
               and
               example
               is
               propounded
               to
               all
               the
               Governours
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 In
                 B.
                 Petro
                 claves
                 regni
                 coelorum
                 cuncti
                 suscepimus
                 sacerdotes
                 .
              
               Ambr.
               
                 de
                 dign
                 .
                 Sac.
              
               1.
               
               
                 Ecclesia
                 quae
                 fundatur
                 in
                 Christo
                 ,
                 claves
                 ab
                 eo
                 regni
                 coelorum
                 accepit
                 ,
                 id
                 est
                 ,
                 potestatem
                 ligandi
                 solvendique
                 peccata
                 .
              
               Aug.
               tract
               .
               124.
               in
               Joh.
               
                 vide
                 tract
              
               .
               50.
               
            
             
               The
               Church
               which
               is
               founded
               upon
               Christ
               ,
               received
               from
               him
               the
               Keys
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               the
               power
               of
               binding
               and
               loosing
               Sins
               .
            
             
               
                 In
                 typo
                 unitatis
                 Petro
                 Dominus
                 dedit
                 potestatem
                 —
              
               Aug.
               
                 de
                 Bap.
              
               3.17
               .
            
             
               Our
               Lord
               gave
               the
               power
               to
               Peter
               ,
               as
               a
               type
               of
               Unity
               .
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Phot.
               Cod.
               280.
               
            
             
               Such
               Authority
               was
               given
               to
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Apostles
               in
               the
               person
               of
               him
               who
               was
               the
               chief
               .
            
             
               
                 Non
                 sine
                 causa
                 inter
                 omnes
                 Apostolos
                 Ecclesiae
                 Catholicae
                 personas
                 sustinet
                 Petrus
                 ;
                 huic
                 enim
                 Ecclesiae
                 claves
                 regni
                 coelorum
                 datae
                 sunt
                 ,
                 cùm
                 Petro
                 datae
                 sunt
                 —
              
               Aug.
               
                 de
                 Ag.
                 Chr.
                 cap.
              
               30.
               in
               Ps.
               108.
               
            
             
               Not
               without
               cause
               does
               Peter
               among
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Apostles
               sustain
               the
               Person
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               ;
               for
               to
               this
               Church
               are
               the
               Keys
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
               given
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               given
               unto
               Peter
               .
            
          
           
             *
             August
             .
             supr
             .
             Matt.
             18.18
             .
          
           
             John
             20.23
             .
          
           
             
               Sic
               enim
               exitus
               docet
               ,
               in
               ipso
               Ecclesia
               extruct●
               est
               ,
               id
               est
               ,
               per
               ipsum
               ;
               ipse
               clavem
               imbuit
               ;
               vide
               quam
               ,
            
             Viri
             Israelitae
             auribus
             mandate
             quae
             dico
             ,
             Jesum
             Nazerenum
             virum
             à
             Deo
             vobis
             destinatum
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Ipse
               denique
               primus
               in
               Christi
               Baptismo
               reseravit
               aditum
               coelestis
               regni
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Tert.
             
               de
               pud
            
             .
             21.
             
          
           
             Luke
             5.10
             .
             Matth.
             4.19
             .
          
           
             Act.
             20.28
             .
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Cyril
               .
               
                 in
                 loc
              
               .
            
             
               Peter
               was
               ordained
               to
               the
               holy
               Apostleship
               together
               with
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Disciples
               .
            
             
               John
               20.21
               .
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Cyril
             .
             ib.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Paulus
                 Apostolus
                 boni
                 Pastoris
                 implebat
                 Officium
                 ;
                 quando
                 Christum
                 praedicabat
                 .
              
               Aug.
               in
               Joh.
               ●r
               .
               47.
               
            
             
               Paul
               fulfilled
               the
               Office
               of
               a
               good
               Pastour
               ,
               when
               he
               preached
               Christ.
               
            
          
           
             
               Principes
               Disciplinae
               nostrae
               ,
               &
               ●●●istiani
               Dogmatis
               duces
               .
            
             Hier.
             in
             Jovin
             .
             1.14
             .
          
           
             Matt.
             10.6.9.36
             .
          
           
             Matt.
             28.19
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             
               Pastores
               sunt
               omnes
               ,
               sed
               grex
               unus
               ostenditur
               ,
               qui
               ab
               Apostolis
               omnibus
               unanimi
               consensione
               pascatur
               .
            
             Cyp.
             
               de
               Vn.
               Eccl.
            
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Chrys.
             Tom.
             8.
             p.
             115.
             
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Chrys.
               
                 praef
                 .
                 comment
                 .
                 ad
              
               Joh.
               
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Chrys.
               in
               1
               Cor.
               9.2
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Chrys.
               in
               2
               Cor.
               11.28
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Chrys.
               Tom.
               8.
               p.
               115.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               —
               Chrys.
               Tom.
               5.
               
               Or.
               59.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Chrys.
               Tom.
               8.
               p.
               39.
               
            
          
           
             
               Pastores
               multi
               sumus
               ,
               unum
               tamen
               gregem
               ,
               &
               oves
               Christi
               universas
               pascimus
               .
            
             Cypr.
             Ep.
             67.
             
               ad
               P.
            
             Steph.
             
          
           
             Act.
             20.28
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Quanto
                 magìs
                 debent
                 usque
                 ad
                 mortem
                 pro
                 veritate
                 certare
                 ,
                 &
                 usque
                 ad
                 sanguinem
                 adversus
                 peccatum
                 ,
                 quibus
                 oves
                 ipsas
                 pascendus
                 ,
                 hoc
                 est
                 docend●s
                 regendasque
                 committit
                 .
              
               Aug.
               in
               Joh.
               tr
               .
               123.
               
            
             
               How
               much
               more
               ought
               they
               to
               contend
               for
               the
               truth
               even
               unto
               death
               ,
               and
               against
               sin
               even
               unto
               bloud
               ,
               to
               whom
               he
               committeth
               his
               Sheep
               to
               be
               fed
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               be
               taught
               and
               governed
               .
            
          
           
             
               Quas
               oves
               ,
               &
               quem
               gregem
               non
               solùm
               tunc
            
             B.
             
               suscepit
               Petrus
               ,
               sed
               &
               cum
               eo
               nos
               suscepimus
               omnes
               .
            
             Ambr.
             
               de
               Sacerd.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Chrys.
             
               de
               Sacerd
            
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Cùm
               dicitur
               Petro
               ,
               ad
               omnes
               dicitur
               ,
               Pasce
               oves
               mean.
            
             Aug.
             
               de
               Agone
               Christ.
            
             30.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Bas.
             
               Const.
               Mon.
               cap.
            
             22.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Et
                 quidem
                 ,
                 fratres
                 ,
                 quod
                 Pastor
                 est
                 ,
                 dedit
                 &
                 membris
                 suis
                 ;
                 nam
                 &
                 Petrus
                 Pastor
                 ,
                 &
                 Paulus
                 Pastor
                 ,
                 &
                 caeteri
                 Apostoli
                 Pastores
                 ,
                 &
                 boni
                 Episcopi
                 Pastores
                 .
              
               Aug.
               in
               Joh.
               tr
               .
               47.
               
            
             
               And
               indeed
               ,
               brethren
               ,
               that
               which
               a
               Pastour
               is
               ,
               he
               gave
               also
               to
               his
               members
               ,
               for
               both
               Peter
               was
               a
               Pastour
               ,
               and
               Paul
               a
               Pastour
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Apostles
               were
               Pastours
               ,
               and
               good
               Bishops
               are
               Pastours
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Vt
                 ergo
                 Petrus
                 quando
                 ei
                 dictum
                 est
                 ,
                 Tibi
                 dabo
                 claves
                 ,
                 in
                 figura
                 personam
                 gestabat
                 Ecclesiae
                 ,
                 sic
                 &
                 quando
                 ei
                 dictum
                 est
                 ,
                 Pusc●
                 oves
                 meas
                 ,
                 Ecclesiae
                 quoque
                 personam
                 in
                 figura
                 gestabat
                 .
              
               Aug.
               in
               Psal.
               108.
               
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Chrys.
               in
               Matt.
               24.
               
               Or.
               77.
               
            
             
               This
               was
               not
               spoken
               to
               those
               Priests
               onely
               ,
               but
               to
               every
               one
               of
               us
               ,
               who
               have
               the
               care
               even
               of
               a
               little
               Flock
               committed
               to
               us
               .
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Cyril
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             5.2
             .
          
           
             Act.
             20.28
             .
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Chrys.
               in
               Joh.
               21.15
               .
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               in
               vers
               .
               21.
               
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Ibid.
             V.
             23.
             
          
           
             
               Respondeo
               ,
               S.
               Petrum
               partim
               per
               se
               ,
               partim
               per
               alios
               universum
               Dominicum
               gregem
               ut
               sibi
               imperatum
               erat
               pavisse
               .
               —
            
             Bell.
             
               de
               Pont.
               R.
            
             1.16
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             4.1
             .
             &c.
             2
             Cor.
             5.20.10.8
             .
             &c.
             Gal.
             1.1
             .
             Tit.
             1.3
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             P.
             Leo
             
               IX
               .
               Ep.
            
             1.
             
             
               Ad
               ejusdem
               primatûs
               confirmationem
               ,
               &c.
            
             Bell.
             1.17
             .
          
           
             Act.
             9.32
             .
          
           
             John
             13.24
             .
          
           
             *
             
               
                 Infinita
                 futurorum
                 mysteria
                 continentem
              
               .
               Hier.
               
            
             
               Containing
               infinite
               mysteries
               of
               future
               things
               .
            
          
           
             *
             Joh.
             20.4
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Petrus
                 Apostolus
                 est
                 ,
                 &
                 Johannes
                 Apostolus
                 ,
                 maritus
                 &
                 Virgo
                 ;
                 sed
                 Petrus
                 Apostolus
                 tantùm
                 ,
                 Johannes
                 &
                 Apostolus
                 &
                 Evangelista
                 ,
                 &
                 Propheta
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Hier.
               in
               Jovin
               .
               1.14
               .
            
             
               
                 Et
                 ut
                 brevi
                 sormone
                 multa
                 comprehendam
                 ,
                 doceámque
                 cujus
                 privilegii
                 sit
                 Johannes
                 ,
                 —
                 imò
                 in
                 Johanne
                 Virginitas
                 ;
                 à
                 Domino
                 Virgine
                 mater
                 Virgo
                 Virgini
                 Discipulo
                 commendatur
                 .
              
               Hier.
               ibid.
               
            
          
           
             Gal.
             2.9
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             3.22
             .
             1
             Cor.
             9.5
             .
          
           
             Joh.
             1.45
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Euseb.
             Hist.
             2.1
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             —
             
               Const.
               Apost
            
             .
             8.33
             .
          
           
             *
             Chrysost.
             Tom.
             5.
             
             Or.
             59.
             
             Chrysost.
             in
             Joh.
             21.
             
             Cyr.
             c.
             Jul.
             9.
             (
             p.
             325.
             )
             Aug.
             Ep.
             11.19
             .
          
           
             The
             truth
             is
             ,
             the
             best
             Arguments
             of
             the
             Papists
             in
             other
             questions
             are
             some
             flourishes
             of
             Oratours
             ,
             speaking
             hyperbollically
             and
             heedlesly
             .
          
           
             
               Per
               excessum
               loqui
            
             .
             Bell.
             
               de
               Miss
            
             .
             2.10
             .
             
               minùs
               proprìè
            
             .
             3.4
             .
             
               benignâ
               expositione
               opus
               habere
               .
               de
               amiss
               .
               gr
               .
            
             4.12
             .
             
               minùs
               cautè
               .
               de
               purg
            
             .
             1.11
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Tort.
               Tort.
               p.
            
             338.
             
          
           
             †
             Dall
             .
             
               de
               us
               .
               P.
               lib.
            
             1.
             c.
             6.
             p.
             158.
             (
             
               &
               p.
            
             314.
             )
          
           
             
               Nunc
               enim
               in
               consortium
               individuae
               unitatis
               assumptum
               id
               quod
               ipse
               erat
               voluit
               nominari
               .
               P.
            
             Leo
             
               I.
               Ep.
            
             89.
             
             
               Nihil
               à
               bonorum
               fonte
               Deo
               in
               quenquam
               sine
               Petri
               participatione
               transire
               .
               P.
            
             Leo
             
               de
               assumpt
               .
               suâ
               .
               Serm.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             Cic.
             
               de
               Nat.
               D.
               lib.
            
             2.
             
             Cic.
             
               de
               clar
               .
               Orat.
            
             
          
           
             
               Quem
               omnium
               judicio
               longè
               principem
               esse
               Civitatis
               videbat
               —
               Principem
               orbis
               terrae
               virum
               —
            
             Cic.
             
               pro
               domo
               sua
            
             .
          
           
             Act.
             24.5
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Bas.
             Ep.
             74.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Malo
                 te
                 ad
                 sensum
                 réi
                 quàm
                 ad
                 sonum
                 vocabuli
                 exerceas
                 .
              
               Tert.
               
                 adv
                 .
                 Prax.
                 cap.
              
               3.
               
               I
               had
               rather
               you
               would
               apply
               your self
               to
               the
               sense
               of
               the
               thing
               ,
               than
               to
               the
               sound
               of
               the
               word
               .
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Athan.
               Orat.
               3.
               adv
               .
               Ar.
               (
               p.
               373.
               )
            
             
               For
               words
               do
               not
               take
               away
               the
               nature
               of
               things
               ,
               but
               the
               nature
               rather
               changes
               the
               words
               ,
               and
               draws
               them
               to
               it self
               .
            
          
           
             Euseb.
             Hist.
             2.14
             .
          
           
             
               Certè
               Petrus
               Apostolus
               primum
               membrum
               S.
               &
               universalis
               Ecclesiae
               —
               sub
               uno
               capite
               omnes
               membra
               sunt
               Ecclesiae
               .
            
             Greg.
             
               I.
               Epist.
            
             4.38
             .
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
             
               
                 Jacobum
                 Episcoporum
                 Principem
                 Sacerdotum
                 Princeps
                 orabat
                 .
              
               Clem.
               Rec.
               1.68
               .
            
             
               
                 Apostolorum
                 Episcopus
              
               .
               Ruf.
               Euseb.
               2.11
            
          
           
             *
             
               It
               is
               likely
               that
               Ruffinus
               did
               call
               him
               so
               by
               mistaking
               that
               in
               the
               Apostolical
               Constitutions
               .
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               
                 Apost
                 .
                 Const.
              
               8.10
               .
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Chrys.
               Tom.
               5.
               
               Or.
               59.
               
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               &c.
               Hesych
               .
               
                 Presb.
                 apud
              
               Phot.
               Cod.
               275.
               (
               p.
               1525.
               )
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             —
             Hesych
             .
             apud
             Phot.
             Cod.
             269.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             Chrys.
             in
             Joh.
             1.1
             .
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Chrys.
               in
               Rom.
               16.24
               .
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Chrys.
               in
               1
               Cor.
               9.2
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               —
               He
               had
               the
               whole
               habitable
               World
               committed
               to
               his
               charge
               .
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               —
            
             
               He
               was
               the
               Teacher
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               had
               all
               the
               inhabitants
               of
               the
               Earth
               committed
               to
               his
               trust
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               in
               Jud.
               Or.
               6.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               in
               1
               Cor.
               Or.
               22.
               
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               Tom.
               7.
               p.
               2.
               
            
             
               Did
               not
               God
               put
               into
               his
               hands
               the
               whole
               world
               ?
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               in
               2
               Tim.
               2.1
               .
               He
               had
               the
               charge
               of
               the
               whole
               world
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               
                 de
                 Sacerd.
              
               4.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Tom.
               5.
               
               Orat.
               33.
               
            
             
               Who
               then
               was
               better
               than
               all
               other
               men
               ?
               who
               else
               but
               that
               Tent-maker
               ,
               the
               Teacher
               of
               the
               world
               ?
               —
               If
               therefore
               he
               receive
               a
               greater
               Crown
               than
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               none
               perhaps
               was
               equal
               to
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               yet
               he
               greater
               than
               they
               ,
               it
               is
               manifest
               that
               he
               shall
               enjoy
               the
               highest
               honour
               and
               preeminence
               .
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Tom.
             5.
             
             Or.
             47.
             
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Tom.
               6.
               
               Or.
               9.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               2
               Tim.
               3.15
               .
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Theod.
               Ep.
               146.
               
            
             
               The
               most
               wise
               ,
               and
               best
               Architect
               or
               chief
               builder
               of
               the
               Churches
               .
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Just.
               M.
               
                 resp
                 .
                 ad
                 Orthod
                 .
                 Qu.
              
               119.
               
            
             
               The
               blessed
               Apostle
               ,
               the
               Father
               of
               the
               Fathers
               .
            
          
           
             
               Caput
               effectus
               est
               Nationum
               ;
               quia
               obtinuit
               totius
               Ecclesiae
               principatum
               ,
            
             Greg.
             M.
             in
             1
             Reg.
             lib.
             4.
             
             
               Videsis
               .
               Paulus
               Apostolorum
               Princeps
               .
               Ep.
            
             Sp
             ▪
             lat
             .
             in
             Lat.
             
               Syn.
               sub
               P.
            
             Jul.
             
               II.
               Sess.
            
             1.
             p.
             25.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Cyrill
             .
             Cat.
             6.
             
          
           
             Ecclesiarum
             Principes
             .
             Aug.
             de
             Sanct.
             27.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             P.
             Agatho
             .
             in
             6
             Syn.
             Act.
             4.
             p.
             35.
             
             P.
             Adrian
             .
             in
             7
             Syn.
             Act.
             2.
             p.
             554.
             
          
           
             Nicol.
             Ep.
             
               7.
               
               Plat.
            
             in
             Greg.
             VII
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Beati
               Petrus
               &
               Paulus
               eminent
               inter
               Vniversos
               Apostolos
               ,
               &
               peculiari
               quâdam
               praerogativâ
               praecellunt
               ;
               verùm
               inter
               ipsos
               quis
               cui
               praeponatur
               incertum
               est
               ,
               puto
               enim
               illos
               aequales
               esse
               meritis
               ,
               quìa
               aequales
               sunt
               passione
               ,
               &c.
            
             Ambr.
             Serm.
             66.
             
             Aug.
             
               de
               Sanct.
            
             27.
             
             Max.
             Taur
             .
             Serm.
             54.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Hae
                 voces
                 Ecclesiae
                 ,
                 ex
                 qua
                 habuit
                 omnis
                 Ecclesia
                 initium
                 .
              
               Iren.
               3.12
               .
            
             
               These
               are
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               from
               whence
               every
               Church
               had
               its
               beginning
               .
            
          
           
             
               Isa.
               2.3
               .
               Luke
               14.47
               .
               
                 Ecclesia
                 in
                 Hierusalem
                 fundata
                 totius
                 orbis
                 Ecclesias
                 seminavit
                 .
              
               Hieron
               .
               in
               Is.
               2.
               
               The
               Church
               founded
               in
               Jerusalem
               was
               the
               Seminary
               of
               the
               Churches
               throughout
               the
               whole
               world
               .
            
             
               Theod.
               5.9
               .
               Vide
               Tert.
               
                 de
                 Praescr
                 .
                 cap.
              
               20.
               
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Chrys.
             in
             1
             Cor.
             Or.
             11.
             
          
           
             
               After
               that
               he
               was
               seen
               of
               James
               ,
               I
               suppose
               to
               his
               Brother
               ;
               for
               he
               is
               said
               to
               have
               ordained
               him
               ,
               and
               made
               him
               the
               first
               Bishop
               of
               Jerusalem
               .
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Epiph.
               haer
               .
               78.
               
            
          
           
             Gal.
             2.9
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             2.12
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               Const.
               Ap.
            
             8.10
             .
          
           
             
               Privilegium
               personale
               Personam
               sequitur
               ,
               &
               cum
               Persona
               extinguitur
               .
               Reg.
               Iuris
               ,
            
             7.
             
               in
               Sexto
            
             .
          
           
             Matt.
             16.17
             .
             John
             21.15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             Matt.
             16.17
             ▪
             
          
           
             Joh.
             21.
             15
             —
          
           
             
               Qualis
               es
               ever●ens
               atque
               commutan●
               manifestam
               Domini
               intentionem
               personaliter
               hoc
               Petro
               conferentem
               ?
            
             Tertull.
             
               de
               pud
            
             .
             21.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             1.1
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Chrys.
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Act.
             1.21
             —
             1
             Cor.
             9.1.15.8
             .
             Act.
             22.14
             —
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             12.12
             .
             Rom.
             15.18
             —
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Chrys.
               in
               Act.
               8.18
               .
               
                 De
                 solis
                 Apostolis
                 legitur
                 ,
                 quorum
                 vicem
                 tenent
                 Episcopi
                 ,
                 quod
                 per
                 manûs
                 impositionem
                 Spiritum
                 S.
                 dabant
                 .
                 P.
              
               Eugenius
               
                 IV.
                 in
                 Instit.
                 Arm.
              
               
            
             
               'T
               is
               recorded
               of
               the
               Apostles
               alone
               ,
               in
               whose
               room
               the
               Bishops
               succeed
               ,
               that
               they
               gave
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               by
               the
               laying
               on
               of
               hands
               .
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Chrys.
             in
             Joh.
             21.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Cyrill
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             in
             Gen.
             7.
             
          
           
             Act.
             15.28
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Chrys.
             in
             Rom.
             1.
             
             Or.
             1.
             
             Tom.
             8.
             p.
             114.
             
          
           
             
               Quis
               nescit
               illum
               Apostolatû●
               principatum
               cuilibet
               Episcopatui
               praeferendum
               ?
            
             Aug.
             de
             Bapt.
             
               c.
               Don.
            
             2.1
             .
             
               Episcopi
               nullam
               habent
               partem
               verae
               Apostolicae
               auctoritatis
               .
            
             Bell.
             4.25
             .
          
           
             *
             The
             Apostles
             themselves
             do
             make
             the
             Apostolate
             a
             distinct
             Office
             from
             Pastours
             and
             Teachers
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             standing
             Offices
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             Eph.
             4.11
             .
             1
             Cor.
             12.28
             .
          
           
             
               Non
               succeditur
               propriè
               nisi
               praecedenti
               ,
               at
               simul
               fuerunt
               in
               Ecclesia
               Apostoli
               &
               Episcopi
            
             —
             Bell.
             
               de
               Pont.
               R.
            
             4.25
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Clem.
             ad
             Corinth
             .
             1.
             p.
             54.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Ibid.
               p.
            
             57.
             
          
           
             
               Singulis
               pastoribus
               portio
               gregis
               adscripta
               est
               ,
               quam
               regat
               unusquisque
               &
               gubernet
            
             —
             Cypr.
             Ep.
             55.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Praepositos
                 ,
                 qui
                 Apostolis
                 vicariâ
                 ordinatione
                 succedunt
                 .....
                 Ep.
              
               69.42.75
               .
            
             
               
                 Apostolos
                 ,
                 id
                 est
                 ,
                 Episcopos
                 &
                 praepositos
                 Dominus
                 elegit
                 .
                 Ep.
              
               65.
               
            
             
               
                 Cathedra
                 una
                 super
                 Petrum
                 Domini
                 voce
                 fundata
                 —
                 Ep.
              
               40.
               
               
                 &
                 Ep.
              
               73.
               
                 &
                 de
                 unit
                 .
                 Eccl.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Episcopatus
                 unus
                 ,
                 Episcoporum
                 multorum
                 concordi
                 numerositate
                 diffusus
                 .
                 Ep.
              
               5●
               .
            
             
               
                 Episcopatus
                 unus
                 ,
                 cujus
                 à
                 singulis
                 in
                 solidum
                 pars
                 tenetur
                 .
                 De
                 unit
                 .
                 Eccl.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Et
                 Pastores
                 sunt
                 omnes
                 ,
                 sed
                 grex
                 unus
                 ostenditur
                 ,
                 qui
                 ab
                 Apostolis
                 omnibus
                 unanimi
                 consentione
                 pascatur
                 .
                 De
                 unit
                 .
                 Eccl.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Nam
                 etsi
                 Pastores
                 multi
                 sumus
                 ,
                 unum
                 tamen
                 gregem
                 pascimus
                 ,
                 &
                 oves
                 universas
                 ,
                 &c.
                 Epist.
              
               67.
               
            
             
               For
               though
               we
               are
               many
               Pastours
               ,
               yet
               we
               feed
               one
               flock
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               sheep
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Manifesta
                 est
                 sententia
                 Domini
                 nostri
                 Jesu
                 Christi
                 Apostolos
                 suos
                 mittentis
                 ,
                 &
                 ipsis
                 solis
                 potestatem
                 à
                 patre
                 sibi
                 datam
                 permittentis
                 quibus
                 nos
                 successimus
                 ,
                 eâdem
                 potestate
                 Ecclesiam
                 Domini
                 gubernantes
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               mind
               and
               meaning
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               is
               manifest
               in
               sending
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               allowing
               the
               power
               given
               him
               of
               the
               Father
               to
               them
               alone
               ,
               whose
               successours
               we
               are
               ,
               governing
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               by
               the
               same
               power
               .
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Chrys.
             
               de
               Sacerd
            
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Hier.
             ad
             Evagr.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Habemus
                 annumerare
                 eos
                 ,
                 qui
                 ab
                 Apostolis
                 instituti
                 sunt
                 Episcopi
                 ,
                 &
                 successores
                 eorum
                 usque
                 ad
                 nos
                 —
              
               Iren.
               3.3
               .
            
             
               
                 Proinde
                 utique
                 &
                 caeterae
                 exhibent
                 ,
                 quos
                 ab
                 Apostolis
                 in
                 Episcopatum
                 constitutos
                 Apostolici
                 seminis
                 traduces
                 habent
                 .
              
               Tert.
               
                 de
                 Praes
              
               .
               32.
               
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Eus.
             hist.
             4.1
             .
             Primus
             is
             the
             fourth
             from
             the
             Apostles
             who
             was
             the
             Bishop
             of
             that
             place
             ,
             or
             obtained
             the
             ministery
             there
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             Clem
             Alex.
             apud
             Euseb.
             3.23
             .
             
               Ordo
               Episcoporum
               ad
               originem
               recensus
               in
               Johannem
               stabit
               autorem
               .
            
             Tert.
             in
             Marc.
             4.5
             .
             Tert.
             
               de
               Praescr
            
             .
             32.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Vnitatem
                 à
                 Domino
                 &
                 per
                 Apostolos
                 nobis
                 successoribus
                 traditam
                 .
              
               Cypr.
               Ep.
               42.
               
            
             
               
                 Adversarii
                 nostri
                 qui
                 Apostolis
                 successimus
              
               .
               Firmi●l
               .
               in
               Cypr.
               Ep.
               75.
               
            
          
           
             —
             
               ab
               illis
               Ecclesiis
               ,
               quae
               licèt
               nullum
               ex
               Apostolis
               ,
               vel
               Apostolicis
               auctorem
               suum
               proferant
               ,
               ut
               multo
               posterìores
               ,
               quae
               denique
               quotidie
               instituuntur
               ,
               tamen
               in
               eadem
               fide
               conspirantes
               ,
               non
               minùs
               Apostolicae
               deputantur
               ,
               pro
               consanguinitate
               doctrinae
               .
            
             Tert.
             
               de
               Praescr
            
             .
             32.
             
          
           
             Hier.
             ad
             Evagr.
             
          
           
             Bell.
             4.25
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             12.28
             .
             Eph.
             4.11
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Chrys.
             Tom.
             8.
             p.
             115.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Chrys.
             in
             Eph.
             4.11
             .
          
           
             
               Non
               erat
               ejus
               Officii
               in
               uno
               loco
               consistere
               ,
               sed
               quantum
               homini
               licuisset
               universum
               peragrare
               orbem
               ,
               &
               nondum
               credentes
               ad
               fidem
               perducere
               ,
               credentes
               vero
               in
               fide
               penitus
               stabilire
               .
            
             Baron
             .
             Anno
             58.
             
             §.
             51.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             2.8
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Act.
             18.2
             .
             Sueton.
             in
             Claud.
             25.
             in
             Tib.
             36.
             
          
           
             Euseb.
             3.3
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ▪
             Petr.
             ad
             Jacob.
             
          
           
             Scal.
             in
             Euseb.
             p.
             189.
             
             Onuph
             .
             apud
             Bell.
             2.6
             .
             Vales.
             in
             Euseb.
             2.16
             .
          
           
             Act.
             11.2.15.7
             .
             Gal.
             1.18.2.9
             .
             Gal.
             2.11
             .
             1
             Pet.
             5.13
             .
             1
             Cor.
             1.12
             .
             Euseb.
             2.25
             .
             2
             Pet.
             3.2
             .
             1
             Pet.
             1.1
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Epiph.
             haer
             .
             27.
             
          
           
             Coloss.
             4.11
             .
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             4.16
             .
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             4.6
             .
             2
             Tim.
             4.21
             .
          
           
             
               Conc.
               Nic.
               Can.
               16.
               
               Conc.
               Ant.
               Can.
               3.
               
               Conc.
               Sard.
               Can.
               11
               ,
               12.
               
               Conc.
               Trull
               .
               Can.
               80.
               
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Athan.
               Apol.
               1.
               
            
             
               Having
               read
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               you
               know
               how
               great
               an
               offence
               it
               is
               for
               a
               Bishop
               to
               forsake
               his
               Church
               ,
               and
               to
               neglect
               the
               Flocks
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               
                 Oportet
                 enim
                 Episcop●s
                 curis
                 secularibus
                 expeditos
                 curam
                 suorum
                 agere
                 populorum
                 ,
                 nec
                 Ecclesiis
                 suis
                 abesse
                 diutiús
                 .
                 P.
              
               Paschal
               
                 II.
                 Ep.
              
               22.
               
            
             
               For
               Bishops
               ought
               to
               be
               disentangled
               from
               secular
               cares
               ,
               and
               to
               take
               charge
               of
               their
               people
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               be
               long
               absent
               from
               their
               Churches
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Praecipimus
                 nè
                 conductitiis
                 ministris
                 Ecclesiae
                 committantur
                 ,
                 &
                 unaquaeque
                 Ecclesia
                 ,
                 cui
                 facultas
                 suppetit
                 ,
                 proprium
                 habeat
                 Sacerdotem
                 .
                 Conc.
              
               Lat.
               2.
               (
               sub
               Innoc.
               
                 II.
                 )
                 Can.
              
               10.
               
            
             
               We
               enjoyn
               that
               Churches
               be
               not
               committed
               to
               hired
               Ministers
               ,
               but
               that
               every
               Church
               ,
               that
               is
               of
               ability
               ,
               have
               its
               proper
               Priest.
               
            
             
               
                 Cum
                 igitur
                 Ecclesia
                 ve●
                 Ecclesiasticum
                 ministerium
                 committi
                 debuerit
                 ,
                 talis
                 ad
                 hoc
                 persona
                 quaeratur
                 ,
                 quae
                 residere
                 in
                 loco
                 ,
                 &
                 curam
                 ejus
                 per
                 seipsum
                 valet
                 exercere
                 ;
                 quòd
                 si
                 aliter
                 fuerit
                 actum
                 ,
                 &
                 qui
                 receperit
                 ,
                 quod
                 contra
                 Sanctos
                 Canones
                 accepit
                 ,
                 amittat
                 .
                 Conc.
              
               ●at
               .
               3.
               
                 (
                 sub
              
               Alexandro
               
                 III.
                 )
                 Cap.
              
               13.
               
            
             
               Therefore
               when
               a
               Church
               or
               the
               Ecclesiastical
               Ministry
               be
               to
               be
               committed
               to
               any
               man
               ,
               let
               such
               a
               person
               be
               found
               out
               for
               this
               purpose
               ,
               who
               can
               reside
               upon
               the
               place
               ,
               and
               discharge
               the
               cure
               by
               himself
               :
               but
               if
               it
               prove
               otherwise
               ,
               then
               let
               him
               who
               has
               received
               ,
               lose
               that
               which
               he
               has
               taken
               contrary
               to
               the
               holy
               Canons
               .
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Epiph.
             haer
             .
             27.
             
          
           
             
               Apost
               .
               Can.
            
             14.
             
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Theodor.
               Ep.
               86.
               
            
             
               The
               great
               City
               of
               the
               Antiochians
               hath
               the
               throne
               of
               the
               great
               Saint
               Peter
               .
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Theod.
             5.6
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Athanas.
             Apol.
             2.
             p.
             726.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Syn.
             Alex.
             apud
             Athan.
             p.
             727.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Ibid.
               p.
            
             765.
             
          
           
             Syn.
             Nic.
             Can.
             15.
             
             Syn.
             Chalc.
             Can.
             5.
             
             Syn.
             Ant.
             Can.
             21.
             
             Syn.
             Sard.
             Can.
             1.
             
             Syn.
             Arel
             .
             Can.
             22.
             
             Grat.
             Caus.
             8.
             qu.
             1.
             cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             —
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Conc.
               sub
            
             .
             Menn
             .
             p.
             9.
             
          
           
             P.
             Jul.
             
               I.
               apud
            
             Athan.
             
               in
               Apolog.
            
             2.
             p.
             744.
             
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Theod.
               5.11
               .
            
             
               Those
               that
               pass
               from
               their
               own
               Churches
               to
               other
               Churches
               ,
               we
               esteem
               so
               long
               excommunicate
               (
               or
               strangers
               from
               our
               communion
               )
               till
               such
               time
               as
               they
               return
               to
               the
               same
               Cities
               where
               they
               were
               first
               ordained
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Si
                 quis
                 Episcopus
                 ,
                 mediocritate
                 Civitatis
                 suae
                 despectâ
                 ,
                 administrationem
                 loci
                 celebrioris
                 ambierit
                 ,
                 &
                 ad
                 majorem
                 se
                 plebem
                 quacunque
                 occasione
                 transtulerit
                 ,
                 non
                 solìon
                 à
                 Cathedra
                 quidem
                 pellatur
                 aliena
                 ,
                 sed
                 carebit
                 &
                 propriâ
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 P.
              
               Leo
               
                 I.
                 Ep.
              
               84.
               c.
               4.
               
            
             
               If
               an
               Bishop
               ,
               despising
               the
               meanness
               of
               his
               City
               ,
               seeks
               for
               the
               administration
               of
               a
               more
               eminent
               place
               ,
               and
               upon
               any
               occasion
               whatsoever
               transfers
               himself
               to
               a
               greater
               people
               ,
               he
               shall
               not
               onely
               be
               driven
               out
               of
               another's
               See
               ,
               but
               also
               lose
               his
               own
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Euseb.
             
               de
               Vit.
            
             Const.
             3.61
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Sozom.
             7.7
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Illud
                 praeterea
                 commoneo
                 dilectionem
                 vestram
                 ,
                 nè
                 patiamini
                 aliquem
                 contra
                 Sta●uta
                 majorum
                 nostrorum
                 de
                 Civitate
                 alia
                 ad
                 aliam
                 transduci
                 ,
                 &
                 deserere
                 plebem
                 sibi
                 commissam
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 P.
              
               Damasi
               
                 Epist.
                 apud
              
               Holsten
               .
               p.
               41.
               
               &
               R.
               Marc.
               5.21
               .
            
             
               Moreover
               this
               I
               advise
               you
               ,
               that
               out
               of
               your
               charity
               you
               would
               not
               suffer
               any
               one
               ,
               against
               the
               Decrees
               of
               our
               Ancestours
               ,
               to
               be
               removed
               from
               one
               City
               to
               another
               ,
               and
               to
               forsake
               the
               people
               committed
               to
               his
               charge
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               Quis
               enim
               unquam
               audet
               dicere
               S.
               Petrum
               Apostolorum
               Principem
               non
               benè
               egisse
               ,
               quando
               mutavit
               sedem
               de
               Antiochia
               in
               Romam
               ?
            
             Pelag.
             
               II.
               Ep.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Contra
               Ecclesiasticam
               dispositionem
               ,
               contra
               Evangelicam
               legem
               ,
               contra
               Institutionis
               Catholicae
               unitatem
               —
            
             Cypr.
             Ep.
             44.
             (
             
               ut
               &
               Ep.
            
             46
             ,
             52
             ,
             55
             ,
             58.
             )
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Soz.
             4.15
             .
          
           
             Syn.
             Nic.
             Can.
             8.
             
          
           
             Cornelius
             apud
             Euseb.
             6.43
             .
             Cypr.
             Ep.
             46.
             
             P.
             Innocentius
             ,
             apud
             Sozom.
             8.26
             .
             Opt.
             
               I.
               Cathedra
               una
            
             .
          
           
             
               In
               remedium
               Schismatis
            
             .
             Hier.
             
          
           
             
               —
               à
               gloriofissimis
               duobus
               Apostolis
               Petro
               &
               Paulo
               Romae
               fundaeta
               ,
               &
               constituta
               Ecclesia
               .
            
             Iren.
             3.3.3.1
             .
          
           
             Haer.
             27.
             
          
           
             Act.
             28.30
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Iren.
             apud
             Euseb.
             5.6
             .
          
           
             
               Romanorum
               Ecclesiae
               Clementem
               à
               Petro
               ordinatum
               edit
               .
            
             Tert.
             
               de
               Praescr
            
             .
             32.
             
          
           
             
               Ex
               quìbus
               electum
               magnum
               plebique
               probatum
               ,
            
             
               Hâc
               Cathedrâ
               ,
               Petrus
               quâ
               sederat
               ipse
               ,
               locatum
            
             
               Maxima
               Roma
               Linum
               primum
               considere
               jussit
               .
            
          
           
             Tert.
             in
             Marc.
             3.9
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Const.
               Apost
            
             .
             7.46
             .
          
           
             Euseb.
             3.4
             ,
             13.
             
             Aug.
             Ep.
             165.
             
             Epiph.
             Haer.
             27.
             
             Opt.
             2.
             
             Tertull.
             
               poem
               .
               in
            
             Marc.
             3.9
             .
             Phot.
             Cod.
             112.
             (
             p.
             290.
             )
             
               N.
               Eusebius
            
             (
             3.2
             .
             )
             saith
             ,
             that
             Linus
             did
             sit
             Bishop
             
               after
               the
               Martyrdom
               of
               Saint
               Peter
               ,
            
             but
             this
             is
             not
             so
             probable
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             the
             Authour
             of
             the
             Constitutions
             doth
             affirm
             ,
             which
             reconcileth
             the
             dissonancies
             of
             Writers
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             P.
             Inn.
             
               I.
               apud
            
             Soz.
             8.26
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Syn.
             Ant.
             Can.
             23.
             
          
           
             
               Cùm
               post
               primum
               secundus
               esse
               non
               possit
               ;
               quisquis
               post
               unum
               ,
               qui
               solus
               esse
               debeat
               ,
               non
               jam
               secundus
               ille
               ,
               sed
               nullus
               est
               .
            
             Cypr.
             Ep.
             52.
             
          
           
             
               Theod.
               hist.
               2.17
               .
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Adhuc
                 in
                 corpore
                 posito
                 beatae
                 memoriae
                 patre
                 &
                 Episcopo
                 meo
                 sene
                 Valerio
                 Episcopus
                 ordinatus
                 sum
                 ,
                 &
                 sedi
                 cum
                 illo
                 ,
                 quod
                 concilio
                 Niceno
                 prohibitum
                 fuisse
                 nesciebam
                 ,
                 nec
                 ipse
                 sciebat
                 .
              
               Aug.
               Ep.
               110.
               
            
             
               While
               my
               Father
               and
               Bishop
               of
               blessed
               memory
               ,
               old
               Valerius
               was
               yet
               living
               ,
               I
               was
               ordained
               Bishop
               ,
               and
               held
               the
               See
               with
               him
               :
               which
               I
               knew
               not
               ,
               nor
               did
               he
               know
               ,
               to
               be
               forbidden
               by
               the
               Council
               of
               Nice
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Ipse
                 sublimavit
                 Sedem
                 ,
                 in
                 qua
                 etiam
                 quiescere
                 ,
                 &
                 praesentem
                 vitam
                 finire
                 dignatus
                 est
                 .
              
               Greg.
               
                 I.
                 Ep.
              
               6.37
               .
               Innoc.
               
                 I.
                 Ep.
              
               21.
               P.
               Nic.
               
                 I.
                 Ep.
              
               9.
               p.
               509.
               
               Grat.
               caus
               .
               8.
               q.
               1.
               cap.
               1.
               
            
             
               He
               advanced
               that
               See
               ,
               wherein
               he
               vouchsafed
               both
               to
               set
               up
               his
               rest
               ,
               and
               also
               to
               end
               this
               present
               life
               .
            
             
               Bell.
               2.12
               .
               §
               
                 At
                 verò
              
               —
            
          
           
             
               Petrum
               Apostolum
               successisse
               in
               Episcopatu
               Antiocheno
               alicul
               ex
               discipulis
               ,
               quod
               est
               planè
               intolerandum
               .
            
             Bell.
             2.6
             .
          
           
             
               Quidam
               enim
               requirunt
               quo
               modo
               ,
               cùm
               Linus
               &
               Cletus
               in
               urbe
               Roma
               ante
               Clementem
               hunc
               fuerint
               Episcopi
               ,
               ipse
               Clemens
               ad
               Jacobum
               Scribens
               ,
               sibi
               dicat
               à
               Petro
               docendi
               Cathedram
               traditam
               ,
               cujus
               rei
               hanc
               accepimus
               esse
               rationem
               ,
               quòd
               Linus
               &
               Cletus
               fuerunt
               quidem
               ante
               Clementem
               Episcopi
               in
               urbe
               Roma
               ,
               sed
               superstite
               Petro
               ;
               videlicet
               ut
               illi
               Episcopatûs
               curam
               gererent
               ,
               ipse
               verò
               Apostolatûs
               impleret
               Officium
               .
            
             Ruffin
             .
             
               in
               praef
               .
               ad
            
             Clem.
             Recogn
             .
          
           
             
               Const.
               Apost
            
             .
             7.46
             .
             Iren.
             3.3
             .
             Tertull.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Fundantes
                 igitur
                 ,
                 &
                 instruentes
                 beati
                 Apostoli
                 Ecclesiam
                 Lino
                 Episcopatum
                 administrandae
                 Ecclesiae
                 tradiderunt
                 .
              
               Iren.
               3.3
               .
            
             
               The
               Blessed
               Apostles
               therefore
               founding
               and
               instructing
               the
               Church
               delivered
               the
               Episcopal
               power
               of
               ordering
               and
               governing
               the
               Church
               to
               Linus
               .
            
          
           
             Euseb.
             3.4
             ,
             13
             ,
             15.
             
             Iren.
             3.3
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Euseb.
             4.1
             .
          
           
             Iren.
             1.28.3.3
             ,
             4.
             
             Euseb.
             4.10
             .
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Euseb.
               
                 Chron.
                 p.
              
               7.
               
               Hist.
               3.22
               .
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Pseud.
               Ignat.
               
                 ad
                 Ant.
              
               
            
             
               Euseb.
               counteth
               Annia●●s
               the
               first
               Bishop
               of
               Alexandria
               .
               3.21
               .
            
          
           
             
               Celebris
               mos
               est
               Apostolos
               pro
               potestate
               eorum
               ordinaria
               vel
               extraordinaria
               ,
               Episcopali
               vel
               Apostolica
               ,
               Indiculis
               antistitum
               praefigere
               ,
               aut
               ex
               iis
               eximere
               .
            
             Cotell
             .
             
               Not.
               p.
            
             299.
             
          
           
             
               Apostolicae
               Ecclesiae
            
             .
             Tert.
             
               de
               Praescr
            
             .
             3●
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Soz.
             1.17
             .
          
           
             
               2
               Tim.
               1.6
               .
               
                 In
                 Canonicis
                 autem
                 Scripturis
                 Ecclesiarum
                 Catholicarum
                 quamplurium
                 auctoritatem
                 sequatur
                 ,
                 inter
                 quos
                 sanè
                 illae
                 sunt
                 ,
                 quae
                 Apostolicas
                 sedes
                 habere
                 ,
                 &
                 Epistolas
                 accipere
                 meruerunt
                 .
              
               Aug.
               
                 de
                 doctr
                 .
                 Ch.
              
               2.8
               .
            
             
               Let
               him
               follow
               the
               Authority
               of
               those
               many
               Catholick
               Churches
               in
               the
               Canonical
               Scriptures
               ,
               among
               which
               surely
               are
               those
               which
               had
               the
               honour
               to
               have
               Apostolical
               Sees
               ,
               and
               to
               receive
               Epistles
               from
               the
               Apostles
               .
            
             
               
                 Proinde
                 utique
                 &
                 caeterae
                 exhibent
                 quos
                 ab
                 Apostolis
                 in
                 Episcopatum
                 constitutos
                 Apostolici
                 seminis
                 traduces
                 habent
                 .
              
               Tertull.
               
                 de
                 Praescr
              
               .
               32.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Sed
                 &
                 quae
                 est
                 Ephesi
                 Ecclesia
                 à
                 Paulo
                 quidem
                 fundata
                 ,
                 Johanne
                 autem
                 permanente
                 apud
                 eos
                 usque
                 ad
                 Trajani
                 tempora
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               Iren.
               3.3
               .
            
             
               And
               also
               the
               Church
               of
               Ephesus
               which
               was
               founded
               by
               Saint
               Paul
               ,
               Saint
               John
               continuing
               with
               them
               till
               the
               time
               of
               Trajan
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               
                 Ordo
                 Episcoporum
                 ad
                 originem
                 recensus
                 in
                 Johannem
                 stabit
                 auctorem
                 .
              
               Tertull.
               in
               Marc.
               4.5
               .
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               
                 Apost
                 .
                 Const.
              
               7.46
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Ab
                 Apostolis
                 in
                 ea
                 quae
                 es●
                 Smyrnis
                 Ecclesia
                 constitutus
                 Episcopus
                 .
              
               Iren.
               3.3
               .
               
                 Smyrnaeorum
                 Ecclesia
                 habens
                 Polycarpum
                 ab
                 Johanne
                 conlocatum
                 .
              
               Tertull.
               
                 de
                 Praescr
              
               .
               32.
               
               Euseb.
               3.36
               .
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Euseb.
               3.36
               .
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Sozom.
             4.25
             .
          
           
             Tertull.
             
               de
               Praes
            
             .
             36.
             
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Syn.
               Chalc.
               Act.
               10.
               p.
               379.
               
                 &
                 p.
              
               284.
               
               Thou
               despisest
               this
               Apostolical
               Throne
               .
               —
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Niceph.
               2.39
               .
            
             
               Forasmuch
               as
               having
               appointed
               holy
               Stachys
               the
               first
               Bishop
               ,
               in
               the
               Church
               which
               he
               first
               setled
               there
               .
            
             
               
                 Non
                 dedignetur
                 regiam
                 civitatem
                 ,
                 quam
                 Apostolicam
                 non
                 potest
                 facere
                 sedem
                 —
                 P.
              
               Leo
               
                 I.
                 Ep.
              
               54.
               
            
             
               Let
               him
               not
               disdain
               the
               Royal
               City
               ,
               which
               he
               cannot
               make
               an
               Apostolick
               See.
               
            
          
           
             
               Memento
               quia
               Apostolicam
               sedem
               regis
            
             —
             Greg.
             M.
             Ep.
             4.37
             .
             Remember
             you
             rule
             an
             Apostolick
             See.
             
          
           
             
               Const.
               Apost
            
             .
             7.46
             .
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Syn.
               Chal.
               Act.
               11.
               2
               
               Tim.
               1.6
               .
            
             
               From
               holy
               Timothy
               till
               now
               there
               have
               been
               seven
               and
               twenty
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               all
               ordained
               at
               Ephesus
               .
            
             
               
                 Johanne
                 autem
                 permanente
                 apud
                 eos
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               Iren.
               3.3
               .
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Euseb.
               hist.
               3.23
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ordo
               Episcoporum
               ad
               originem
               recensus
               in
               Joannem
               stabit
               auctorem
               .
            
             Tertull.
             in
             Marc.
             4.5
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Ann.
                 Chr.
              
               39.
               
               Baron
               .
               §
               8.
               
               Act.
               9.32
               .
               Act.
               11.20
               .
               
                 Denique
                 primum
                 Episcopum
                 Antiochenae
                 Ecclesiae
                 Petrum
                 fuisse
                 accepimus
                 ,
                 &
                 Romam
                 exinde
                 translatum
                 ,
                 quod
                 Lucas
                 penitus
                 omisit
                 .
              
               Hier.
               in
               Gal.
               2.
               
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               we
               have
               received
               by
               tradition
               that
               Peter
               was
               the
               first
               Bishop
               of
               Antioch
               ,
               and
               from
               thence
               translated
               to
               Rome
               :
               which
               Luke
               has
               altogether
               omitted
               .
            
          
           
             'T
             is
             the
             distinction
             of
             a
             Pope
             .
             
               Rex
               Etruriae
               ,
               &
               Rex
               in
               Etruria
               .
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Euseb.
             1.12
             .
          
           
             
               Apost
               .
               Const.
            
             6.12.6.14.2.55.7.46
             ,
             &c.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             —
             6.12
             .
             We
             the
             twelve
             Apostles
             together
             with
             James
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Euseb.
             2.23
             .
          
           
             Epiph.
             Haer.
             78.
             
          
           
             
               Grot.
               in
               Jac.
               1.1
               .
               Hamm.
               dissert
               .
               Ignat.
               4.3
               .
               Vales.
               in
               Euseb.
               1.12
               .
               Blondel
               .
               
                 in
                 Epist.
              
               Clem.
               ad
               Jacob.
               
            
             
               
                 Certum
                 est
                 non
                 fuisse
                 unum
                 ex
                 duodecim
                 .
              
               Wal.
               
                 Mess.
                 p.
              
               20.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Hierosolymitanam
                 ,
                 quam
                 primus
                 Apostolus
                 Jacobus
                 Episcopatu
                 suo
                 rexit
                 .
              
               Aug.
               
                 c.
                 Cresc
              
               .
               2.37
               .
            
             
               The
               Church
               of
               Jerusalem
               ,
               which
               James
               the
               Apostle
               first
               governed
               by
               his
               Episcopal
               power
               .
            
             
               Gal.
               1.19
               .
            
          
           
             Act.
             21.20
             .
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Eus.
               2.23
               .
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Epiph.
               Haer.
               78.
               
            
          
           
             
               Haec
               est
               una
               quae
               tenet
               &
               possidet
               omnem
               sponsi
               sui
               &
               Domini
               potestatem
               ,
               in
               hac
               praesidemus
               ,
               pro
               honore
               ejus
               &
               unitate
               pugnamus
            
             —
             Cypr.
             Ep.
             73.
             
          
           
             Aug.
             
               de
               Bapt.
               c.
               Don.
            
             4.1
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Bas.
             Epist.
             69.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             3.5
             ,
             15.
             
             Act.
             20.28
             .
             Eph.
             4.12
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Collegium
                 Sacerdotum
              
               .
               Cypr.
               Ep.
               67.52
               .
               —
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               
                 Apost
                 .
                 Const.
              
               8.10
               .
            
          
           
             
               Idcirco
               enim
               ,
               frater
               carissime
               ,
               copiosum
               corpus
               est
               Sacerdotum
               ,
               concordiae
               mutuae
               glutino
               atque
               unitatis
               vinculo
               copulatum
               ,
               ut
               siquis
               ex
               Collegio
               nostro
               haeresin
               facere
               ,
               &
               gregem
               Christi
               lacerare
               &
               vastare
               tentaverit
               ,
               subveniant
               caeteri
               ,
               &
               quasi
               Pastores
               utiles
               &
               misericordes
               oves
               Domini
               in
               gregem
               colligant
               .
            
             Cypr.
             Ep.
             67.
             
          
           
             
               Cui
               rei
               nostrum
               est
               consulere
               ,
               &
               subvenire
               ,
               frater
               charissime
               ,
               qui
               divinam
               clementiam
               cogitantes
               ,
               &
               gubernandae
               Ecclesiae
               libram
               tenentes
               ,
               &c.
               Ibid.
               
            
          
           
             
               Omnes
               enim
               nos
               decet
               pro
               corpore
               totlus
               Ecclesiae
               ,
               cujus
               per
               varias
               quasque
               provincias
               membra
               digesta
               sunt
               ,
               excu●are
               .
            
             Cler.
             
               Rom.
               apud
            
             Cypr.
             Ep.
             30.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Ad
                 Trinitatis
                 instar
                 ,
                 cujus
                 una
                 est
                 atque
                 individua
                 potestas
                 ,
                 unum
                 esse
                 per
                 diversos
                 Antistites
                 Sacerdotium
                 .
                 P.
              
               Symmachus
               ad
               Aeonium
               Arelat
               .
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               
                 Const.
                 Apost
              
               .
               6.14
               .
            
             
               
                 Manifesta
                 est
                 sententia
                 Domini
                 nostri
                 Jesu
                 Christi
                 Apostolos
                 suos
                 mittentis
                 ,
                 &
                 ipsis
                 solis
                 potestatem
                 à
                 Petro
                 sibi
                 datam
                 permittentis
                 ,
                 quibus
                 nos
                 successimus
                 ,
                 eâdem
                 potestate
                 Ecclesiam
                 Domini
                 gubernantes
                 .
                 Conc.
              
               Carth.
               apud
               Cypr.
               p.
               405.
               
            
          
           
             
               Christus
               Dominus
               &
               Deus
               noster
               ad
               Patrem
               proficiscens
               ,
               sponsam
               suam
               nobis
               commendavit
               —
               Ibid.
               p.
            
             404.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Eus.
             7.27
             .
          
           
             
               Cùm
               communis
               sit
               omnibus
               nobis
               ,
               qui
               fungimur
               Episcopatûs
               officio
               ,
               quamvis
               ipse
               in
               eo
               praemineas
               celsiore
               fastigio
               ,
               sp●cula
               pastoralis
            
             —
             Aug.
             ad
             Bonif.
             
               contra
               duas
               Epist.
               Pelag.
            
             1.1
             .
          
           
             
               Hujus
               ergo
               rei
               gratiâ
               vobis
               &
               nobis
               sancta
               commissa
               est
               Ecclesia
               ,
               ut
               pro
               omnibus
               laboremus
               ,
               &
               cunctis
               opem
               ferre
               non
               negligamus
               —
               P.
            
             Joh.
             
               I.
               Ep.
            
             1.
             (
             ad
             Zachar.
             )
             apud
             Bin.
             Tom.
             3.
             p.
             812.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Chrys.
             Tom.
             5.
             
             Or.
             93.
             
          
           
             
               
                 A
                 corpore
                 nostri
                 ,
                 &
                 Sacerdotii
                 consensione
                 discesserit
                 —
              
               Cypr.
               Ep.
               67.
               
            
             
               
                 Qui
                 se
                 ab
                 Ecclesiae
                 vinculo
                 ,
                 atque
                 à
                 Sacerdotum
                 Collegio
                 separat
                 —
              
            
             
               Cypr.
               Ep.
               52.
               
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Basil.
             Epist.
             56.
             
          
           
             
               Neque
               enim
               aliunde
               Haereses
               obortae
               sunt
               ,
               aut
               nata
               sunt
               Schismata
               ,
               quàm
               indè
               quòd
               Sacerdoti
               Dei
               non
               obtemperetur
               ,
               nec
               unus
               in
               Ecclesia
               ad
               tempus
               Sacerdos
               ,
               &
               ad
               tempus
               Judex
               vice
               Christi
               cogitatur
               .
            
             Cypr.
             Ep.
             55.
             
          
           
             
               Episcopus
               personam
               habet
               Christi
               &
               Vicarius
               Domini
               est
               .
            
             Ambr.
             in
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             
             The
             Bishop
             sustains
             the
             Person
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             is
             the
             Vicar
             of
             our
             Lord.
             
          
           
             Cypr.
             Ep.
             27.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Quod
                 ex
                 verbis
                 Domini
                 facilè
                 intelligi
                 potest
                 ,
                 quibus
                 B.
                 Petro
                 ,
                 cujus
                 vicem
                 Episcopi
                 gerunt
                 ,
                 ait
                 Quodcunque
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               Capit.
               Caroli
               M.
               Lib.
               5.
               cap.
               163.
               
            
             
               
                 Ego
                 Constantini
                 ,
                 vos
                 Petri
                 gladium
                 habetis
                 in
                 manibus
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Potestas
               ergò
               remittendorum
               peccatorum
               Apostolis
               data
               est
               ,
               &
               Ecclesiis
               qu●●
               illi
               à
               Christo
               missi
               constituerunt
               ,
               &
               Episcopis
               qui
               eis
               ordinatione
               vicariâ
               succedunt
               .
            
             Firmil
             .
             apud
             Cypr.
             Ep.
             75.
             
          
           
             
               Responde
               mihi
               ad
               Alexandrinum
               Episcopum
               Palestina
               quid
               pertinet
               ?
            
             Hier.
             ad
             Pammach
             .
             Ep.
             61.15
             .
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Theodor.
               5.9
               .
            
             
               
                 Mater
                 Christiani
                 nominis
                 .
                 Imper.
              
               Just.
               
                 ad
                 P.
              
               Hornisd
               .
               apud
               Bin.
               Tom.
               3.
               p.
               794.
               
            
             
               The
               mother
               of
               the
               Christian
               name
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Conc.
               Nic.
               Can.
               7.
               
            
             
               
                 Ibi
                 decernitur
                 ,
                 ut
                 Palestinae
                 metropolis
                 Caesarea
                 sit
                 .
              
               Hier.
               Ep.
               61.15
               .
            
             
               'T
               is
               there
               decreed
               that
               Caesarea
               should
               be
               the
               metropolis
               of
               Palestine
               .
            
          
           
             
               Maluisti
               occupatis
               auribus
               molestion
               facere
               ,
               quam
               debitum
               metropolitano
               tuo
               honorem
               reddere
               .
            
             Hier.
             ad
             Pammach
             .
             Ep.
             61.15
             .
          
           
             Hier.
             ad
             Galat.
             2.
             
             P.
             Pelag.
             
               II.
               Ep.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             —
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Syn.
             Chalced.
             Act.
             7.
             p.
             364.
             
          
           
             Act.
             11.26
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Theod.
             5.9
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vbi
                 Imperator
                 ,
                 ibi
                 Roma
              
               .
            
             
               Where
               the
               Emperour
               is
               ,
               there
               is
               Rome
               .
            
          
           
             Apoc.
             17.5
             .
          
           
             
               Apoc.
               17.6
               .
               
                 Sic
                 &
                 Babylon
                 apud
                 Joannem
                 nostrum
                 Romanae
                 Vrbis
                 figura
                 est
                 ,
                 proinde
                 &
                 magnae
                 &
                 regno
                 superbae
                 ,
                 &
                 sanctorum
                 debellatricis
                 .
              
               Tertull.
               
                 adv
                 .
                 Jud.
                 cap.
              
               9.
               
            
             
               So
               also
               Babylon
               in
               our
               Saint
               John
               is
               a
               type
               of
               the
               City
               of
               Rome
               ,
               and
               therefore
               of
               a
               great
               ,
               royal
               ,
               and
               proud
               City
               ,
               and
               a
               subduer
               of
               the
               Saints
               .
            
          
           
             Bell.
             2.12
             .
          
           
             
               Potuisset
               Petrus
               nullam
               sedem
               particularem
               sibi
               unquam
               eligere
               ,
               sicut
               fecit
               primis
               quinque
               annis
               —
               Ibid.
            
             Peter
             might
             have
             chosen
             to
             himself
             no
             particular
             City
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             the
             first
             five
             years
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Jubente
                 Domino
              
               .
               2.1
               .
            
             
               
                 Deus
                 ipse
                 jussit
                 Romae
                 figi
                 Apostolicam
                 Petri
                 sedem
                 .
              
               4.4
               .
            
          
           
             
               Non
               est
               improbabile
               Dominum
               etiam
               apertè
               jussisse
               ,
               ut
               sedem
               suam
               Petrus
               ità
               figeret
               Romae
               ,
               ut
               Romanus
               Episcopus
               absolutè
               ei
               succederet
               .
            
             Bell.
             2.12
             .
             §
             
               Et
               quoniam
            
             .
          
           
             
               Quòd
               si
               per
               possibile
               Trevirensis
               eligeretur
               pro
               Capite
               Ecclesiae
               .
               Habet
               enim
               Ecclesia
               potestatem
               liberam
               sibi
               de
               Capite
               providendi
               —
               Card.
            
             Cus.
             
               de
               Conc.
               Cath.
            
             2.13
             —
          
           
             
               Nam
               potuisset
               Petrus
               nullam
               sedem
               particularem
               sibi
               unquam
               eligere
               ,
               sicut
               fecit
               primis
               quinque
               annis
               ,
               &
               tunc
               moriente
               Petro
               ,
               non
               Episcopus
               Ròmanus
               ,
               neque
               Antiochenus
               successissèt
               sed
               is
               quem
               Ecclesia
               sibi
               elegisset
               .
            
             Bell.
             2.12
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Nulla
                 ratio
                 sinit
                 ,
                 ut
                 inter
                 Episcopos
                 habeantur
                 ,
                 qui
                 nec
                 à
                 Clericis
                 sunt
                 electi
                 ,
                 nec
                 à
                 plebibus
                 expetiti
                 ,
                 nec
                 à
                 comprovincialibus
                 Episcopis
                 cum
                 Metropolitani
                 judicio
                 consecrati
                 .
                 P.
              
               Leo
               
                 I.
                 Ep.
              
               92.
               
            
             
               No
               reason
               will
               admit
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               be
               esteemed
               Bishops
               ,
               who
               are
               neither
               chosen
               by
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               nor
               desir'd
               by
               the
               People
               ,
               nor
               consecrated
               by
               the
               Bishops
               of
               the
               same
               Province
               ,
               with
               the
               consent
               of
               the
               Metropolitan
               .
            
             
               
                 Nullus
                 invitis
                 detur
                 Episcopus
                 :
                 Cleri
                 ,
                 plebis
                 ,
                 &
                 ordinis
                 consensus
                 requiratur
                 .
                 —
                 P.
              
               Celest.
               
                 I.
                 Ep.
              
               2.
               
               
                 Grat.
                 dist
              
               .
               61.
               cap.
               13.
               
            
             
               Let
               there
               be
               no
               Bishop
               imposed
               on
               any
               against
               their
               wills
               :
               Let
               the
               consent
               of
               the
               Clergy
               and
               People
               ,
               and
               his
               own
               Order
               be
               required
               .
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Naz.
             Orat.
             20.
             p.
             335.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Greg.
             Naz.
             Or.
             19.
             p.
             211.
             
          
           
             
               Damasus
               &
               Vrsinus
               supra
               humanum
               modum
               ad
               rapiendam
               Episcopalem
               sedem
               ardentes
               scissis
               studiis
               acerrim●
               conflictabantur
               —
            
             Am.
             Marcell
             .
             lib.
             27.
             
          
           
             Sozom.
             6.23
             .
          
           
             
               Neque
               ego
               ab
               uno
               ostentationem
               rerum
               considerans
               urbanarum
               ,
               hujus
               rei
               cupidos
               ,
               &c.
               Id.
               Ibid.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Damasus
                 II.
                 —
                 Pontificatum
                 per
                 vim
                 occupat
                 ,
                 nullo
                 Cleri
                 populique
                 consensu
                 ;
                 Adeo
                 enim
                 in●levera●
                 hic
                 mos
                 ,
                 ut
                 jam
                 cuique
                 ambitioso
                 liceret
                 Petri
                 sedem
                 invadere
                 .
              
               Plat.
               (
               p.
               314.
               )
            
             
               Damasus
               II.
               inv●des
               the
               Popedome
               by
               force
               ,
               without
               any
               consent
               of
               the
               Clergy
               and
               people
               ;
               For
               so
               was
               it
               now
               grown
               into
               custom
               ,
               that
               any
               ambitious
               man
               might
               invade
               Peter's
               Se●
               .
            
             
               
                 Eò
                 enim
                 tum
                 Pontificatus
                 devenerat
                 ,
                 ut
                 qui
                 plus
                 largitione
                 &
                 ambitione
                 ,
                 non
                 dico
                 sanctitate
                 vita
                 &
                 doctrin●
                 valeret
                 ,
                 is
                 tantuminodo
                 dignitatis
                 gradum
                 bonis
                 oppressis
                 &
                 rejectis
                 obtineret
                 ;
                 quem
                 morem
                 utinam
                 aliquando
                 non
                 retinuissent
                 nostra
                 tempora
                 .
              
               Plat.
               in
               Silv.
               
            
             
               For
               the
               business
               of
               the
               Papacy
               was
               come
               to
               that
               pass
               ,
               that
               whoever
               by
               bribery
               and
               ambition
               ,
               I
               say
               not
               ,
               by
               holiness
               of
               life
               and
               learning
               ,
               got
               the
               start
               of
               others
               ,
               he
               alone
               obtained
               that
               degree
               of
               dignity
               ,
               good
               men
               in
               the
               mean
               being
               depressed
               and
               rejected
               ;
               which
               custom
               I
               would
               to
               God
               our
               times
               had
               not
               retained
               .
            
             
               
                 Cùm
                 jam
                 eò
                 devenissent
                 Ecclesiastici
                 ,
                 ut
                 non
                 coacti
                 ut
                 antea
                 ,
                 sed
                 sponte
                 &
                 largitionibus
                 Pontificium
                 munus
                 obirent
                 .
              
               Plat.
               in
               Steph.
               6.
               
               Baron
               .
               Anno
               112.
               
               §
               8.
               
            
             
               Whenas
               now
               Ecclesiastical
               persons
               are
               come
               to
               that
               pass
               ,
               that
               they
               execute
               the
               Papal
               Office
               ,
               not
               being
               compelled
               unto
               it
               ,
               as
               heretofore
               ,
               but
               of
               their
               own
               accord
               ,
               and
               by
               bribing
               for
               it
               .
            
             
               
                 Videbat
                 enim
                 Imperator
                 ▪
                 eò
                 licentiae
                 factiosum
                 quemque
                 &
                 potentem
                 ,
                 quamvis
                 ignobilem
                 devenisse
                 ,
                 ut
                 corruptis
                 suffragiis
                 tantam
                 dignitatem
                 consequeretur
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               Plat.
               in
               Clem.
               2.
               (
               p.
               313.
               )
            
             
               For
               the
               Emperour
               saw
               ,
               that
               every
               factious
               and
               powerfull
               person
               ,
               though
               base
               and
               ignoble
               ,
               was
               grown
               to
               that
               height
               of
               licentiousness
               ,
               that
               he
               obtained
               so
               great
               Dignity
               by
               corruption
               and
               buying
               of
               Suffrages
               .
            
             
               
                 Omne
                 Papale
                 negotium
                 manus
                 agunt
                 :
                 quem
                 dabis
                 mihi
                 de
                 tota
                 maxima
                 Vrbe
                 ,
                 qui
                 te
                 in
                 Papam
                 receperit
                 ,
                 pretio
                 seu
                 spe
                 pretii
                 non
                 interveniente
                 ?
              
               Be●n
               .
               
                 de
                 Consid.
              
               4.2
               .
            
             
               The
               whole
               business
               of
               making
               a
               Pope
               is
               managed
               by
               gifts
               :
               whom
               can
               you
               shew
               me
               in
               all
               this
               great
               City
               ,
               who
               took
               you
               into
               the
               Papacy
               ,
               without
               being
               bribed
               and
               corrupted
               with
               reward
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               with
               hope
               of
               it
               ?
            
          
           
             
               —
               co-Episcoporum
               testimonio
               ,
               quorum
               numerus
               universus
               per
               totum
               mundum
               concordi
               unanimitate
               consentit
               —
            
             Cypr.
             Ep.
             52.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Cùm
                 Fabiani
                 locus
                 ,
                 id
                 est
                 ,
                 cùm
                 locus
                 Petri
                 ,
                 &
                 gradus
                 Cathedrae
                 sacerdotalis
                 vacaret
                 ,
                 quo
                 occupato
                 de
                 Dei
                 voluntate
                 ,
                 atque
                 omnium
                 nostrum
                 consensione
                 .
                 —
                 Ibid.
                 
              
            
             
               When
               Fabianus's
               place
               
                 (
                 i.
                 e.
              
               )
               when
               the
               place
               of
               Peter
               ,
               and
               the
               degree
               of
               the
               Sacerdotal
               Chair
               was
               vacant
               ;
               which
               being
               obtained
               by
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               all
               our
               consents
               .
               —
            
          
           
             
               
                 Satis
                 erat
                 ut
                 tu
                 te
                 Episcopum
                 factum
                 Literis
                 nunciares
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               Cypr.
               Ep.
               42.
               
            
             
               It
               was
               enough
               that
               you
               declar'd
               by
               Letters
               that
               you
               were
               made
               Bishop
               .
            
          
           
             
               Episcopo
               semel
               facto
               ,
               &
               Collegarum
               ac
               plebis
               testimonio
               &
               judicio
               comprobato
            
             —
             Cypr.
             Ep.
             41.
             
          
           
             Euseb.
             
          
           
             
               Et
               licèt
               diversis
               temporibus
               diversi
               modi
               super
               Electione
               Romanorum
               Pontificum
               observati
               sunt
               ,
               prout
               necessitas
               ,
               &
               utilitas
               Ecclesiae
               exposcebat
               —
               Conc.
            
             Bas.
             Sess.
             37.
             p.
             98.
             
             Vide
             Grat.
             dist
             .
             63.
             
               per
               tot
            
             .
          
           
             
               Nil
               enim
               tum
               à
               clero
               in
               eligendo
               Pontifice
               actum
               erat
               ,
               nisi
               ejus
               Electionem
               Imperator
               approbâsset
               .
            
             Plat.
             in
             Pelag.
             II.
             
          
           
             
               Is
               autem
               ,
               cùm
               Principis
               consensus
               requireretur
               ,
               nuncios
               cum
               Literis
               miserat
               ,
               qui
               Mauritium
               obsecrarent
               ,
               nè
               pateretur
               electionem
               Cleri
               &
               populi
               Romani
               ea
               in
               re
               valere
               .
            
             Plat.
             in
             Greg.
             M.
             Vid.
             Grat.
             dist
             .
             63.
             —
          
           
             
               Conc.
               Tom.
            
             7.
             p.
             182.
             
             Leo
             
               VIII
               .
               —
               Romanorum
               inconstantiam
               pertaesus
               Auctoritatem
               omnem
               eligendi
               Pontificis
               à
               Clero
               ,
               Populóque
               Romano
               ad
               Imperatorem
               transtulit
               .
            
             Plat.
             in
             Leo
             
               VIII
               .
               (
               p.
            
             291.
             )
          
           
             
               Nusquam
               Cleri
               eligentis
               ,
               vel
               postea
               consentientis
               aliqua
               mentio
               .
            
             Baron
             .
             Anno
             112.
             
             §
             8.
             
             Anno
             131.
             
             §
             1.
             
             There
             was
             nowhere
             any
             mention
             of
             the
             Clergy
             electing
             ,
             or
             afterward
             consenting
             .
          
           
             Grat.
             dist
             .
             23.
             cap.
             1.
             
             Plat.
             in
             Nic.
             II.
             
          
           
             
               Propria
               perdit
               qui
               inde●ita
               concupiscit
               .
               P.
            
             Leo
             
               I.
               Ep.
            
             54.
             
          
           
             Vide
             Bern.
             Ep.
             242
             ,
             243.
             
             Bell.
             4.4
             .
          
           
             
               —
               Inopem
               me
               copia
               fecit
            
             .
          
           
             Baron
             .
             
               ad
               Ann.
            
             112.
             
             §
             8.
             
          
           
             
               P.
               Greg.
               
                 VII
                 .
                 Ep.
              
               3.7
               .
               P.
               Jul.
               in
               Conc.
               Lat.
               Sess.
               5.
               p.
               57.
               
               
                 Non
                 solùm
                 hujusmodi
                 Electio
                 vel
                 assumptio
                 eo
                 ipso
                 nulla
                 existat
                 —
                 &c.
                 Vide
                 sup
                 .
              
               §
               12.
               
            
             
               Such
               an
               Election
               or
               assumption
               ,
               let
               it
               not
               onely
               be
               upon
               that
               account
               void
               and
               null
               —
            
          
           
             
               
                 Vide
                 quaeso
                 quantum
                 isti
                 degeneraverint
                 à
                 majoribus
                 suis
                 ;
                 Illi
                 enim
                 utpote
                 viri
                 Sanctissimi
                 Dignitatem
                 ultrò
                 oblatam
                 contemnebant
                 ,
                 orationi
                 &
                 Doctrinae
                 Christianae
                 vacantes
                 ;
                 hi
                 verò
                 largitione
                 &
                 ambitione
                 Pontificatum
                 quaerentes
                 ,
                 &
                 adepti
                 ,
                 posthabito
                 divino
                 cultu
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Plat.
               in
               Serg.
               3.
               (
               p.
               279.
               )
               
                 Vid.
                 —
                 in
              
               Bened.
               
                 IV.
                 p.
              
               277.
               
            
             
               See
               ,
               I
               beseech
               you
               ,
               how
               much
               they
               have
               degenerated
               from
               their
               Ancestours
               ;
               For
               they
               as
               being
               very
               Holy
               men
               did
               contemn
               that
               Dignity
               when
               freely
               offered
               ,
               giving
               themselves
               wholly
               to
               Prayer
               and
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Christ
               ;
               but
               these
               by
               bribery
               and
               ambition
               seek
               and
               obtain
               the
               Papacy
               .
            
          
           
             
               Plat.
               in
               Joh.
               10.
               (
               p.
               275.
               )
               
                 Pontifices
                 ipsi
                 à
                 Petri
                 vestigiis
                 discesserant
                 .
              
               The
               Popes
               had
               swerv'd
               from
               the
               Examples
               of
               Peter
               .
               
                 Possessor
                 malae
                 fidei
                 ullo
                 tempore
                 non
                 praescribit
                 .
              
               Reg.
               ●ur
               .
               2.
               
                 in
                 Sexto
              
               .
            
             
               He
               that
               has
               no
               right
               to
               the
               thing
               he
               possesses
               ,
               cannot
               prescribe
               or
               plead
               any
               length
               of
               time
               to
               make
               his
               possession
               lawfull
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Nec
                 vero
                 simile
                 sit
                 ,
                 ut
                 rem
                 tam
                 nocessariam
                 ad
                 Ecclesiae
                 unitatem
                 continendam
                 Christus
                 Dominus
                 Apostolis
                 suis
                 non
                 revelârit
                 .
              
               Melch.
               Can.
               6.8
               .
            
             
               Neither
               is
               it
               likely
               that
               our
               Lord
               Christ
               would
               not
               have
               revealed
               to
               his
               Apostles
               a
               thing
               so
               necessary
               for
               preserving
               the
               Unity
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Ad
                 Firmamentum
                 igitur
                 Coeli
                 ,
                 hoc
                 est
                 Vniversalis
                 Ecclesiae
                 ,
                 fecit
                 Deus
                 duo
                 magna
                 Luminaria
                 ,
                 id
                 est
                 ,
                 du●s
                 instituit
                 Dignitates
                 ,
                 quae
                 sun●
                 Pontificalis
                 auctoritas
                 ,
                 &
                 Regalis
                 potestas
                 ;
                 sed
                 illa
                 quae
                 praeest
                 diebus
                 ,
                 id
                 est
                 ,
                 Spiritualibus
                 ,
                 major
                 est
                 ;
                 quae
                 verò
                 Carnalibus
                 ,
                 minor
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Innoc.
               
                 III.
                 in
              
               Decret
               .
               Greg.
               I.
               33.6
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               Firmament
               therefore
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               
                 (
                 i.
                 e.
              
               )
               of
               the
               Universal
               Church
               ,
               God
               made
               two
               great
               Lights
               ,
               
                 (
                 i.
                 e.
              
               )
               he
               ordained
               two
               Dignities
               or
               Powers
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               Pontifical
               Authority
               ,
               and
               the
               Regal
               Power
               ;
               but
               that
               which
               rules
               the
               days
               ,
               
                 (
                 i.
                 e.
              
               )
               Spiritual
               matters
               ,
               is
               the
               greater
               ,
               but
               that
               which
               governs
               Carnal
               things
               ,
               is
               ●he
               lesser
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               Proinde
               sive
               de
               Christo
               ,
               sive
               de
               ejus
               Ecclesia
               ,
               sive
               de
               quacunque
               alia
               re
               ,
               quae
               pertinet
               ad
               fidem
               vitamque
               nostram
               ,
               non
               dicam
               Nos
               nequaquam
               comparandi
               ei
               qui
               dixit
               ,
            
             licet
             si
             nos
             ,
             
               sed
               omnino
               quod
               sequutus
               adjecit
            
             ,
             si
             Angelus
             de
             coelo
             vobis
             annunciaverit
             ,
             
               praeterquam
               quod
               in
               Scripturis
               Legalibus
               ac
               Evangelicis
               accepistis
               ,
               anathema
               sit
               .
            
             Aug.
             contr
             .
             Petil.
             3.6
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             28.1
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             28.4
             .
          
           
             Levit.
             21.
             
          
           
             P.
             Nic.
             
               I.
               Ep.
            
             10.
             
             P.
             Leo.
             
               IX
               .
               Ep.
            
             1.
             
             P.
             Greg.
             
               VII
               .
               Ep.
            
             1.22
             .
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             2.13
             —
             17.
             
          
           
             
               Eph.
               3.11
               ,
               12
               ,
               13.
               1
               
               Cor.
               12.28
               .
               
                 Quarum
                 laudum
                 &
                 gloriae
                 degenerem
                 suisse
                 ,
                 maximum
                 crimen
                 est
                 .
              
               Cl.
               Rom.
               ad
               Cypr.
               Ep.
               31.
               
            
             
               To
               degenerate
               from
               which
               praise
               and
               glory
               ,
               is
               an
               exceeding
               great
               crime
               .
            
          
           
             Rom.
             1.8
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             (
             Vid.
             Chrys.
             Theo.
             Hier.
             )
             Baron
             .
             Anno
             58.
             
             §
             46.
             &c.
             Rom.
             1.7.1.8.16.19
             .
          
           
             Tertull.
             
               de
               Cor.
               Mil.
            
             3.
             
             Basil.
             
               de
               Sp.
               S.
            
             27.
             
             Hier.
             advers
             .
             Lucif
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Const.
               Apost
            
             .
             7.41
             .
             (
             a
             full
             Creed
             ,
             at
             Baptism
             .
             )
          
           
             Conc.
             Lat.
             4.
             cap.
             5.
             
             Anno
             1215.
             
          
           
             
               —
               procedantque
               vehiculis
               insidentes
               ,
               circumspectè
               vestiti
               ,
               epulas
               curantes
               profusas
               ,
               adeò
               ut
               eorum
               convivia
               Regales
               superent
               mensas
               .
            
             Marcell
             .
             lib.
             27.
             p.
             338.
             
             They
             travel
             sitting
             in
             Chariots
             ,
             curiously
             apparelled
             ,
             procuring
             profuse
             dainties
             ,
             insomuch
             as
             their
             meals
             exceed
             the
             feasts
             of
             Kings
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Sentiunt
                 enim
                 Deum
                 esse
                 solum
                 ,
                 in
                 cujus
                 solius
                 potestate
                 sunt
                 ,
                 à
                 quo
                 sunt
                 secundi
                 ,
                 post
                 quem
                 primi
                 ,
                 ante
                 omnes
                 &
                 super
                 omnes
                 Deos.
                 Quidni
                 ?
                 cùm
                 super
                 omnes
                 homines
                 ,
                 qui
                 utique
                 vivunt
                 ,
                 &
                 mortuis
                 antistant
                 .
              
               Tertull.
               
                 Apolog
                 .
                 c.
              
               30.
               
            
             
               For
               they
               think
               it
               is
               God
               alone
               in
               whose
               power
               they
               are
               ,
               next
               to
               whom
               they
               are
               the
               chief
               before
               all
               ,
               and
               above
               all
               Gods.
               And
               why
               not
               ?
               when
               they
               are
               above
               all
               men
               alive
               ,
               and
               surpass
               the
               dead
               .
            
          
           
             ‖
             
               Colimus
               Imperatorem
               ut
               hominem
               à
               Deo
               ▪
               secundum
               ,
               &
               solo
               Deo
               minorem
               .
            
             Tertull.
             ad
             Scap.
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Cùm
               super
               Imperatorem
               non
               sit
               nisi
               solus
               Deus
               quì
               fecit
               Imperatorem
               .
            
             Opt.
             lib.
             3.
             
          
           
             †
             
               
                 —
                 dum
                 se
                 Donatus
                 super
                 Imperatorem
                 extollit
                 ,
                 jam
                 quasi
                 hominum
                 excesserat
                 modum
                 ,
                 ut
                 se
                 ut
                 Deum
                 ,
                 non
                 hominem
                 aestimaret
                 .
                 Id.
                 ibid.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Chrys.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               2.
               p.
               463.
               
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               &c.
               Chrys.
               in
               Rom.
               ●3
               .
               1
               .
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               —
               Chrys.
               suprá
               .
            
             
               Por
               he
               that
               is
               thus
               wrong'd
               has
               not
               his
               equal
               upon
               earth
               ,
               for
               he
               is
               King
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             †
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Cyril
             .
             ad
             Theod.
             
               in
               Conc.
            
             Eph.
             part
             .
             1.
             cap.
             3.
             p.
             20.
             
          
           
             ‖
             
               P.
               Greg.
               M.
               Ep.
               2.62
               .
            
             
               
                 Quia
                 Sereniss
                 .
                 Domine
                 ex
                 illo
                 jam
                 tempore
                 Dominus
                 meus
                 fuisti
                 ,
                 quando
                 adhuc
                 Dominus
                 omnium
                 non
                 eras
                 —
                 Ego
                 quidem
                 jussioni
                 subjectus
                 —
                 Ibid.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Ad
                 hoc
                 enim
                 potestas
                 Dominorum
                 meorum
                 pietati
                 coelitus
                 data
                 est
                 super
                 omnes
                 homines
                 ,
                 &c.
                 Ibid.
                 Ego
                 indignus
                 famulus
                 vester
                 .
                 Ib.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Qui
                 honori
                 quoque
                 Imperii
                 vestri
                 se
                 per
                 privatum
                 vocabulum
                 superponit
                 .
                 P.
              
               Greg.
               
                 I.
                 Ep.
              
               4.32
               .
            
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             P.
             Greg.
             
               II.
               in
               Epist.
            
             1.
             ad
             Leon.
             Isaur
             .
             apud
             Bin.
             Tom.
             5.
             p.
             502.
             
             As
             King
             and
             Head
             of
             Christians
             .
          
           
             
               
                 —
                 una
                 cum
                 famulo
                 tuo
                 Papa
                 nostro
              
               N.
               
                 &
                 Antistite
                 nostro
              
               N.
               
                 &
                 Rege
                 nostro
              
               N.
               
                 &
                 omnibus
                 Orthodoxis
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               
            
             
               Together
               with
               thy
               Servant
               our
               Pope
               N.
               and
               our
               Bishop
               N.
               and
               our
               King
               N.
               and
               all
               Orthodox
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             *
             
               
                 Fiat
                 autem
                 oratio
                 pro
                 dignitate
                 Regia
                 post
                 orationem
                 factam
                 pro
                 Papa
                 ,
                 quia
                 potestas
                 suprema
                 Sacerdotalis
                 excedit
                 Regiam
                 antiquitate
                 ,
                 dignitate
                 &
                 utilitate
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Gab.
               Biel
               
                 in
                 Can.
                 mis.
              
               
            
             
               Let
               prayer
               be
               made
               for
               the
               King
               after
               prayer
               made
               for
               the
               Pope
               ,
               because
               the
               supreme
               Sacerdotal
               power
               exceeds
               the
               Kingly
               in
               antiquity
               ,
               dignity
               and
               utility
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               
                 Subesse
                 Romano
                 Pontifici
                 omni
                 humanae
                 creaturae
                 declaramus
                 ,
                 dicimus
                 ,
                 definimus
                 &
                 pronunciamus
                 omnino
                 esse
                 de
                 necessitate
                 salutis
                 .
                 P.
              
               Bonif.
               
                 VIII
                 .
                 in
                 Extrav
                 .
                 com
                 .
                 lib.
              
               1.
               tit
               .
               38.
               
            
          
           
             
               At
               quamvis
               utcunque
               tolerabile
               sit
               ,
               ut
               Principes
               seculares
               in
               Concilio
               sedeant
               ante
               alios
               Episcopos
               ,
               tamen
               nullo
               modo
               convenit
               .
               ut
               ante
               ipsum
               summum
               Pontificem
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Bell.
             
               de
               Conc.
            
             1.19
             .
          
           
             
               Quapropter
               attendat
               clementia
               vestra
               ,
               quantus
               fuerit
               erga
               sedis
               Apostolicae
               reverentiam
               Antecessorum
               véstrorum
               ,
               piorum
               duntaxat
               Imperatorum
               —
               amor
               ,
               &
               studium
               ;
               qualiter
               eam
               diversis
               privilegiis
               extulerint
               ,
               donis
               ditaverint
               ,
               beneficiis
               ampliaverint
               ;
               qualiter
               eam
               literis
               suis
               honoraverint
               ,
               ejus
               votis
               annuerint
               ,
               &c.
               P.
            
             Nich.
             
               I.
               Epist.
            
             8.
             ad
             Mich.
             Imp.
             
          
           
             Apol.
             Bell.
             p.
             202.
             
          
           
             
               Const.
               Apost
            
             .
             8.4
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Apost
               .
               Can.
            
             34.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Dionys.
             
               de
               Hier.
               Eccl.
               cap.
            
             5.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               De
               Eccl.
               Hier.
               cap.
            
             5.
             
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               &c.
               Dionys.
               Ar.
               Ep.
               8.
               
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Max.
               
                 Schol.
                 Ib.
              
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Pseud.
               Ignat
               .
               ad
               Smyr
               .
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 id
                 ad
              
               Trall
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Clem.
               ad
               Corinth
               .
               Ep.
               1
               p.
               58.
               
               Jun.
               
            
             
               For
               we
               see
               that
               you
               have
               removed
               some
               ,
               who
               behaved
               themselves
               well
               in
               their
               Office
               ,
               out
               of
               their
               ministry
               blamelesly
               discharged
               by
               them
               .
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             p.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Si
               quis
               voluntati
               nostrae
               contraìre
               praesumpserit
               ,
               indignationem
               omnipotentis
               Deì
               ,
               ac
               Beatorum
               Petri
               &
               Pauli
               Apostoli
               se
               noverit
               incursurum
               :
            
             in
             such
             terms
             usually
             the
             Pope's
             Bulls
             do
             end
             .
          
           
             Cypr.
             Ep.
             41
             ,
             42
             ,
             43
             ,
             45
             ,
             47
             ,
             49
             ,
             54
             ,
             55
             ,
             57
             ,
             58
             ,
             67
             ,
             72.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Et
                 quanquam
                 sciam
                 ,
                 frater
                 charissime
                 ,
                 pro
                 mutua
                 dilectione
                 ,
                 quam
                 debemus
                 &
                 exhibemus
                 invicem
                 nobis
                 ,
                 florentissimo
                 illic
                 clero
                 tecum
                 praesidenti
                 ,
                 &c.
                 Ep.
              
               55.
               
            
             
               And
               although
               I
               know
               ,
               most
               dear
               brother
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               mutual
               love
               and
               respect
               ,
               which
               we
               owe
               and
               yield
               one
               to
               another
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               Cùm
               de
               excessu
               boni
               viri
               Collegae
               mei
               ,
               rumor
               apud
               nos
               incertus
               esset
               Collegae
               charissimi
               —
            
             Cypr.
             Ep.
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Quàm
               ex
               aequo
               ,
               &
               civilis
               mentio
               Episcopi
               Romani
               ab
               Episcopo
               Carthaginis
               apud
               Clerum
               ?
            
             Rigalt
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Cypr.
             Ep.
             46
             ,
             48.
             
          
           
             Euseb.
             6.43
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Liber
             .
             ad
             Ath.
             Tom.
             1.
             p.
             243.
             
          
           
             Socr.
             4.12
             .
          
           
             
               Ep.
               61
               ,
               69
               ,
               70
               ,
               74
               ,
               182.
               
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Ep.
               61.
               
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Ibid.
               
            
             
               We
               beseech
               you
               to
               have
               a
               fellow-feeling
               of
               our
               distractions
               .
            
             
               If
               there
               be
               any
               comfort
               of
               love
               ,
               any
               fellowship
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               any
               bowels
               and
               mercies
               ,
               be
               ye
               moved
               with
               pity
               and
               commiseration
               to
               help
               us
               .
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Ep.
               69.
               
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Ep.
               70.
               
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Vid.
                 Ep.
              
               74.
               (
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               &c.
               )
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Ep.
               74.
               
               (
               Ep.
               293.
               )
            
             
               —
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               —
               Ep.
               48.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Ep.
               74.
               
            
          
           
             *
             
               
                 Quod
                 servis
                 Dei
                 ,
                 &
                 maximè
                 Sacerdotibus
                 justis
                 &
                 pacificis
                 congruebat
                 ,
                 frater
                 charissime
                 ,
                 miseramus
                 nuper
                 Collegas
                 nostros
                 Caldonium
                 &
                 Fortunatum
                 ,
                 ut
                 non
                 tantùm
                 persuasione
                 literarum
                 nostrarum
                 ,
                 sed
                 praesentia
                 sua
                 ,
                 &
                 consilio
                 omnium
                 vestrum
                 eniterentur
                 ,
                 quantum
                 possent
                 ,
                 &
                 elaborarent
                 ,
                 ut
                 ad
                 Catholicae
                 Ecclesiae
                 unitatem
                 scissi
                 corporis
                 membra
                 componerent
              
               —
               Cypr.
               Ep.
               42.
               ad
               Cornel.
               Pallad
               .
            
             
               As
               it
               becomed
               the
               Servants
               of
               God
               ,
               especially
               righteous
               and
               peaceable
               Priests
               ,
               most
               dear
               Brother
               ,
               we
               lately
               sent
               our
               Collegues
               Caldonius
               and
               Fortunatus
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               ,
               not
               onely
               by
               the
               persuasion
               of
               our
               Letters
               ,
               but
               also
               by
               their
               presence
               ,
               and
               the
               advice
               of
               you
               all
               ,
               endeavour
               to
               their
               utmost
               and
               strive
               to
               reduce
               the
               members
               of
               that
               divided
               Body
               to
               the
               Unity
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               .
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Bas.
               Ep.
               8.
               
            
          
           
             †
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Ep.
               77.
               
            
          
           
             
               Vid.
               Epist.
            
             272
             ,
             273
             ,
             321
             ,
             325
             ,
             349.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Bas.
             Ep.
             10.
             ad
             Euseb.
             Samos
             .
             Ep.
             
          
           
             —
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             Bas.
             Ep.
             250.
             
          
           
             Anast.
             ad
             Joh.
             Hier.
             apud
             Hier.
             
          
           
             Tom.
             7.
             
             Epist.
             122.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Laun.
             Epist.
             1.3
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               —
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
             
               But
               as
               for
               us
               ,
               we
               who
               are
               not
               condemned
               nor
               convicted
               ,
               nor
               prov'd
               guilty
               ,
               let
               us
               continually
               enjoy
               the
               benefit
               of
               your
               Letters
               ,
               and
               Love
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               things
               as
               before
               .
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             —
             Soz.
             8.26
             .
          
           
             
               Saepe
               igitur
               magno
               studio
               ,
               &
               summâ
               attentione
               perquirens
               à
               quamplurimis
               sanctitate
               &
               doctrina
               praestantibus
               viris
               ,
               &c.
               p.
            
             316.
             (
             
               in
               edit
            
             .
             Balus
             .
             )
          
           
             
               Hujusmodi
               semper
               responsum
               ab
               omnibus
               ferè
               retuli
               ,
               quòd
               sive
               ego
               sive
               quis
               alius
               vellet
               exurgentium
               haereticorum
               fraudes
               deprehendere
               ,
               laqueósque
               vitare
               ,
               &
               in
               fide
               sana
               sanus
               atque
               integer
               permanere
               ,
               duplici
               modo
               munire
               fidem
               suam
               Domino
               adjuvante
               deberet
               ;
               Primò
               scilicet
               ,
               divinae
               legis
               Auctoritate
               ,
               tum
               deinde
               Ecclesiae
               Catholicae
               Traditione
               .
               p.
            
             317.
             
          
           
             
               Diximus
               in
               superioribus
               hanc
               fuisse
               semper
               &
               esse
               hodie
               Catholicorum
               consuetudinem
               ut
               fidem
               veram
               duobus
               his
               modis
               adprobent
               ;
               Primùm
               divini
               Canonis
               Auctoritate
               ,
               deinde
               Ecclesiae
               Catholicae
               Traditione
               .
               p.
            
             364.
             
          
           
             
               His
               ferè
               compendiis
               utimur
               ,
               quum
               de
               Evangelii
               fide
               adversus
               Haereticos
               expedimur
               ,
               defendentibus
               &
               temporum
               ordinem
               posteritati
               falsariorum
               praescribentem
               ,
               &
               Auctoritatem
               Ecclesiarum
               traditioni
               Apostolorum
               patrocinantem
               .
            
             Tertull.
             in
             Marc.
             4.5
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Solemus
               haereticis
               compendii
               gratiâ
               de
               posteritate
               praescribere
               .
            
             Tertull.
             contra
             Hermog
             .
             cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             The
             like
             discourse
             against
             Hereticks
             doth
             
               Clemens
               Alex.
            
             use
             Strom.
             7.
             p.
             549.
             
          
           
             
               Cùm
               autem
               ad
               eam
               iterum
               traditionem
               ,
               quae
               est
               ab
               Apostolis
               ,
               quae
               per
               successores
               Presbyterorum
               in
               Ecclesiis
               custoditur
               ,
               provoc●mus
               —
            
             Iren.
             3.2
             .
          
           
             
               Constabit
               id
               esse
               ab
               Apostolis
               traditum
               quod
               apud
               Ecclesias
               Apostolicas
               fuerit
               sacrosanctum
               ;
               videamus
               quod
               lac
               à
               Paulo
               Corinthii
               hauserint
               ;
               quid
               legant
               Philippenses
               ,
               Thessalonicenses
               ,
               Ephesii
               ;
               quid
               etiam
               Romani
               de
               proximo
               sonent
               ;
               quibus
               Evangelium
               &
               Petrus
               &
               Paulus
               sanguine
               quoque
               suo
               ,
               signatum
               reliquerunt
               ;
               habemus
               &
               Johannis
               alumnas
               Ecclesias
               ,
               &c.
               
               Adv.
            
             Marc.
             4.5
             .
          
           
             
               Constat
               proinde
               omnem
               doctrinam
               ,
               quae
               cum
               illis
               Ecclesiis
               Apostolicis
               matricibus
               &
               originalibus
               fidei
               conspiret
               ,
               veritati
               deputandum
               ,
               id
               sine
               dubio
               tenentem
               quod
               Ecclesiae
               ab
               Apostolis
               ,
               Apostoli
               à
               Christo
               ,
               Christus
               à
               Deo
               suscepit
               ;
               reliquam
               verò
               doctrinam
               de
               mendacio
               praejudicandam
               ,
               quae
               sapiat
               contra
               veritatem
               Ecclesiarum
               ,
               &
               Apostolorum
               ,
               &
               Christi
               ,
               &
               Dei.
            
             Tert.
             
               de
               praescr
            
             .
             21.
             
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
             
               Socr.
               7.11
               .
            
             
               The
               Bishoprick
               of
               Rome
               is
               like
               to
               that
               of
               Alexandria
               ,
               having
               now
               long
               agoe
               arrived
               to
               that
               height
               of
               Power
               above
               and
               beyond
               the
               Priesthood
               .
            
          
           
             Conc.
             Nic.
             Can.
             6.
             
             Conc.
             Const.
             Can.
             2.
             
             Conc.
             Chalc.
             Can.
             28.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             8.6.12.5
             .
             Eph.
             4.5
             .
             Ezek.
             37.22
             .
             Luke
             1.33
             .
             1
             Tim.
             6.15
             .
             Jam.
             4.12
             .
             1
             Pet.
             5.4.2.25
             .
             Heb.
             13.20
             .
             Ezek.
             34.23
             .
          
           
             Joh.
             10.16.11.14
             .
             
               Extrav
               .
               Com.
               lib.
            
             1.
             tit
             .
             8.
             cap.
             1.
             
             Heb.
             3.1
             .
             Heb.
             9.7
             ,
             24.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             23.8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             
               Quid
               ergò
               ,
               frater
               charissime
               ,
               in
               illo
               terribili
               examine
               venientis
               judicis
               dicturus
               es
               ,
               qui
               non
               solum
               Pater
               ,
               sed
               etiam
               generalis
               Pater
               in
               Mundo
               vocari
               appetis
               ?
            
             Greg.
             M.
             Epist.
             4.38
             .
          
           
             Eph.
             2.20
             .
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             2.4
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             3.6
             .
             Matt.
             10.25
             .
             Eph.
             4.4.2.16
             .
             Rom.
             12.5
             .
             1
             Cor.
             12.13
             .
             Eph.
             1.22.4.15.5.23
             .
             Col.
             1.18
             .
             Hos.
             1.11
             .
             
               One
               Head.
            
             
          
           
             Joh.
             3.29
             .
             Eph.
             5.23
             .
             2
             Cor.
             11.2
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               Sext.
               Decret
               .
               lib.
            
             1.
             tit
             .
             6.
             cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             Baron
             .
             A.
             34.
             
             §
             208.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Greg.
             
               I.
               Epist.
               lib.
            
             4.
             
             Ep.
             32
             ,
             34
             ,
             36
             ,
             38
             ,
             39.
             lib.
             6.
             
             Ep.
             24
             ,
             28
             ,
             30
             ,
             31.
             lib.
             7.
             
             Epist.
             70.
             
          
           
             
               Tu
               quid
               Christo
               Vniversalis
               Ecclesiae
               capiti
               in
               extremi
               judicii
               dicturus
               examine
               ,
               qui
               cuncta
               ejus
               Membra
               tibimet
               coneris
               Vniversalis
               appellatione
               supponere
               ?
               quis
               rogo
               in
               hoc
               tam
               perverso
               vocabulo
               ni
               si
               ille
               ad
               imitandum
               proponitur
               ,
               qui
               despectis
               Angelorum
               Legionibus
               secum
               socialiter
               constitutis
               ad
               culmen
               conatus
               est
               singularitatis
               erumpere
               ,
               ut
               &
               nulli
               subesse
               ,
               &
               solus
               omnibus
               praeesse
               videretur
               :
               qui
               etiam
               dixit
               ,
               In
               coelum
               conscendam
               ,
               super
               astra
               coeli
               exaltabo
               solium
               meum
               —
               quid
               enim
               fratres
               tui
               omnes
               Vniversalis
               Ecclesiae
               Episcopi
               ,
               nisi
               astra
               coeli
               sunt
               ?
               quibus
               dum
               cupis
               temetipsum
               vocabulo
               elationis
               praeponere
               ,
               eorúmque
               nomen
               tui
               comparatione
               calcare
            
             —
             Greg.
             Ep.
             4.38
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Jactantiam
                 sumpsit
                 ità
                 ut
                 universa
                 sibi
                 tentet
                 adscribere
                 ,
                 &
                 omnia
                 quae
                 soli
                 uni
                 capiti
                 cohaerent
                 ,
                 vid●licet
                 Christo
                 ,
                 per
                 elationem
                 pompatici
                 sermonis
                 ejusdem
                 Christi
                 sibi
                 studeat
                 membra
                 subjugare
                 .
              
               Greg.
               M.
               Ep.
               4.36
               .
            
             
               The
               same
               words
               we
               have
               in
               the
               Epistle
               of
               P.
               Pelagius
               (
               predecessour
               of
               St.
               Gregory
               )
               to
               the
               Bishops
               of
               
                 Constantinople
                 (
                 P.
              
               Pelagii
               Ep.
               8.
               )
            
          
           
             
               Ego
               autem
               fidenter
               dico
               ,
               quia
               quisquis
               se
               V●●versalem
               Sacerdotem
               vocat
               ,
               vel
               vocari
               desiderat
               ,
               in
               elatione
               sua
               Antichristum
               praecurrit
               quia
               superbiendo
               se
               caeteris
               praeponit
               .
            
             (
             Greg.
             
               I.
               lib.
            
             6.
             
             Ep.
             30.
             )
             
               Nec
               dispari
               superbiâ
               ad
               errorem
               ducitur
               ;
               quia
               sicut
               perversus
               ille
               Deus
               videri
               vult
               super
               omnes
               homines
               ;
               ità
               quisquis
               est
               ,
               qui
               solus
               Sacerdos
               appellari
               appetit
               ,
               super
               caeteros
               Sacerdotes
               se
               extollit
               .
               (
               ad
            
             Mauric
             .
             Aug.
             )
          
           
             
               Vide
               P.
            
             Pelag.
             Ep.
             3.
             
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Bas.
               
                 M.
                 de
                 Jud.
                 div
                 .
                 Tom.
              
               2.
               p.
               261.
               
            
             
               
                 Totus
                 Christus
                 Caput
                 &
                 Corpus
                 est
                 ;
                 Caput
                 unigenitus
                 Dei
                 Filius
                 ,
                 &
                 corpus
                 ejus
                 Ecclesiae
                 ,
                 Sponsus
                 &
                 Sponsa
                 ,
                 duo
                 in
                 carne
                 una
                 .
                 Quicunque
                 de
                 ipso
                 Capite
                 ab
                 Scripturis
                 Sanctis
                 dissentiunt
                 ,
                 etiamsi
                 in
                 omnibus
                 locis
                 inveniantur
                 in
                 quibus
                 Ecclesia
                 designata
                 est
                 ,
                 non
                 sunt
                 in
                 Ecclesia
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Aug.
               
                 de
                 Vnit.
                 Eccl.
                 cap.
              
               4.
               
               
                 Vid.
                 contra
              
               Petil.
               3.42
               .
            
             
               Whole
               Christ
               is
               the
               Head
               and
               the
               Body
               ;
               the
               Head
               the
               onely-begotten
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               his
               Body
               the
               Church
               ,
               the
               Bridegroom
               and
               the
               Spouse
               ,
               two
               in
               one
               flesh
               .
               Whoever
               disagree
               about
               the
               Head
               it self
               from
               the
               Holy
               Scriptures
               though
               they
               are
               found
               in
               all
               places
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               Church
               is
               design'd
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               It
               was
               unhappily
               expressed
               by
               
                 Bellarmine
                 —
                 Ecclesia
                 secluso
                 etiam
                 Christo
                 unum
                 Caput
                 habere
                 debet
                 .
                 De
                 Pont.
              
               R.
               1.9
               .
               §.
               
                 Ac
                 nè
                 forté
              
               .
               The
               Church
               ,
               even
               Christ
               himself
               being
               set
               aside
               ,
               ought
               to
               have
               one
               Head.
               
            
          
           
             Joh.
             18.36
             .
             Phil.
             3.20
             .
             Heb.
             12.22
             .
          
           
             Act.
             20.28
             .
             Matt.
             16.18
             .
             1
             Cor.
             12.28.15.9
             .
             Gal.
             1.13
             .
          
           
             Matt.
             28.20
             .
             
               Christus
               arbitri●
               &
               nutu
               ac
               praesentiâ
               suâ
               &
               praepositos
               ipsos
               ,
               &
               Ecclesiam
               cum
               praepositis
               gubern●●
               .
            
             Cypr.
             Ep.
             69.
             
             Christ
             by
             his
             own
             arbitrement
             and
             power
             and
             presence
             governs
             both
             the
             Bishops
             themselves
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             with
             the
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             Joh.
             18.36
             .
          
           
             Eph.
             4.4
             ,
             5.
             2
             
             Cor.
             10.4
             .
          
           
             
               Caput
               nostrum
               ,
               quod
               Christus
               est
               ,
               ad
               hoc
               sua
               esse
               membra
               nos
               voluit
               ,
               ut
               per
               compagem
               charitatis
               &
               fidei
               unum
               nos
               in
               se
               corpus
               efficeret
               .
            
             Greg.
             M.
             Ep.
             7.111
             .
             Our
             Head
             ,
             which
             is
             Christ
             ,
             would
             therefore
             have
             us
             to
             be
             his
             members
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             conjuction
             of
             charity
             and
             faith
             he
             might
             make
             us
             to
             be
             one
             body
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Conc.
             Eph.
             
               part
               .
               cap.
            
             30.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               Conc.
               sub
            
             Men.
             Act.
             1.
             pag.
             9.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Con.
             Eph.
             1.
             
             Can.
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             This
             was
             that
             which
             ,
             about
             the
             same
             time
             the
             Fathers
             of
             the
             African
             .
             Synod
             do
             request
             P.
             Celestine
             to
             forbear
             ;
             —
             
               nec
               permittere
               ,
               ut
               sumosum
               mundi
               fastum
               Christi
               Ecclesiae
               inducere
               videamur
               .
               Conc.
            
             Afr.
             
               ad
               P.
            
             Celest.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Socr.
             7.11
             .
          
           
             
               Vbicunque
               fuerit
               Episcopus
               sive
               Romae
               ,
               sive
               Eugubii
               ,
               sive
               Constantinopoli
               ,
               sive
               Rhegii
               ,
               sive
               Alexandriae
               ,
               sive
               Thanis
               ,
               ejusdem
               meriti
               ,
               ejusdem
               &
               Sacerdotii
               ;
               potentia
               divitiarum
               &
               paupertatis
               humilitas
               vel
               sublimiorem
               vel
               inferiorem
               Episcopum
               non
               facit
               ;
               caeterùm
               omnes
               Apostolorum
               Successores
               sunt
               .
            
             Hier.
             Ep.
             85.
             (
             ad
             Evagr.
             )
          
           
             
               Si
               auctoritas
               quaeritur
               ,
               orbis
               major
               est
               urbe
               ;
               Vbicunque
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Illud
                 appetunt
                 unde
                 omnibus
                 digniores
                 videantur
                 .
              
               Gr.
               Ep.
               4.34
               .
            
             
               
                 Quia
                 superbiendo
                 se
                 caeteris
                 praeponit
                 .
                 Ep.
              
               6.38
               .
            
             
               
                 Super
                 caeteros
                 Sacerdotes
                 se
                 extollit
                 .
                 Ib.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Cupis
                 Episcoporum
                 nomen
                 tui
                 comparatione
                 calcare
                 .
                 Ep.
              
               4.38
               .
            
             
               
                 Cuncta
                 ejus
                 membra
                 tibimet
                 conaris
                 supponere
                 .
                 Ib.
                 
              
            
          
           
             (
             
               Invigiletur
               ergò
               ut
               omnibus
               co-Episcopis
               nostris
               &
               fratribus
               innotescat
               .
               P.
            
             Corn.
             apud
             Cyp.
             Ep.
             48.
             )
          
           
             
               
                 Hic
                 non
                 tam
                 optamus
                 praeponi
                 aliis
                 ,
                 (
                 sicut
                 praedicas
                 )
                 quàm
                 cum
                 fidelibus
                 cunctis
                 sanctum
                 &
                 Deo
                 placitum
                 habere
                 consortium
                 .
                 P.
              
               Gelas.
               
                 I.
                 Ep.
              
               9.
               (
               ad
               Euphem
               .
               Ep.
               CP
               .
               )
            
             
               Here
               we
               do
               not
               so
               much
               desire
               to
               be
               advanced
               above
               others
               ,
               as
               together
               with
               all
               the
               faithfull
               to
               make
               up
               a
               consort
               holy
               and
               well-pleasing
               to
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
               —
               Vobis
               subtrahitur
               ,
               quod
               alteri
               plus
               quam
               ratio
               exigit
               praebetur
               .
            
             Greg.
             7.30
             .
             (
             p.
             451.
             )
             What
             is
             yielded
             to
             another
             more
             than
             reason
             requires
             ,
             is
             taken
             from
             you
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Syn.
             Eph.
             
               I.
               Can.
            
             8.
             
             A
             thing
             that
             entrencheth
             upon
             the
             freedom
             of
             all
             others
             .
          
           
             Apoc.
             2.
             
             &
             3.
             1
             
             Tim.
             3.15
             .
             Matt.
             18.17
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             &c.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             1
             Cor.
             5.12
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             —
             Vid.
             v.
             4.5
             .
             Apoc.
             2.20
             .
             1
             Cor.
             14.40
             .
             1
             Thess.
             5.14
             .
             Rom.
             14.19
             .
             1
             Cor.
             6.1
             —
          
           
             Act.
             20.28
             .
             Heb.
             13.17
             .
             1
             Pet.
             5.2
             .
             1
             Tim.
             3.15
             .
             Tit.
             1.7
             .
             1
             Cor.
             12.28
             .
             Eph.
             4.11
             .
             Apoc.
             2
             ,
             &c.
             Eph.
             4.12
             .
             Heb.
             13.17
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Dei
                 &
                 Apostolicae
                 sedis
                 gratiâ
                 .
                 Vid.
                 post
                 .
                 Superbum
                 nimis
                 est
                 &
                 immoderatum
                 ultra
                 fines
                 proprios
                 tendere
                 ,
                 &
                 antiquitate
                 calcatâ
                 alienum
                 jus
                 velle
                 praeripere
                 ,
                 atque
                 ut
                 unius
                 crescat
                 dignitas
                 ,
                 tot
                 Metropolitanorum
                 impugnare
                 primatus
                 ,
                 &c.
                 P.
              
               Leo
               
                 I.
                 Ep.
              
               55.
               
            
             
               'T
               is
               too
               proud
               and
               unreasonable
               a
               thing
               for
               one
               to
               stretch
               himself
               beyond
               his
               bounds
               ,
               and
               maugre
               all
               antiquity
               to
               snatch
               away
               other
               mens
               right
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               dignity
               of
               one
               may
               be
               enhanced
               ,
               to
               oppose
               the
               primacies
               of
               so
               many
               Metropolitans
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Sanctae
                 Ecclesiae
                 universali
                 injuriam
                 facit
              
               .
               Greg.
               
                 I.
                 Ep.
              
               4.32
               .
            
             
               It
               does
               wrong
               to
               the
               Holy
               Catholick
               Church
               .
            
             
               
                 Plebis
                 Majestas
              
               .
               Cypr.
               Ep.
               55.
               (
               ad
               Corn.
               P.
               )
               p.
               117.
               
            
          
           
             Gal.
             5.1
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             5.1
             .
             Coloss.
             2.16
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             P.
             Leo
             
               I.
               Ep.
            
             28.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             1.24
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             10
             .
             1●.7.12
             ,
             25
             ,
             40.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             1.8
             .
          
           
             
               Nunc
               vero
               quoniam
               Canonicum
               non
               est
               quod
               recitas
               ,
            
             ea
             libertate
             ad
             quam
             nos
             vocavit
             Dominus
             ,
             
               ejus
               viri
               ,
               cujus
               laudem
               consequi
               non
               valeo
               ,
               cujus
               multis
               literis
               Scripta
               mea
               non
               comparo
               ,
               cujus
               ingenium
               diligo
               ,
               cujus
               ore
               dilector
               ,
               cujus
               charitatem
               miror
               ,
               cujus
               martyrium
               veneror
               ,
               hoc
               quod
               aliter
               sapuit
               non
               accipio
               .
            
             Aug.
             contr
             .
             Cresc
             .
             2.32
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             13.1
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               &c.
               Const.
               Apost
            
             .
             8.46
             .
          
           
             
               Dandi
               quidem
               jus
               habet
               summus
               Sacerdos
               qui
               est
               Episcopus
               .
            
             Tert.
             
               de
               Bapt.
               c.
            
             17.
             
          
           
             
               Licèt
               enim
               &
               Presbyteri
               faciant
               ,
               tamen
               exordium
               Ministerii
               est
               à
               summo
               Sacerdote
               .
            
             Ambr.
             
               de
               Sacr.
            
             3.1
             .
             
               Suscepisti
               gubernacula
               summi
               Sacerdotii
               .
               Id.
               Ep.
            
             5.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Apices
                 &
                 Principes
                 omnium
                 Sacerdotes
              
               .
               Opt.
               1.
               
               
                 Ecclesiae
                 salus
                 in
                 summi
                 Sacerdotis
                 dignitate
                 pendet
                 .
              
               Hier.
               c.
               Lucif
               .
               4.
               
               The
               safety
               of
               the
               Church
               depends
               upon
               the
               dignity
               of
               the
               High-priest
               .
            
             
               
                 Ego
                 dignus
                 summo
                 Sacerdotio
                 decernebar
                 .
                 Id
                 Ep.
              
               99.
               (
               ad
               Asell
               .
               )
            
             
               
                 In
                 Episcopo
                 omnes
                 ordines
                 sunt
                 ,
                 quia
                 primus
                 Sacerdos
                 est
                 ,
                 hoc
                 est
                 Princeps
                 Sacerdotum
                 ,
                 &
                 Propheta
                 &
                 Evangelista
                 ,
                 &
                 caetera
                 adimplenda
                 officia
                 Ecclesiae
                 in
                 ministerio
                 fidelium
                 .
              
               Ambros.
               in
               Eph.
               4.11
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               Bishop
               there
               are
               all
               Orders
               ,
               because
               he
               is
               the
               first
               Priest
               ,
               
                 (
                 i.
                 e.
              
               )
               the
               Prince
               of
               Priests
               ,
               and
               Prophet
               and
               Evangelist
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               Offices
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               to
               be
               fulfilled
               in
               the
               ministery
               of
               the
               faithfull
               .
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               &c.
               supr
               .
               Pontifex
               princeps
               Sacerdotum
               est
               ,
               quasi
               via
               sequentium
               ;
               Ipse
               &
               summus
               Sacerdos
               ,
               ipse
               &
               Pontifex
               maximus
               nuncupatur
               .
            
             Isid.
             Hisp.
             apud
             Grat.
             dist
             .
             21.
             cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Nam
               Presbyteri
               ,
               licèt
               sint
               Sacerdotes
               ,
               pontificatûs
               tamen
               apicem
               non
               habent
               .
               P.
            
             Innoc.
             
               I.
               Ep.
            
             1.
             (
             ad
             Decent
             .
             )
             —
             
               dum
               facilè
               imponuntur
               manus
               ,
               dum
               negligenter
               summus
               Sacerdos
               eligitur
               .
               Id
               Ep.
            
             12.
             (
             ad
             Aurel.
             )
          
           
             
               Nè
               quis
               contra
               Patrum
               praecepta
               —
               ad
               summum
               Ecclesiae
               Sacerdotium
               aspirare
               praesumeret
               .
               P.
            
             Zoz
             .
             
               I.
               Ep.
            
             1.
             (
             ad
             Hesych
             .
             )
          
           
             
               
                 Ideóque
                 id
                 quod
                 tantùm
                 facere
                 Principibus
                 Sacerdotum
                 jussum
                 est
                 ,
                 quorum
                 ●ypum
                 Moses
                 &
                 Aaron
                 tenuerunt
                 ,
                 omnino
                 decretum
                 est
                 ,
                 ut
                 Chorepiscopi
                 vel
                 Presbyteri
                 qui
                 filiorum
                 Aaron
                 gestant
                 figuram
                 ,
                 arripere
                 non
                 praesumant
                 .
                 P.
              
               Leo.
               Ep.
               88.
               
               
                 Pontificatus
                 apicem
                 non
                 habent
                 .
                 Ibid.
                 Vid.
                 Ep.
              
               84.
               cap.
               5.
               
            
             
               S.
               Hier.
               ad
               Evagr.
               
                 Vt
                 sciamus
                 traditiones
                 Apostolicas
                 sumpt●s
                 de
                 veteri
                 Testamento
                 ,
                 Quod
                 Aaron
                 &
                 filii
                 ejus
                 atque
                 Levitae
                 in
                 templo
                 fuerunt
                 ,
                 hoc
                 sibi
                 Episcopi
                 ,
                 Presbyteri
                 &
                 diaconi
                 vendicant
                 in
                 Ecclesia
                 .
                 Or.
              
               19.
               p.
               309.
               
            
          
           
             
               A
               Bishop
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               
                 Apost
                 .
                 Const.
              
               8.10
               ,
               12.
               
            
             
               
                 Summus
                 Christi
                 Pontifex
                 Augustinus
              
               .
               (
               Paulin.
               apud
               Aug.
               Ep.
               36.
               )
               Aug.
               Ep.
               35.
               
            
             
               
                 Beatissimo
                 Papae
                 Augustino
              
               .
               Hieron
               .
               (
               Aug.
               Ep.
               11
               ,
               13
               ,
               14
               ,
               &c.
               )
            
             
               
                 Optamus
                 te
                 beatiss
                 .
                 &
                 gloriosissime
                 Papa
                 in
                 Domino
                 semper
                 valere
                 .
                 Ep.
              
               31.
               
            
          
           
             
               Apud
               nos
               Apostolorum
               locum
               Episcopi
               tenent
               ,
               apud
               eos
               Episcopus
               tertius
               est
               ;
               habent
               enim
               primos
               de
               Pepusa
               Phrygiae
               Patriarchas
               ,
               secundos
               quos
               appellant
               Cenones
               ;
               atque
               ità
               in
               tert●m
               ,
               id
               est
               plenè
               ultimum
               locum
               Episcopi
               devolvuntur
               ;
               quasi
               exindè
               ambitiosior
               religio
               fiat
               ,
               si
               quod
               apud
               nos
               primum
               est
               ,
               apud
               illos
               novissimum
               sit
               .
            
             Hier.
             (
             ad
             Marcellam
             .
             )
             Ep.
             54.
             
          
           
             
               
                 —
                 actum
                 est
                 de
                 Episcopatûs
                 vigore
                 ,
                 &
                 de
                 Ecclesiae
                 gubernandae
                 sublimi
                 ,
                 ac
                 divina
                 potestate
                 .
              
               Cypr.
               Ep.
               55.
               (
               
                 ad
                 P.
              
               Cornel.
               )
            
             
               
                 Non
                 iste
                 ad
                 Episcopatum
                 subitò
                 pervenit
                 ,
                 sed
                 per
                 omnia
                 Ecclesiastica
                 officia
                 promotus
                 ,
                 &
                 in
                 divinis
                 administrationibus
                 Dominum
                 saepe
                 promeritus
                 ,
                 ad
                 Sacerdotii
                 sublime
                 fastigium
                 cunctis
                 religionis
                 gradibus
                 ascendit
                 .
              
               Cypr.
               Ep.
               52.
               
            
          
           
             The
             Africans
             had
             a
             particular
             care
             ,
             that
             this
             Primacy
             should
             not
             degenerate
             into
             tyranny
             .
          
           
             
               Conc.
               Ant.
               Can.
               9.
               
               
                 Vid.
                 Apost
                 .
                 Can.
              
               34.
               
               Conc.
               Carth.
               apud
               Cypr.
               Cod.
               Asr.
               Can.
               39.
               
               Nestorius
               ,
               Dioscorus
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Euseb.
               8.1
               .
            
             
               So
               Eusebius
               complaineth
               of
               the
               Bishops
               in
               his
               time
               —
            
             
               So
               
                 Isidor
                 .
                 Pelusiot
                 .
                 Ep.
              
               20.125.4.219
               .
            
          
           
             *
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Greg.
               Naz.
               Orat.
               28.
               
            
             
               O
               that
               there
               were
               not
               at
               all
               any
               Presidency
               ,
               or
               any
               preference
               in
               place
               ,
               and
               tyrannical
               prerogative
               .
            
          
           
             
               So
               Socrates
               of
               the
               Bishop
               (
               not
               onely
               of
               Rome
               ,
               but
               )
               
                 Alexandria
                 .
                 lib.
              
               7.
               cap.
               11.
               
            
             
               So
               St.
               Chrysostome
               in
               1
               Tim.
               3.1
               .
               in
               
                 Ep.
                 Orat.
              
               11.
               
            
             
               So
               
                 Greg.
                 Naz.
              
               complained
               of
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Ibid.
               
            
          
           
             Psal.
             2.8
             .
             Col.
             1.23
             .
             Luke
             24.47
             .
             Matt.
             28.19
             .
          
           
             
               Cùm
               tot
               sustinea●
               ,
               &
               tanta
               negotia
               solus
               ,
               &c.
            
             Hor.
             Ep.
             2.1
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             Zos.
             Hist.
             1.
             (
             p.
             4.
             
             Steph.
             )
          
           
             
               Felicioribus
               sic
               rebus
               humanis
               ●mnia
               Regna
               parva
               essent
               ,
               concordi
               vicinitate
               laetantia
               .
            
             Aug.
             
               de
               Civ
               .
               D.
            
             4.15
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Arist.
             Pol.
             7.4
             .
             There
             is
             a
             certain
             measure
             of
             greatness
             fit
             for
             Cities
             and
             Commonwealths
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             for
             all
             other
             things
             ,
             Living
             Creatures
             ,
             Plants
             ,
             Instruments
             ,
             for
             every
             one
             of
             these
             hath
             its
             proper
             virtue
             and
             faculty
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             neither
             very
             little
             ,
             not
             yet
             exceeds
             in
             bigness
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             Ibid.
             For
             who
             would
             be
             a
             Captain
             of
             an
             excessive
             huge
             multitude
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Suis
                 &
                 ipsa
                 Roma
                 viribus
                 ruit
                 .
              
               Hor.
               Ep.
               16.
               
            
             
               
                 —
                 quae
                 ab
                 exiguis
                 initiis
                 creverit
                 ut
                 ,
                 jam
                 magnitudine
                 laboret
                 sua
                 .
              
               Liv.
               I.
               
            
             
               
                 Ac
                 nescio
                 an
                 satius
                 fuerit
                 populo
                 Romano
                 Sicilia
                 &
                 Africa
                 contentos
                 fuisse
                 ,
                 aut
                 his
                 etiam
                 ipsis
                 carere
                 dominanti
                 in
                 Italia
                 sua
                 ,
                 quàm
                 eo
                 magnitudinis
                 crescere
                 ,
                 ut
                 viribus
                 suis
                 conficeretur
                 .
              
               Flor.
               3.12
               .
            
             
               
                 Tunc
                 jam
                 Roma
                 subjugaverat
                 Africam
                 ,
                 subjugaverat
                 Graciam
                 ,
                 latéque
                 etiam
                 aliis
                 partibus
                 imperans
                 tanquam
                 seipsam
                 ferre
                 non
                 valent
                 ,
                 se
                 sua
                 quodammodo
                 magnitudine
                 fregerat
                 .
              
               Aug.
               
                 de
                 Civ
                 .
                 D.
              
               18.45
               .
               Tac.
               Hist.
               2.
               p.
               476.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Dion
               .
               lib.
               56.
               
               Tac.
               Ann.
               1.
               
            
             
               He
               advised
               them
               to
               be
               content
               with
               what
               they
               had
               ,
               and
               by
               no
               means
               to
               endeavour
               the
               enlargement
               of
               their
               Empire
               ,
               for
               ,
               said
               he
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               hardly
               kept
               ;
               and
               this
               he
               himself
               observ'd
               not
               in
               word
               onely
               ,
               but
               in
               deed
               :
               for
               when
               he
               might
               have
               gotten
               more
               from
               the
               barbarous
               Nations
               ,
               yet
               he
               would
               not
               .
            
             
               
                 Ipsa
                 nocet
                 moles
                 ,
                 utinam
                 remeare
                 liceret
                 Ad
                 veteres
                 fines
                 ,
                 &
                 moenia
                 pauperis
                 Anci
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Clau.
               
                 de
                 bello
                 Gildon
              
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Synod
             of
             Basil
             doth
             well
             describe
             the
             duty
             of
             a
             Pope
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             infinitely
             hard
             to
             practise
             it
             in
             any
             measure
             .
             (
             Conc.
             Bas.
             Sess.
             23.
             p.
             64.
             &c.
             —
             )
          
           
             Exod.
             18.18
             .
          
           
             P.
             Alex.
             
               II.
               (
               Epist.
               ad
            
             Ger.
             Rhem.
             )
             Bin.
             p.
             284.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             11.28
             .
          
           
             
               Tanta
               me
               occupationum
               onera
               deprimunt
               ,
               ut
               ad
               superna
               animus
               nullatenus
               erigatur
               ,
               &c.
            
             Greg.
             
               I.
               lib.
            
             I.
             Ep.
             7
             ,
             25
             ,
             5.
             
             Such
             a
             weight
             of
             employments
             presses
             me
             down
             ,
             that
             my
             mind
             can
             by
             no
             means
             be
             rais'd
             to
             things
             above
             .
             
               Si
               administratio
               illius
               temporis
               Mare
               fuit
               ,
               quid
               de
               praesenti
               Papatu
               dicendum
               erit
               ?
            
             Calv.
             Inst.
             4.
             c.
             7.22
             .
             If
             the
             ordering
             of
             affairs
             in
             those
             times
             was
             a
             boundless
             Sea
             ,
             what
             shall
             we
             say
             of
             the
             present
             Papacy
             ?
          
           
             
               Nunquid
               mirandum
               est
               de
               tam
               longinquis
               terris
               Episcopos
               tuos
               tibi
               narrare
               impune
               quod
               volunt
               ?
            
             Aug.
             contra
             Crescon
             .
             3.34
             .
             What
             marvel
             if
             the
             Bishops
             from
             so
             remote
             Countries
             tell
             you
             what
             they
             please
             without
             check
             or
             Controll
             ?
          
           
             
               De
               lungas
               vias
               luengas
               mentiras
            
             .
             Hispan
             .
             
               Prov.
               Syn.
            
             Basil.
             Sess.
             31.
             p.
             86.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Bernard
             .
             Ep.
             178.
             
               de
               Consid.
            
             
          
           
             
               Romam
               pergens
               Stephanum
               Collegam
               nostrum
               longè
               positum
               ,
               &
               gestae
               rei
               ,
               ac
               tacitae
               veritatis
               ignarum
               fefellit
               ;
               ut
               exambiret
               reponi
               se
               injustè
               in
               Episcopatum
               ,
               de
               quo
               fuerat
               justè
               depositus
               .
            
             Cypr.
             Ep.
             67.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             Basil.
             Ep.
             10.
             
          
           
             Bas.
             Ep.
             73.74
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             —
             Bas.
             Ep.
             349.
             
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Ibid.
               
            
             
               Some
               are
               altogether
               ignorant
               of
               what
               is
               here
               done
               ,
               others
               that
               think
               they
               know
               them
               declare
               them
               unto
               us
               more
               contentiously
               than
               truly
               .
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Epist.
               321.
               ad
               .
               Pet.
               Alex.
               
            
             
               He
               grieved
               us
               when
               he
               said
               that
               our
               godly
               brethren
               ,
               Meletius
               and
               Eusebius
               were
               reckoned
               among
               the
               Arians
               .
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               Bas.
               Ep.
               10.
               
            
             
               What
               help
               can
               we
               have
               from
               the
               pride
               of
               the
               Africans
               ,
               who
               neither
               know
               the
               truth
               ,
               no●
               endure
               to
               learn
               it
               ?
            
          
           
             P.
             Zos.
             
               I.
               Ep.
            
             3
             ,
             &
             4.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Deinde
                 quòd
                 inter
                 tantam
                 hominum
                 multitudinem
                 adeò
                 pauci
                 sunt
                 Episcopi
                 ,
                 &
                 amplae
                 singulorum
                 Parochiae
                 ,
                 ut
                 in
                 subjectis
                 plebibus
                 curam
                 Episcopalis
                 officii
                 nullatenus
                 exequi
                 ,
                 aut
                 ritè
                 administrare
                 valeant
                 .
                 P.
              
               Greg.
               
                 VII
                 .
                 Ep.
              
               2.73
               .
            
             
               And
               then
               because
               in
               so
               great
               a
               multitude
               of
               People
               there
               are
               so
               few
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               every
               one's
               Diocese
               very
               large
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               in
               no-wise
               able
               to
               execute
               or
               rightly
               perform
               the
               charge
               of
               the
               Episcopal
               office
               among
               the
               people
               over
               whom
               they
               are
               set
               .
            
          
           
             Cypr.
             Ep.
             55.
             (
             p.
             116.
             )
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Chrys.
               Ep.
               102.
               (
               
                 ad
                 P.
              
               Innoc.
               I.
               )
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               For
               if
               this
               custome
               prevail
               ,
               and
               if
               they
               that
               will
               may
               go
               to
               other
               mens
               Dioceses
               at
               so
               great
               a
               distance
               ,
               and
               eject
               whom
               any
               man
               pleases
               ,
               know
               that
               all
               will
               go
               to
               wrack
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               Decreta
               Nicena
               sive
               inferioris
               gradus
               clericos
               ,
               sive
               ipsos
               Episcopos
               suis
               Metrop●litanis
               apertissimè
               commiserunt
               ;
               Prudentissimè
               enim
               justissiméque
               viderunt
            
             (
             providerunt
             )
             
               quaecunque
               negotia
               in
               suis
               locis
               ,
               ubi
               orsa
               sunt
               ,
               finienda
               .
               Ep.
               Conc.
            
             Afric
             .
             
               ad
               P.
            
             Celest.
             
               I.
               (
               in
               fine
               Cod.
            
             Afric
             .
             )
             
               vel
               apud
            
             Dion
             .
             
               E●ig
               ▪
            
          
           
             
               Aut
               quomodo
               ipsum
               transmarinum
               judicium
               ratum
               erit
               ,
               ad
               quod
               testium
               necessariae
               personae
               vel
               propter
               sexûs
               ,
               vel
               propter
               senectutis
               infirmitatem
               ,
               vel
               multis
               allis
               impedimentis
               adduci
               non
               poterunt
               .
               Ibid.
               
            
          
           
             
               Nè
               ergo
               (
               quod
               inter
               longinquas
               regiones
               accidere
               solet
               )
               in
               nimias
               dilationes
               tenderent
               veritatis
               examina
               —
               P.
            
             Leo
             
               I.
               Ep.
            
             34.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Theod.
             2.16
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Inoleverunt
                 autem
                 hactenus
                 intolerabilium
                 vexationum
                 abusus
                 permulti
                 ,
                 dum
                 nimium
                 frequenter
                 à
                 remotissimis
                 etiam
                 partibus
                 ad
                 Romanam
                 curiam
                 ,
                 &
                 interdum
                 pro
                 parvis
                 &
                 minutis
                 rebus
                 ac
                 negotiis
                 quamplurimi
                 citari
                 ac
                 evocari
                 consueverunt
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Vid.
                 Conc.
              
               Bas.
               Sess.
               31.
               (
               p.
               86.
               )
            
             
               But
               hitherto
               very
               many
               intollerable
               vexatious
               abuses
               have
               prevailed
               ,
               while
               too
               often
               men
               have
               been
               used
               to
               be
               cited
               and
               call'd
               out
               even
               from
               the
               remotest
               parts
               to
               the
               Court
               of
               Rome
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               for
               slight
               and
               trivial
               businesses
               and
               occasions
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Vid.
                 Hist.
                 Conc.
              
               Trid.
               p.
               61.
               
               
                 Privilegia
                 istius
                 sedis
                 perpetua
                 sunt
                 ,
                 divinitùs
                 radicata
                 ,
                 atque
                 plantata
                 ,
                 impingi
                 possunt
                 ,
                 transferri
                 non
                 possunt
                 ;
                 trahi
                 possunt
                 ,
                 evelli
                 non
                 possunt
                 .
                 P.
              
               Nic.
               
                 I.
                 ad
              
               Mich.
               Imp.
               
            
             
               The
               privileges
               of
               this
               See
               are
               perpetual
               ,
               rooted
               and
               founded
               upon
               Divine
               Authority
               ,
               they
               may
               be
               dash●
               against
               ,
               they
               cannot
               be
               removed
               ,
               they
               may
               be
               drawn
               aside
               ,
               they
               cannot
               be
               pluck'd
               up
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vid.
               Concil
            
             .
             Bas.
             Sess.
             31.
             p.
             87.
             
          
           
             
               Licèt
               Apostolica
               praerogativa
               possimus
               de
               qualibet
               Ecclesia
               clericum
               ordinare
               .
               P.
            
             Steph.
             apud
             Grat.
             caus
             .
             9.
             qu.
             3.
             cap.
             20.
             
             Though
             by
             our
             Apostolical
             prerogative
             we
             may
             ordain
             a
             Clergy-man
             of
             any
             Church
             .
          
           
             
               Hist.
               Conc.
            
             Trid.
             p.
             60.
             so
             they
             pretend
             .
             Concil
             .
             Later
             .
             4.
             (
             sub
             Innoc.
             3.
             )
          
           
             
               Sitque
               alienus
               à
               divinis
               &
               Pontificalibus
               officiis
               ,
               qui
               noluit
               praeceptis
               Apostolicis
               obtemperare
               .
            
             Greg.
             
               IV.
               (
               dist
            
             .
             19.
             cap.
             5.
             )
             And
             let
             him
             have
             nothing
             at
             all
             to
             doe
             with
             Divine
             and
             Pontifical
             Offices
             ,
             who
             would
             not
             obey
             Apostolical
             Precepts
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Vid.
               Mat.
               Paris
               .
            
             
               
                 Oportet
                 autem
                 gladium
                 esse
                 sub
                 gladio
                 ,
                 &
                 Temporalem
                 Authoritatem
                 Spirituali
                 subjici
                 potestati
                 .
              
               Bonif.
               
                 VIII
                 .
                 Extrav
                 .
                 Com.
              
               1.8.1
               .
            
             
               But
               there
               must
               be
               a
               sword
               under
               a
               sword
               ,
               and
               Temporal
               Authority
               subject
               to
               Spiritual
               .
            
          
           
             —
             
               ches●a
               piu
               ufficio
               di
               Pon●efici
               aggiurgere
               con
               l'armi
               ,
               &
               col
               sorgue
               de
               Christiani
               ,
               &c.
            
             Guicc
             .
             l.
             11.
             p.
             858.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Quid
                 hodie
                 erant
                 Episcopi
                 ,
                 nisi
                 umbra
                 quaedam
                 ?
                 quid
                 plus
                 eis
                 restabat
                 quàm
                 baculus
                 &
                 mitra
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 An.
              
               Sylv.
               
                 de
                 gestis
                 Syn.
              
               Bas.
               lib.
               1.
               
            
             
               What
               were
               Bishops
               now
               ,
               but
               kind
               of
               shadows
               ?
               what
               had
               they
               left
               more
               than
               a
               Staff
               and
               a
               Miter
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Concil
             .
             Lat.
             5.
             
             Sess.
             11.
             p.
             129.
             
             
               De
               omni
               Ecclesia
               jus
               habet
               judicandi
               .
               (
               P.
            
             Gelas.
             Grat.
             Caus.
             9.
             qu.
             3
             cap.
             18.
             )
          
           
             
               Secundum
               plenitudinem
               potestatis
               de
               jure
               possumus
               supra
               jus
               dispensare
               .
            
             Greg.
             
               decret
               .
               lib.
            
             3.
             tit
             .
             8.
             cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Hujus
               culpa●
               isthîc
               redarguere
               praesumit
               mortalium
               nullus
               .
            
             Grat.
             dist
             .
             40.
             cap.
             6.
             
             
               (
               Si
               Papa
               —
               )
               Neque
               cùiquam
               licere
               de
               ejus
               judicare
               judicio
               .
               Caus.
            
             9.
             qu.
             3.
             cap.
             10.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Cùm
                 enim
                 obedire
                 Apostolicae
                 sedi
                 superbè
                 contemnunt
                 ,
                 sc●lus
                 idololatriae
                 ,
                 teste
                 Samuele
                 ,
                 incurrunt
                 .
              
               Greg.
               
                 VII
                 .
                 Ep.
              
               4.2
               .
               
                 Nulli
                 f●s
                 est
                 vel
                 velle
                 ,
                 vel
                 posse
                 transgredi
                 Apostolicae
                 sedis
                 praecepta
                 .
              
               Greg.
               
                 IV.
                 apud
              
               Grat.
               dist
               .
               19.
               cap.
               5.
               
            
             
               No
               man
               may
               nor
               can
               transgress
               the
               commands
               of
               the
               Apostolick
               See.
               
            
             
               —
               
                 Ab
                 omnibus
                 quicquid
                 statuit
                 ,
                 quicquid
                 ordinat
                 ,
                 perpetuò
                 &
                 irrefragabiliter
                 observandum
                 est
                 .
                 Ibid.
                 cap.
              
               4.
               
               (
               P.
               Steph.
               )
            
             
               —
               Whatever
               he
               decrees
               ,
               whatever
               he
               ordains
               ,
               must
               always
               and
               inviolably
               be
               observed
               by
               all
               .
            
          
           
             
               Erronea
               ,
               &
               haeresi
               proxima
            
             .
             Bell.
             
               de
               P.
            
             4.2
             .
          
           
             
               Si
               autem
               Papae
               erraret
               praecipiendo
               vitia
               ,
               vel
               prohibendo
               virtutes
               ,
               teneretur
               Ecclesia
               credere
               vitia
               esse
               bona
               ,
               &
               virtutes
               mala●
               ,
               nisi
               vellet
               contra
               conscientiam
               peccare
               .
            
             Bell.
             
               de
               Pont.
            
             4.5
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             5.1.13
             .
             1
             Pet.
             2.16
             .
          
           
             
               Papa
               occupavit
               omnia
               jura
               inferiorum
               Ecclesiarum
               ,
               ità
               quòd
               inferiores
               Praelati
               sunt
               pro
               nihilo
               .
               Card.
            
             Zab.
             
               de
               Sch.
            
             Inn.
             
               VII
               .
               p.
            
             560.
             
             The
             Pope
             hath
             invaded
             all
             the
             rights
             of
             inferiour
             Churches
             ,
             so
             that
             all
             inferiour
             Prelates
             are
             nothing
             set
             by
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Ecclesia
                 est
                 mandra
                 sive
                 grex
                 aut
                 multitudo
                 jumentorum
                 sive
                 asinorum
                 .
              
               Eccl.
               c.
               47.
               
            
             
               
                 Illí
                 nos
                 fraenant
                 ,
                 nos
                 lore
                 alligant
                 ,
                 nos
                 stimulant
                 ,
                 nobis
                 jugum
                 &
                 onus
                 imponunt
                 .
                 Ibid.
                 
              
            
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             2.17
             .
             1
             Tim.
             6.5
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Supposing
             that
             gain
             is
             godliness
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Thess.
             2.5
             .
             A
             cloke
             of
             Covetousness
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Eph.
             4.4
             .
          
           
             
               Pasce
               ,
               id
               est
               regio
               more
               Impera
               .
               Ecce
               duos
               Gladios
               .
               —
               Oravi
               nè
               deficeret
               .
            
             —
             Feed
             
               (
               i.
               e.
            
             )
             rule
             as
             a
             King.
             Behold
             two
             Swords
             .
          
           
             *
             Vid.
             Sle●d
             .
             p.
             673.
             
          
           
             Sleid.
             lib.
             4.
             p.
             82.
             lib.
             12.
             p.
             322.
             
             
               Hist.
               Conc.
            
             Trid.
             p.
             24.
             
             Vid.
             Riv.
             
               in
               Castig
               .
               Nol.
               p.
            
             525.
             
          
           
             
               Cen●um
               gravamina
            
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vid.
                 ipsum
              
               Greg.
               
                 VII
                 .
                 Ep.
              
               1.42.2.45
               .
            
             
               See
               the
               description
               of
               them
               in
               S.
               Bernard
               .
               
                 in
                 Cant.
                 Serm.
              
               G●ioc●a●d
               .
               
                 in
                 Suppl
              
               .
            
          
           
             Adv.
             Pelag.
             in
             Riv.
             
               Castig
               .
               N.
               cap.
            
             8.
             
             Vid.
             Bernard
             .
             
               Convers.
               S.
            
             Paul.
             Serm.
             ●
             .
             p.
             87.
             
          
           
             
               
                 —
                 Nulla
                 unquam
                 monitione
                 ,
                 nulla
                 exhortatione
                 induci
                 jam
                 largo
                 tempore
                 potuit
                 ,
                 ut
                 aliquam
                 errorum
                 emendationem
                 Christo
                 placentem
                 ,
                 aut
                 no●issimorum
                 abusuu●
                 correctionem
                 in
                 Ecclesia
                 Sancta
                 Dei
                 efficere
                 satageret
                 .
                 Conc.
              
               Bas.
               Sess.
               23.
               (
               p.
               76.
               )
               Sess.
               31.
               p.
               89.
               
            
             
               He
               could
               never
               be
               brought
               in
               this
               long
               time
               by
               any
               advice
               or
               exhortation
               ,
               seriously
               to
               set
               upon
               any
               amendment
               of
               errours
               or
               correction
               of
               the
               most
               gross
               abuses
               in
               the
               Holy
               Church
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
               Vid.
               Conc.
            
             Trid.
             p.
             22.
             
          
           
             It
             will
             certainly
             render
             him
             a
             Tyrant
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             definition
             of
             
               Aristotle
               ,
               Pol.
            
             4.10
             .
             
               Cui
               plus
               licet
               quàm
               par
               est
               ,
               plus
               vult
               quàm
               licet
               .
               Vnde
               sicut
               languescente
               capite
               ,
               reliquum
               postea
               corpus
               morbus
               invadat
               .
               Conc.
            
             Bas.
             Sess.
             23.
             (
             p.
             64.
             )
             Whence
             it
             comes
             to
             pass
             that
             if
             the
             Head
             be
             sick
             ,
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Body
             afterward
             grows
             diseased
             .
             
               Vid.
               Conc.
            
             Bas.
             p.
             87.
             
             Conc.
             Const.
             p.
             1110.
             
          
           
             
               Vid.
               dist
            
             .
             40.
             cap.
             6.
             
               (
               hujus
               culpas
               ,
               etsi
               .
               )
               Vid.
            
             Alv.
             Pelag.
             apud
             Riv.
             
               Cath.
               Orth.
               p.
            
             141.
             
             Baron
             .
             Pope
             Marcellus
             II.
             doubted
             whether
             a
             Pope
             could
             be
             saved
             .
             
               Thuan.
               lib.
            
             15.
             (
             p.
             566.
             )
             From
             John
             VIII
             .
             to
             Leo
             IX
             .
             what
             a
             rabble
             of
             rake-hells
             and
             so●ts
             did
             sit
             in
             that
             Chair
             !
             Machiavel
             .
             
               Hist.
               lib.
            
             16.
             p.
             1271.
             
             Baron
             .
             Ann.
             912.
             
             §
             8.
             
          
           
             Baron
             .
             Ann.
             897.
             
             §
             5.
             
             It
             was
             said
             of
             
               Vespasian
               ,
               solus
               imperantium
               melior
            
             —
             so
             apt
             is
             power
             to
             corrupt
             men
             .
             
               Solus
               omnium
               ante
               se
               Principum
               in
               melius
               mutatus
               est
               .
            
             Tac.
             Hist.
             1.
             (
             p.
             451.
             )
          
           
             How
             vain
             is
             that
             which
             P.
             Greg.
             VII
             .
             citeth
             out
             of
             P.
             
               Symmachus
               ,
               B.
               Petrus
               perennem
               meritorum
               dotem
               cum
               haereditate
               innocentiae
               misit
               ad
               posteros
               .
            
             Greg.
             
               VII
               .
               Ep.
            
             8.21
             .
          
           
             
               Quòd
               Romanus
               Pontifex
               ,
               si
               canonicè
               fuerit
               ordinatus
               ,
               meritis
               B.
               Petri
               indubitanter
               efficitur
               sanctus
            
             ;
             was
             one
             of
             P.
             Greg.
             VII
             .
             his
             dictates
             .
             That
             the
             Roman
             Pontif
             ,
             if
             canonically
             elected
             ,
             is
             undoubtedly
             made
             holy
             by
             the
             merits
             of
             Blessed
             Peter
             .
          
           
             Sap.
             1.5
             .
          
           
             Vid.
             Guicciard
             .
             Machiav
             .
             
               His.
               Fl.
               p.
            
             19.
             
             Conc.
             Bas.
             (
             p.
             65.
             )
          
           
             
               
                 —
                 Cùm
                 non
                 ob
                 religionem
                 ,
                 &
                 Dei
                 cultum
                 appetere
                 Pontificatum
                 nostri
                 Sacerdotes
                 videantur
                 ,
                 sed
                 ut
                 fratrum
                 vel
                 nepotum
                 ,
                 vel
                 familiarium
                 ingluviem
                 &
                 avaritiam
                 expleant
                 .
              
               Plat.
               in
               Joh.
               
                 XVI
                 .
                 (
                 p.
              
               298.
               )
            
             
               Whereas
               our
               Priests
               seem
               to
               desire
               the
               Popedom
               ,
               not
               for
               Religion
               and
               the
               worship
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               may
               fill
               the
               ravening
               appetite
               and
               covetousness
               of
               their
               brethren
               or
               nephews
               ,
               or
               familiars
               .
            
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             2.1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Matt.
             6.24
             .
          
           
             Bell.
             5.6
             .
             (
             p.
             1415.
             )
          
           
             Matth.
             12.25
             .
          
           
             P.
             Pasch.
             
               II.
               Ep.
            
             7.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Mach.
             
               Hist.
               Flor.
               p.
            
             18.
             —
             
               Impeti
               possunt
               humanis
               praesumptionibus
               quae
               divino
               sunt
               judicio
               constituta
               ,
               vinci
               autem
               quorumlibet
               potestate
               non
               possunt
               .
               P.
            
             Gel.
             Ep.
             8.
             
             Felix
             
               P.
               Ep.
            
             1.
             (
             p.
             597.
             )
          
           
             
               Non
               enim
               volumus
               aut
               propter
               Principum
               potentiam
               Ecclesiastic●m
               minui
               dignitatem
               ,
               aut
               pro
               Ecclesiastica
               dignitate
               Principum
               potentiam
               mutilari
               .
               P.
            
             Pasch.
             
               II.
               Ep.
            
             28
             ,
             &
             29.
             
             For
             we
             will
             not
             that
             either
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             dignity
             should
             be
             diminished
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             Prince's
             power
             ,
             or
             that
             the
             Prince's
             power
             should
             be
             curtail'd
             for
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             dignity
             .
          
           
             In
             vain
             did
             S.
             
               Bernard
               ,
               (
               de
               Consid.
            
             1.
             )
             c●y
             ,
             
               Quid
               fines
               alienos
               invaditis
               ?
               quid
               falcem
               vestram
               in
               alienam
               messam
               extenditis
               ?
            
             Why
             do
             you
             invade
             other
             mens
             territories
             ?
             why
             thrust
             you
             your
             sickle
             into
             other
             mens
             harvest
             ?
          
           
             *
             
               Arietes
               furiosos
            
             .
             Bell.
             5.7
             .
          
           
             Vid.
             Tort.
             
               T.
               p.
            
             216.
             
             Greg.
             
               VII
               .
               Ep.
            
             1.7.112.13
             ,
             63.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Plat.
             de
             Bonif.
             
               VIII
               .
               p.
            
             467.
             
             Jul.
             2.
             
             
               Non
               sine
               suspicione
               ,
               quod
               illorum
               temporum
               Pontifices
               ,
               qui
               bella
               extinguere
               ,
               discordias
               tollere
               debuissent
               ,
               suscitarent
               ea
               potiùs
               atque
               nutrirent
               .
               Episc.
            
             Modrus
             .
             
               in
               Conc.
            
             Lat.
             
               V.
               Sess.
            
             6.
             (
             p.
             72.
             )
          
           
             
               Not
               without
               suspicion
               ,
               that
               the
               Popes
               of
               those
               times
               ,
               who
               ought
               to
               have
               extinguished
               wars
               ,
               and
               put
               an
               end
               to
               dissentions
               ,
               did
               rather
               raise
               them
               up
               and
               cherish
               them
               .
            
             
               See
               Greg.
               VII
               .
               Ep.
               4.2.8.21
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vid.
               Concil
            
             .
             Lugd.
             p.
             851.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Auctoritate
                 Apostolica
                 de
                 fratrum
                 nostrorum
                 consilio
                 declaramus
                 illa
                 juramenta
                 praedicta
                 fidelitatis
                 existere
                 &
                 censeri
                 debere
                 .
              
               Clementin
               .
               lib.
               2.
               
               Tit.
               9.
               
                 cap.
                 unicum
              
               .
            
             
               We
               declare
               out
               of
               our
               Apostolical
               authority
               by
               the
               advice
               of
               our
               brethren
               that
               the
               foresaid
               oaths
               of
               fealty
               ought
               to
               be
               ,
               and
               be
               so
               esteemed
               .
            
          
           
             Thuan.
             lib.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Abutente
               Christianorum
               Pastore
               Christianorum
               Principum
               viribus
               ,
               ut
               privatae
               ambitioni
               ,
               &
               suorum
               libidini
               inserviret
               .
            
             Thuan.
             lib.
             1.
             p.
             42.
             
             The
             Pastour
             of
             Christians
             abusing
             the
             power
             of
             Christian
             Princes
             that
             he
             might
             gratifie
             his
             private
             ambition
             ,
             and
             the
             will
             and
             lust
             of
             his
             friends
             .
          
           
             Observ.
             
          
           
             
               Tort.
               T.
               p.
            
             210.
             
          
           
             *
             P.
             Anast.
             calleth
             the
             Emperour
             Anast.
             
               Vicarium
               .
               Epist.
               (
               p.
            
             670.
             )
          
           
             Eccles.
             Leod.
             p.
             ●22
             .
          
           
             
               Secundum
               mutationes
               temporum
               transferuntur
               etiam
               regna
               terrarum
               ;
               unde
               etiam
               Ecclesiasticarum
               parochiarum
               fines
               in
               plerisque
               provinciis
               mutari
               expedit
               &
               transferri
               .
               P.
            
             Pasch.
             
               II.
               Ep.
            
             19.
             
          
           
             
               Vid.
               Bod.
               
                 de
                 Rep.
              
               1.9
               .
               (
               p.
               195.
               )
               
                 Car
                 les
                 Princes
                 Chrestien
                 avoient
                 presque
                 tous
                 opinion
                 ,
                 que
                 le
                 Pape
                 estoit
                 absolvement
                 seigneur
                 sovereigne
                 de
                 tous
                 les
                 Roydumes
                 dela
                 Chrestiente
                 .
              
               Bod.
               
                 ibid.
                 p.
              
               196.
               
               
                 Tort.
                 Tort.
                 p.
              
               216
               ,
               &c.
               —
               Greg.
               
                 VII
                 .
                 Ep.
              
               1.7.2.13
               .
               Alex.
               
                 II.
                 Ep.
              
               8.
               
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Bas.
               
                 de
                 Jud.
                 Dei
                 ,
                 T.
              
               2.
               p.
               259.
               
            
             
               So
               great
               a
               dissonancy
               and
               jarring
               there
               is
               among
               men
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               while
               every
               one
               swerves
               from
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               asserts
               certain
               conceits
               and
               rules
               of
               his
               own
               by
               his
               own
               authority
               ,
               and
               had
               rather
               rule
               contrary
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               than
               be
               rul'd
               by
               the
               Lord.
               
            
          
           
             
               Necesse
               est
               ,
               ut
               omnes
               fideles
               idem
               sentiant
               .
            
             Bell.
             1.9
             .
             It
             is
             necessary
             that
             all
             the
             faithfull
             should
             be
             of
             the
             same
             opinion
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Ath.
             
          
           
             
               Nemini
               praescribentes
            
             .
          
           
             
               Manen●e
               concordiae
               vinculo
               ,
               &
               perseverante
               Catholicae
               Ecclesiae
               individuo
               Sacramento
               ,
               actum
               suum
               disponit
               &
               dirigit
               unusquisque
               Episcopus
               ,
               rationem
               propositi
               sui
               Domino
               redditurus
               .
            
             Cypr.
             Ep.
             52.
             (
             ad
             Antonianum
             .
             )
          
           
             
               Caeterùm
               scimus
               quosdam
               quod
               semel
               imbiberint
               nolle
               deponere
               ,
               nec
               propositum
               suum
               facilè
               mutare
               ,
               sed
               salvo
               inter
               Collegas
               pacis
               &
               concordiae
               vinculo
               quaedam
               propria
               ,
               quae
               apud
               se
               semel
               sint
               usurpata
               ,
               retinere
               ;
               qua
               in
               re
               nec
               nos
               vim
               cuiquam
               facimus
               ,
               aut
               legem
               damus
               ,
               cùm
               habeat
               in
               Ecclesiae
               administratione
               voluntatis
               suae
               liberum
               arbitrium
               unusquisque
               praepositus
               ,
               rationem
               actûs
               sui
               Domino
               redditurus
               .
            
             Cypr.
             Ep.
             72.
             (
             ad
             Stephanum
             .
             )
          
           
             
               
                 Haec
                 ad
                 conscientiam
                 tuam
                 ,
                 frater
                 charissime
                 ,
                 &
                 pro
                 honore
                 communi
                 &
                 pro
                 simplici
                 dilectione
                 pertulimus
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Consensu
                 &
                 auctoritate
                 communi
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               Nam
               cum
               stat●tum
               sit
               omnibus
               nobis
               ,
               &
               aequum
               sit
               pariter
               ac
               justum
               ,
               ut
               uniuscujusque
               causa
               illic
               audiatur
               ,
               ubi
               est
               crimen
               admissum
               ,
               &
               singulis
               Pastoribus
               portio
               gregis
               sit
               adscripta
               ,
               quam
               regat
               unusquisque
               &
               gubernet
               ,
               rationem
               actûs
               sui
               Domino
               redditurus
               ,
               oportet
               utique
               eos
               quibus
               praesumus
               ,
               non
               circumcursare
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Cypr.
             Epist.
             55.
             (
             ad
             Cornelium
             .
             )
          
           
             
               
                 Haec
                 tibi
                 breviter
                 pro
                 nostra
                 mediocritate
                 rescripsimus
                 ,
                 frater
                 charissime
                 ;
                 nemini
                 praescribentes
                 ,
                 aut
                 praejudicantes
                 ,
                 quo
                 minùs
                 unusquisque
                 Episcoporum
                 quod
                 putat
                 faciat
                 ,
                 habens
                 arbitrii
                 sui
                 liberam
                 potestatem
                 .
              
               Cypr.
               Epist.
               73.
               (
               ad
               Jubabaianum
               .
               )
            
             
               
                 Quâ
                 in
                 parte
                 nemini
                 verecundia
                 &
                 modestia
                 nostra
                 praejudicat
                 ,
                 quo
                 minùs
                 unusquisque
                 quod
                 putat
                 sentiat
                 ,
                 &
                 quod
                 senserit
                 faciat
                 .
              
               Cypr.
               Epist.
               76.
               (
               ad
               Magnum
               .
               )
            
             
               
                 Nemini
                 praescribentes
                 ,
                 quo
                 minùs
                 statuat
                 quod
                 putat
                 unusquisque
                 Praepositus
                 ,
                 actûs
                 sui
                 rationem
                 Domino
                 redditurus
                 ;
                 secundum
                 quod
                 Apostolus
                 ,
                 &c.
                 Ibid.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               Superest
               ut
               de
               hac
               re
               singuli
               quid
               sentiamus
               proferamus
               ,
               neminem
               judicantes
               ,
               aut
               à
               jure
               communionis
               aliquem
               si
               diversum
               senserit
               amoventes
               ;
               neque
               enim
               quisquam
               nostrum
               Episcopum
               se
               esse
               Episcoporum
               constituit
               ,
               aut
               tyrannico
               terrore
               ad
               obsequendi
               necessitatem
               Collegas
               suos
               adigit
               ;
               quando
               habeat
               omnis
               Episcopus
               pro
               licentia
               libertatis
               &
               potestatis
               suae
               arbitrium
               proprium
               ,
               támque
               judicari
               ab
               alio
               non
               possit
               ,
               quàm
               nec
               ipse
               potest
               alterum
               judicare
               ;
               sed
               expectemus
               universi
               judicium
               Domini
               nostri
               Jesu
               Christi
               ,
               qui
               unus
               &
               solus
               habet
               potestatem
               &
               praeponendi
               nos
               in
               Ecclesiae
               suae
               gubernatione
               ,
               &
               de
               actu
               nostro
               judicandi
               .
            
             Cypr.
             
               in
               praef
               .
               Conc.
            
             Carthag
             .
          
           
             Aug.
             
               de
               Bapt.
               contr
            
             .
             Donat.
             lib.
             2.3
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Habemus
                 ergo
                 quaerendi
                 liberum
                 arbitrium
                 ipsius
                 Cypriani
                 nobis
                 mitissimo
                 &
                 veracissimo
                 sermone
                 concessum
                 .
                 Lib.
              
               3.
               cap.
               3.
               
            
             
               
                 Nunc
                 si
                 se
                 audent
                 superbae
                 &
                 tumidae
                 cervices
                 haereticorum
                 adversus
                 sanctam
                 humilitatem
                 hujus
                 sententiae
                 extollant
                 .
                 Lib.
              
               2.
               cap.
               3.
               
            
             
               
                 Quid
                 mansuetius
                 ,
                 quid
                 humilius
                 ?
                 Lib.
              
               3.
               cap.
               3.
               
            
          
           
             
               Quanquam
               benè
               sibi
               conscius
               animus
               ,
               &
               Evangelicae
               disciplinae
               vigore
               subnixus
               ,
               &
               verus
               sibi
               in
               d●cretis
               coelestibus
               testis
               effectus
               ,
               soleat
               solo
               Deo
               judice
               esse
               contentus
               ,
               nec
               alterius
               aut
               laudes
               petere
               ,
               aut
               accusationes
               perti●escere
               ;
               tamen
               geminatâ
               sunt
               laude
               condigni
               ,
               qui
               cùm
               conscientiam
               sciant
               Deo
               soli
               debere
               se
               judici
               ,
               actus
               tamen
               suos
               desiderant
               etiam
               ab
               ipsi●
               suis
               fratribus
               comprobari
               :
               quod
               ●e
               ,
               frater
               Cypriane
               ,
               facere
               non
               mirum
               est
               ,
               qui
               pro
               tua
               verecundia
               ,
               &
               ingenita
               industria
               consiliorum
               tuorum
               no●
               non
               tam
               judices
               voluisti
               ,
               quàm
               participes
               inveniri
               —
               Cler.
               Rom.
               ad
            
             Cypr.
             Ep.
             31.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             —
             .
             Syn.
             Ant.
             Can.
             9.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Sin.
             Chalced.
             Act.
             1.
             p.
             114.
             
          
           
             
               Omnium
               nostrum
               mater
               communis
               sub
               Sponsi
               sui
               Jesu
               Christi
               dispositione
               .
            
             Gervas
             .
             Dorob
             .
             (
             p.
             1663.
             )
             apud
             Twisd
             .
             p.
             72.
             
          
           
             
               Vid.
               Epist.
               P.
            
             Celestini
             
               I.
               in
               Conc.
            
             Eph.
             Act.
             2.
             (
             p.
             324.
             )
          
           
             Baron
             .
             An.
             57.
             
             §
             30.
             
             Psal.
             45.16
             .
             
               Vbicunque
               fuerit
               Episcopus
               ,
               sive
               Romae
               sive
               Eugubii
               ,
               &c.
            
             Hieron
             .
             ad
             Evagr.
             Ep.
             85.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Omnibus
                 in
                 Christiana
                 religione
                 constitutis
                 scire
                 convenit
                 quale
                 sit
                 ministerium
                 Episcoporum
                 —
                 quos
                 constat
                 esse
                 Vicarios
                 Christi
                 ,
                 &
                 Clavigeros
                 Regni
                 Coelorum
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Syn.
              
               Compend
               .
               
                 Ann.
                 Dom.
              
               833.
               (
               apud
               Bin.
               Tom.
               6.
               p.
               361.
               )
            
             
               
                 Nos
                 omnes
                 licèt
                 indigni
                 ,
                 Christi
                 tamen
                 Vicarii
                 ,
                 &
                 Apostolorum
                 ipsius
                 Successores
                 .
                 Syn.
              
               Meldens
               .
               
                 Ann.
                 D.
              
               845.
               (
               apud
               Bin.
               Tom.
               6.
               p.
               402.
               )
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             —
             Greg.
             Naz.
             Orat.
             28.
             
          
           
             
               Nobis
               ,
               post
               excessum
               nobilissimae
               memoriae
               viri
               Fabiani
               ,
               nondum
               est
               Episcopus
               propter
               rerum
               &
               temporum
               difficultatem
               constitutus
               ,
               qui
               omnia
               ista
               moderetur
               —
               Cl.
               Rom.
               ad
            
             Cypr.
             Ep.
             31.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Variis
                 tunc
                 Ecclesiâ
                 vexationibus
                 oppressâ
                 ,
                 difficilis
                 &
                 infrequens
                 erat
                 Provinciarum
                 inter
                 sese
                 communicatio
                 .
              
               Rigalt
               .
               in
               Cypr.
               Ep.
               67.
               
            
             
               
                 Verum
                 enim
                 est
                 impeditam
                 suisse
                 eo
                 tempore
                 non
                 parùm
                 Pontificis
                 auctoritatem
                 —
                 propter
                 persecutiones
                 continuas
                 non
                 potuisse
                 Romanos
                 Pontifices
                 liberè
                 exercere
                 eam
                 ,
                 quam
                 à
                 Christo
                 acceperant
                 auctoritatem
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Bell.
               
                 de
                 R.
                 P.
              
               2.17
               .
            
          
           
             
               Nisi
               si
               paucis
               desperatis
               &
               perditis
               minor
               esse
               videtur
               auctoritas
               Episcoporum
               in
               Africa
               constitutorum
               ,
               qui
               jam
               de
               illis
               judicaverunt
            
             —
          
           
             *
             
               
                 Fides
                 quam
                 exposuerunt
                 qui
                 affuerunt
                 Episcopi
              
               97
               —
               Hilar.
               
                 de
                 Synodis
                 .
                 (
                 p.
              
               367.
               )
            
             
               
                 Congregatam
                 Sanctorum
                 Synodum
              
               .
               Hilar
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Venerabiles
                 Antiocheni
                 Canones
                 .
                 P.
              
               Nicol
               .
               
                 I.
                 Ep.
              
               9.
               (
               p.
               519.
               )
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Soz.
             3.8
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             P.
             Jul.
             
               I.
               apud
            
             Athan.
             
               in
               Apol.
            
             2.
             (
             p.
             744.
             )
          
           
             
               Qui
               tacet
               consentiri
               videtur
            
             .
          
           
             
               Hic
               non
               tam
               optamus
               praeponi
               aliis
               (
               sicut
               praedic●s
               )
               quàm
               cum
               fidelibus
               cunctis
               sanctum
               &
               Deo
               placitum
               habere
               consortium
               .
               P.
            
             Gelas.
             
               I.
               Ep.
            
             1.
             (
             ad
             Euphemium
             .
             )
          
           
             —
             
               in
               elatione
               suâ
               Antichristum
               praecurrit
               ,
               quia
               superbiendo
               se
               caeteris
               praeponit
               .
               P.
            
             Greg.
             
               I.
               Ep.
            
             6.30
             .
             
               Super
               caeteros
               Sacerdotes
               se
               extollit
               .
               ibid.
               Christi
               sibi
               student
               membra
               judicare
               .
               P.
            
             Greg.
             
               I.
               Ep.
            
             4.36
             .
             
               Solus
               omnibus
               praeesse
               .
               id
               .
               Ep.
            
             4.38
             .
             —
             
               quibus
               (
               Episcopis
               )
               cupis
               temetipsum
               vocabulo
               elationis
               praeponere
               .
               ibid.
               
            
          
           
             
               Quod
               verbum
               jussionis
               peto
               à
               meo
               auditu
               removeri
               ;
               quia
               scio
               quis
               sum
               ,
               qui
               estis
               ;
               loco
               enim
               mihi
               fratres
               estis
               ,
               moribus
               patres
               ,
               non
               ergo
               jussi
               ,
               sed
               quae
               utilia
               visa
               sunt
               ,
               indicare
               curavi
               ,
               &c.
            
             Greg.
             I.
             Ep.
             7.30
             .
             (
             ad
             Eulog
             .
             Alex.
             )
          
           
             Cypr.
             Ep.
             4.41.58.67.68.45.49
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             —
             Euseb.
             7.5
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Euseb.
             7.30
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Athan.
             
               Epist.
               ad
            
             Afr.
             (
             p.
             931.
             )
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Marcell
               .
               
                 ad
                 P.
              
               Jul.
               Epiph.
               haer
               .
               72.
               
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               —
               Cyril
               .
               ad
               Nest.
               
                 in
                 Syn.
              
               Eph.
               p.
               207.
               
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Bas.
               Ep.
               69.
               
            
             
               Athanas.
               Apol.
               2.
               (
               p.
               761.756
               .
               )
            
          
           
             
               Theod.
               5.9
               .
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Syn.
               Eph.
               p.
               217.
               
            
             
               
                 Domino
                 dilectissimo
                 &
                 honoratissimo
                 fratri
                 .
                 —
                 Conc.
              
               Afr.
               
            
             
               
                 Domino
                 dilectissimo
                 &
                 honorabili
                 fratri
                 Maximino
                 .
              
               Aug.
               Ep.
               203.
               
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               —
               Socr.
               4.12
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Conc.
               Eph.
               p.
               202.
               
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Theod.
               4.9
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Cùm
                 ergò
                 vel
                 hoc
                 ipso
                 officio
                 literarum
                 per
                 charitatem
                 tibi
                 serviam
                 ,
                 non
                 absurdè
                 te
                 Dominum
                 voco
                 ,
                 propter
                 ●num
                 &
                 verum
                 Dominum
                 nostrum
                 qui
                 nobis
                 ista
                 praecepit
                 .
              
               Aug.
               Ep.
               103.
               
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Chrys.
               Ep.
               26.
               
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Chrys.
               Ep.
               26.
               
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Ep.
               68.
               (
               71
               ,
               75
               ,
               77
               ,
               84
               ,
               91
               ,
               &c.
               )
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             P.
             Gel.
             
               I.
               Epist.
               ad
               Syn.
            
             Eph.
             Act.
             2.
             (
             p.
             324.
             )
          
           
             Conc.
             6.
             
             Act.
             13.
             p.
             224.
             
          
           
             
               Scias
               nos
               non
               tuos
               esse
               ,
               ut
               te
               jactas
               &
               extollis
               ,
               Clericos
               ,
               quos
               ut
               fratres
               &
               Coepiscopos
               recognoscere
               ,
               si
               elatio
               permitteret
               ,
               debueras
               .
               Ann.
            
             Franc.
             
               Pith.
               (
               Ann.
            
             858.
             )
          
           
             
               Verè
               divinâ
               providentiâ
               factum
               censendum
               est
               ,
               quòd
               te
               sacerrimus
               iste
               Senatus
               —
               fratrem
               ,
               &
               ità
               dixerim
               filium
               in
               patrem
               ,
               Collegam
               in
               Dominum
               —
               elegerint
               ,
               assumpserint
               ,
               adoraverint
               .
            
             Balt.
             Delrio
             .
             
               in
               Conc.
            
             Later
             .
             ad
             Leonem
             
               X.
               Sess.
            
             8.
             (
             p.
             85.
             )
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Euseb.
               6.43
               .
            
             
               
                 Omnibus
                 Co-episcopis
                 nostris
                 &
                 fratribus
                 innotescat
                 .
                 P.
              
               Corn.
               apud
               Cypr.
               Ep.
               48.
               
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Athan.
               p.
               739.
               
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Socr.
               4.12
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Fratribus
                 &
                 Co-episcopis
              
               .
               Hil.
               
                 frag
                 .
                 p.
              
               450.
               
            
             
               Soz.
               6.23
               .
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Conc.
             Eph.
             p.
             196.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             p.
             179
             ,
             183.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Act.
             2.
             p.
             324.
             
          
           
             
               Fraternitas
               Vestra
               .
               P.
            
             Gelas.
             Ep.
             12.
             
             Greg.
             —
             Epist.
             6.24
             .
             
               Fratris
               &
               Consacerdotis
               nostri
               Cyriaci
            
             .
             —
          
           
             Bell.
             2.14
             .
             Theod.
             5.10
             .
          
           
             *
             Vales.
             in
             Theod.
             ibid.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Soz.
             6.23
             .
          
           
             †
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Apud
             Athan.
             Apol.
             2.
             p.
             783.
             
          
           
             
               Ecclesia
               principalis
            
             .
             Cypr.
             Ep.
             55.
             
          
           
             
               Ecclesia
               principalis
               ,
               id
               est
               in
               urbe
               principali
               constituta
               .
            
             Rigalt
             .
             in
             Cypr.
             Ep.
             55.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Euseb.
             6.43
             .
          
           
             
               Et
               quanquam
               sciam
               ,
               frater
               ,
               pro
               mutua
               dilectione
               quam
               debemus
               &
               exhibemus
               invicem
               nobis
               florentissimo
               illic
               Clero
               tecum
               praesidenti
               ,
               &
               sanctissimae
               atque
               amplissimae
               plebi
               ,
               legere
               te
               semper
               literas
               nostras
            
             —
             Cypr.
             Ep.
             55.
             (
             ad
             Corn.
             )
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Syn.
               Ant.
               Can.
               9.
               
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             Dionys.
             Corinth
             .
             apud
             Euseb.
             4.23
             .
          
           
             
               Ad
               hanc
               Ecclesiam
               ,
               propter
               potentiorem
               principalitatem
               ,
               necesse
               est
               omnem
               convenire
               Ecclesiam
               ,
               hoc
               est
               ,
               eos
               qui
               sunt
               ubique
               fideles
               .
            
             Iren.
             3.3
             .
          
           
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             I
             conjecture
             he
             said
             .
             )
          
           
             
               Quoniam
               pro
               magnitudine
               sua
               debeat
               Carthaginem
               Roma
               praecedere
               .
            
             Cypr.
             Ep.
             49.
             
          
           
             
               Autoritate
               qua
               potiores
               aeternae
               urbis
               Episcopi
               .
            
             Amm.
             Marcell
             .
             lib.
             15.
             (
             p.
             47.
             )
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             —
             Theod.
             Ep.
             113.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Syn.
             Chalc.
             Act.
             16.
             
             Can.
             28.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Placid
             .
             
               in
               Syn.
            
             Chalc.
             p.
             27.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             —
             Syn.
             Const.
             Can.
             3.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Syn.
             Chalc.
             Can.
             28.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Sacrosanctam
                 quoque
                 hujus
                 religiosissimae
                 civitatis
                 Ecclesiam
                 ,
                 &
                 matrem
                 nostrae
                 pietatis
                 ,
                 &
                 Christianorum
                 Orthodoxae
                 religionis
                 omnium
                 ,
                 &
                 ejusdem
                 Regiae
                 urbis
                 sanctissimam
                 sedem
                 ,
                 &c.
                 Imp.
              
               Leo.
               
                 Cod.
                 Lib.
              
               1.
               
               Tit.
               2.
               
               §
               16.
               
            
             
               The
               Holy
               Church
               of
               this
               most
               religious
               city
               ,
               the
               mother
               of
               our
               devotion
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               orthodox
               Christians
               ,
               and
               the
               most
               holy
               See
               of
               that
               imperial
               city
               .
            
             
               Bonifacius
               III.
               
                 à
                 Phoca
                 Imperatore
                 obtinuit
                 ,
                 magnâ
                 tamen
                 contentione
                 ,
                 ut
                 sedes
                 B.
                 Petri.
                 Apostoli
                 ,
                 quae
                 caput
                 est
                 omnium
                 Ecclesiarum
                 ,
                 ità
                 &
                 diceretur
                 ,
                 &
                 haberetur
                 ab
                 omnibus
                 ;
                 quem
                 quidem
                 locum
                 Ecclesia
                 Constantinopolitana
                 sibi
                 vendicare
                 conabatur
                 ;
                 faventibus
                 interdum
                 Principibus
                 ,
                 affirmantibúsque
                 eo
                 loci
                 primam
                 sedem
                 esse
                 debere
                 ,
                 ubi
                 Imperii
                 caput
                 esset
                 .
              
               Plat.
               in
               Bonif.
               
                 III.
                 (
                 p.
              
               161.
               )
            
             
               Boniface
               III.
               (
               though
               with
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               stir
               )
               obtained
               of
               the
               Emperour
               Phocas
               ,
               that
               the
               See
               of
               Saint
               Peter
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               head
               of
               all
               Churches
               ,
               should
               be
               so
               called
               and
               accounted
               by
               all
               ;
               which
               dignity
               the
               Church
               of
               Constantinople
               did
               indeed
               endeavour
               to
               assert
               to
               it self
               ,
               Princes
               sometime
               favouring
               them
               ,
               and
               affirming
               that
               there
               the
               chief
               See
               ought
               to
               be
               where
               the
               head
               of
               the
               Empire
               was
               .
            
             
               
                 Phocas
                 rogante
                 Papâ
                 Bonifacio
                 statuit
                 sedem
                 Romanae
                 Ecclesiae
                 caput
                 esse
                 omnium
                 Ecclesiarum
                 ,
                 quia
                 Ecclesia
                 Constantinopolitana
                 primam
                 se
                 omnium
                 Ecclesiarum
                 scribebat
                 .
              
               Anastas
               .
               in
               Bonif.
               
                 III.
                 Idem
              
               Sabellicus
               ,
               Blondus
               ,
               Laetus
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 tradunt
              
               .
            
             
               Phocas
               at
               the
               entreaty
               of
               Pope
               Boniface
               appointed
               that
               the
               Roman
               See
               should
               be
               the
               head
               of
               all
               Churches
               ,
               because
               the
               Church
               of
               Constantinople
               wrote
               her self
               the
               chief
               of
               all
               Churches
               .
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Greg.
             Naz.
             Orat.
             27.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Evag.
             2.4
             .
             
               &
               passim
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Joseph
             .
             
               de
               Bello
            
             Jud.
             3.3
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Chrys.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Bas.
             Ep.
             48.
             (
             ad
             Athanas.
             )
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Syn.
             Ant.
             Can.
             9.
             
             Syn.
             Chalc.
             17.
             
          
           
             
               Sedis
               Apostolicae
               primatum
               S.
               Petri
               meritum
               ,
               (
               qui
               Princeps
               est
               Episcopalis
               coronae
               )
               Romanae
               dignitas
               Civitatis
               ,
               sacrae
               etiam
               Synodi
               firmavit
               authoritas
               .
            
             Valentin
             .
             Nov.
             24.
             
               in
               fin
               .
               Cod.
            
             Theod.
             
          
           
             Cypr.
             Ep.
             55.52
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Atque
                 ego
                 in
                 hac
                 parte
                 justè
                 indignor
                 ad
                 hanc
                 tam
                 apertam
                 &
                 manifestam
                 Stephani
                 stultitiam
                 ,
                 quod
                 qui
                 sic
                 de
                 Episcopatûs
                 sui
                 loco
                 gloriatur
                 ,
                 &
                 se
                 successionem
                 Petri
                 tenere
                 contendit
              
               —
            
             
               
                 Stephanus
                 qui
                 per
                 successionem
                 Cathedram
                 Petri
                 habere
                 se
                 praedicat
              
               —
               Firmil
               .
               apud
               Cypr.
               Ep.
               75.
               
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Soz.
             3.8
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             —
             
               Ep.
               Synod
            
             .
             Const.
             Theodoret
             .
             
               hist.
               l.
            
             5.
             c.
             9.
             p.
             211.
             
             
               Quae
               quantumlibet
               à
               Petro
               ante
               Alexandrinam
               fuerat
               instituta
               ,
               tamen
               quoniam
               praefectura
               Alexandrina
               Augustalis
               dicta
               —
               longè
               praestabat
               Syriae
               praefecturae
               ,
               &c.
            
             Baron
             .
             Ann.
             39.
             
             §
             10.
             
          
           
             
               Epiph.
               Synod
               .
               Constant.
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
          
           
             Optat.
             lib.
             6.
             (
             p.
             169.
             )
             Hier.
             Ep.
             61.
             
             Conc.
             Nic.
             Can.
             7.
             
          
           
             
               Majores
               enim
               in
               instituendis
               sedibus
               Ecclesiarum
               non
               aliam
               iniisse
               rationem
               ,
               quam
               secundum
               divisionem
               Provinciarum
               ,
               &
               Praerogativas
               à
               Romanis
               anteà
               stabilitas
               ,
               quàm
               plurima
               sunt
               exempla
               .
            
             Baron
             .
             Anno
             39.10
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Cypr.
               Ep.
               52.55.72.73.76
               .
            
             
               
                 Omnis
                 hic
                 actus
                 populo
                 erat
                 insinuandus
                 .
                 P.
              
               Corn.
               apud
               Cypr.
               Ep.
               46.
               
            
             
               All
               this
               business
               was
               to
               have
               been
               imparted
               to
               the
               people
               .
            
             
               
                 Secundum
                 arbitrium
                 quoque
                 vestrum
                 ,
                 &
                 omnium
                 nostrum
                 commune
                 consilium
                 —
                 ea
                 quae
                 agenda
                 sunt
                 disponere
                 .
              
               Cypr.
               Ep.
               40.
               
               
                 (
                 Plebi
                 Vniv.
              
               )
            
             
               To
               order
               what
               was
               to
               be
               done
               according
               to
               your
               judgment
               ,
               and
               the
               common
               advice
               of
               us
               all
               .
            
             
               
                 Et
                 limanda
                 plenius
                 ratio
                 non
                 solùm
                 cum
                 Collegis
                 meis
                 ,
                 sed
                 &
                 cum
                 plebe
                 ipsa
                 universa
                 .
              
               Cypr.
               Ep.
               28.
               
            
             
               And
               the
               reason
               is
               more
               throughly
               to
               be
               examined
               not
               onely
               with
               my
               Collegues
               ,
               but
               with
               the
               whole
               people
               .
            
             
               
                 Praejudicare
                 ego
                 &
                 soli
                 mihi
                 rem
                 communem
                 vindicare
                 non
                 audeo
                 .
                 Ep.
              
               18.
               
            
             
               I
               dare
               not
               therefore
               prejudge
               ,
               nor
               assume
               to
               my self
               alone
               a
               matter
               which
               is
               common
               to
               all
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Hoc
                 enim
                 &
                 verecundiae
                 &
                 disciplinae
                 &
                 vitae
                 ipsi
                 omnium
                 nostrum
                 convenit
                 ,
                 ut
                 Episcopi
                 plures
                 in
                 unum
                 conv●nientes
                 ,
                 praesente
                 &
                 stantium
                 plebe
                 ,
                 quibus
                 &
                 ipsis
                 pro
                 fide
                 &
                 timore
                 suo
                 honor
                 habendus
                 est
                 )
                 disponere
                 omnia
                 consilia
                 communis
                 religione
                 possimus
                 .
              
               Cypr.
               Ep.
               14.
               
            
             
               For
               it
               becomes
               the
               modesty
               ,
               the
               discipline
               ,
               and
               the
               manner
               of
               our
               living
               ,
               that
               many
               Bishops
               meeting
               together
               ,
               the
               people
               being
               also
               present
               ,
               (
               to
               whom
               respect
               ought
               to
               be
               had
               for
               their
               faith
               and
               fear
               )
               we
               may
               order
               all
               things
               with
               the
               common
               advice
               .
            
          
           
             
               —
               
                 quoniam
                 non
                 pancorum
                 ,
                 nec
                 Ecclesiae
                 unius
                 aut
                 unius
                 Provinciae
                 ,
                 sed
                 totius
                 orbis
                 haec
                 causa
                 est
              
               —
               Cypr.
               Ep.
               14.
               
            
             
               —
               because
               this
               is
               the
               concern
               not
               of
               a
               few
               men
               or
               one
               Church
               ,
               or
               one
               Province
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               whole
               world
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Idcirco
                 copiosum
                 corpus
                 est
                 Sacerdotum
                 —
                 ut
                 si
                 quis
                 ex
                 Collegio
                 nostro
                 haeresin
                 facere
                 ,
                 &
                 gregem
                 Christi
                 lacerare
                 &
                 vastare
                 tentaverit
                 ,
                 subveniant
                 caeteri
              
               —
               Cypr.
               Ep.
               76.
               
            
             
               Therefore
               the
               Clergy
               is
               a
               large
               body
               —
               that
               if
               any
               one
               of
               our
               own
               society
               should
               vent
               an
               heresie
               ,
               and
               attempt
               to
               rent
               and
               waste
               the
               flock
               of
               Christ
               ,
               the
               rest
               might
               come
               in
               to
               their
               help
               .
            
          
           
             *
             Particularly
             in
             the
             dispensation
             of
             Church
             goods
             .
             Conc.
             Ant.
             Can.
             25.
             
          
           
             †
             Nov.
             137.
             cap.
             4.123
             .
             cap.
             10.
             
          
           
             ‖
             
               Vid.
               Can.
               Apost
            
             .
             38.
             (
             al.
             30.
             )
             
               de
               Synodis
            
             .
          
           
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Syn.
             Const.
             can
             .
             2.
             )
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Conc.
             Chalced.
             Can.
             17.
             
             
               &
               Conc.
            
             Trull
             .
             Can.
             38.
             
          
           
             P.
             Anacl
             .
             dist
             .
             99.
             cap.
             1.
             
             P.
             Greg.
             
               VII
               .
               Ep.
            
             6.35
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Ad
                 hoc
                 divinae
                 dispensationis
                 provisio
                 gradus
                 &
                 diversos
                 constituit
                 ordines
                 in
                 se
                 distinctos
                 ,
                 ut
                 dum
                 reverentiam
                 minores
                 potioribus
                 exhiberent
                 ,
                 &
                 potiores
                 minoribus
                 diligentiam
                 impenderent
                 ,
                 una
                 concordiae
                 fieret
                 à
                 diversitate
                 contentio
                 &
                 rectè
                 officiorum
                 gereretur
                 administratio
                 singulorum
                 .
              
               Joh.
               
                 VIII
                 .
                 Ep.
              
               95.
               
            
             
               To
               this
               end
               divine
               providence
               hath
               appointed
               degrees
               and
               divers
               orders
               distinct
               from
               one
               another
               ,
               that
               while
               the
               less
               reverence
               the
               greater
               ,
               and
               the
               greater
               take
               care
               of
               the
               less
               ,
               from
               this
               diversity
               there
               might
               arise
               one
               frame
               of
               concord
               ,
               and
               all
               offices
               be
               daily
               administred
               .
            
          
           
             *
             
               Primas
               Provinciae
               .
               Cod.
            
             Afr.
             Can.
             19.
             
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               
                 Can.
                 Apost
              
               .
               27.
               
            
             
               The
               Bishops
               of
               each
               Nation
               ought
               to
               know
               who
               is
               chief
               among
               them
               .
            
             
               Cod.
               Afr.
               Can.
               39.
               
               Dist.
               99.
               cap.
               3.
               
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Syn.
             Nic.
             Can.
             18.
             
          
           
             
               Can.
               Apost
            
             .
             38.
             
             Tertull.
             
               de
               Jej.
               cap.
            
             13.
             
             Syn.
             Nic.
             Can.
             5.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             —
             Syn.
             Ant.
             Can.
             20.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             —
             Synod
             .
             Constant.
             Theod.
             5.9
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Can.
             20.
             
          
           
             Zos.
             lib.
             2.
             p.
             63.
             
             Sextus
             Rufus
             ,
             Brev.
             
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Syn.
               Chalc.
               Act.
               10.
               p.
               388.
               
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Epist.
               Orient
               .
               ad
               Rusum
               .
               
                 in
                 Syn.
              
               Eph.
               p.
               396.
               
            
             
               Dist.
               99.
               cap.
               1
               ,
               2.
               
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Syn.
               Chalc.
               Act.
               2.
               (
               p.
               211.
               )
            
             
               Ephesi
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Evag.
               3.6
               .
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Zon.
               ad
               28.
               
               Can.
               Chalc.
               
            
             
               Novell
               .
               137.
               cap.
               5.
               
               &
               123.
               cap.
               10.
               
            
             
               P.
               Greg.
               
                 I.
                 Ep.
              
               11
               ,
               56.
               
            
             
               
                 Ordo
                 Episcoporum
                 quadripartitus
                 est
                 ,
                 id
                 est
                 in
                 Patriarchis
                 ,
                 Archiepiscopis
                 ,
                 Metropolitanis
                 ,
                 atque
                 Episcopis
                 .
              
               Isid.
               dist
               .
               21.
               cap.
               1.
               
            
             
               
                 Dionysius
                 Ex.
              
               translates
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 Primatem
                 .
                 in
                 Syn.
              
               Chalc.
               Can.
               9
               ,
               &
               17.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               —
               Can.
               18.
               
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Can.
               6.
               
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               —
               Can.
               7.
               
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Ibid.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               —
               Syn.
               Laod.
               Can.
               12.
               
            
             
               That
               Bishops
               should
               be
               constituted
               by
               the
               judgment
               of
               the
               Metropolitanes
               and
               the
               neighbouring
               Bishops
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               —
               Syn.
               Const.
               Can.
               6.
               
            
             
               But
               if
               it
               so
               happen
               that
               the
               Bishops
               of
               any
               Province
               cannot
               rectify
               those
               things
               which
               are
               laid
               to
               the
               charge
               of
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               they
               shall
               then
               go
               to
               a
               greater
               Synod
               of
               the
               Bishops
               of
               that
               Diocese
               ,
               met
               together
               for
               that
               purpose
               .
            
             
               The
               Fathers
               of
               Constantinople
               in
               their
               Synodick
               Epistle
               distinguish
               the
               Province
               and
               Diocese
               of
               Antioch
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               —
               Theod.
               5.9
               .
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Socr.
               5.8
               .
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Theodor.
               Epist.
               86.
               (
               ad
               Flavianum
               .
               )
            
             
               For
               ,
               says
               Theodoret
               ,
               the
               Blessed
               Fathers
               meeting
               together
               in
               the
               Imperial
               City
               ,
               distinguish'd
               Dioceses
               agreeably
               to
               what
               the
               Nicene
               Fathers
               had
               done
               ,
               and
               allotted
               to
               every
               Diocese
               what
               belonged
               to
               it
               :
               on
               the
               contrary
               charging
               that
               no
               one
               of
               one
               Diocese
               should
               encroach
               upon
               another
               .
            
          
           
             Theod.
             2.26
             .
             Soz.
             4.25
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             —
             Socr.
             2.40
             .
          
           
             Sozom.
             6.12
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               (
               in
               prosphonetico
               ad
               Imper.
            
             )
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               —
               Can.
               2.
               
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               —
               Can.
               6.
               
            
          
           
             
               Syn.
               Chalc.
               Act.
               16.
               (
               p.
               463.
               )
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Syn.
               Chalc.
               Act.
               11.
               (
               p.
               411.
               )
            
          
           
             Sozom.
             8.6
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Syn.
             Chalc.
             
               in
               Epist.
               ad
               P.
            
             Leonem
             .
          
           
             Syn.
             Chalc.
             Act.
             16.
             (
             p.
             462
             —
             )
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Syn.
               Eph.
               Can.
               8.
               
            
             
               [
               There
               is
               mention
               of
               Dioceses
               in
               Strabo
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Syn.
             Chalc.
             Can.
             19
             ,
             &
             17.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Quem
                 autem
                 Primatem
                 Dioeceseos
                 S.
                 Synodus
                 dixerit
                 ,
                 praeter
                 Apostoli
                 primi
                 Vicarium
                 ,
                 nullus
                 penitus
                 intelligitur
              
               —
               None
               can
               understand
               whom
               the
               Holy
               Synod
               should
               call
               Primate
               of
               a
               Diocese
               ,
               except
               the
               Vicar
               of
               the
               prime
               Apostle
               .
            
             
               
                 Tantundem
                 valet
                 dixisse
                 Primatem
                 Dioeceseos
                 ,
                 quantum
                 si
                 perhibuisset
                 Dioeceseon
                 .
                 P.
              
               Nich.
               
                 I.
                 Ep.
              
               8.
               (
               p.
               507.
               )
               To
               say
               the
               Primate
               of
               a
               Diocese
               is
               as
               much
               as
               to
               say
               of
               Dioceses
               .
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               &c.
               Conc.
            
             Eph.
             Can.
             8.
             
          
           
             Isid.
             dist
             .
             2.
             cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Omnes
               sive
               Patriarchae
               cujuslibet
               apices
               ,
               sive
               Metropole●n
               Primatus
               ,
               aut
               Episcopatuum
               Cathedras
               ,
               vel
               Ecclesiarum
               cujuslibet
               Ordinis
               Dignitates
               instituit
               Romana
               Ecclesia
               .
               P.
            
             Nich.
             
               II.
               Dist.
            
             22.
             cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Can.
               3.
               
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Syn.
               Ch.
               Act.
               16.
               
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               Persuasioni
               enim
               tuae
               in
               nullo
               penitus
               suffragatur
               quorundam
               Episcoporum
               ante
               sexaginta
               ,
               ut
               jactas
               ,
               annos
               facta
               subscriptio
               ,
               nunquámque
               à
               praedecessoribus
               tuis
               ad
               Apostolicae
               Seais
               transmissa
               notitiam
               ,
               cui
               ab
               initio
               sui
               caducae
               ,
               dudúmque
               collapsae
               sera
               nunc
               &
               inutilia
               subjicere
               somenta
               voluisti
               —
               P.
            
             Leo.
             Ep.
             53.
             (
             ad
             Anatol.
             )
             
               Vid.
               Ep.
            
             54
             ,
             &
             55
             ,
             &
             61.
             
          
           
             
               Romana
               autem
               Ecclesia
               eosdem
               Canones
               vel
               gesta
               Synodi
               illius
               hactenus
               non
               habet
               ,
               nec
               accepit
               .
            
             Greg.
             M.
             Ep.
             6.31
             .
             (
             ad
             Eulog
             .
             Alex.
             )
          
           
             
               N.
               A
               Roman
               Synod
               ,
               Anno
               378.
               consisting
               of
               Italian
               Bishops
               did
               give
               the
               Pope
               such
               a
               privilege
               as
               the
               Synod
               of
               Constantinople
               did
               to
               the
               Bishop
               of
               that
               See.
               (
               Marc.
               
                 de
                 Primat
                 .
                 p.
              
               103.
               
                 ex
                 app
                 .
                 Cod.
              
               Theodos.
               vide
               Baron
               .
               )
            
             
               But
               there
               is
               difference
               between
               a
               General
               Synod
               ,
               and
               an
               Italian
               Synod
               :
               and
               what
               had
               an
               Italian
               Synod
               to
               prescribe
               to
               all
               the
               Provinces
               of
               the
               Roman
               Empire
               ,
               or
               rather
               of
               the
               West
               ?
               P.
               Greg.
               
                 I.
                 Ep.
              
               7
               ,
               8.
               
            
          
           
             Balusius
             thinketh
             ,
             that
             Hilarius
             of
             Arles
             did
             pretend
             and
             offer
             at
             this
             Primatical
             power
             .
             apud
             Marc.
             5.32
             .
             but
             P.
             Leo
             did
             mainly
             check
             and
             quash
             his
             attempt
             .
          
           
             
               Contra
               haec
               si
               dictum
               fuerit
               ,
               quia
               nec
               Metropolitam
               habuit
               ,
               nec
               Patriarcham
               ;
               dicendum
               est
               quia
               à
               Sede
               Apostolica
               ,
               quae
               omnium
               Ecclesiarum
               caput
               est
               ,
               causa
               haec
               audienda
               ac
               dirimenda
               fuerat
               .
            
             Greg.
             
               I.
               Ep.
            
             11.56
             .
          
           
             Ruffin
             .
             Hist.
             1.6
             .
          
           
             Isid.
             
               in
               dist
            
             .
             21.
             cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Vid.
               de
            
             Marc.
             lib.
             7.
             cap.
             ●
             &
             5.
             
          
           
             
               De
               pusillo
               crescere
               .
               P.
            
             Leo.
             Ep.
             55.
             
          
           
             
               Quid
               illi
               satisfaciet
               ,
               si●tantae
               urbi●
               magnificentia
               &
               claritudo
               non
               sufficit
               ?
            
             Leo
             Ep.
             55.
             
          
           
             
               Euseb.
               6.43
               .
               (
               Anno
               254.
               )
            
             
               
                 Oblationibus
                 matronarum
                 ditati
              
               .
               Amm.
               Marc.
               l.
               27.
               (
               p.
               337.
               )
               Anno
               367.
               
            
             
               
                 Circumspectè
                 vestiti
              
               .
               Amm.
               Marc.
               l.
               27.
               (
               p.
               337.
               )
               Anno
               367.
               
            
          
           
             Euseb.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Socr.
             7.11
             .
          
           
             Socr.
             7.7
             .
          
           
             Matt.
             13.32
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Plut.
             in
             Pyrrh
             .
          
           
             
               Subrependi
               occasiones
               non
               praetermittit
               ambitio
               —
               P.
            
             Leo
             
               I.
               Ep.
            
             62.
             
          
           
             
               Faciliùs
               crescit
               dignitas
               quàm
               incipit
            
             .
             Sen.
             Ep.
             101.
             
          
           
             
               Primae
               dominandi
               spe●
               in
               arduo
               ;
               ubi
               sis
               ingressus
               ,
               adsunt
               studia
               &
               ministri
               .
            
             Tacit.
             Ann.
             4.
             (
             p.
             143.
             )
          
           
             Dist.
             21.
             cap.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             
               Privilegia
               Romanae
               Ecclesiae
               nullum
               possunt
               sustinere
               detrimentum
               —
               P.
            
             Nic.
             
               I.
               Ep.
            
             36.
             
             (
             32
             —
             )
          
           
             Sixtus
             V.
             
          
           
             —
             
               qui
               famae
               servit
               ineptus
               ,
               Ac
               stupet
               in
               titulis
               &
               imaginibus
            
             —
             Hor.
             
          
           
             *
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ▪
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Syn.
               Flor.
               Sess.
               25.
               (
               p.
               848.
               )
            
          
           
             
               Ità
               de
               vocabulorum
               occasionibus
               plurimùm
               quaestiones
               subornantur
               ,
               sicut
               &
               de
               verborum
               in
               communionibus
               .
            
             Tertull.
             
               de
               Resur
               .
               Carn
            
             .
             54.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Can.
               Apost
            
             .
             34.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Quia
                 duobus
                 Episcopis
                 ,
                 quorum
                 eâ
                 tempestate
                 summa
                 authoritas
                 erat
                 ,
                 non
                 illuserat
              
               —
               Sulp.
               Sev.
               2.63
               .
            
             
               Because
               he
               had
               not
               deluded
               the
               two
               Bishops
               who
               had
               the
               greatest
               authority
               in
               those
               times
               .
            
             
               
                 Non
                 mediocris
                 authoritatis
                 Episcopus
                 Carthag
              
               .
               Aug.
               Epist.
               162.
               
            
             
               The
               Bishop
               of
               Carthage
               was
               of
               no
               mean
               authority
               .
            
             
               —
               
                 audiuntur
                 authoritate
                 suadendi
                 potiùs
                 quàm
                 jubendi
                 potestate
                 .
              
               Tac.
               
                 de
                 mor.
                 Germ.
                 (
                 p.
              
               640.
               )
            
             
               
                 Evander
                 —
                 ea
                 authoritate
                 magìs
                 quàm
                 imperio
                 retinebat
                 loca
                 .
              
               Liv.
               1.
               
            
             
               Verbum
               Judico
               
                 frequenter
                 in
                 ea
                 significatione
                 usurpatur
                 ,
                 ut
                 idem
                 sit
                 quod
                 sentio
                 seu
                 opinor
                 .
              
               Can.
               loc
               .
               6.
               cap.
               8.
               (
               
                 comp
                 .
                 lib.
              
               6.1
               .
               )
            
          
           
             
               —
               
                 ut
                 ad
                 Domini
                 mei
                 tanti
                 Pontificis
                 &
                 piissimi
                 Patris
                 ,
                 omnium
                 ad
                 se
                 confugientium
                 tutissimi
                 defensoris
                 ac
                 protectoris
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               Rothaldi
               
                 appell
                 .
                 (
                 in
                 P.
              
               Nich.
               
                 I.
                 Ep.
              
               37.
               p.
               563.
               )
            
             
               —
               my
               Lord
               so
               great
               a
               Pontif
               ,
               and
               most
               pious
               a
               Father
               ,
               the
               safe
               defender
               and
               protectour
               of
               all
               those
               that
               flee
               unto
               him
               for
               succour
               .
            
          
           
             Cypr.
             Ep.
             68.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             55.
             
          
           
             Calendion
             of
             
               Antioch
               ,
               Liber
               .
               cap.
            
             18.
             
          
           
             P.
             Leo
             ,
             Ep.
             89.
             
             Marc.
             5.32
             .
             P.
             Nich.
             I.
             ●
             Ep.
             38.
             (
             p.
             564.
             )
             Rothaldus
             .
          
           
             
               Cod.
               Lib.
            
             1.
             tit
             .
             2.
             cap.
             16.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Syn.
             Chalc.
             (
             p.
             27.
             )
          
           
             
               
                 Qualiter
                 (
                 Imperatores
                 )
                 eam
                 diversis
                 beneficiis
                 extulerint
                 ,
                 donis
                 ditaverint
                 ,
                 beneficiis
                 ampliaverint
                 ,
                 qualiter
                 illam
                 ,
                 &c.
                 P.
              
               Nic.
               
                 I.
                 Ep.
              
               8.
               (
               p.
               513.
               )
            
             
               —
               
                 Romanus
                 tempore
                 prisco
              
            
             
               
                 Pauper
                 erat
                 Praesul
                 ,
                 Regali
                 munere
                 crevit
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               Gunth
               .
               Lig.
               lib.
               6.
               
            
          
           
             
               Haec
               Leo
               ,
               sed
               Acaci●
               fastu
               tumentis
               proculdubio
               verbis
               concepta
               ,
               &
               stylo
               superbiae
               exarata
               .
            
             Baron
             .
             Ann.
             473.
             
             §
             4.
             
          
           
             Apud
             Marc.
             5.32
             .
          
           
             *
             Bin.
             
               ad
               P.
            
             Hil.
             Ep.
             11.
             (
             p.
             576.
             )
          
           
             
               Ex
               his
               intelligis
               ,
               Lector
               ,
               cum
               de
               rebus
               sacris
               Imperatores
               leges
               sanxivere
               ,
               id
               ipsum
               admonitione
               ss
               .
               Praesulum
               requirentium
               eorum
               officium
               ex
               scriptis
               legibus
               statuisse
               .
            
             Baron
             .
             Ann.
             458.
             
             §
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Christianorum
               quoque
               Principum
               lege
               decretum
               est
               ,
               &c.
               P.
            
             Hilarius
             ,
             Ep.
             11.
             (
             p.
             576.
             )
          
           
             P.
             Nich.
             
               I.
               Ep.
            
             36.
             
             Theod.
             5.2
             .
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               —
            
             
               When
               the
               Oak
               is
               fallen
               every
               one
               gets
               some
               wood
               .
            
          
           
             
               Anast.
               
                 in
                 Vit.
              
               Zach.
               P.
               Nich.
               
                 I.
                 Ep.
              
               25.30
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               
                 Non
                 sine
                 suspicione
                 ,
                 quod
                 illorum
                 temporum
                 Pontifices
                 ,
                 qui
                 bella
                 extinguere
                 ,
                 discordias
                 tollere
                 debuissent
                 ,
                 suscitarent
                 ea
                 potiùs
                 atque
                 nutrirent
                 .
              
               Modruviensi●
               
                 Episc.
                 in
                 Conc.
              
               Lat.
               su●
               Leone
               
                 X.
                 Sess.
              
               6.
               (
               p.
               72.
               )
            
          
           
             Anno
             752.
             
          
           
             Anno
             1060.
             
          
           
             Anno
             1139.
             
          
           
             
               Anselme
               Anno
               1109.
               
               Eadmer
               .
               Matt.
               Par.
               
            
             
               Becket
               Anno
               1154.
               
               Eadmer
               .
               Matt.
               Par.
               
            
          
           
             
               Pro
               pallio
               omninò
               aliquid
               dare
               prohibeo
               .
            
             Greg.
             
               I.
               Ep.
            
             4.44
             .
          
           
             
               Vendit
               plumbum
               pro
               auro
               .
               Taxa
               Camerariae
               —
            
          
           
             ‖
             In
             the
             times
             of
             Henry
             I.
             the
             Bishop
             of
             York
             did
             pay
             10000
             
               l.
               Sterling
            
             for
             his
             Pall.
             
               Matt.
               Par.
               (
               p.
            
             274.
             )
          
           
             Peter-pence
             .
             Plat.
             p.
             257.
             
          
           
             
               Quantas
               nobis
               divitias
               peperit
               haec
               fabula
               Christi
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Quando
               &
               Apostolica
               praeceptio
               ad
               injuriam
               B.
               Petri
               in
               illis
               partibus
               non
               observatur
               ,
               &
               à
               te
               spernitur
               &
               violatur
               .
               P.
            
             Nich.
             
               I.
               Ep.
            
             37.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             2
             Thess.
             2.10
             .
             Twisd
             .
             p.
             17.
             
             
               Non
               necessitatis
               ,
               sed
               honoris
               causâ
               peto
               .
            
          
           
             
               Extortis
               assentationibus
               .
               P.
            
             Leo.
             
               Epist.
               (
               ad
               Syn.
            
             Chalc.
             )
          
           
             
               Distinct.
               17.
               
               
                 Cùm
                 etiam
                 solum
                 Rom.
                 Pontificem
                 pro
                 tempore
                 existentem
                 ,
                 tanquam
                 auctoritatem
                 super
                 omnia
                 Concilia
                 habentem
                 ,
                 Conciliorum
                 indicendorum
                 ,
                 transferendorum
                 ac
                 dissolvendorum
                 plenum
                 jus
                 &
                 potestatem
                 habere
                 —
                 manifestè
                 constet
                 .
                 Con.
              
               Later
               .
               Sess.
               11.
               (
               p.
               152
               )
               Ann.
               
            
             
               —
               
                 Cui
                 jussione
                 Domini
                 ,
                 &
                 meritis
                 B.
                 Petri
                 Apostoli
                 ,
                 singularis
                 congregandarum
                 Synodorum
                 authoritas
                 ,
                 &
                 Sanctorum
                 Canonum
                 ac
                 Venerandorum
                 Patrum
                 decretis
                 multipliciter
                 privata
                 tradita
                 est
                 potestas
                 .
              
               P.
               Hadrian
               .
               
                 I.
                 apud
              
               Bin.
               Tom.
               5.
               p.
               565.
               
               (
               Ann.
               785.
               )
            
             
               
                 Cùm
                 generalium
                 Synodorum
                 convocandi
                 auctoritas
                 Apostolicae
                 Sedi
                 B.
                 Petri
                 singulari
                 privilegio
                 sit
                 tradita
                 —
                 P.
              
               Pelag.
               
                 II.
                 Epist.
              
               8.
               
               (
               Bin.
               Tom.
               4.
               p.
               476.
               )
               Ann.
               587.
               
                 qu.
                 an
                 haec
                 Epistola
                 sit
              
               Pelagii
               II
               ?
            
             
               Negat
               Launoius
               .
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Socr.
             5.
             prooem
             .
          
           
             
               Semper
               studium
               fuit
               Orthodoxis
               ,
               &
               piis
               Imperatoribus
               ,
               pro
               tempore
               exortas
               Haereses
               per
               congregationem
               religiosissimorum
               Episcoporum
               amputare
               ,
               &
               recta
               fide
               sincerè
               praedicata
               in
               pace
               Sanctam
               Dei
               Ecclesiam
               custodire
            
             —
             Justin.
             
               in
               Syn.
            
             5.
             
             Collat.
             1.
             (
             p.
             209.
             )
             
               Graecé
               .
               p.
            
             368.
             
               magìs
               Emphaticé
            
             .
          
           
             
               Doce
               —
               quis
               Imperator
               hanc
               Synodum
               jusserit
               congregari
               .
            
             Hier.
             
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Eus.
               
                 de
                 Vit.
              
               Const.
               I.
               44.
               
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Eus.
               Hist.
               10.5
               .
               
                 Epist.
                 ad
              
               Chrestum
               .
               
                 Ad
                 Arelatensium
                 civitatem
                 piissimi
                 Imperatoris
                 voluntate
                 adducti
                 ,
              
               say
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               in
               their
               Epistle
               to
               P.
               Sylvester
               himself
               .
            
             
               Vid.
               Euseb.
               
                 de
                 Vit.
              
               Const.
               lib.
               4.
               cap.
               41
               ,
               42
               ,
               43.
               
               &
               Socr.
               1.28
               .
            
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Theodor.
             2
             .
             4·
             Soz.
             3.11
             .
             Socr.
             2.16
             ,
             20.
             
             Athan.
             Tom.
             1.
             p.
             761.
             
             Hil.
             
               in
               fragm
               .
               p.
               Jubet
               ex
               toto
               orbe
               apud
               Sardicam
               Episcopos
               congregari
               .
            
             Sulp.
             2.52
             .
          
           
             †
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               &c.
               Syn.
            
             Arim.
             
               Epist.
               ad
            
             Const.
             Socr.
             2.37
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Socr.
             2.39
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Ann.
             381.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Socr.
             2.99
             .
             Soz.
             4.6
             .
          
           
             †
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Socr.
             1.36
             .
             Soz.
             4.9
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Theod.
             4.7
             .
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Soz.
               7.7
               .
               Socr.
               5.8
               .
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Theod.
               5.7
               .
            
          
           
             
               Repugnante
               Damaso
               celebrata
               ,
               &c.
            
             Baron
             .
             Ann.
             553.
             
             §
             224.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Socr.
             7.34
             .
             Evagr.
             1.3
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Syn.
               Eph.
               Act.
               1.
               p.
               291.
               
            
             
               The
               holy
               Synod
               assembled
               by
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Decree
               of
               our
               most
               Religious
               Emperours
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               —
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               p.
               297.
               
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 Act.
              
               5.
               p.
               347.
               
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               p.
               404.
               
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
             
               Which
               Synod
               our
               most
               Christian
               and
               gracious
               Emperours
               appointed
               ,
               saith
               Philip
               ,
               the
               Pope's
               Legate
               .
               Act.
               3.
               p.
               330.
               
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               —
            
             
               To
               the
               holy
               Synod
               assembled
               by
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               command
               of
               our
               Emperours
               ,
               &c.
               
               So
               do
               Cyril
               and
               Memnon
               inscribe
               in
               their
               Epistle
               .
               Act.
               4.
               p.
               337.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Syn.
               Chalc.
               pars
               1.
               p.
               53.
               
            
             
               
                 Episcopale
                 concilium
                 ,
                 quod
                 haberi
                 apud
                 Ephesum
                 praecepistis
                 .
                 P.
              
               Leo.
               I.
               Ep.
               2●
               .
               (
               &
               24.
               )
               ad
               Theod.
               
            
          
           
             Ann.
             451.
             
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               (
               Act.
               6.
               p.
               345.
               )
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Act.
               6.346
               .
            
          
           
             Ann.
             533.
             
          
           
             
               Act.
               p.
            
             368.
             
             
               Gr.
               p.
            
             309.
             
             Lat.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Pro
                 Dei
                 voluntate
                 ,
                 &
                 jussione
                 piissimi
                 Imperatoris
                 ad
                 hanc
                 vrbem
                 convenimus
                 Collat.
              
               8.
               
            
             
               
                 Vt
                 quae
                 resistente
                 Romano
                 Pontifice
                 fuerit
                 congregata
                 .
              
               Baron
               .
               Ann.
               553.
               
               §
               219.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Act.
               18.
               p.
               255.
               
                 &
                 p.
              
               285.
               (
               
                 in
                 Epist.
                 ad
                 P.
              
               Agath
               .
               )
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Act.
               18.
               p.
               256.
               
                 in
                 definitione
                 Synodica
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             —
             P.
             Leo.
             
               II.
               in
               Epist.
               ad
            
             Constant.
             
               Imp.
               p.
            
             305.
             
          
           
             ‖
             P.
             Joh.
             
               VIII
               .
               Ep.
            
             247.
             P.
             Nich.
             
               I.
               Ep.
            
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             10.
             
             P.
             Hadrian
             .
             
               II.
               Ep.
            
             26.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Act.
             7.
             p.
             831.
             
             Act.
             1.
             p.
             519.
             
             Act.
             2.
             p.
             551.
             
             Act.
             3.
             p.
             586.
             
             Act.
             4.
             p.
             609.
             
             Act.
             5.
             p.
             696.
             
             Act.
             6.
             p.
             722.
             
             Act.
             7.
             p.
             812.
             
             
               Defin.
               Synod
               .
               Act.
            
             7.
             p.
             817.
             
          
           
             Euseb.
             
               de
               Vit.
            
             Const.
             4.42
             .
             (
             
               Vid.
               in
            
             5.
             p.
             30.
             )
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Theod.
             
               Jun.
               Ep.
               ad
            
             Cyril
             .
             Conc.
             Eph.
             par●
             1.
             p.
             226
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Theodos.
             
               in
               Ep.
               ad
            
             Diosc.
             
               in
               Conc.
            
             Chalc.
             Act.
             1.
             p.
             53.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               In
               Epist.
               ad
               Episc.
               Syn.
            
             Chal.
             pars
             1.
             p.
             34.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Evagr.
             1.3
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Theod.
             2.16
             .
          
           
             
               Multi
               ex
               Italia
               Episcopi
               convenerunt
               ,
               qui
               mecum
               religiosissimum
               Imperatorem
               fuerant
               deprecati
               ,
               ut
               juberet
               ,
               sicut
               ipsi
               placuerat
               ,
               dudum
               concilium
               Aquileiense
               congregari
               .
            
             Baron
             .
             Ann.
             353.
             
             §
             19.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Theod.
             5.9
             .
          
           
             Bell.
             
               de
               Pont.
               R.
            
             2.13
             .
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Soz.
               8.28
               .
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Ibid.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Humiliter
                 ac
                 sapienter
                 exposcite
                 ,
                 ut
                 petitioni
                 nostrae
                 ,
                 quâ
                 plenariam
                 indici
                 Synodum
                 postulamus
                 ,
                 clementissimus
                 Imperator
                 dignetur
                 annuere
                 ,
              
               (
               saith
               Pope
               Leo
               ,
               to
               the
               Clergy
               and
               People
               of
               
                 Constantinople
                 .
                 Ep.
              
               23
               )
            
             
               
                 Vnde
                 si
                 pietas
                 vestra
                 suggestioni
                 ac
                 supplicationi
                 nostrae
                 dignetur
                 annuere
                 ,
                 ut
                 intra
                 Italiam
                 haberi
                 jubeatis
                 Episcopale
                 Concilium
                 ,
                 citò
                 auxiliante
                 Deo
                 poterunt
                 omnia
                 scandala
                 resecari
                 .
                 P.
              
               Leo
               
                 I.
                 Ep.
              
               9.
               
            
          
           
             
               Omnes
               partium
               Ecclesiae
               nostrarum
               ,
               omnes
               mansuetudini
               vestrae
               cum
               gemitibus
               &
               lacrymis
               supplicant
               sacerdotes
               ,
               ut
               generalem
               Synodum
               jubeatis
               intra
               Italiam
               celebrari
               .
               P.
            
             Leo.
             
               I.
               Ep.
            
             42.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Leont
             .
             
               de
               Sect.
               Act.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             
               
                 Sanctum
                 clementiae
                 vestrae
                 studium
                 ,
                 quo
                 ad
                 reparationem
                 pacis
                 Ecclesiasticae
                 Synodum
                 habere
                 voluistis
                 ,
                 adeò
                 libenter
                 accepi
                 ,
                 ut
                 quamvis
                 eam
                 fieri
                 intra
                 Italiam
                 poposcissem
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               Leo.
               Ep.
               50.
               
            
             
               
                 Poposceram
                 quidem
                 à
                 gloriosissima
                 clementia
                 vestra
                 ,
                 ut
                 Synodum
                 ,
                 quam
                 pro
                 reparanda
                 Orientalis
                 Ecclesiae
                 pace
                 à
                 nobis
                 etiam
                 petitam
                 necessariam
                 judicâstis
                 ,
                 aliquantisper
                 differri
                 ad
                 tempus
                 opportunius
                 juberetis
                 .
                 —
                 P.
              
               Leo.
               Ep.
               43.44.50
               .
            
             
               
                 Sed
                 eo
                 defuncto
                 ,
                 cùm
                 Martianus
                 Imperii
                 culmen
                 fuisset
                 adeptus
                 ,
                 pro
                 illa
                 Papae
                 &
                 Principum
                 Romanorum
                 petitione
                 Vniversale
                 Concilium
                 in
                 Nicea
                 congregari
                 jussit
                 .
                 Lib.
                 Brev.
                 cap.
              
               13.
               
            
          
           
             *
             Fortissimus
             Leo.
             
               Liber
               .
               cap.
            
             12.
             
          
           
             —
             
               in
               causa
               fidei
               ,
               propter
               quam
               Generale
               Concilium
               &
               ex
               praecepto
               Christianorum
               Principum
               ,
               &
               ex
               consensu
               Apostolicae
               Sedis
               placuit
               congregari
               .
               Ep.
            
             61.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             2.2
             ▪
             
          
           
             Isa.
             49.23
             .
             Sap.
             6.4
             .
             Rom.
             13.3
             .
          
           
             2
             Chron.
             34.29
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             2
             Chron.
             29.4
             ,
             15
             ,
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             &c.
             Vers.
             11.
             
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
             
               —
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Socr.
               7.42
               .
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Theod.
             5.8
             .
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Soz.
               7.11
               .
            
             
               Both
               they
               and
               Gratian
               the
               Emperour
               wrote
               ,
               calling
               the
               Eastern
               Bishops
               into
               the
               West
               .
            
          
           
             Philip
             of
             France
             .
             Bin.
             Tom.
             7.
             p.
             906.
             
             (
             Ann.
             1302.
             )
          
           
             
               Decretum
               est
               —
               non
               licere
               —
               exire
               Regnum
               absque
               licentia
               Regis
               .
               Conc.
            
             Clarend
             .
             vid.
             Matt.
             Par.
             Ann.
             1164.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Syn.
                 Sext.
                 Act.
              
               18.
               p.
               272.
               
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
             
               —
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               —
            
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               
                 Anteacta
                 Syn.
              
               Nic.
               
                 II.
                 p.
              
               518.
               
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Syn.
               7.
               
               Act.
               6.
               p.
               725.
               
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Syn.
               8.
               
               Act.
               1.
               p.
               930.
               
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Act.
               5.
               p.
               945.
               
            
          
           
             Sess.
             39.
             (
             p.
             1109.
             )
          
           
             
               Catholici
               omnes
               id
               munus
               proprium
               esse
               docent
               summi
               Pontificis
               ,
               ut
               per
               se
               ,
               vel
               per
               Legatos
               praesideat
               ,
               &
               tanquam
               supremus
               judex
               omnia
               moderetur
               .
            
             Bell.
             
               de
               Conc.
            
             1.19
             .
          
           
             Act.
             15.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Eus.
             3.13
             .
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               &c.
               Athan.
               Apol.
               2.
               p.
               761.
               
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               &c.
               Athan.
               
                 ad
                 Solit.
                 p.
              
               819.
               
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               —
               Soz.
               12.13
               .
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Theod.
               2.15
               .
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               —
               Syn.
               Chalc.
               
                 ad
                 Imp.
              
               Marc.
               p.
               468.
               
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 apud
              
               Athan.
               p.
               767.
               
            
          
           
             Baron
             .
             Ann.
             553.
             
             §
             224.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Soz.
             7.7
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Conc.
             Chalc.
             
               in
               Epist.
               ad
               Imp.
            
             Marc.
             (
             pag.
             469.
             )
          
           
             
               Prioris
               Ephesinae
               Synodi
               ,
               cui
               sanctae
               memoriae
               .
               Cyrillus
               Episcopus
               tunc
               praesedit
               .
               P.
            
             Leo.
             
               I.
               Ep.
            
             47.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Relat.
               Act.
            
             Eph.
             cap.
             60.
             
          
           
             Digress
             .
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Celest.
               ad
               Cyril
               .
               
                 Relat.
                 cap.
              
               16.
               
            
             
               N.
               Yet
               the
               Fathers
               in
               their
               Epistle
               to
               Pope
               Celestine
               do
               onely
               take
               notice
               of
               
                 Arcadius
                 ,
                 Projectus
              
               ,
               and
               Philippus
               supplying
               his
               place
               .
               
                 Act.
                 p.
              
               353.
               
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Evag.
             1.4
             .
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Zon.
               
                 in
                 Syn.
              
               Eph.
               Can.
               1.
               
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Conc.
               Chalc.
               Act.
               4.
               p.
               302.
               
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Cler.
               Const.
               
                 in
                 Syn.
              
               Eph.
               p.
               418.
               
               
                 Cui
                 praefuit
              
               Cyrillus
               .
               Syn.
               Chalc.
               Act.
               1.
               p.
               173.
               
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Syn.
               Chalc.
               
                 desin
                 .
                 in
                 Act.
              
               5.
               p.
               338.
               
               
                 &
                 Act.
              
               4.
               p.
               300.
               
            
             
               The
               Bishops
               of
               Isauria
               to
               the
               Emperour
               Leo
               say
               ,
               that
               Cyril
               was
               partaker
               with
               Pope
               Celestine
               ,
               &c.
               
               
                 Dum
                 B.
                 Celestino
                 incolumis
                 Ecclesiae
                 Romanorum
                 particeps
                 —
                 Part.
              
               3.
               
               Syn.
               Chalc.
               p.
               522.
               
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Eph.
               Act.
               4.
               p.
               338.
               (
               p.
               420.
               
               &
               422.
               )
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Act.
               5.
               p.
               347.
               
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               
                 Relat.
                 Syn.
                 p.
              
               406.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               
                 Relat.
                 p.
              
               411.
               
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Relat.
               ad
               .
               Imp.
               p.
            
             422.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               &c.
               
               Act.
            
             2.
             p.
             322.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Act.
             4.
             p.
             340.
             
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               —
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               
                 Relat.
                 ad
                 Imper.
                 Act.
              
               Eph.
               p.
               380.
               
            
          
           
             *
             The
             Bishops
             of
             Syria
             being
             then
             the
             most
             learned
             in
             the
             World
             ;
             as
             John
             of
             Antioch
             doth
             imply
             .
             p.
             377.
             
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Syn.
               6.
               p.
               285.
               
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               
                 Ibid.
                 p.
              
               297.
               
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               justin
               .
               
                 Cod.
                 Tit.
              
               1.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Evag.
               1.10
               .
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Syn.
               Chalc.
               Act.
               1.
               p.
               59.
               
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Syn.
               Chal.
               Act.
               1.
               p.
               160.
               
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Evag.
               1.10
               .
            
             
               —
               
                 Si
                 is
                 qui
                 sibi
                 locum
                 principalem
                 vindicabat
                 ,
                 Sacerdotalem
                 moderationem
                 custodire
                 voluisset
              
               —
               Leo
               
                 I.
                 Ep.
              
               25
               ,
               26
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               &c.
               Syn.
            
             Chalc.
             Act.
             1.
             p.
             80.
             
          
           
             
               —
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Theod.
               
                 Ep.
                 ad
              
               Diosc.
               
                 in
                 Syn.
              
               Chalc.
               Act.
               1.
               p.
               59.
               
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Theod.
               Ep.
               60.
               
            
          
           
             
               Ecclesiae
               Romanae
               Diaconi
               ,
               vice●
               habentes
               P.
               Leonis
               assidere
               non
               passi
               sunt
               ,
               eò
               quòd
               non
               data
               fuerit
               praesessio
               sanctae
               Sedi
               eorum
               .
               Liber
               cap.
            
             12.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Syn.
             Chalc.
             Act.
             1.
             p.
             62.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             —
             Syn.
             Chalc.
             Act.
             1.
             p.
             65.
             
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               —
               
                 Ibid.
                 p.
              
               77.
               
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               —
               Act.
               2.
               p.
               202.
               
               
                 &
                 Act.
              
               4.
               p.
               288.
               
               (
               Evag.
               2.4
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               )
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               —
               
                 Ibid.
                 p.
              
               70.
               
            
             
               
                 Siquidem
                 penè
                 omnes
                 ,
                 qui
                 in
                 consensum
                 Praesidentium
                 aut
                 traducti
                 fuerant
                 ,
                 aut
                 coacti
                 .
              
               Leo.
               Ep.
               51.
               
            
             
               
                 Ibi
                 Primates
                 Synodi
                 nec
                 resistentibus
                 ,
                 &c.
                 P.
              
               Leo.
               
                 I.
                 Ep.
              
               
            
          
           
             
               In
               his
               fratribus
               —
               me
               Synodo
               vestrae
               frateunitas
               existimet
               praesidere
               .
            
             P.
             Leo.
             
               I.
               E.
            
             47.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Syn.
             Chalc.
             
               Epist.
               ad
            
             Leon.
             p.
             473.
             
          
           
             Act.
             1.
             p.
             50.
             
               &
               p.
            
             202.
             
             Act.
             2.
             p.
             211.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Act.
             1.
             p.
             50.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Act.
             1.
             p.
             219.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Act.
             4.
             p.
             289.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Act.
             13.
             p.
             420.
             
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Act.
               12.
               p.
               409.
               
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               
                 ibid.
                 p.
              
               414.
               
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Act.
             1.
             p.
             55.
             
          
           
             —
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Syn.
             Chal.
             ad
             Leon.
             
               Ep.
               p.
            
             475.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Act.
             16.
             p.
             464.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             —
             Act.
             4.
             p.
             315.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Act.
             16.
             p.
             451.
             
          
           
             *
             Act.
             5.
             
             Act.
             7.
             
             Act.
             8.
             p.
             366.
             
             Act.
             9.
             
             Act.
             11.
             
             Act.
             13.14
             .
          
           
             †
             Act.
             3.
             (
             p.
             230.
             )
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Relat.
               Syn.
               ad
            
             Leon.
             473.
             
          
           
             
               Ideò
               petimus
               Praesident●
               nobis
               vestrâ
               beatitudine
               ,
               sub
               tranquillitate
               ,
               &
               mansuetudine
               Sacerdotali
               ,
               sanctis
               propositis
               Evangeliis
               ,
               communi
               tracta●●
               ,
               &c.
               Coll.
            
             1.
             p.
             212.
             (
             
               &
               in
               Consti●
            
             .
             Vigil
             .
             )
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Dominus
               Rom.
               Rex
               indutus
               vestibus
               Regalibus
               recessi●
               de
               Sede
               sua
               solita
               ,
               &
               transivit
               ad
               aliam
               Sedem
               positam
               in
               fronte
               Altaris
               ,
               tanquam
               Praesidens
               pro
               tunc
               in
               Concilio
               .
               Syn.
            
             Const.
             Sess.
             14.
             (
             p.
             1044.
             )
          
           
             
               Quaero
               tamen
               ab
               his
               ,
               judicium
               quod
               praetendunt
               ,
               ubinam
               possit
               agitari
               ,
               an
               apud
               ipsos
               ,
               ut
               iidem
               sint
               inimici
               ,
               &
               testes
               ,
               &
               judices
               ?
               Sed
               tali
               judicio
               nec
               humana
               debent
               committi
               negotia
               ,
               nedum
               divinae
               legis
               integritas
               .
               P.
            
             Gel.
             Ep.
             4.
             
          
           
             Nic.
             II.
             Lugd.
             Lat.
             
               IV.
               &
               V.
            
             
          
           
             
               Decretalia
               autem
               ,
               quae
               à
               sanctis
               Pontificibus
               primae
               Sedis
               Romanae
               Ecclesiae
               sunt
               instituta
               ,
               cujus
               auctoritate
               atque
               sanctione
               omnes
               Synodi
               ,
               &
               sancta
               Concilia
               roborantur
               ,
               &
               stabilitatem
               sumunt
               ,
               cur
               vos
               non
               habere
               ,
               vel
               observare
               dicitis
               ?
               Papa
            
             Nic.
             
               I.
               Ep.
            
             6.
             (
             ad
             Photium
             .
             )
          
           
             
               Denique
               ut
               in
               universalibus
               Conciliis
               quid
               ratum
               vel
               quid
               prorsus
               acceptum
               ,
               nisi
               quod
               Sedes
            
             B.
             
               Petri
               probavit
               (
               ut
               ipsi
               scitis
               )
               habetur
               ;
               sicut
               è
               contrario
               quod
               ipsa
               sola
               reprobavit
               ,
               hoc
               solummodo
               consistat
               hactenus
               reprobatum
               .
               P.
            
             Nich.
             
               I.
               Ep.
            
             7.
             
          
           
             
               —
               
                 Nulla
                 unquam
                 Synodus
                 rata
                 legatur
                 ,
                 quae
                 Apostolicâ
                 auctoritate
                 non
                 fuerit
                 fulta
                 .
                 P.
              
               Pelag.
               
                 II.
                 Ep.
              
               8.
               
               (
               Dist.
               17.
               )
            
             
               
                 Confidimus
                 quòd
                 nullus
                 jam
                 veraciter
                 Christianus
                 ignoret
                 uniuscujusque
                 Synodi
                 constitutum
                 ,
                 quod
                 universalis
                 Ecclesiae
                 probavit
                 assensus
                 ,
                 non
                 aliquam
                 magìs
                 exequi
                 Sedem
                 prae
                 caeteris
                 oportere
                 ,
                 quàm
                 primam
                 ;
                 quae
                 &
                 unamquamque
                 Synodum
                 sua
                 auctoritate
                 confirmat
                 ,
                 &
                 continuatâ
                 moderatione
                 custodit
                 ,
                 pro
                 suo
                 scilicet
                 principatu
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 P.
              
               Gelas.
               
                 I.
                 Ep.
              
               13.
               (
               
                 ad
                 Episc.
              
               Dard.
               )
               
                 vid.
                 p.
              
               647.
               
                 tract
                 .
                 de
              
               Anath
               .
            
             
               God
               hath
               promised
               to
               bless
               particular
               Synods
               ,
               Matt.
               18.19
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Persuasioni
                 tuae
                 in
                 nullo
                 penitus
                 suffragatur
                 ,
                 quorundam
                 Episcoporum
                 ante
              
               60
               ,
               
                 ut
                 jactas
                 ,
                 annos
                 ,
                 nunquámque
                 à
                 praedecessoribus
                 tuis
                 ad
                 Apostolicae
                 Sedis
                 transmissa
                 notitiam
                 .
              
               —
               Leo.
               Epist.
               53.
               (
               ad
               Anat.
               )
               Conc.
               Constant.
               Can.
               3.
               
            
             
               Concil
               .
               Chalc.
               Can.
               9
               ,
               17
               ,
               28.
               
               Syn.
               Trull
               .
               Can.
               36.
               
            
          
           
             
               Romana
               autem
               Ecclesia
               ●osdem
               Canones
               vel
               gesta
               Synodi
               illius
               hactenus
               non
               habet
               ,
               nec
               accipit
               ;
               in
               hoc
               autem
               eandem
               Synodum
               accepit
               quod
               est
               per
               eam
               contra
               Macedonium
               definitum
               P.
            
             Greg.
             
               M.
               Ep.
            
             6.31
             .
          
           
             
               The
               same
               Pope
               Leo
               I.
               doth
               affirm
               .
               Ep.
               53.
               
            
             
               —
               
                 ejus
                 civitatis
                 quae
                 non
                 solùm
                 inter
                 Sedes
                 numeratur
                 ,
                 sed
                 nec
                 inter
                 Metropolitanorum
                 jura
                 censetur
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 P.
              
               Gelas.
               
                 I.
                 Ep.
              
               13.
               (
               
                 ad
                 Episc.
              
               Dard.
               )
            
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               (
               
                 in
                 fine
                 Actorum
                 .
                 p.
              
               464.
               )
               
                 Inde
                 enim
                 fratres
                 nostri
                 ,
                 ab
                 Apostolica
                 Sede
                 directi
                 ,
                 qui
                 vice
                 meâ
                 Synodo
                 praesidebant
                 ,
                 probabiliter
                 atque
                 constanter
                 illicitis
                 ausibus
                 obstiterunt
                 ,
                 apertè
                 reclamantes
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               Leo.
               
                 I.
                 Ep.
              
               53
               ,
               54.
               
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               (
               Act.
               16.
               p.
               469.
               against
               P.
               Leo's
               assertion
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 consent
                 was
                 extorted
              
               .
               )
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               say
               the
               Fathers
               to
               Pope
               
                 Leo
                 p.
              
               475.
               )
               By
               a
               Synodical
               vote
               we
               have
               confirm'd
               this
               ancient
               custom
               .
            
          
           
             Ep.
             53
             ,
             54
             ,
             55
             ,
             61
             ,
             62.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Syn.
             Chalc.
             Act.
             16.
             (
             p.
             462.
             )
             supra
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Eum
                 (
                 Theodorum
                 )
                 nostrâ
                 non
                 audemus
                 damnare
                 sententiâ
                 ,
                 sed
                 nec
                 ab
                 alto
                 quopiam
                 condemnari
                 concedimus
                 .
              
               Vig.
               Const.
               p.
               186.
               
            
             
               
                 Stat●imus
                 atque
                 decernimus
                 nihil
                 in
                 injuriam
                 atque
                 obtrectationem
                 probatissimi
                 in
                 Chalcedonensi
                 Synodo
                 viri
                 ,
                 ho●
                 est
                 Theodoreti
                 Episcopi
                 Cyri
                 ,
                 sub
                 taxatione
                 nominis
                 ejus
                 à
                 quoquam
                 fieri
                 vel
                 proferri
                 .
                 Ibid.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Idémque
                 regulariter
                 Apostolicae
                 Sedis
                 desiniunt
                 constituta
                 ,
                 nulli
                 licere
                 noviter
                 aliquid
                 de
                 mortuorum
                 judicare
                 personis
                 ;
                 sed
                 in
                 hoc
                 relinqui
                 ,
                 in
                 quo
                 unumquemque
                 supremus
                 dies
                 invenit
                 .
                 —
              
            
             
               
                 Hac
                 praesentis
                 Constitutionis
                 dispositione
                 quàm
                 maximè
                 providemus
                 ,
                 nè
                 (
                 sicut
                 suprà
                 diximus
                 )
                 personis
                 ,
                 quae
                 in
                 pace
                 &
                 communione
                 universalis
                 Ecclesiae
                 quieverunt
                 ,
                 sub
                 hac
                 damnati
                 à
                 nobis
                 perversi
                 dogmatis
                 occasione
                 aliquid
                 derogetur
                 .
                 Ibid.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Quoniam
                 autem
                 post
                 haec
                 omnia
                 impietatis
                 illius
                 defensoris
                 injuriis
                 contra
                 creatorem
                 suum
                 dictis
                 gloriantes
                 dicebant
                 non
                 oportere
                 eum
                 post
                 mortem
                 anathematizare
                 —
                 qui
                 haec
                 dicunt
                 nullam
                 curam
                 Dei
                 judicatorum
                 faciunt
                 ,
                 nec
                 Apostolicarum
                 pronunciationum
                 ,
                 nec
                 paternarum
                 traditionum
                 .
                 Coll.
              
               8.
               p.
               289.
               
            
             
               
                 Condemnamus
                 autem
                 &
                 anathematizamus
                 unà
                 cum
                 omnibus
                 aliis
                 haereticis
                 &
                 Theodorum
                 .
                 Coll.
              
               8.
               p.
               291.
               
            
             
               
                 Quod
                 dicitur
                 à
                 quibusdam
                 quòd
                 in
                 communicatione
                 &
                 pace
                 ,
                 defunctus
                 est
                 Theodorus
                 ,
                 mendacium
                 est
                 ,
                 &
                 calumnia
                 magìs
                 adversus
                 Ecclesiam
                 .
                 Coll.
              
               5.
               p.
               250.
               
            
             
               
                 Si
                 quis
                 conatus
                 fuerit
                 contra
                 haec
                 quae
                 piè
                 disposuimus
                 ,
                 vel
                 tradere
                 ,
                 vel
                 docere
                 vel
                 scribere
                 ,
                 siquidem
                 Episcopus
                 vel
                 Clericus
                 sit
                 iste
                 tanquam
                 aliena
                 à
                 Sacerdotibus
                 &
                 statu
                 Ecclesiastico
                 faciens
                 ,
                 denudabitur
                 Episcopatu
                 vel
                 Clericatu
                 :
                 si
                 autem
                 Monachus
                 vel
                 Laicus
                 sit
                 ,
                 anathematizabitur
                 .
                 Coll.
              
               8.
               (
               p.
               293.
               )
            
          
           
             *
             
               Si
               quis
               defendit
               —
               &
               non
               anathematizat
               eum
               —
               anathema
               sit
               .
               Ibid.
               
            
          
           
             —
             
               contra
               ipsius
               (
               Pontificis
               Rom.
               )
               decreta
               ab
               ea
               (
               Synodo
               )
               pariter
               sententia
               dicta
               .
            
             Baron
             .
             Ann.
             553.
             
             §
             219.
             
             
               Non
               consentientes
               depositi
               in
               exilium
               missi
               sunt
               .
               Lib.
               cap.
            
             24.
             
          
           
             *
             Baron
             .
             Ann.
             553.
             
             §
             223.
             
          
           
             
               Greg.
               Ep.
               1.24
               .
               
                 Quintam
                 quoque
                 Synodum
                 pariter
                 veneror
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               1.24
               .
            
             
               Pelag.
               
                 II.
                 Ep.
              
               —
            
             
               Agatho
               .
               Syn.
               6.
               
               Act.
               4.
               
            
             
               Leo.
               Syn.
               6.
               
               Act.
               18.
               
            
             
               Hadrian
               .
               ad
               Nectar
               .
            
          
           
             
               Hîc
               siste
               ,
               Lector
               ,
               atque
               rem
               attentè
               considera
               ;
               non
               esse
               hoc
               novum
               ,
               ut
               aliqua
               Synodus
               ,
               cui
               nec
               per
               Legatos
               ipse
               Pontifex
               interfuerit
               ,
               sed
               adversatus
               fuerit
               ,
               titulum
               tamen
               obtinuerit
               Oecumenicae
               ;
               cùm
               postea
               ut
               hujusmodi
               titulum
               obtineret
               ,
               Romani
               Pontificis
               voluntas
               accessit
               ,
            
             Baron
             .
             Ann.
             553.
             
             §
             224.
             
          
           
             
               Si
               ad
               numeros
               omnes
               ,
               &c.
               
               Plenè
               consenties
               ipsam
               non
               Oecumenicae
               tantùm
               ,
               sed
               nec
               privatae
               Synodi
               mereri
               nomen
               .
               Id.
               Ann.
            
             553.
             
             §
             219.
             
          
           
             Can.
             2
             ,
             7
             ,
             13
             ,
             36
             ,
             55
             ,
             58
             ,
             67.
             
          
           
             
               —
               
                 in
                 quibus
                 diversa
                 capitula
                 Romanae
                 Ecclesiae
                 contraria
                 scripta
                 inerant
                 .
              
            
             
               Anast.
               
                 in
                 Vit.
              
               Joh.
               VII
               .
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Syn.
             Nic.
             
               II.
               Act.
            
             4.
             
             (
             631.
             )
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Act.
             3.
             p.
             592.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               &c.
               ib.
               (
               p.
            
             363.
             )
          
           
             *
             Act.
             6.
             p.
             732.
             
             (
             Dist.
             16.
             cap.
             5
             ,
             &c.
             )
          
           
             
               Sed
               hic
               humana
               fragilitate
               timidus
               hos
               nequaquam
               tomos
               emendans
               per
               suprafatos
               Metropolitas
               direxit
               ad
               Principem
               .
            
             Anast.
             
               in
               Vit.
            
             Joh.
             VII
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             Theod.
             5.9
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Syn.
             Chalc.
             
               ad
               P.
            
             Leon.
             
               I.
               p.
            
             476.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             P.
             Leo.
             
               II.
               Ep.
               (
               p.
            
             306.
             )
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             —
             
               de
               Vit.
            
             Const.
             3.20
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Ibid.
             3.19
             .
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Syn.
               Sard.
               
                 Epist.
                 apud
              
               Athan.
               
                 in
                 Apol.
              
               2.
               p.
               766.
               
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Soz.
               4.11
               .
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Soz.
               4.1
               .
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Socr.
             4.12
             .
          
           
             —
             
               quoniam
               nec
               firmum
               decretum
               potest
               esse
               ,
               quod
               non
               plurimorum
               videbitur
               habere
               consensum
               .
               Cler.
               Rom.
               apud
            
             Cyp.
             Ep.
             31.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Syn.
             Chalc.
             ad
             Leon.
             p.
             476.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             —
             
               Epist.
               Syn.
            
             Chalc.
             ad
             Leon.
             p.
             475.
             
          
           
             Socr.
             2.20
             .
             &
             Vales.
             
               Ann.
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             
               Sententi●●
               fratrum
               omnei
               sequimur
               ,
               omnes
               confirmamus
               ,
               omnes
               observandas
               esse
               decernimus
               .
               Conc.
            
             Rom.
             P.
             Hil.
             p.
             579.
             
          
           
             
               His
               itaque
               omnibus
               per
               diversa
               tempora
               subsecutis
               ,
               praedicti
               piae
               recordationis
               nostri
               Patres
               ea
               quae
               in
               unoquoque
               Concilio
               judicata
               sunt
               ,
               legibus
               suis
               corroboraverunt
               ,
               &
               confirmaverunt
               ;
               &
               haereticos
               qui
               definitionibus
               praedictorum
               S.
               quatuor
               Conciliorum
               resistere
               ,
               &
               Ecclesias
               conturbare
               conati
               sunt
               ,
               expulerunt
               .
            
             Justin.
             
               in
               Conc.
               V.
               Coll.
            
             1.
             (
             p.
             210.
             )
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Athan.
               apud
               .
               Theodor.
               2.4
               .
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Euseb.
               
                 de
                 Vit.
              
               Const.
               3.23
               .
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Eus.
               ibid.
               3.20
               .
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Soz.
             7.9
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Praef.
               ad
               Can.
               Conc.
            
             Constant.
             (
             apud
             Bin.
             p.
             660.
             )
          
           
             
               Sed
               praedictus
               piae
               recordationis
               Theodosius
               vindicans
               ea
               ,
               quae
               ità
               rectè
               contra
               Nestorium
               ,
               &
               ejus
               impietatem
               fuerant
               judicata
               ,
               fecit
               firmiter
               obtinere
               contra
               eum
               factam
               condemnationem
               .
            
             Justin.
             
               in
               Quinto
               Conc.
               Coll.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Epist.
             Theod.
             
               ad
               Syn.
            
             Eph.
             
               in
               Actis
               Conc.
               p.
            
             375.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Syn.
             Chal.
             Act.
             1.
             p.
             59.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Conc.
             Chal.
             Part.
             3.478
             .
          
           
             
               Quia
               verò
               omnibus
               modis
               obediendum
               est
               pietati
               vestrae
               ,
               religiosissimaeque
               voluntati
               ,
               Constitutionibus
               Synodalibus
               ,
               quae
               mihi
               de
               confirmatione
               fidei
               Catholicae
               &
               haereticorum
               damnatione
               placuerunt
               ,
               libens
               adjeci
               sententiam
               meam
               .
               P.
            
             Leo.
             
               I.
               Ep.
            
             59.
             (
             ad
             Mart.
             Aug.
             )
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Syn.
               VI.
               Act.
            
             18.
             p.
             275.
             
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               
                 Ibid.
                 p.
              
               283.
               
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               
                 Ibid.
                 p.
              
               284.
               
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Sancimus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               &c.
               Ibid.
               Edict
            
             .
             Const.
             p.
             294.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               &c.
               Ibid.
               p.
            
             298.
             
               &
               p.
            
             302.
             
          
           
             
               Debes
               incunctanter
               advertere
               Regiam
               potestatem
               tibi
               non
               solùm
               ad
               mundi
               Regimen
               ,
               sed
               maximè
               ad
               Ecclesiae
               praesidium
               esse
               collatam
               ,
               &c.
            
             Leo
             
               M.
               Ep.
            
             75.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Rel.
               Orient
               .
               ad
               Imp.
               Act.
               Syn.
            
             Eph.
             p.
             372.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Soz.
             6.23
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             —
             Theod.
             2.22
             .
          
           
             *
             P.
             Liberius
             being
             absent
             ,
             detained
             from
             it
             by
             violence
             in
             banishment
             .
          
           
             
               Consensiones
               verò
               Episcoporum
               ,
               Sanctorum
               Canonum
               apud
               Niciam
               conditorum
               regulis
               repugnantes
               ,
               unitâ
               nobiscum
               vestrae
               fidei
               pietate
               ,
               in
               irritum
               mittimus
               ,
               &
               per
               authoritatem
               Beati
               Petri
               Apostoli
               generali
               prorsus
               definitione
               cassamus
               .
               P.
            
             Leo.
             
               I.
               Ep.
            
             55.
             (
             ad
             Pulcher.
             Aug.
             )
          
           
             
               Quantumlibet
               enim
               extortis
               assentationibus
               sese
               instruat
               vanitatis
               elatio
               ,
               &
               appetitus
               suos
               Conciliorum
               aestimet
               nomine
               roborandos
               ,
               infirmum
               atque
               irritum
               erit
               ,
               quicquid
               à
               praedictorum
               Patrum
               Canonibus
               discrepârit
               .
               Ep.
            
             61.
             (
             
               ad
               Syn.
            
             Chalced
             .
             )
          
           
             
               Tanta
               apud
               me
               est
               Nicenorum
               Canonum
               reverentia
               ,
               ut
               ea
               quae
               sunt
               à
               Sanctis
               Patribus
               constituta
               nec
               permiserim
               nec
               patiar
               aliquâ
               novitate
               violari
               .
            
             Leo.
             Ep.
             62.
             (
             ad
             Max.
             Antioch
             .
             )
          
           
             
               P.
               Gelas.
               Ep.
               13.
               (
               
                 ad
                 Episc.
              
               Dard.
               )
               p.
               642.
               
                 &
                 in
                 Tract
                 .
                 de
              
               Anathem
               .
               (
               pag.
               647.
               )
            
             
               P.
               Pelag.
               
                 II.
                 Ep.
              
               5.
               (
               ad
               Eliam
               .
               p.
               474
               —
               .
               )
            
             
               Greg.
               
                 M.
                 Ep.
              
               
            
          
           
             
               Nulli
               fas
               est
               vel
               velle
               vel
               posse
               transgredi
               Apostolicae
               Sedis
               praecepta
               .
               P.
            
             Greg.
             IV.
             Dist.
             19.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             —
             
               Quanto
               potiùs
               quae
               ipsa
               (
               sedes
               Apostolica
               )
               pro
               Catholica
               fide
               ,
               profanis
               (
               l.
               pro
               sanis
               )
               dogmatibus
               ,
               pro
               variis
               &
               multifariis
               Ecclesiae
               necessitatibus
               &
               fidelium
               moribus
               diverso
               tempore
               scripsit
               ,
               omni
               debent
               honore
               praeferri
               ,
               &
               ab
               omnibus
               prorsus
               in
               quibuslibet
               opportunitatibus
               discretione
               vel
               dispensatione
               magistrâ
               reverenter
               assumi
               ?
               P.
            
             Nic.
             
               I.
               Epist.
               Dist.
            
             19.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Decretales
               Epistolas
               ,
               quas
               beatissimi
               Papae
               diversis
               temporibus
               ab
               urbe
               Roma
               pro
               diversorum
               Patrum
               consultatione
               dederunt
               ,
               venerabiliter
               suscipiendas
               decernimus
               .
               P.
            
             Gelas.
             
               I.
               (
               in
               decreto
               )
               lit
               .
               a
            
             Nic.
             
               P.
               Ep.
            
             42.
             
               ad
               Epist.
            
             Galliae
             .
             Dist.
             19.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Si
                 decreta
                 Romanorum
                 Pontificum
                 non
                 habetis
                 ,
                 de
                 neglectu
                 atque
                 incuria
                 est
                 is
                 arguendi
                 ;
                 si
                 verò
                 habetis
                 &
                 non
                 observatis
                 ,
                 de
                 temeritate
                 estis
                 corripiendi
                 &
                 increpandi
                 .
                 P.
              
               Nic.
               
                 I.
                 Ep.
              
               6.
               ad
               Phot.
               Dist.
               20.
               cap.
               2.
               
            
             
               
                 Sic
                 omnes
                 Apostolicae
                 Sedis
                 Sanctiones
                 accipiendae
                 sunt
                 ,
                 tanquam
                 ipsius
                 Divini
                 Petri
                 voce
                 firmatae
                 sunt
                 .
                 P.
              
               Agatho
               .
               Dist.
               19.
               c.
               2.
               
               
                 Vid.
                 Syn.
                 VI.
                 Act.
              
               4.
               p.
               35.
               
            
             
               
                 Quia
                 in
                 speculum
                 ,
                 &
                 exemplum
                 S.
                 Romana
                 Ecclesia
                 ,
                 cui
                 nos
                 Christus
                 praeesse
                 voluit
                 ,
                 proposita
                 est
                 ,
                 ab
                 omnibus
                 quicquid
                 statuit
                 ,
                 quicquid
                 ordinat
                 ,
                 perpetuo
                 &
                 irrefragabiliter
                 observandum
                 est
                 .
                 P.
              
               Steph.
               (
               Dist.
               19.
               cap.
               3.
               )
               P.
               Gelas.
               
                 I.
                 Ep.
              
               9.
               
                 de
                 dispens
                 .
                 (
                 p.
              
               633.
               )
            
             
               
                 Qui
                 secundum
                 plenitudinem
                 potestatis
                 de
                 jure
                 possumus
                 supra
                 jus
                 dispensare
                 .
                 P.
              
               Inn.
               
                 III.
                 Decret
              
               .
               Greg.
               Lib.
               3.
               tit
               .
               8.
               c.
               4.
               
            
             
               
                 Sedes
                 haec
                 —
                 quod
                 singulari
                 etiam
                 auctoritate
                 perficere
                 valet
                 ,
                 multorum
                 saepe
                 sacerdotum
                 decernit
                 definire
                 consensu
                 .
                 P.
              
               Nic.
               
                 I.
                 Ep.
              
               18.
               (
               ad
               Carolum
               R.
               )
            
             
               Leo.
               
                 I.
                 Ep.
              
               1.
               cap.
               5.
               
               P.
               Hilarius
               
                 in
                 Conc.
              
               Rom.
               p.
               578.
               
               Caus.
               25.
               
               Qu.
               1.
               cap.
               4.
               
               P.
               Urb.
               Caus.
               25.
               
               Qu.
               1.
               cap.
               6.
               
               P.
               Anas
               .
               
                 ad
                 Imp.
              
               Anast.
               P.
               Siric
               .
               Ep.
               1.
               (
               p.
               691.
               )
            
          
           
             Eph.
             4.5
             .
             Jam.
             4.12
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Syn.
             Constantinop
             .
             Can.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Neque
               enim
               quisquam
               nostrûm
               Episcopum
               se
               esse
               Episcoporum
               constituit
               ,
               du●
               tyrannico
               terrore
               ad
               obsequendi
               necessitatem
               Collegas
               suos
               adigit
               ;
               quando
               habeat
               omn●
               Episcopus
               pro
               licentia
               libertatis
               &
               potestatis
               suae
               arbitrium
               proprium
               ;
               támque
               judicari
               ab
               alio
               non
               possit
               ,
               quàm
               nec
               ipse
               potest
               alterum
               judicare
               .
            
             Cypr.
             
               in
               Conc.
            
             Carthag
             .
          
           
             
               Quoniam
               nec
               firmum
               Decretum
               potest
               esse
               ,
               quòd
               non
               plurimorum
               videbitur
               habuisse
               consensum
               .
               Cler.
               Rom.
               ad
            
             Cypr.
             (
             Epist.
             31.
             )
          
           
             
               Idem
               enim
               omnes
               credimur
               operati
               ,
               in
               quo
               deprehendimur
               eâdem
               omnes
               censurae
               &
               disciplinae
               consensione
               sociati
               .
               Cler.
               Rom.
               ad
               .
            
             Cypr.
             Ep.
             31.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               Illo
               certè
               constituto
               ,
               quòd
               in
               Conciliū
               non
               unius
               vel
               secundi
               interlocutionem
               attendere
               oportet
               ,
               sed
               haec
               quae
               communiter
               ab
               omnibus
               vel
               amplioribus
               definiuntur
               .
               Concil
               .
            
             5.
             
             Collat.
             6.
             p.
             263.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               VI.
               Syn.
               Act.
            
             16.
             p.
             249.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Conc.
             Nic.
             Can.
             6.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Apost
               .
               Can.
            
             34.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Syn.
             Ant.
             Can.
             19.
             
          
           
             
               —
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Syn.
               Nic.
               Can.
               6.
               
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Theod.
             2.16
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Socr.
             2.15
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             —
             P.
             Julii
             
               Epist.
               apud
            
             Athanas
             .
             
               in
               Apol.
            
             2.
             p.
             748.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               &c.
               p.
            
             748.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               &c.
               Epist.
               ad
               P.
            
             Celest.
             I.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Epiph.
             Haer.
             42.
             
          
           
             
               It
               was
               then
               a
               Maxime
               becoming
               the
               mouth
               of
               a
               Pope
               ,
               
                 Vniversae
                 pacis
                 tranquillitas
                 non
                 aliter
                 poterit
                 custodiri
                 ,
                 nisi
                 sua
                 Canonibus
                 reverentia
                 intemerata
                 servetur
                 .
                 P.
              
               Leo
               
                 I.
                 Ep.
              
               62.
               
            
             
               The
               tranquillity
               of
               an
               universal
               peace
               cannot
               otherwise
               be
               kept
               ,
               unless
               due
               reverence
               be
               paid
               to
               the
               Canons
               .
            
          
           
             P.
             Hil.
             Ep.
             2.
             
             
               N.
               B.
               P.
            
             Innoc.
             
               I.
               Ep.
            
             2.12
             .
             P.
             Hil.
             Ep.
             4.
             
             P.
             Gelas.
             1.
             
             Ep.
             9.
             p.
             634.
             
             Ep.
             13.
             p.
             639.
             
             
               De
               Anathem
               .
               p.
            
             645.
             
          
           
             
               P.
               Zos.
               
                 I.
                 Ep.
              
               7.
               (
               
                 ad
                 Episc.
              
               Vienn
               .
               &
               Narb
               .
               )
            
             
               Caus.
               25.
               
               Qu.
               1.
               cap.
               7.
               
            
          
           
             P.
             Siric
             .
             Ep.
             1.
             
          
           
             Leo
             
               M.
               Ep.
            
             1.
             cap.
             5.
             
             P.
             Gelas
             .
             Ep.
             9.
             
          
           
             
               P.
               Siric
               .
               Ep.
               4.
               
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Conc.
               Eph.
               p.
               332.
               
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               
                 Syn.
                 VI.
                 Act.
              
               4.
               p.
               60.
               
            
             
               N.
               The
               Pope
               did
               in
               those
               Councils
               ask
               the
               
                 Placets
                 .
                 P.
              
               Hil.
               
                 in
                 Conc.
                 R.
                 (
                 p.
              
               578.
               )
            
          
           
             
               Licèt
               namque
               Pontifex
               Romanae
               Ecclesiae
               ob
               dignitatem
               Apostolicae
               Sedis
               caeteris
               in
               orbe
               constitutis
               reverentior
               habeatur
               ,
               non
               tamen
               ei
               licet
               transgredi
               in
               aliquo
               Canonici
               moderaminis
               tenorem
               ;
               sicut
               enim
               unusquisque
               Orthodoxae
               Ecclesiae
               Pontifex
               ac
               Sponsus
               propriae
               Sedis
               uniformiter
               speciem
               gerit
               Salvatoris
               ,
               ità
               generaliter
               nulli
               convenit
               quippiam
               in
               alterius
               procaciter
               patrare
               Episcopi
               Dioecesi
               .
            
             Glab
             .
             Rod.
             2.4
             .
             Vid.
             Baron
             .
             Ann.
             996.
             
             §
             22
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             
               Circa
               Ann.
            
             860.
             
          
           
             
               Noli
               quia
               Decreta
               ipsorum
               non
               susceperis
               ampliùs
               asseverare
               ,
               cùm
               ipsi
               nihil
               nisi
               quod
               Naturalis
               ,
               quod
               Mosaica
               ,
               necnon
               &
               Gratiae
               Lex
               jussit
               ,
               instituant
               .
               P.
            
             Nic.
             
               I.
               Ep.
            
             11.
             (
             ad
             Phot.
             )
          
           
             
               Decretalia
               autem
               ,
               quae
               à
               Sanctis
               Pontificibus
               Primae
               Sedis
               Romanae
               Ecclesiae
               sunt
               instituta
               ,
               —
               cur
               vos
               non
               habere
               vel
               observare
               dicitis
               ?
               Id.
               Ep.
            
             6.
             (
             ad
             Phot.
             )
          
           
             Vidi
             Hin●m
             .
          
           
             
               Quanquam
               quidam
               vestrum
               scripserint
               haud
               illa
               decretalia
               priscorum
               Pontificum
               in
               toto
               codicis
               Canonum
               corpore
               contineri
               descripta
               ,
               &c.
               P.
            
             Nic.
             
               I.
               Ep.
            
             42.
             
               (
               ad
               Galliae
               Episc.
            
             )
          
           
             
               Haec
               —
               Domino
               Imperatori
               praesentanda
               decrevimus
               ,
               poscentes
               ejus
               clementiam
               ut
               siquid
               hic
               minus
               est
               ,
               ejus
               prudentià
               suppleatur
               ,
               si
               quid
               secus
               quàm
               se
               ratio
               habet
               ,
               ejus
               judicio
               emendetur
               ;
               si
               quid
               rationabiliter
               taxatum
               est
               ,
               ejus
               adjutorio
               divinâ
               opitulante
               clementiâ
               perficiatur
               .
               Conc.
            
             Arel
             .
             4.
             c.
             26.
             
             Ann.
             813.
             (
             sub
             Carolo
             M.
             )
          
           
             P.
             Greg.
             
               I.
               Ep.
            
             11.56
             .
          
           
             
               Episcop●
               Walliae
               à
               Menevensi
               Antistite
               sunt
               consecrati
               ,
               &
               ipse
               similiter
               ab
               aliis
               tanquam
               saffragane
               is
               est
               constitutus
               ,
               nullâ
               penitus
               alii
               Ecclesiae
               facta
               professione
               vel
               subjectione
               .
            
             Girald
             .
             Cambr.
             Itin.
             2.1
             .
          
           
             Bell.
             2.18
             ,
             26.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Per
                 hoc
                 illam
                 de
                 tota
                 Ecclesia
                 judicare
                 —
                 P.
              
               Gelas.
               1.
               
               Ep.
               4.
               
            
             
               
                 Cunctos
                 ipsè
                 judicaturus
                 à
                 nemine
                 est
                 judicandus
                 .
                 Dist.
              
               40.
               cap.
               6.
               
            
             
               Caus.
               2.
               qu.
               7.
               cap.
               45
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               
                 Sacra
                 statuta
                 &
                 veneranda
                 decreta
                 Episcoporum
                 causas
                 ,
                 utpote
                 majora
                 negotia
                 nostrae
                 definiendas
                 censurae
                 mandârunt
                 .
                 P.
              
               Nic.
               
                 I.
                 Ep.
              
               38.
               
            
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             5.
             
          
           
             Chrys.
             in
             1
             Tim.
             3.1
             .
             in
             Eph.
             Orat.
             11.
             
             Hier.
             Ep.
             3.
             
             
               &
               Ep.
            
             62.
             
             Isid.
             Pelus
             .
             Ep.
             20.125.4.219
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Socr.
             7.7
             .
          
           
             —
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Socr.
             7.11
             .
          
           
             
               1
               Cor.
               5.4
               ,
               12.
               —
               2
               Cor.
               2.6
               .
               —
            
             
               
                 Examinabuntur
                 singulae
                 praesentibus
                 ,
                 &
                 judicantibus
                 vobis
                 .
              
               Cypr.
               Ep.
               12.
               
                 (
                 fratribus
                 in
                 plebe
                 .
              
               )
            
             
               
                 Secundùm
                 vestra
                 divina
                 suffragia
              
               .
               Cypr.
               Ep.
               40.
               
            
             
               
                 Secundùm
                 arbitrium
                 quoque
                 vestrum
              
               .
            
             
               
                 Ibid.
                 (
                 Ep.
              
               46.
               )
            
             
               Tertul.
               Apol.
               39.
               ibidem
               —
            
          
           
             
               Expectemus
               universi
               judicium
               Domini
               nostri
               Jesu
               Christi
               ,
               qui
               unus
               &
               solus
               habet
               potestatem
               &
               praeponendi
               nos
               in
               Ecclesiam
               suam
               gubernatione
               &
               de
               actu
               nostro
               judicandi
               .
            
             Cypr.
             
               in
               Conc.
            
             Carth.
             
          
           
             Can.
             5.
             
          
           
             
               In
               venerabilis
               Concilii
               Niceni
               contumelia
               saepe
               versatus
               ,
               alienarum
               tibi
               Provinciarum
               jura
               temerariè
               rapuisti
               .
               P.
            
             Felix
             Acacio
             .
             apud
             Baron
             .
             Ann.
             484.
             
             §
             17.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Syn.
             Ant.
             Ca.
             16.
             
          
           
             
               Quod
               non
               solùm
               praesuli
               Apostolico
               facere
               licet
               ,
               sed
               cuicunque
               Pontifici
               ,
               ut
               quoslibet
               &
               quemlibet
               locum
               ,
               secundum
               regulam
               haereseos
               ipsius
               ante
               damnatae
               ,
               à
               Catholica
               communione
               discernant
               .
               P.
            
             Gelas.
             I.
             Ep.
             4.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Euphemium
                 verò
                 miror
                 ,
                 si
                 ignorantiam
                 suam
                 ipse
                 non
                 perspicit
                 ,
                 qui
                 dicit
                 Acacium
                 ab
                 uno
                 non
                 posse
                 damnari
                 —
                 P.
              
               Gelas
               .
               
                 I.
                 Ep.
              
               4.
               
            
             
               
                 Nobis
                 opponunt
                 Canones
                 —
                 Ib.
              
               
            
          
           
             
               Quod
               non
               solùm
               praesuli
               Apostolico
               facere
               licet
               ,
               &c.
               
               P.
            
             Gelas.
             
               I.
               Ep.
            
             4.
             (
             
               supr
               .
               in
               arg
            
             .
             6.
             )
             
               Vid.
               Epist.
            
             13.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Syn.
             Eph.
             Act.
             4.
             (
             p.
             340.
             )
          
           
             Justin.
             Nov.
             123.
             cap.
             3.
             
             
               Jubemus
               Episc.
               Rom.
            
             
          
           
             —
             
               ut
               piissimus
               Dominus
               Mauritius
               ipsum
               illud
               negotium
               judicare
               dignaretur
               .
            
             Greg.
             Ep.
             4.32
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             —
             
               Act.
               S●n.
            
             Chalc.
             p.
             25.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             —
             
               Ibid.
               p.
            
             28.
             
          
           
             Upon
             a
             Sovereign
             all
             Inferiour
             Magistrates
             depend
             .
          
           
             Bell.
             4.24
             .
          
           
             
               Licèt
               Ecclesiarum
               ,
               Personatuum
               ,
               Dignitatum
               ,
               aliorúmque
               Beneficiorum
               Ecclesiasticorum
               plenaria
               dispositio
               ad
               Romanum
               noscatur
               Pontificem
               pertinere
               ,
               &c.
            
             Clem.
             
               IV.
               in
            
             Sexto
             .
             lib.
             3.
             tit
             .
             4.
             cap.
             2.
             
             
               Vid.
               ib.
               c.
            
             4.10.12.20
             .
          
           
             *
             
               
                 Ib.
                 c.
              
               14
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               Although
               the
               plenary
               disposal
               of
               all
               Churches
               ,
               Parsonages
               ,
               Dignities
               and
               other
               Ecclesiastical
               Benefices
               be
               known
               to
               belong
               to
               the
               Pope
               of
               Rome
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               Act.
               1.
               
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               V.
               20.
               
            
             
               Vers.
               15.
               
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Vers.
               23.
               
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Vers.
               24.
               
            
          
           
             Act.
             6.2
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vers.
             5.
             
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Tit.
               2.5
               .
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               1
               Cor.
               12.10
               .
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Eus.
               3.23
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Clem.
               
            
             
               
                 Epist.
                 p.
              
               57.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               1
               Tim.
               3.10
               .
            
             
               
                 Praesident
                 probati
                 quique
                 seniores
                 ,
                 honorem
                 istum
                 non
                 pretio
                 ,
                 sed
                 testimonio
                 adepti
                 .
              
               Tertull.
               Apol.
               39.
               
            
             
               
                 Plenâ
                 diligentiâ
                 ,
                 exploratione
                 sincerâ
              
               .
               Cypr.
               Ep.
               68.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Primùm
                 Presbyteri
                 Episcopi
                 appellabantur
                 ut
                 recedente
                 uno
                 sequens
                 ei
                 succederet
                 ,
                 &c.
                 Vid.
                 Dist.
              
               66.
               cap.
               2.
               
            
             
               At
               first
               Presbyters
               were
               called
               Bishops
               that
               one
               departing
               the
               next
               might
               succeed
               him
               .
            
          
           
             *
             In
             Eph.
             4.11
             .
          
           
             
               Propter
               quod
               diligenter
               de
               traditione
               divina
               &
               Apostolica
               observatione
               observandum
               est
               &
               tenendum
               ,
               quod
               apud
               nos
               quoque
               &
               ferè
               per
               Provincias
               universas
               tenetur
               ;
               ut
               ad
               ordinationes
               ritè
               celebrand●s
               ,
               ad
               eam
               plebem
               cui
               praepositus
               ordinatur
               ,
               Episcopi
               ejusdem
               proximi
               quique
               conveniant
               ,
               &
               Episcopus
               deligatur
               plebe
               praesente
               ,
               quae
               singillòrum
               vitam
               plenissimè
               novit
               ,
               &
               uniuscujusque
               actum
               de
               ejus
               conversatione
               perspexit
               ;
               quod
               &
               apud
               vos
               factum
               videmus
               in
               Sa●ini
               Collegae
               nostri
               ordinatione
               ,
               ut
               de
               universae
               fraternitatis
               suffragio
               ,
               &
               de
               Episcoporum
               ,
               qui
               in
               praesentia
               convenerant
               ,
               quíque
               de
               eo
               ad
               vos
               literas
               fecerant
               ,
               judicio
               Episcopatus
               ei
               deferetur
               .
            
             Cypr.
             Ep.
             68.
             
          
           
             
               Plebs
               obsequens
               praeceptis
               Dominicis
               &
               Deum
               metuens
               à
               peccatore
               praeposito
               separare
               se
               debet
               ,
               nec
               se
               ad
               sacrilegi
               Sacerdotis
               sacrificia
               miscere
               ;
               quando
               ipsa
               maximè
               habeat
               potestatem
               vel
               eligendi
               dignos
               Sacerdotes
               ,
               vel
               indignos
               recusandi
               ;
               quod
               &
               ipsum
               videmus
               de
               divina
               auctoritate
               descendere
               ;
               ut
               Sacerdos
               plebe
               praesente
               sub
               omnium
               oculis
               deligatur
               ,
               &
               dignus
               atque
               idonens
               publico
               judicio
               ac
               testimonio
               comprobetur
            
             —
             Cypr.
             Ep.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Suffragio
                 totius
                 populi
                 Cyprianus
                 eligitur
              
               .
               Optat.
               1.
               
            
             
               
                 Caeterùm
                 quando
                 Episcopus
                 in
                 locum
                 defuncti
                 substituitur
                 ,
                 quando
                 populi
                 universi
                 suffragio
                 in
                 pace
                 deligitur
                 —
                 Cui
                 si
                 secundum
                 magisteria
                 divina
                 obtemperaret
                 fraternitas
                 universa
                 ,
                 nemo
                 adversum
                 Sacerdotum
                 Collegium
                 quidquam
                 moveret
                 ;
                 nemo
                 post
                 divinum
                 judicium
                 ,
                 post
                 populi
                 suffragium
                 ,
                 post
                 coepiscorum
                 consensum
                 ,
                 judicem
                 se
                 jam
                 non
                 Episcopi
                 sed
                 Dei
                 faceret
              
               —
               Cypr.
               Ep.
               55.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Factus
                 est
                 autem
                 Cornelius
                 Episcopus
                 de
                 Dei
                 ,
                 &
                 Christi
                 ejus
                 judicio
                 ,
                 de
                 Clericorum
                 penè
                 omnium
                 testimonio
                 ,
                 de
                 plebis
                 ,
                 quae
                 tunc
                 affuit
                 ,
                 suffragio
                 ,
                 &
                 de
                 Sacerdotum
                 antiquorum
                 &
                 bonorum
                 virorum
                 Collegio
              
               —
               Cypr.
               Ep.
               52.
               
            
             
               
                 Cornelio
                 in
                 Catholica
                 Ecclesia
                 de
                 Dei
                 judicio
                 ,
                 &
                 Cleri
                 ac
                 plebis
                 suffragio
                 ordinato
              
               —
               Cypr.
               Ep.
               67.
               
            
          
           
             
               Episcopo
               semel
               facto
               ,
               &
               Collegarum
               ac
               plebis
               testimonio
               &
               judicio
               combrobato
               —
               Ep.
            
             41.
             (
             ad
             Cornel.
             )
          
           
             
               
                 Const.
                 Apost
              
               .
               8.4
               .
            
             
               
                 Postquam
                 haec
                 erit
                 precatus
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               Vbi
               aliquos
               voluisset
               vel
               rectores
               Provinciis
               dare
               ,
               vel
               praepositos
               facere
               ,
               vel
               procuratores
               id
               est
               rationales
               ordinare
               ,
               nomina
               eorum
               proponebat
               ,
               hortans
               populum
               ,
               ut
               siquid
               haberet
               criminis
               ,
               probaret
               manifestis
               rebus
               ;
               si
               non
               probâsset
               ,
               subiret
               poenam
               capitis
               ;
               dicebatque
               grave
               esse
               ,
               quum
               id
               Christiani
               &
               Judaei
               facerent
               in
               praedicandis
               Sacerdotibus
               qui
               ordinandi
               sunt
               ,
               non
               fieri
               in
               Provinciarum
               Rectoribus
               ,
               quibus
               &
               fortunae
               hominum
               committerentur
               &
               capita
               .
            
             Lamprid.
             in
             Alex.
             Sev.
             cap.
             45.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Syn.
             Constantinop
             .
             Theod.
             5.9
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Conc.
             Nic.
             Can.
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Vid.
               Can.
               Apost
            
             .
             1.
             
             Conc.
             Antioch
             .
             Can.
             19.
             
             Conc.
             Laod.
             Can.
             12.
             —
             Conc.
             Afr.
             Can.
             13.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Socr.
             1.9
             .
             Theod
             .
             1.9
             .
          
           
             Theod.
             5.9
             .
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               —
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               —
            
             
               —
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
          
           
             —
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Ath.
             Apol.
             2.
             p.
             726.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Ath.
             
               ibid.
               p.
            
             749.
             
          
           
             Orat.
             19.
             p.
             310.
             
             Epist.
             21.
             
          
           
             
               Scio
               post
               obitus
               Episcoporum
               per
               ambitiosos
               aut
               contentiosos
               solere
               Ecclesias
               perturbari
            
             —
             Aug.
             Ep.
             110.
             
          
           
             Euseb.
             
               de
               Vit.
            
             Const.
             3.59
             ,
             60.
             
             Socr.
             1.24
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             —
             Sozom.
             6.23
             .
             Marcell
             .
             lib.
             27.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             —
             Socr.
             1.24
             .
             Soz.
             3.4
             .
             Theod.
             4.6
             .
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Conc.
               Chalc.
               Act.
               11.
               p.
               404.
               
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Ibid.
               
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Syn.
             Chalc.
             Act.
             16.
             p.
             462.
             
          
           
             
               
                 In
                 ordinandis
                 verò
                 Sacerdotibus
                 &
                 Clericis
                 consensum
                 majorem
                 Christianorum
                 ,
                 &
                 consuetudinem
                 Ecclesiae
                 sequendam
                 esse
                 arbitrabatur
                 .
              
               Posid
               .
               in
               Aug.
               
                 Vit.
                 cap.
              
               20.
               
            
             
               
                 Nullus
                 invitis
                 detur
                 Episcopus
                 ;
                 Cleri
                 ,
                 plebis
                 ,
                 &
                 ordinis
                 consensum
                 ac
                 desiderium
                 requiratur
              
               —
               Celest.
               
                 I.
                 Ep.
              
               2.
               
            
          
           
             
               Cùm
               ergò
               de
               summi
               Sacerdotis
               electione
               tractabitur
               ,
               ille
               omnibus
               praeponatur
               ,
               quem
               Cleri
               plebísque
               consensus
               concorditer
               postulârint
               ;
               ità
               ut
               si
               in
               aliam
               fortè
               personam
               partium
               se
               vota
               deviserint
               ,
               Metropolitani
               judicio
               is
               alteri
               praeferatur
               ,
               qui
               majoribus
               &
               studiis
               juvatur
               &
               meritis
               ,
               tantùm
               ut
               nullus
               invitis
               ,
               &
               non
               petentibus
               ordinetur
               ;
               nè
               Civitas
               Episcopum
               non
               optatum
               aut
               contemnat
               aut
               oderit
               ,
               &
               fiat
               minùs
               religiosa
               quàm
               convenit
               ,
               cui
               non
               licuit
               habere
               quem
               voluit
               .
               P.
            
             Leo
             
               I.
               Ep.
            
             84.
             ad
             Anastas
             .
          
           
             
               Nulla
               ratio
               sinit
               ,
               ut
               inter
               Episcopos
               habeantur
               ,
               qui
               nec
               à
               Clericis
               sunt
               electi
               ,
               nec
               à
               plebibus
               expetiti
               ,
               nec
               à
               Provincialibus
               Episcopis
               cum
               Metropolitani
               judicio
               consecrati
               .
               P.
            
             Leo
             
               I.
               Ep.
            
             92.
             
          
           
             
               Expectarentur
               certè
               vota
               Civium
               ,
               testimonia
               populorum
               ,
               quaereretur
               honoratorum
               arbitrium
               ,
               electio
               Clericorum
               ,
               quae
               in
               Sacerdotum
               solent
               ordinationibus
               ab
               his
               qui
               nôrunt
               Patrum
               regulas
               custodiri
               .
               P.
            
             Leo
             Ep.
             89.
             
             Dist.
             63.
             cap.
             27.
             
          
           
             
               Quum
               per
               pacem
               ,
               &
               D●o
               placitam
               concordiam
               consonis
               omniu●
               studiis
               qui
               doctor
               pacis
               futurus
               est
               〈◊〉
               .
               Ibid.
               
            
          
           
             
               Per
               pacem
               &
               quietem
               Sacerdotes
               qui
               praefuturi
               sunt
               postulentur
               ;
               teneatur
               subscriptio
               Clericorum
               ,
               honoratorum
               testimonium
               ,
               ordinis
               consensus
               &
               plebis
               ;
               qui
               praefuturus
               est
               omnibus
               ,
               ab
               omnibus
               eligatur
               .
               Ibid.
               
            
          
           
             
               P.
               Nich.
               
                 I.
                 Ep.
              
               5.
               
               
                 Quia
                 consuetudinem
                 vestram
                 novimus
                 in
                 Regia
                 Vrbe
                 ,
                 minimò
                 apicem
                 Archieraticae
                 potestatis
                 aliquem
                 posse
                 habere
                 sine
                 Ecclesiasticae
                 plebis
                 assensu
                 ,
                 atque
                 Imperiali
                 suffragio
                 —
                 .
              
            
             
               P.
               Joh.
               
                 VIII
                 .
                 Ep.
              
               70.
               
               Dist.
               62.
               
            
          
           
             
               Vid.
               P.
            
             Leo
             Ep.
             84.101.107
             .
          
           
             
               Nihil
               tum
               opus
               erat
               Apostolicâ
               confirmatione
               ;
               satìs
               erat
               electionem
               ab
               Archiepiscopo
               comprobari
               :
               nunc
               ad
               se
               omnium
               Ecclesiarum
               jura
               traxit
               Romana
               Ecclesia
               .
            
             Crantz
             .
             Metrop
             .
             7.45
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             P.
             Cornel.
             apud
             Eus.
             6.43
             .
          
           
             Bell
             2.18.20
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Satìs
                 est
                 quòd
                 vestrae
                 pietatis
                 auxilio
                 ,
                 &
                 mei
                 favoris
                 assensu
                 Episcopatum
                 tantae
                 Vrbis
                 obtinuit
                 .
                 P.
              
               Leo
               Ep.
               54.
               
            
             
               De
               Marc
               3.14
               .
               §
               1.
               
            
          
           
             
               Vt
               ordinationem
               ritè
               celebrandam
               tua
               quoque
               firmet
               authoritas
               .
               P.
            
             Leo
             Ep.
             84.
             (
             ad
             Anastas
             .
             )
          
           
             
               Donatum
               —
               ità
               Dominico
               volumus
               gregi
               praesidere
               ,
               ut
               libellum
               fidei
               suae
               ad
               nos
               meminerit
               dirigendum
               —
               P.
            
             Leo
             Ep.
             87.
             
          
           
             
               Salonitanae
               Civitatis
               Episcopus
               ne
               ac
               responsali
               meo
               nesciente
               ordinatus
               est
               ,
               &
               facta
               res
               est
               ,
               quae
               sub
               nullis
               anterioribus
               principibus
               evenit
               .
            
             Greg.
             Ep.
             4.34
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Sozom.
             6.39
             .
          
           
             
               Nos
               enim
               vestrae
               fidei
               &
               interventionis
               habentes
               intuitum
               ,
               cùm
               secundum
               suae
               consecrationis
               authores
               ejus
               initia
               titubarent
               ,
               benigniores
               erga
               ipsum
               quàm
               justiores
               esse
               voluimus
               —
               P.
            
             Leo
             Ep.
             55.
             (
             ad
             Martianum
             .
             )
          
           
             
               
                 Decessore
                 enim
                 tuo
                 B.
                 memoriae
                 Flaviano
                 propter
                 defensionem
                 Catholicae
                 veritatis
                 ejecto
                 ,
                 non
                 immeritò
                 credebatur
                 quòd
                 ordinatores
                 tui
                 contra
                 Sanctorum
                 Canonum
                 Constituta
                 viderentur
                 sui
                 similem
                 consecrâsse
                 —
                 Post
                 illa
                 itaque
                 ordinationis
                 tuae
                 non
                 inculpata
                 principia
                 —
                 P.
              
               Leo
               Ep.
               53.
               ad
               Anatol.
               
            
             
               
                 Lib.
                 cap.
              
               12.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Quod
                 nos
                 amore
                 reparandae
                 fidei
                 ,
                 &
                 pacis
                 studio
                 retractare
                 cessavimus
                 .
                 P.
              
               Leo
               Ep.
               54.
               (
               ad
               Martian
               .
               )
            
             
               Conc.
               Chalc.
               Act.
               10.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Soz.
               3.21
               .
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Soz.
               2.5
               .
            
             
               Socr.
               4.14
               .
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Socr.
               4.21
               .
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Socr.
               3.6
               .
               Socr.
               6.2
               .
            
          
           
             
               Soz.
               2.6
               .
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Socr.
               6.2
               .
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Soz.
               7.9
               .
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Socr.
               2.13
               .
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Soz.
               7.2
               ,
               3.
               
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Socr.
               2.238
               .
            
             
               
                 Post
                 consecrationem
                 Antiocheni
                 Episcopi
                 ,
                 quam
                 tibimet
                 contra
                 Canonicam
                 regulam
                 vendicâsti
                 —
                 P.
              
               Leo
               
                 I.
                 Epist.
              
               53.
               (
               ad
               Anatol.
               )
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Sozom.
             8.28
             .
          
           
             
               Non
               enim
               nobis
               ordinationes
               vestrarum
               Provinciarum
               defendimus
               .
               P.
            
             Leo
             Ep.
             89.
             
          
           
             —
             
               &
               ne
               electos
               etiam
               Canonicè
               in
               Flaminia
               Episcopos
               consecrandi
               facultatem
               haberet
               ,
               nisi
               id
               sibi
               à
               Sede
               Apostolica
               literis
               concederetur
               .
            
             Plat.
             
               in
               P.
            
             Nichol.
             I.
             
          
           
             1
             King.
             2.35
             .
          
           
             Euseb.
             
               de
               Vit.
            
             Const.
             3.59
             ,
             60.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Sozom.
             7.8
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Sozom.
             3.4
             .
          
           
             ‖
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Soz.
             3.6
             .
          
           
             †
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Theodor.
             2.27
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             —
             Theod.
             4.7
             .
          
           
             ‖
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             —
             Theod.
             5.23
             .
          
           
             †
             
               
                 Visum
                 est
                 Imperatoribus
                 nullum
                 ordinare
                 de
                 Constantinopolitana
                 Ecclesia
                 Pontificem
                 —
              
            
             
               
                 Nestorium
                 quasi
                 utilem
                 ad
                 docendum
                 Constantinopolin
                 Principes
                 evocaverunt
                 .
                 Lib.
                 Brev.
              
               6.
               
               Socr.
               7.29
               .
            
             
               
                 Quem
                 tanto
                 Imperii
                 judicio
                 electum
                 ,
                 tanto
                 Sacerdotum
                 studio
                 prosecutum
              
               —
               Vinc.
               Lir.
               p.
               330.
               
            
             
               
                 Tunc
                 Papa
                 principis
                 favore
                 Menam
                 pro
                 eo
                 (
                 Anthimo
                 )
                 ordinavit
                 Antistitem
                 .
                 Lib.
                 cap.
              
               21.
               
            
             
               —
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Evag.
               4.38
               .
            
             
               Conc.
               Tolet.
               12.
               cap.
               6.
               apud
               Gr.
               Dist.
               63.
               cap.
               25.
               
            
          
           
             
               Quem
               Clerus
               &
               populus
               Civitatis
               eligerat
               ,
               praeque
               memoriae
               Carolus
               Imperator
               suo
               consensu
               firmaverat
               —
               P.
            
             Joh.
             
               VIII
               .
               Ep.
            
             70.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Syn.
               VI.
               Act.
            
             12.
             (
             p.
             208.
             )
          
           
             *
             
               Dist.
               63.
               cap.
               9.
               
               Greg.
               
                 I.
                 Ep.
              
               4.15
               .
               cap.
               15.
               cap.
               16
               ,
               17
               ,
               18.
               
            
             
               P.
               Leo
               
                 IV.
                 &
              
               Steph.
               
            
             
               Distinc.
               63.
               c.
               6
               ,
               7.
               
               Distinc.
               63.
               c.
               1
               ,
               2.
               
            
          
           
             †
             
               
                 Ibid.
                 cap.
              
               4.
               
            
             
               [
               It
               is
               a
               notorious
               thing
               ,
               that
               most
               Princes
               in
               the
               West
               ,
               in
               
                 Germany
                 ,
                 France
                 ,
                 England
              
               ,
               did
               invest
               Bishops
               ,
               till
               the
               time
               of
               Pope
               Gregory
               VII
               .
               when
               that
               boisterous
               man
               did
               raise
               so
               much
               stir
               in
               Christendom
               to
               dispossess
               them
               of
               that
               right
               ;
               which
               they
               enioyed
               not
               onely
               as
               Princes
               ,
               but
               as
               Founders
               ,
               Patrons
               ,
               Benefactours
               ,
               Protectours
               of
               Churches
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             ‖
             
               
                 Nihil
                 à
                 Clero
                 in
                 eligendo
                 Pontifice
                 actum
                 erat
                 nisi
                 ejus
                 electionem
                 Imperator
                 approbâsset
                 .
              
               Plat.
               in
               Pelagio
               
                 II.
                 (
                 p.
              
               154.
               )
            
             
               Distinct.
               63.
               
               Plat.
               p.
               155.
               
            
             
               Vid.
               Joh.
               Diac.
               &
               Anastas
               .
            
             
               Dist.
               63.
               cap.
               21.
               
            
             
               
                 Hadrianus
                 autem
                 Papa
                 cum
                 universa
                 Synodo
                 tradiderunt
                 jus
                 &
                 potestatem
                 eligendi
                 Pontificem
                 ,
                 &
                 ordinandi
                 Apostolicam
                 Sedem
                 —
                 Insuper
                 Archiepiscopos
                 &
                 Episcopos
                 per
                 singulas
                 Provincias
                 ab
                 eo
                 investituram
                 accipere
                 definivit
                 ;
                 &
                 nisi
                 à
                 Rege
                 laudetur
                 &
                 investiatur
                 Episcopus
                 ,
                 à
                 nemine
                 consecretur
                 ;
                 &
                 quicunque
                 contra
                 hoc
                 decretum
                 ageret
                 ,
                 anathematis
                 vinculo
                 eum
                 innodavit
                 .
                 Distinct.
              
               63.
               cap.
               22.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Largimur
                 in
                 perpetuum
                 facultatem
                 successorem
                 ,
                 atque
                 summae
                 Sedis
                 Apostolicae
                 Pontificem
                 ordinandi
                 ,
                 ac
                 per
                 hoc
                 Archiepiscopos
                 seu
                 Episcopos
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Distinc.
              
               63.
               cap.
               23.
               
            
             
               
                 Qui
                 statim
                 Romanorum
                 inconstantiae
                 pertaesus
                 authoritatem
                 omnem
                 eligendi
                 Pontificis
                 à
                 Clero
                 populóque
                 Romano
                 ad
                 Imperatorem
                 transtulit
              
               —
               Plat.
               in
               Leo.
               
                 VIII
                 .
                 p.
              
               291.
               
            
          
           
             Conc.
             Const.
             Sess.
             40.
             
             Conc.
             Bas.
             Sess.
             37.
             (
             p.
             98.
             )
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             —
             Theod.
             5.9
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Cùm
                 locus
                 Petri
                 &
                 gradus
                 Cathedrae
                 Sacerdotalis
                 vacaret
                 ,
                 quo
                 occupato
                 de
                 Dei
                 voluntate
                 ,
                 atque
                 omnium
                 nostrum
                 consensione
                 firmato
                 .
              
               Cypr.
               Ep.
               52.
               (
               ad
               Anton.
               )
            
             
               
                 Ad
                 comprobandam
                 ordinationem
                 tuam
                 factam
                 auctoritate
                 majore
                 —
                 Ep.
              
               45.
               ad
               Corn.
               
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Syn.
               VI.
               Act.
            
             12.198
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             —
             P.
             Honor.
             
               Ib.
               p.
            
             198.
             
          
           
             *
             
               
                 Metropolitano
                 defuncto
                 ,
                 cùm
                 in
                 locum
                 ejus
                 alius
                 fuerit
                 subrogandus
                 ,
                 Provinciales
                 Episcopi
                 ad
                 Civitatem
                 Metropolitanam
                 convenire
                 debebunt
                 ,
                 ut
                 omnium
                 Clericorum
                 atque
                 omnium
                 Civium
                 voluntate
                 discussâ
                 ex
                 Presbyteris
                 ejusdem
                 Ecclesiae
                 ,
                 vel
                 ex
                 Diaconibus
                 optimus
                 eligatur
                 .
                 P.
              
               Leo.
               Ep.
               88.
               
            
             
               The
               Metropolitan
               being
               dead
               ,
               when
               another
               is
               to
               be
               put
               in
               his
               place
               ,
               the
               Provincial
               Bishops
               ought
               to
               meet
               in
               the
               Metropolitan
               City
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               Votes
               of
               the
               whole
               Clergy
               and
               Citizens
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               Priests
               or
               Deacons
               of
               the
               same
               Church
               ,
               the
               fittest
               person
               may
               be
               chosen
               .
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             —
             Act.
             16.
             p.
             464.
             
          
           
             
               Vid.
               Concil
            
             .
             Aur.
             Can.
             7.
             
             
               Apud
               de
            
             Marc.
             VI.
             4.
             
             §
             8.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Gelas.
             Ep.
             13.
             (
             p.
             640.
             )
          
           
             
               Et
               ideò
               tria
               haec
               quae
               praemisimus
               non
               tam
               Constitutione
               Canonica
               ,
               quàm
               Institutione
               Divinâ
               soli
               sunt
               Romano
               Pontifici
               reservata
               .
               P.
            
             Innoc.
             
               III.
               in
            
             Gregor
             .
             
               Decret
               .
               Lib.
            
             1.
             
             Tit.
             7.
             cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Causae
               criminales
               graviores
               contra
               Episcopos
               ,
               etiam
               haeresis
               quod
               absit
               ,
               quae
               depositione
               aut
               privatione
               dignae
               sunt
               ,
               ab
               ipso
               tantùm
               summo
               Romano
               Pontifice
               cognoscantur
               ,
               &
               terminentur
               .
               Conc.
            
             Trid.
             Sess.
             24.
             cap.
             5.
             
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               
                 Const.
                 Ap.
              
               8.28
               .
            
             
               A
               Bishop
               may
               depose
               any
               Clerk
               who
               deserves
               it
               ,
               except
               he
               be
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               whom
               to
               deprive
               ,
               one
               Bishop
               alone
               is
               not
               sufficient
               .
            
          
           
             Syn.
             Nic.
             Can.
             5.
             
          
           
             
               Decreta
               Nicena
               sive
               inferioris
               gradûs
               Clericos
               ,
               sive
               ipsos
               Episcopos
               suis
               Metropolitanis
               apertissimè
               commiserunt
               :
               prudentissimè
               enim
               justissiméque
               viderunt
               quaecunque
               negotia
               in
               suis
               locis
               ubi
               orta
               sunt
               finienda
               ;
               nec
               unicuique
               Provinciae
               gratiam
               S.
               Spiritûs
               defuturam
               .
               Syn.
            
             Afr.
             
               Ep.
               ad
               P.
            
             Celest.
             I.
             
          
           
             Syn.
             Ant.
             Can.
             15.
             
          
           
             (
             Ann.
             269.
             )
             Euseb.
             7.30
             .
          
           
             
               Socr.
               1.24
               .
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Soz.
               2.19
               .
            
          
           
             Socr.
             2.43
             .
             Soz.
             3.14
             .
          
           
             Socr.
             1.36
             .
          
           
             Socr.
             2.29
             .
          
           
             Socr.
             1.28
             —
          
           
             Theod.
             2.10
             .
          
           
             Act.
             11.
             
             Syn.
             Chalc.
             p.
             411.
             
             
               Haec
               §
               cum
            
             4.
             jungenda
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             P.
             Celest.
             in
             Nest.
             Sent.
             Eph.
             
               Act.
               p.
            
             195.
             
          
           
             
               Quod
               non
               solùm
               praesuli
               Apostolico
               facere
               licet
               ,
               sed
               cuicunque
               Pontifici
               ,
               ut
               quoslibet
               &
               quemlibet
               locum
               secundum
               regulam
               haereseos
               ipsius
               ante
               damnatae
               ,
               à
               Catholica
               communione
               discernant
               .
               Ep.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Conc.
               sub
            
             Men.
             (
             p.
             10.
             )
          
           
             Cypr.
             Ep.
             67.
             
          
           
             Soz.
             3.21
             .
          
           
             Socr.
             2.42
             .
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Socr.
               2.24
               .
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Socr.
               1.37
               .
            
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Socr.
             2.38
             .
          
           
             †
             Theod.
             2.26
             .
          
           
             *
             Sozom.
             4.24
             .
          
           
             ‖
             
               Socr.
               7.34
               .
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Ibid.
               
            
          
           
             *
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               
                 Act.
                 Syn.
              
               Eph.
               p.
               380.
               
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               
                 Ibid.
                 p.
              
               320.
               
            
          
           
             †
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Socr.
               7.34
               .
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Syn.
               Chalc.
               Act.
               11.
               (
               p.
               405.
               )
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               
                 Ibid.
                 p.
              
               406.
               
            
             
               Baron
               .
               Ann.
               457.
               
               §
               34.
               
            
             
               P.
               Felix
               
                 III.
                 Ep.
              
               4.
               
            
          
           
             
               Idcircò
               enim
               ,
               frater
               charissime
               ,
               copiosum
               corpus
               est
               Sacerdotum
               ,
               concordiae
               mutuae
               glutino
               atque
               unitatis
               vinculo
               copulatum
               ,
               ut
               siquis
               ex
               Collegio
               nostro
               haeresin
               facere
               ,
               &
               gregem
               Christi
               lacerare
               ,
               &
               vastare
               tentaverit
               ,
               subveniant
               caeteri
               ,
               &
               quasi
               pastores
               utiles
               &
               misericordes
               oves
               Dominicas
               in
               gregem
               colligant
               .
            
             Cypr.
             Ep.
             67.
             (
             ad
             Steph.
             )
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               —
               
                 &c.
                 Conc.
              
               Eph.
               Act.
               2.
               p.
               324.
               
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               
                 Ibid.
                 p.
              
               325.
               
            
          
           
             Vid.
             Hier.
             67
             ,
             &
             78.
             
          
           
             
               Cypr.
               Ep.
               67.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Thalass
               .
               
                 in
                 Syn.
              
               Chalc.
               Act.
               1.
               p.
               191.
               
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               P.
               Agapet
               .
               ad
               Petr.
               Hier.
               (
               p.
               24.
               )
            
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Menas
               (
               Tom.
               4.
               p.
               10.
               )
            
             
               
                 Plebs
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               Cypr.
               Ep.
               68.
               
            
             
               
                 Deum
                 metuens
              
               —
               Cypr.
               Ep.
               68.
               
            
             
               
                 Vid.
                 P.
              
               Nich.
               
                 I.
                 Ep.
              
               8.
               (
               p.
               506.
               )
            
          
           
             *
             
               
                 Cunctis
                 monachis
                 ab
                 eodem
                 Epiphanio
                 scripta
                 venerunt
                 ,
                 ut
                 absque
                 satisfactione
                 fidei
                 nullus
                 ei
                 temerè
                 communicaret
                 .
              
               Hier.
               Ep.
               61.
               (
               ad
               Pammach
               .
               )
               cap.
               15.
               
            
             
               
                 Alicubíne
                 dictum
                 ,
                 aut
                 tibi
                 alicubi
                 mandatum
                 est
                 ,
                 quòd
                 sine
                 satisfactione
                 fidei
                 communionem
                 tuam
                 subiremus
                 ?
                 Ibid.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Quòd
                 tibi
                 non
                 communicemus
                 ,
                 fidei
                 est
                 .
                 Ibid.
                 cap.
              
               16.
               
            
          
           
             
               Theophilus
               ,
               John
            
             of
             
               Antioch
               ,
               Dioscorus
            
             .
          
           
             
               Novam
               legem
               ,
               &c.
               
               Vid.
               de
               Conc.
            
             Sard.
             
          
           
             Soz.
             3.11
             .
          
           
             Soz.
             3.8
             .
          
           
             Evag.
             2.4
             .
             Hilar.
             fragm
             .
          
           
             
               An
               qui
               in
               hominem
               Imperatorem
               peccâsse
               dicebatur
               ,
               nullâ
               interveniente
               Synod●
               dejici
               debuerunt
               ?
               P.
            
             Gelas.
             
               I.
               Ep.
            
             13.
             
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Cyril
               .
               ad
               Joh.
               Ant.
               Conc.
               Eph.
               —
               p.
               197.332
               .
               
                 Syn.
                 p.
              
               11
               ,
               60.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Const.
               
                 Sacra
                 .
                 in
                 Syn.
                 VI.
                 p.
              
               11.
               
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               —
               
                 Ibid.
                 p.
              
               60.
               
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Act.
               Eph.
               p.
               332.
               
            
             
               
                 Sit
                 haec
                 in
                 te
                 fixa
                 damnatio
                 à
                 me
                 ,
                 &
                 ab
                 his
                 qui
                 sub
                 me
                 constituti
                 Episcopales
                 Sedes
                 gubernare
                 noscuntur
                 —
                 P.
              
               Felix
               .
               ad
               Petrum
               Antioch
               .
               apud
               Baron
               .
               Ann.
               483.
               
               §
               68.
               
            
          
           
             
               Tandem
               à
               Sede
               dejicitur
               à
               populo
               Romano
               irâ
               &
               indignitate
               rei
               percito
               .
            
             Plat.
             p.
             223.
             
             P.
             Leo
             
               VIII
               .
               p.
            
             291.
             
             Anastasius
             .
             Plat.
             p.
             131.
             
          
           
             1
             King.
             2.35
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Soz.
             1.21
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Theodor.
             1.20
             .
          
           
             *
             He
             threatned
             Athanasius
             to
             depose
             him
             —
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Socr.
             1.27
             .
             Athanas.
             Apol.
             2.
             p.
             778.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Socr.
             2.7
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Socr.
             2.37
             .
          
           
             Evag.
             2.11
             .
             
               Lib.
               cap.
            
             15.
             
             P.
             Leo
             
               I.
               Epist.
            
             99.
             
          
           
             
               Lib.
               cap.
            
             22.
             
          
           
             Evag.
             4.41
             .
             Evag.
             4.11
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Act.
             2.
             p.
             202.
             
          
           
             
               Si
               quis
               autem
               citra
               memoratam
               observationem
               Episcopus
               ordinetur
               ,
               jubemus
               hunc
               omnibus
               modis
               Episcopatu
               depelli
               .
            
             Justin.
             Novell
             .
             123.
             cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Cypr.
               Ep.
               67.
               
            
             
               
                 Dirigantur
                 in
                 Provinciam
                 &
                 ad
                 plebem
                 Arelate
                 consistentem
                 literae
                 ,
                 quibus
                 abstento
                 Marciano
                 alius
                 in
                 ejus
                 locum
                 substituatur
              
               —
            
          
           
             
               
                 Cui
                 rei
                 nostrum
                 est
                 consulere
                 ,
                 &
                 subvenire
                 —
              
            
             
               
                 Idcircò
                 copiosum
                 est
                 corpus
                 Sacerdotum
              
               —
            
             
               
                 Quando
                 ipse
                 est
                 ab
                 universis
                 Sacerdotibus
                 judicatus
              
               —
            
          
           
             
               Facere
               te
               oportet
               plenissimas
               literas
               ad
               co-Episcopos
               nostros
               in
               Galliis
               constitutos
               ,
               nè
               ultra
               Marcianum
               Collegio
               nostro
               insultare
               patiantur
               .
            
             —
          
           
             
               Multo
               magìs
               tu
            
             —
          
           
             
               Quod
               nedum
               videatur
               à
               nobis
               abstentus
               .
            
          
           
             Marc.
             7.1.6
             .
          
           
             
               In
               hac
               Marciani
               Episcopi
               Arelatensis
               causa
               si
               jus
               abstinendi
               sive
               excommunicandi
               competebat
               soli
               Episcopo
               Romano
               ,
               cur
               Faustinus
               Episcopus
               Lugdunensis
               Cypriano
               Episcopo
               Carthaginiensi
               longè
               dissito
               semel
               atque
               iterum
               significat
               ea
               de
               Marciano
               ,
               quae
               jam
               utique
               ipse
               Faustinus
               &
               alii
               ejusdem
               Provinciae
               Episcopi
               nunciav●rant
               Stephano
               proximiori
               ,
               &
               omnium
               Episcoporum
               principi
               ?
               Dicendum
               igitur
               factum
               id
               fuisse
               aut
               per
               negligentiam
               Stephani
               ;
               aut
               quod
               magìs
               videtur
               ,
               per
               disciplinam
               quae
               tunc
               in
               Ecclesia
               vigeba●
               ,
               ut
               omnes
               quidem
               in
               circumpositis
               locis
               ,
               sed
               praesertim
               Vrbium
               clarissimarum
               Episcopi
               in
               commune
               consulerent
               Ecclesiae
               ,
               videréntque
               nè
               quid
               detrimenti
               res
               Christiana
               Catholica
               caperet
               .
               Itaque
               super
               isto
               Marciani
               Arelatensis
               facinore
               ,
               Lugdunensem
               Episcopum
               ad
               Romanum
               &
               Carthaginiensem
               dedisse
               literas
               ,
               istum
               verò
               ut
               remotissimum
               dedisse
               vicissim
               suas
               ad
               Romanum
               ,
               ut
               fratrem
               &
               Collegam
               ,
               qui
               in
               propinquo
               faciliùs
               posset
               de
               negotio
               &
               cognoscere
               &
               statuere
               .
            
             Rigalt
             .
             in
             Cypr.
             Ep.
             67.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             —
             Theod.
             
          
           
             Theod.
             5.23
             .
             Socr.
             5.15
             .
             Soz.
             8.3
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Theod.
             Ib.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Theod.
             Ib.
             
          
           
             Theod.
             5.9
             .
             —
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Socr.
             5.15
             .
             Marc.
             3.14
             .
             §
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               —
               P.
               Celest.
               ad
               Cyril
               .
               
                 in
                 Conc.
              
               Eph.
               
                 Act.
                 p.
              
               281.
               
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               
                 Ibid.
                 Epist.
                 ad
              
               Nest.
               p.
               186.
               
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               (
               ad
               Joh.
               Ant.
               p.
               196.
               )
            
          
           
             †
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             P.
             Celest
             .
             
               ad
               Clerum
               ,
               &c.
               
               Const.
               Act.
            
             Eph.
             p.
             190.
             
          
           
             ‖
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Cyril
             .
             
               Ep.
               ad
            
             Celest.
             Act.
             Eph.
             p.
             177.
             
          
           
             *
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Conc.
               Eph.
               Act.
               3.
               p.
               331.
               
            
             
               Vid.
               Theodos.
               2.
               
               
                 Epist.
                 in
                 Conc.
              
               Eph.
               p.
               224
               ,
               &
               225.
               
            
          
           
             Baron
             .
             Ann.
             433.
             
             §
             38
             ,
             39.
             P.
             Nich.
             
               I.
               Epist.
            
             8.
             (
             ad
             Mich.
             )
          
           
             Fac.
             Herm.
             p.
             150.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Orient
               .
               ad
            
             Rufum
             .
             apud
             Bin.
             p.
             396.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Soz.
             6.25
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Relat.
               Orient
               .
               ad
               Imp.
               in
               Act.
            
             Eph.
             p.
             380.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Act.
               p.
            
             385.
             
          
           
             Ann.
             536.
             
             Vict.
             Tun.
             
          
           
             *
             Evag.
             4.10
             .
          
           
             
               Denique
               petentibus
               Principibus
               ,
               ut
               Anthimum
               Papa
               in
               salutatione
               &
               communicatione
               susciperet
               ;
               ille
               fieri
               inquit
               posse
               ,
               si
               se
               libello
               probaret
               orthodoxum
               ,
               &
               ad
               Cathedram
               suam
               reverteretur
               .
               Lib.
               c.
            
             21.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             —
             
               Libell
               .
               Monach.
               p.
            
             7.
             
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               —
               Ib.
               
            
             
               
                 Et.
                 Syn.
                 decr
                 .
                 p.
              
               43.
               
            
             
               
                 Imper.
                 Sanct.
                 p.
              
               128.
               
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Synodi
               decr
               .
               p.
            
             43.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             —
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             p.
             24.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Evag.
             4.11
             .
          
           
             *
             p.
             10.
             
          
           
             †
             p.
             16.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             —
          
           
             
               Tunc
               Papa
               Principis
               favore
               Menam
               pro
               eo
               ordinavit
               Antistitem
               ,
               consecrans
               eum
               manu
               suâ
               —
               Lib.
               cap.
            
             21.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             —
             
               Act.
               p.
            
             24.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             —
             p.
             24.
             
          
           
             Baron
             .
             Anno
             484.
             
             §
             19.
             
             
               Vid.
               P.
            
             Felic
             .
             
               III.
               Ep.
            
             6.
             
             P.
             Gelas.
             Ep.
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Ad
               cujus
               praecipuè
               vocatus
               examen
               vel
               venire
               vel
               mitter●
               non
               curavit
               .
            
             Gelas.
             Ep.
             13.
             
          
           
             *
             when
             a
             Bishop
             was
             unjustly
             censured
             upon
             malice
             or
             mistake
             ;
             —
             when
             he
             did
             repent
             of
             his
             errour
             or
             miscarriage
             —
             when
             the
             case
             would
             upon
             any
             account
             bear
             favour
             or
             Pity
             —
          
           
             
               
                 Privilegium
                 quidem
                 solius
                 Ecclesiae
                 Romanae
                 esse
                 reperitur
                 ,
                 ut
                 depositus
                 à
                 Synodo
                 Episcopus
                 absque
                 alia
                 Synodo
                 majoris
                 numeri
                 restitui
                 possit
                 per
                 Romanum
                 Pontificem
                 .
              
               Baron
               .
               Ann.
               449.
               
               §
               127.
               
            
             
               
                 Quorumlibet
                 Sententiis
                 ligata
                 Pontificum
                 Sedes
                 B.
                 Petri
                 Apostoli
                 jus
                 habet
                 resolvendi
                 .
                 P.
              
               Gelas.
               
                 I.
                 Ep.
              
               13.
               
            
             
               
                 Sedes
                 Apostolica
                 frequenter
                 more
                 majorum
                 ,
                 etiam
                 sine
                 ulla
                 Synodo
                 praecedente
                 &
                 absolvendi
                 quos
                 Synodus
                 iniquè
                 damnaverat
                 ,
                 &
                 damnandi
                 nullâ
                 existente
                 Synodo
                 quos
                 oportuit
                 habuit
                 facultatem
                 —
                 Ibid.
                 
              
            
          
           
             —
             
               qui
               licèt
               violenter
               exclusi
               sunt
               ,
               non
               tamen
               pro
               damnatis
               sunt
               habiti
               ,
               eò
               quòd
               semper
               inviolatam
               eorum
               communionem
               Rom.
               Pontifices
               servaverant
               .
               P.
            
             Vigilius
             
               in
               Constit.
            
             Athan.
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Quem
               (
               Joannem
               Chrys.
               )
               Sedes
               Apostolica
               etiam
               sola
               ,
               quia
               non
               consensit
               ,
               absolvit
               .
               P.
            
             Gelas.
             Ep.
             13.
             
          
           
             
               Can.
               Apost
            
             .
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             31.
             
             Conc.
             Nic.
             Can.
             5.
             
             Sard.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             Cod.
             Afr.
             9.
             
             Conc.
             Antioch
             .
             6
             ,
             15.
             
             Evag.
             2.4
             .
          
           
             
               Damnati
               hominis
               communione
               pollutus
               ,
               damnationis
               ejus
               factus
               est
               particeps
               .
               P.
            
             Gelas.
             Ep.
             13.
             (
             p.
             640.
             )
          
           
             Cypr.
             Ep.
             68.
             
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             2.22
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Socr.
             2.24
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Socr.
             7.33
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Socr.
             2.20
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             It
             is
             an
             ordinary
             style
             of
             Votes
             in
             Synods
             for
             the
             Restitution
             of
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             
               I
               restore
               ,
               Vid.
               Conc.
            
             Chalc.
             Act.
             1.
             p.
             165.
             
             That
             is
             ,
             I
             give
             my
             Vote
             for
             his
             Restitution
             .
          
           
             
               Oportebat
               communi
               decreto
               damnatum
               tanquam
               adulterum
               communi
               concilio
               damnatione
               liberari
               .
               Lib.
               cap.
            
             18.
             
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Socr.
               1.14
               .
            
             
               Theod.
               5.23
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rescriptum
               eliciunt
               ,
               quo
               calcatis
               quae
               priùs
               decreta
               erant
               ,
               restitui
               Ecclesiis
               jubebantur
               :
               hoc
               frèti
               Instantius
               &
               Priscillianus
               repetivere
               Hispanias
               .
            
             Sulp.
             Sev.
             2.63
             .
             
               Revocari
               Romam
               Silverium
               jussit
               ,
               &
               de
               literis
               illis
               judicium
               fieri
               ,
               ut
               —
               si
               falsae
               fuissent
               probatae
               ,
               restitueretur
               Sedi
               suae
               .
            
             Liberat.
             
               Breviar
               .
               cap.
            
             22.
             
          
           
             
               Romam
               pergens
               Stephanum
               Collegam
               nostrum
               longè
               positum
               ,
               &
               gestae
               rei
               ac
               tacitae
               veritatis
               ignarum
               fefellit
               ,
               ut
               exambiret
               reponi
               se
               injustè
               in
               Episcopatum
               ,
               de
               quo
               fuerat
               justè
               depositus
               .
            
             Cypr.
             Ep.
             68.
             
          
           
             
               —
               quare
               etsi
               aliqui
               de
               Collegis
               nostris
               extiterunt
               ,
               qui
               Deificam
               disciplinam
               negligendam
               putant
               —
            
          
           
             
               (
               
                 Nec
                 censurae
                 congruit
                 Sacerdotum
                 mobilis
                 atque
                 inconstantis
                 animi
                 levitate
                 reprehendi
                 .
              
               Cypr.
               Ep.
               55.
               )
            
             
               —
               
                 Episcopatum
                 gerere
                 ,
                 &
                 Sacerdotium
                 Dei
                 administrare
                 non
                 oportere
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Desideràstis
                 solicitudinem
                 vestram
                 vel
                 solatio
                 vel
                 auxilio
                 sententiae
                 nostrae
                 sublevari
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Nec
                 personam
                 in
                 ejusmodi
                 rebus
                 accipere
                 ,
                 aut
                 aliquid
                 cuiquam
                 largiri
                 potest
                 humana
                 indulgentia
                 ;
                 ubi
                 intercedit
                 &
                 legem
                 tribuit
                 divina
                 praescriptio
                 .
              
            
             
               —
               
                 quantum
                 possumus
                 adhortamur
                 ,
                 nè
                 vos
                 cum
                 profanis
                 &
                 maculatis
                 Sacerdotibus
                 communicatione
                 sacrilegâ
                 misceatis
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Sed
                 cur
                 ad
                 Cyprianum
                 si
                 potestas
                 infinita
                 penes
                 Romanum
                 ?
              
               Rigalt
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               —
               
                 datis
                 ad
                 Cyprianum
                 literis
                 appellavere
                 Carthaginiensem
                 adversus
                 Romanum
                 .
                 Id.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Soz.
             3.8
             .
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Soz.
               3.8
               .
            
             
               Julii
               
                 Epist.
                 apud
              
               Ath.
               
                 in
                 Apol.
              
               2.
               
            
          
           
             Socr.
             1.36
             .
          
           
             Bas.
             Ep.
             10.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             —
             Bas.
             Ep.
             74.
             
          
           
             Soz.
             4.24
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Basil.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             —
             Act.
             1.
             p.
             53.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             —
             Syn.
             Chalc.
             Act.
             8.
             p.
             368.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Imp.
             Theod.
             
               Epist.
               ad
            
             Diosc.
             
               in
               Syn.
            
             Chalc.
             Act.
             1.
             p.
             53.
             
          
           
             
               Pro
               Theodoreto
               autem
               &
               Eusebio
               nullus
               ordinatus
               est
               .
            
             Liberat.
             12.
             
          
           
             
               Vid.
               Con●
            
             .
             Chalc.
             part
             .
             3.
             p.
             490.
             
             
               Excludi
               verò
               ab
               Episcopatu
               ,
               &c.
               in
               Imperatoris
            
             Theod.
             rescripto
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Ibid.
               p.
            
             54.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             —
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               —
               Theod.
               Ep.
               139.
               (
               ad
               Asperam
               .
               )
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               —
               Ep.
               138.
               (
               ad
               Anatol.
               )
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             —
             Act.
             1.
             p.
             53.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             —
             Syn.
             Flor.
             Sess.
             25.
             p.
             846.
             
          
           
             
               Haec
               est
               gloria
               mea
               ,
               quam
               alteri
               non
               dabo
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 De
                 appellationibus
                 pro
                 minimis
                 causis
                 volumus
                 te
                 tenere
                 ,
                 quòd
                 eis
                 pro
                 quacunque
                 levi
                 causa
                 fiant
                 ,
                 non
                 minus
                 est
                 ,
                 quàm
                 si
                 pro
                 majoribus
                 fierent
                 ,
                 deferendum
                 .
              
               Alex.
               
                 III.
                 Ep.
                 ad
              
               Vigorn
               .
               
                 Episc.
                 in
                 decret
              
               .
               Greg.
               lib.
               2.
               tit
               .
               28.
               cap.
               11.
               
            
             
               Caus.
               2.
               qu.
               6.
               
               Caus.
               3.
               qu.
               6.
               
               Caus.
               9.
               qu.
               3.
               cap.
               16.
               
            
          
           
             
               Ipsi
               sunt
               Canones
               ,
               qui
               appellationes
               totius
               Ecclesiae
               ad
               hujus
               Sedis
               examen
               voluere
               deferri
               ;
               ab
               ipsa
               verò
               nusquam
               prorsus
               appellari
               debere
               sanxerunt
               ;
               ac
               per
               hoc
               illam
               de
               tota
               Ecclesia
               judicare
               ,
               ipsam
               ad
               nullius
               commeare
               judicium
               .
               P.
            
             Nich.
             
               I.
               Ep.
            
             8.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Sacra
                 statuta
                 ,
                 &
                 veneranda
                 decreta
                 Episcoporum
                 causas
                 ,
                 utpote
                 majora
                 negotia
                 nostrae
                 definiendas
                 censurae
                 mandàrunt
                 .
                 P.
              
               Nich.
               
                 I.
                 Ep.
              
               38.
               
            
             
               
                 Majores
                 vero
                 &
                 difficiles
                 quaestiones
                 (
                 ut
                 sancta
                 Synodus
                 statuit
                 ,
                 &
                 beata
                 cousuetudo
                 exigit
                 )
                 ad
                 Sedem
                 Apostolicam
                 semper
                 referantur
                 .
                 P.
              
               Pelag.
               
                 II.
                 Epist.
              
               8.
               
            
             
               
                 Ipsi
                 sunt
                 canones
                 qui
                 appellationes
                 totius
                 Ecclesiae
                 ad
                 hujus
                 Sedis
                 examen
                 voluere
                 deferri
                 .
                 P.
              
               Gelas.
               
                 I.
                 Ep.
              
               4.
               
            
          
           
             
               Concil
               .
               Basil.
               Sess.
               31.
               (
               p.
               86.
               )
            
             
               
                 Inoleverunt
                 autem
                 hactenus
                 intolerabilium
                 vexationum
                 abusus
                 permulti
                 ,
                 dum
                 nimium
                 frequenter
                 à
                 remotissimis
                 etiam
                 partibus
                 ad
                 Romanam
                 Curiam
                 ,
                 &
                 interdum
                 pro
                 parvis
                 &
                 minutis
                 rebus
                 ac
                 negotiis
                 quamplurimi
                 citari
                 ,
                 &
                 evocari
                 consueverunt
                 ,
                 atque
                 ità
                 expensis
                 &
                 laboribus
                 fatigari
                 ,
                 ut
                 nonnunquam
                 commodius
                 arbitrentur
                 juri
                 suo
                 cedere
                 ,
                 aut
                 vexationem
                 suam
                 gravi
                 damno
                 redimere
                 ,
                 quàm
                 in
                 tam
                 longinqua
                 regione
                 litium
                 subire
                 dispendia
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Vid.
              
               Opr.
               
            
          
           
             
               Bern.
               
                 de
                 Consid.
                 lib.
              
               3.
               cap.
               2.
               
            
             
               
                 Quousque
                 murmur
                 universae
                 terrae
                 aut
                 dissimulas
                 ,
                 aut
                 non
                 advertis
                 ?
                 —
                 &c.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               Decreta
               Nicena
               sive
               inferioris
               gradûs
               Clericos
               sive
               Episcopos
               suis
               Metropolitanis
               apertissimè
               commiserunt
               .
               Syn.
            
             Afr.
             
               in
               Ep.
               ad
               P.
            
             Celest.
             
          
           
             
               Arbitror
               te
               non
               ignorare
               quid
               praecipiant
               Niceni
               Concilii
               Canones
               ,
               sancientes
               Episcopum
               non
               judicare
               causam
               citra
               terminos
               suos
               —
               nam
            
             —
             Pallad
             .
             cap.
             7.
             
          
           
             
               Note
               ,
               That
               the
               Synod
               of
               
                 Constantinople
                 (
                 Can.
              
               6.
               )
               mentioning
               Appeals
               to
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               secular
               Judicatories
               ,
               a
               General
               Synod
               ,
               saith
               ,
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 Syn.
              
               Const.
               Can.
               6.
               
            
             
               Concil
               .
               Constantinop
               .
               Can.
               2
               ,
               6.
               
            
             
               Concil
               .
               Chalced.
               Can.
               2
               ,
               17.
               
            
             
               
                 Nam
                 contra
                 horum
                 Antistitum
                 Sententias
                 non
                 esse
                 locum
                 Appellationi
                 à
                 majoribus
                 nostris
                 constitutum
                 est
                 .
                 Cod.
                 Lib.
              
               1.
               tit
               .
               4.
               cap.
               29.
               
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Theod.
               11.16
               .
            
             
               Nov.
               123.
               cap.
               22.
               
            
             
               
                 Cod.
                 Lib.
              
               1.
               tit
               .
               4.
               
               §
               29.
               
               Vid.
               Graec.
               
            
          
           
             Can.
             12.
             
             Conc.
             Ant.
             Can.
             15.
             
             Conc.
             Carth.
             Can.
             31.
             
          
           
             
               Non
               provocent
               nisi
               ad
               Africana
               Concilia
               ,
               vel
               ad
               Primates
               Provinciarum
               ;
               ad
               transmarina
               autem
               qui
               putaverit
               appellandum
               ,
               à
               nullo
               infra
               Africam
               in
               communionem
               suscipiatur
               .
               Conc.
            
             Milev
             .
             cap.
             22.
             
             Conc.
             Afr.
             Can.
             72.
             
          
           
             
               Nam
               si
               de
               inferioribus
               Clericis
               in
               Concilio
               Niceno
               hoc
               praecaverunt
               ;
               quanto
               magìs
               de
               Episcopis
               voluit
               observari
               ?
               Conc.
            
             Afr.
             Can.
             105.
             (
             
               vel
               Epist.
            
             )
          
           
             Cypr.
             Ep.
             55.
             (
             ad
             Cornelium
             .
             )
          
           
             Cypr.
             Ep.
             68.
             
          
           
             
               Refer
               .
               ad
            
             §
             7.
             
             
               Vid.
               Supr
               .
               Oportet
               utique
               eos
               quibus
               praesumus
               non
               circumcursare
               ,
               nec
               Episcoporum
               concordiam
               cohaerentem
               suâ
               subdolâ
               &
               fallaci
               temeritate
               collidere
               ,
               sed
               agere
               illic
               causam
               suam
               ,
               ubi
               &
               accusatores
               habere
               ,
               &
               testes
               sui
               criminis
               possint
               .
            
             Cypr.
             Ep.
             55.
             
          
           
             —
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             —
             Theod.
             11.16
             .
          
           
             
               Neque
               enim
               de
               Presbyteris
               aut
               Diaconis
               ,
               aut
               inferioris
               ordinis
               Clericis
               ,
               sed
               de
               Collegis
               agebatur
               qui
               possunt
               aliorum
               Collegarum
               judicio
               ,
               praesertim
               Apostolicarum
               Ecclesiarum
               ,
               causam
               suam
               integram
               reservare
               .
            
             Aug.
             Ep.
             162.
             
          
           
             
               Sed
               cùm
               hujusmodi
               fuerit
               Concilii
               Capuensis
               judicium
               —
               advertimus
               quòd
               à
               nobis
               judicandi
               forma
               competere
               non
               possit
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Socr.
               2.40
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Ibid.
               
            
             
               Being
               deposed
               he
               sent
               a
               libell
               of
               Appeal
               to
               them
               who
               deposed
               him
               ,
               appealing
               to
               a
               greater
               Judicature
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Illos
                 verò
                 ab
                 Ecclesiastico
                 judicio
                 provocâss●
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               Aug.
               Ep.
               162.
               
            
             
               
                 Ad
                 Imperatorem
                 appellaverunt
              
               .
               Aug.
               
                 de
                 Vnit.
                 Eccl.
                 cap.
              
               16.
               
            
          
           
             
               Quid
               quod
               nec
               ipse
               Vsurpavit
               ;
               rogatus
               Imperator
               judices
               misit
               Episcopos
               qui
               cum
               ipso
               sederent
               ,
               &
               de
               tota
               illa
               causa
               quod
               justum
               videretur
               statuerent
               .
            
             Aug.
             Ep.
             162.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Sozom.
             8.26
             .
          
           
             
               Infrà
               .
               Infrà
            
             .
          
           
             Can.
             9
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             Baron
             .
             Ann.
             865.
             —
             P.
             Nich.
             
               I.
               Ep.
            
             37
             ,
             
               &c.
               Vid.
            
             Matt.
             Paris
             .
             Ann.
             1094.
             
             Statutes
             of
             
               Provisors
               ,
               Premunire
               ,
               &c.
            
             
          
           
             
               Vos
               oppressis
               Apostolicae
               Sedis
               appellationem
               subtrahitis
               .
            
             Eadm
             .
             p.
             113.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Nullus
                 inde
                 clamor
                 ,
                 nullum
                 inde
                 judicium
                 ad
                 Sedem
                 Apostolicam
                 destinantur
                 .
              
               Eadm
               .
               p.
               113.
               
            
             
               
                 Peregrina
                 judicia
                 modis
                 omnibus
                 submovemus
              
               .
               Henr.
               
                 I.
                 Leg.
                 cap.
              
               31.
               
            
             
               
                 Ibi
                 semper
                 causa
                 agatur
                 ,
                 ubi
                 crimen
                 admittitur
                 .
                 Ibid.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Quòd
                 Anglici
                 extra
                 regnum
                 in
                 causis
                 auctoritate
                 Apostolicâ
                 trahuntur
                 .
              
               Matt.
               Paris
               .
               p.
               699.10
               .
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Rom.
             13.1
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Act.
               25.
               
            
             
               
                 Ad
                 Imperatorem
                 appellaverunt
              
               .
               Aug.
               
                 de
                 Vnit.
                 Eccl.
                 cap.
              
               16.
               
            
          
           
             †
             Apol.
             2.
             p.
             804.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Ath.
             Apol.
             2.
             p.
             797
             ,
             798.
             
          
           
             *
             
               
                 Ad
                 Principem
                 provocavit
              
               .
               Sulp.
               Sev.
               2.64
               .
               Sulp.
               Sev.
               2.63
               .
               Conc.
               Ant.
               Can.
               
            
             
               
                 P.
                 de
              
               Marca
               4.4
               .
               —
            
          
           
             Bell.
             2.21
             .
          
           
             Ann.
             142.
             
          
           
             
               Epiph.
               haer
               .
               42.
               
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Cypr.
             Ep.
             55.
             
             Ann.
             252.
             
          
           
             Cypr.
             Ep.
             68.
             
          
           
             Ann.
             350.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Socr.
             2.20
             .
          
           
             Socr.
             2.20
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               (
               Athanasius
               &
               Paulus
            
             )
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Socr.
             2.20
             .
          
           
             
               Tom.
               7.
               
               Epist.
               122
               ,
               123.
               
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Soz.
               8.17
               .
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Theod.
               5.34
               .
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Soz.
               8.26
               .
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Ibid.
               
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Theoph.
             Soz.
             8.26
             .
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               —
               Epist.
               122.
               
            
          
           
             
               Scripsimus
               ista
               &
               ad
               Venerium
               Mediolanensem
               ,
               &
               ad
               Chromatium
               Aquilegiensem
               Episcopum
               .
            
             Pallad
             .
             cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Flavianus
               autem
               contra
               se
               prolatâ
               sententiâ
               per
               ejus
               legatos
               Sedem
               Apostolicam
               appellavit
               libello
               .
            
             Liber
             .
             cap.
             12.
             
          
           
             
               Necessitate
               coactus
               fuit
               ità
               agere
               ,
               eò
               quòd
               reliqui
               Patriarchae
               adessent
            
             —
             Marc.
             7.7
             .
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               —
               Placidia
               .
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Syn.
               Chalc.
               Act.
               1.
               p.
               26.
               
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             p.
             25.
             
          
           
             
               Omnes
               mansuetudini
               vestrae
               cum
               gemitibus
               &
               lachrymis
               supplicant
               Sacerdotes
               ,
               ut
               quia
               &
               nostri
               fideliter
               reclamârunt
               ,
               &
               eisdem
               libellum
               appellationis
               Flavianus
               Episcopus
               dedit
               ,
               generalem
               Synodum
               jubeatis
               intra
               Italiam
               celebrari
               —
               P.
            
             Leo
             Epist.
             25.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Theod.
             Ep.
             113
             ,
             (
             
               ad
               P.
            
             Leonem
             .
             )
          
           
             
               
                 Vid.
                 Ep.
              
               112.
               ad
               Domnum
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Epist.
               138.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               —
               Epist.
               145.
               
               Vid.
               Theod.
               
                 Epist.
                 supr
                 .
                 &
                 Epist.
              
               127
               ,
               129.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               —
               Ep.
               138
               ,
               136.
               
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Epist.
               113.
               
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Ep.
               118.
               
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Theod
             .
             Epist.
             86.
             
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               —
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Theod.
               Ep.
               116.
               (
               ad
               Renatum
               Presb.
               )
            
             
               That
               holy
               See
               has
               the
               principality
               over
               the
               Churches
               in
               all
               the
               world
               for
               many
               reasons
               ;
               but
               especially
               because
               she
               continued
               free
               from
               the
               taint
               of
               heresie
               ,
               and
               none
               otherwise
               minded
               ever
               sate
               in
               her
               ,
               she
               having
               kept
               the
               Apostolick
               state
               always
               unmixt
               .
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Theod.
             Epist.
             112.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Theod.
             Ep.
             119.
             (
             ad
             Anatol.
             )
          
           
             Greg.
             lib.
             2.
             
             Indict
             .
             11.
             
             Ep.
             6.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Syn.
             Chalc.
             Act.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Ingressus
               est
               ad
               Calendionem
               Antiochenum
               Patriarcham
               ,
               &
               sumptis
               ab
               eo
               intercessionis
               Synodicis
               Literis
               Romanum
               Pontificem
               Simplicium
               appellavit
               ,
               sicut
               B.
               fecerat
               Athanasius
               ,
               &
               suasit
               scribere
               pro
               se
               Acacio
               Constantinopolitano
               Episcopo
            
             —
             Liber
             .
             cap.
             18.
             
             Baron
             .
             Ann.
             483.
             
             §
             1.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Soz.
             8.13
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Greg.
             Naz.
             Orat.
             23.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             2.13
             .
          
           
             
               Regimen
               Ecclesiae
               est
               Monarchicum
               ,
               ergo
               omnis
               auctoritas
               est
               in
               uno
               ,
               &
               ab
               illo
               in
               alios
               derivatur
               .
            
             Bell.
             4.24
             .
          
           
             
               Providemus
               Ecclesiae
               tali
               de
               tali
               Persona
               ,
               &
               praeficimus
               eum
               in
               Patrem
               ,
               &
               Pastorem
               &
               Episcopum
               ejusdem
               Ecclesiae
               ,
               committentes
               ei
               administrationem
               in
               temporalibus
               &
               spiritualibus
               ;
               in
               nomine
               ,
               &c.
               Ibid.
               
            
          
           
             
               In
               Ecclesia
               militanti
               ,
               quae
               instar
               triumphantis
               habet
               ,
               unus
               est
               omnium
               moderator
               &
               arbiter
               Jesu
               Christi
               vicarius
               ,
               à
               quo
               tanquam
               capite
               omnis
               in
               subjecta
               membra
               potestas
               &
               authoritas
               derivatur
               ,
               quae
               à
               Christo
               Domino
               sine
               medio
               in
               ipsum
               influit
               .
               P.
            
             Pius
             
               II.
               in
               Bull.
               Retract
            
             .
          
           
             
               Sanctitas
               vestra
               ità
               gerit
               curam
               Ecclesiae
               Christi
               ,
               ut
               Ministros
               plurimos
               habeat
               ,
               per
               quos
               curam
               exerceat
               ;
               hi
               autem
               sunt
               Clerici
               omnes
               ,
               quibus
               mandatus
               est
               cultus
               Dei
               ;
               Presbyteri
               praesertim
               ,
               &
               maximè
               Curati
               ,
               &
               prae
               omnibus
               Episcopi
               —
               apud
            
             Cham.
             
               de
               Pont.
               Oecum
            
             .
             10
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             
               Summus
               Pontifex
               caput
               est
               omnium
               Pontificum
               ,
               â
               quo
               illi
               tanquam
               à
               capite
               membra
               descendunt
               ,
               &
               de
               cujus
               plenitudine
               omnes
               accipiunt
               quos
               ipse
               vocat
               in
               partem
               solicitudinis
               ,
               non
               in
               plenitudinem
               potestatis
               .
            
             Durand
             .
             Mimat
             .
             Offic.
             2.1.17
             .
          
           
             
               N.
               Dei
               &
               Apostolicae
               Sedis
               gratiâ
               Episcopus
               Colon
            
             —
          
           
             This
             was
             an
             expedient
             .
             
               Vid.
               Concil
            
             .
          
           
             Col.
             1.7.4.7
             .
             1
             Thess.
             3.2
             .
             1
             Tim.
             4.6
             .
             Tit.
             1.7
             .
             2
             Tim.
             2.24
             .
             Act.
             20.28
             .
             Naz.
             Or.
             30.
             
             Eph.
             4.11
             .
             1
             Cor.
             12.29
             .
          
           
             
               Ordo
               confertur
               à
               Deo
               immediatè
               ,
               jurisdictio
               mediatè
               .
            
             Bell.
             4.25
             .
          
           
             *
             2
             Cor.
             10.8.13.10
             .
          
           
             †
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             1
             Thess.
             5.12
             .
          
           
             ‖
             
               Eph.
               4.16
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Ign.
               ad
               Magnes
               .
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Ign.
               ad
               Eph.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Ign.
               ad
               Trall
               .
            
          
           
             
               De
               Dei
               &
               Christi
               ejus
               judicio
               .
            
             Cypr.
             Ep.
             52.
             
               &
               alibi
               saepe
               .
               Vnus
               in
               Ecclesia
               ad
               tempus
               Sacerdos
               ,
               &
               ad
               tempus
               Judex
               ,
               vice
               Christi
               .
            
             Cypr.
             Ep.
             55.
             
             
               Sed
               expectemus
               universi
               judicium
               Domini
               nostri
               Jesu
               Christi
               ,
               qui
               unus
               &
               solus
               habet
               potestatem
               &
               praeponendi
               nos
               in
               Ecclesiae
               suae
               gubernatione
               ,
               &
               de
               actu
               nostro
               judicandi
               .
            
             Cypr.
             
               in
               Con.
            
             Carthag
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Baf
             .
             Const.
             Mon.
             cap.
             22.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Chrys.
             in
             Coloss.
             Orat.
             3.
             
          
           
             
               Oportere
               nos
               omnes
               ,
               qui
               Deo
               auctor●
               sumu●
               in
               Sacerd●r●●
               constituti
               illius
               certaminibus
               ob●iate
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Anatol.
             
               in
               Syn.
            
             Chalc.
             p.
             512.
             
          
           
             Leo
             Ep.
             84.
             
          
           
             
               Seièsque
               nos
               non
               tuos
               esse
               ne
               ●e
               jactas
               &
               extollis
               Clericos
               ,
               quos
               ut
               fratres
               &
               Co-episcopos
               recognoscere
               si
               elatio
               permitteret
               ,
               debueras
               .
            
             Ann.
             Pith.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             —
             S.
             Chrys.
             sup
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Chrys.
             in
             Coloss.
             Orat.
             3.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             Chrys.
             in
             Joh.
             Orat.
             83.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             l.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             —
             Flavian
             .
             in
             Chalc.
             Act.
             1.
             p.
             4.
             
          
           
             Evagr.
             Act.
             Eph.
             p.
             134.
             
          
           
             
               Act.
               Conc.
               sub
            
             Menna
             p.
             70.
             
          
           
             
               Congruum
               duximus
               vicariâ
               Sedis
               nostra
               te
               auctoritate
               fulciri
               .
            
             Baron
             .
             An.
             482.
             
             §
             46.
             
          
           
             
               Vices
               enim
               nostr●
               ità
               tuae
               credidimus
               charitati
               ,
               ut
               in
               partem
               sis
               voca●●●
               soli●itudinis
               ,
               non
               in
               plenitudinem
               potestati●
               .
               P.
            
             Leo.
             Ep.
             84.
             (
             ad
             Anastas
             .
             Thessal
             .
             )
          
           
             P.
             Joh.
             
               VIII
               .
               Ep.
            
             93.
             
          
           
             P.
             Pasch.
             
               II.
               Epist.
               apud
            
             Eadm
             .
             p.
             113
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             
               
                 Extrav
                 .
                 commun
              
               .
               1.1
               .
               (
               p.
               310.
               )
            
             
               
                 Occulti
                 inimici
                 regni
              
               .
               Matt.
               Par.
               p.
               524.
               
            
          
           
             
               Sedis
               Apostolicae
               nuncii
               vel
               literae
               praeter
               jussum
               Regiae
               Majestatis
               nullam
               in
               potestate
               tua
               susceptionem
               aut
               aditum
               promerentur
               ,
               nullus
               inde
               clamor
               ,
               nullum
               judicium
               ad
               sedem
               Apostolicam
               destinantur
               —
               P.
            
             Pasch.
             II.
             Eadm
             .
             p.
             113.
             
          
           
             Bell.
             2.10
             .
          
           
             Bell.
             2.26
             .
             
               de
               Conc.
            
             2.17
             .
             Grat.
             Dist.
             40.
             cap.
             6.
             
             Dist.
             21.
             cap.
             7.
             
             Caus.
             9.
             qu.
             3.
             cap.
             10.
             —
             
               Extrav
               .
               comm
               .
               lib.
            
             1.
             tit
             .
             8.
             cap.
             1.
             
             P.
             Leo.
             
               IX
               .
               Ep.
            
             1.
             cap.
             10.
             —
             17.
             P.
             Nich.
             1.
             
             Ep.
             8.
             (
             p.
             504.
             )
             P.
             Joh.
             
               VIII
               .
               Ep.
            
             75.
             (
             p.
             31.
             )
             P.
             Gelas.
             Ep.
             4.
             (
             p.
             625
             ,
             626.
             )
             Ep.
             13.
             (
             p.
             640.
             )
             P.
             Greg.
             
               VII
               .
               Ep.
            
             8.
             
             Ep.
             21.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             P.
             Adrian
             .
             
               in
               Syn.
               VIII
               .
               Act.
            
             7.
             pag.
             963.
             
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Epiph.
               haer
               .
               70.
               
               Audianorum
               .
            
             
               
                 Dum
                 enim
                 putas
                 omnes
                 abs
                 te
                 abstineri
                 posse
                 ,
                 solum
                 te
                 ab
                 omnibus
                 abstinuisti
                 .
              
               Firm.
               apud
               Cypr.
               Ep.
               
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Sozom.
             3.8
             .
          
           
             Sozom.
             3.11
             .
          
           
             
               Anathema
               tibi
               ,
               Papa
            
             Liberi
             .
             Hil.
             fragm
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Evag.
             2.4
             .
          
           
             †
             Niceph.
             16.17
             .
             Baron
             .
             Ann.
             484.
             
             §
             35.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Baron
             .
             A.
             457.
             
             §
             25.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Africani
               Antistites
               Vigilium
               Rom.
               Episc.
               damnatorem
               Capitulorum
               Synodaliter
               à
               Catholica
               communione
               ,
               reservato
               ei
               poenitentiae
               loco
               ,
               recludunt
               .
               (
               l.
               excludunt
               )
            
             Vict.
             Tun.
             
               post
               Cons.
            
             Basilii
             
               V.
               C.
               Ann.
            
             10.
             
          
           
             †
             Plat.
             p.
             131.
             
             
               &
               Dist.
            
             19.
             cap.
             21
             ,
             22.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Plat.
             p.
             223.
             
          
           
             *
             Plat.
             p.
             291.
             
          
           
             †
             P.
             Pelag.
             
               II.
               Ep.
            
             3.13
             .
          
           
             ‖
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vit.
             Ignatii
             
               Patr.
               apud
            
             Bin.
             p.
             892.
             
             Baron
             .
             Ann.
             863
             —
          
           
             *
             
               Baron
               .
               Ann.
               669.
               
               §
               2.
               
            
             
               —
               
                 Communi
                 totius
                 Sancti
                 Concilii
                 consensu
                 depositus
                 .
              
               Luitprand
               .
               6.6
               .
            
          
           
             †
             —
             
               Concilium
               indicit
               ,
               convocatis
               Episcopis
               Italiae
               ,
               quorum
               judicio
               vita
               sceleratissimi
               hominis
               dijudicaretur
               .
            
             Plat.
             in
             Joh.
             13.
             
               (
               pro
               XII
               .
               )
               vid.
            
             Baron
             .
             Ann.
             960.
             
             &
             Binium
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Grat.
             Caus.
             2.
             qu.
             7.
             cap.
             41.
             
          
           
             Ann.
             1076.
             
             Vid.
             Baron
             .
             Ann.
             1033.
             
             §
             3.
             
          
           
             Baron
             .
             Ann.
             992.
             
             §
             44.
             —
             Conc.
             Bas.
             Sess.
             38.
             (
             p.
             101.
             )
          
           
             
               Ecclesia
               Catholica
               saepenumerò
               summos
               Pontifices
               sive
               à
               fide
               delirantes
               ,
               sive
               pravis
               moribus
               notoriè
               Ecclesiam
               scandalizantes
               correxit
               ,
               &
               judicavit
               .
               —
               Conc.
            
             Bas.
             Sess.
             12.
             
          
           
             
               Mos
               est
               Romanae
               Ecclesiae
               sacerdoti
               noviter
               constituto
               formam
               fidei
               suae
               ad
               sanctas
               Ecclesias
               praerogare
               .
               P.
            
             Gelas.
             1.
             
             Ep.
             1.
             ad
             Laur.
             
          
           
             Gelas.
             Ep.
             9.
             
             Baron
             .
             Ann.
             492.
             
             §
             10.
             
          
           
             
               Vid.
               tract
               .
               de
               Vnit.
               Eccl.
               
            
          
           
             Gall.
             2.11
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Conc.
             Chalced
             .
             ad
             Marc.
             
               Orat.
               p.
            
             468.
             
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               
                 Act.
                 Syn.
              
               Chalc.
               p.
               465.
               
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               —
            
          
           
             Bell.
             lib.
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Longè
               certius
               est
               unius
               Apostolicae
               Sedis
               cum
               Concilio
               domesticorum
               Sacerdotum
               judicium
               ,
               quàm
               sine
               Pontifice
               judicium
               universalis
               Concilii
               totius
               Orbis
               terrarum
               .
            
             Pighius
             
               de
               Hier.
               lib.
            
             6.
             
          
           
             
               Vniversa
               ergò
               Ecclesia
               ,
               quod
               absit
               ,
               à
               statu
               suo
               corruit
               ,
               quando
               is
               qui
               vocatur
               Vniversalis
               cadit
               .
            
             Greg.
             
               M.
               Epist.
            
             4.32
             .
             
               Totius
               familiae
               Domini
               status
               &
               ordo
               nutabit
               ,
               si
               quod
               requiritur
               in
               corpore
               ,
               non
               inveniatur
               in
               capite
               .
               P.
            
             Leo.
             Ep.
             87.
             
          
           
             
               In
               nullo
               aliter
               sapere
               quàm
               res
               se
               habet
               angelica
               perfectio
               est
               .
            
             Aug·
             
               de
               Bapt.
               c.
               Don.
            
             2.5
             .
             Not
             to
             think
             of
             a
             thing
             otherwise
             than
             t
             is
             ,
             is
             an
             angelical
             perfection
             .
          
           
             *
             P.
             Gelas.
             
               I.
               Ep.
            
             9.
             p.
             636.
             
          
           
             
               De
               Consecr
               .
               dist
            
             .
             2.
             cap.
             12.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Greg.
             Ep.
             7.110
             .
             Ep.
             2.62
             .
             Ep.
             4.32
             ,
             36.38.6.30
             .
             In
             Job
             .
             lib.
             19.
             cap.
             13.
             
             In
             Job
             .
             lib.
             18.
             cap.
             14.
             
          
           
             If
             many
             Popes
             had
             been
             writers
             ,
             we
             should
             have
             had
             more
             errours
             to
             charge
             them
             with
             .
          
           
             *
             Grat.
             
               de
               Consecr
               .
               dist
            
             .
             2.
             cap.
             42.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Grat.
             Caus.
             23.
             qu.
             5.
             cap.
             47.
             
          
           
             
               Mancipia
               Papae
            
             .
             Matt.
             Paris
             .
             Anno
             1253.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             22.
             
             Gerson
             .
             
               Serm.
               in
               Pasch.
               occam
            
             .
             Celestinus
             —
             Alph.
             à
             Castro
             .
             Haer.
             1.4
             .
             Bin.
             Tom.
             7.
             p.
             994.
             
          
           
             
               P.
               Greg.
               
                 VII
                 .
                 Ep.
                 lib.
              
               3.7
               .
               
                 Simoniaca
                 haeresis
              
               .
            
             
               P.
               Jul.
               
                 II.
                 Conc.
              
               Lat.
               Sess.
               5.
               (
               p.
               57.
               )
            
             
               
                 Idem
                 electus
                 non
                 Apostolicus
                 ,
                 sed
                 Apostaticus
                 ,
                 &
                 tanquam
                 haeresiarcha
                 ,
                 &c.
                 Ibid.
                 Tract
                 .
              
               4.
               
               §
               12.
               
               &
               §
               16.
               
            
             
               
                 Decernimus
                 ,
                 quòd
                 —
                 sed
                 etiam
                 contra
                 dictum
                 sic
                 electum
                 vel
                 assumptum
                 à
                 Simoniaca
                 labe
                 opponi
                 &
                 excipi
                 possit
                 sicut
                 de
                 vera
                 &
                 indubitata
                 haeresi
              
               —
            
          
           
             *
             
               Omne
               Papale
               negotium
               manus
               agunt
               ;
               quem
               dabis
               mihi
               de
               tota
               maxima
               Vrbe
               ,
               qui
               te
               in
               Papam
               receperit
               pretio
               non
               in●ercedente
               ?
            
             Bern.
             
               de
               Consid.
            
             4.2
             .
          
           
             
               A
               fide
               devius
               ,
               pertinax
               haereticus
               —
               Concil
               .
            
             Basil.
             Sess.
             34.
             p.
             96.
             
               &
               p.
            
             107.
             
          
           
             
               Le
               Pape
               respondit
               ,
               che
               le
               Vicaire
               de
               J.
               C.
               ne
               estoit
               point
               oblige
               d'examiner
               toutes
               choses
               par
               la
               dispute
               ;
               que
               la
               verite
               de
               ses
               decrets
               dependoit
               seulement
               de
               l'Inspiration
               divine
               .
            
             Memor
             .
             
               Hist.
               de
            
             5.
             
             Propos.
             
          
           
             —
             
               Opinionem
               secundam
               ,
               quae
               dicit
               tam
               parvulis
               quàm
               adultis
               conferri
               in
               baptismo
               informantem
               gratiam
               &
               virtutes
               ,
               tanquam
               probabiliorem
               ac
               Doctorum
               modernorum
               Theologiae
               magìs
               consonam
               &
               concordem
               sacro
               approbante
               Concilio
               duximus
               eligendam
               .
            
             Clem.
             
               in
               Tit.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             Bell.
             4.14
             .
             (
             p.
             1318.
             )
             Confer
             Sext.
             lib.
             5.
             tit
             .
             12.
             cap.
             3.
             
             Extrav
             .
             Joh.
             
               XXII
               .
               tit
            
             .
             14.
             cap.
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             Bellarm.
             
               de
               Concil
            
             .
             2.15
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Planè
                 significat
                 majoris
                 esse
                 auctoritatis
                 in
                 Ecclesia
                 Dei
                 Canones
                 Conciliorum
                 decretis
                 Pontificum
                 :
                 haec
                 quàm
                 sint
                 absurda
                 &
                 ab
                 omni
                 ratione
                 penitus
                 aliena
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               Baron
               .
               
                 ad
                 Ann.
              
               992.
               
               §
               56.
               
            
             
               Concil
               .
               Later
               .
               
                 V.
                 Sess.
              
               11.
               p.
               152.
               
               Th.
               Cajet
               .
               
                 Orat.
                 in
                 Conc.
              
               Lat.
               p.
               36.
               
            
          
           
             
               Apostolicae
               verò
               Sedis
               auctoritas
               ,
               quod
               cunctis
               seculis
               Christianis
               Ecclesiae
               praelata
               sit
               universae
               ,
               &
               canonum
               serie
               paternorum
               ,
               &
               multiplici
               traditione
               firmatur
               .
               P.
            
             Gelas
             .
             
               I.
               Ep.
            
             8.
             
             (
             
               O
               impudentiam
            
             !
             )
          
           
             
               Ma●or
               est
               auctoritas
               orbis
               quàm
               urbis
               .
            
             Hier.
             ad
             Evag.
             
          
           
             Concil
             .
             Const.
             Sess.
             4.
             (
             p.
             1003.
             )
             Concil
             .
             Bas.
             Sess.
             2.
             
             
               &
               Sess.
            
             33.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Veritas
                 Catholicae
                 fidei
                 ,
                 cui
                 pertinaciter
                 repugnans
                 est
                 censendus
                 haereticus
                 .
                 Concil
                 .
              
               Bas.
               Sess.
               33.
               
            
             
               
                 Nec
                 unquam
                 aliquis
                 peritorum
                 dubitavit
                 summum
                 Pontificem
                 in
                 his
                 quae
                 fidem
                 concernunt
                 judicio
                 eorundem
                 Conciliorum
                 universalium
                 esse
                 subjectum
                 .
                 Conc.
              
               Basil.
               
                 decret
                 .
                 p.
              
               117.
               
            
             
               
                 Concilium
                 habet
                 potestatem
                 immediatè
                 à
                 Christo
                 ,
                 cui
                 Papa
                 obedire
                 tenetur
                 —
                 Conc.
              
               Bas.
               Sess.
               38.
               p.
               101.
               
            
          
           
             As
             in
             
               Israel
               Saul
            
             was
             the
             Head.
             1
             Sam.
             15.17
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             13.1
             .
          
           
             
               —
               
                 ●
                 quo
                 sunt
                 secundi
                 ,
                 post
                 quem
                 primi
                 ante
                 omnes
                 ,
                 &
                 super
                 omnes
                 Deos
                 ;
                 quidni
                 ?
                 cùm
                 super
                 omnes
                 homines
                 ,
                 qui
                 utique
                 vivunt
                 .
              
               Tertull.
               
                 Apol.
                 cap.
              
               30.
               
            
             
               
                 Colimus
                 Imperatorem
                 ut
                 hominem
                 à
                 Deo
                 secundum
                 ,
                 &
                 solo
                 Deo
                 minorem
                 .
              
               Tertull.
               ad
               Scap.
               cap.
               2.
               
            
             
               
                 Cùm
                 super
                 Imperatorem
                 non
                 sit
                 nisi
                 solus
                 Deus
                 ,
                 qui
                 fecit
                 Imperatorem
                 .
              
               Opt.
               3.
               
               
                 Vid.
                 Tr.
              
               5.
               
               §
               14.
               
            
             
               
                 Dum
                 se
                 Donatus
                 super
                 Imperatorem
                 extollit
                 ,
                 jam
                 quasi
                 hominum
                 excesserat
                 modum
                 ut
                 se
                 ut
                 Deum
                 non
                 hominem
                 aestimaret
                 .
                 Id.
                 Ibid.
              
               —
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Chrys.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               p.
               463.
               
            
          
           
             *
             Chrys.
             in
             Rom.
             13.1
             .
          
           
             †
             
               Jubemus
               igitur
               beatissimos
               Episcopos
               &
               Patriarchas
               hoc
               est
               senioris
               Romae
               ,
               &
               Constantinopoleos
               ,
               &
               Alexandriae
               ,
               &
               Theopoleos
               &
               Hierosolymorum
               .
            
             Justinian
             .
             Novel
             .
             123.
             cap.
             3.
             
             P.
             Greg.
             
               M.
               Ep.
            
             2.62
             .
             
               Supra
               in
               praef
            
             .
             §
             4.
             
             Tract
             .
             5.
             
             §
             14.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             §
             5.
             
             Dist.
             63.
             c.
             4.
             P.
             Nic.
             
               I.
               Ep.
               Ann.
            
             482.
             
             §
             1.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Theod.
             5.8
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             —
             Euseb.
             7.30
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Euseb.
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Vt
               scires
               tu
               ,
               &
               Collegae
               nostri
               quibus
               scribere
               ,
               &
               literas
               mutuò
               à
               quibus
               vos
               accipere
               oporteret
            
             —
             Cypr.
             Ep.
             55.
             (
             ad
             Cornel.
             )
          
           
             
               Vid.
               P.
            
             Greg.
             
               Tract
               .
               de
               Vnit
               .
               Eccl.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Cum
                 locus
                 Petri
                 ,
                 &
                 gradus
                 Cathedrae
                 Sacerdotalis
                 vacaret
                 ,
                 quo
                 occupato
                 de
                 Dei
                 voluntate
                 ,
                 atque
                 omnium
                 nostrûm
                 consensione
                 firmato
              
               —
               Cypr.
               Ep.
               52.
               
            
             
               —
               
                 &
                 Co-episcoporum
                 testimonio
                 ,
                 quorum
                 numerus
                 universus
                 per
                 totum
                 mundum
                 concordi
                 unanimitate
                 consensit
                 .
                 Ibid.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Conc.
             Chalced.
             Act.
             11.
             (
             p.
             404.
             )
          
           
             Vid.
             Bern.
             
          
           
             P.
             Innoc.
             
               III.
               in
            
             Greg.
             
               decr
               .
               li.
            
             1.
             tit
             .
             7.
             c.
             1.
             —
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Quid
               super
               Episcoporum
               translationibus
               loquar
               ,
               quae
               apud
               vos
               non
               auctoritate
               Apostolicâ
               ,
               sed
               nutu
               Regis
               praesumuntur
               ?
               P.
            
             Pasch.
             
               II.
               Ep.
            
             6.
             
             
               Praeter
               authoritatem
               nostram
               Episcoporum
               translationes
               praesumitis
            
             —
             Eadm
             .
             p.
             115.
             
          
           
             
               Caeterùm
               ex
               communi
               Concilii
               approbatione
               statuimus
               ,
               ut
               omnes
               omnino
               Clerici
               ,
               tam
               subditi
               quàm
               praelati
               ,
               vigesimam
               Ecclestarum
               proventuum
               usque
               ad
               triennium
               conferant
               in
               subsidium
               terrae
               sanctae
               ,
               per
               manus
               eorum
               ,
               qui
               ad
               hoc
               Apostolicâ
               fuerint
               providentiâ
               ordinati
               .
               —
               sciántque
               se
               omnes
               ad
               hoc
               fideliter
               observandum
               per
               excommunicationis
               sententiam
               obligatos
               .
            
             Lugdun
             .
             Concil
             .
             1.
             
             (
             Anno
             1245
             )
          
           
             
               Vt
               ditentur
               Oblationibus
               Matronarum
            
             .
             Marcell
             .
             27.
             
             
               Vid.
               Const.
               Apost
            
             .
             2.25
             .
             
               Nam
               qui
               constituerunt
               vel
               fundârunt
               sanctissimas
               Ecclesias
               pro
               sua
               salute
               &
               communis
               Reipublicae
               ,
               reliquerunt
               illis
               substantias
               ,
               ut
               per
               eas
               debeant
               sacrae
               liturgiae
               fieri
               ,
               &
               ut
               in
               illis
               à
               ministrantibus
               piis
               Clericis
               Deus
               colatur
               .
               Cod.
               Lib.
            
             1.
             
             Tit.
             3.
             
             §
             42.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             13.7
             .
          
           
             Joh.
             19.11
             .
             Rom.
             13.1
             —
          
           
             Dan.
             5.21
             .
             Psal.
             75.7
             .
          
           
             Jer.
             7.12
             .
             Jer.
             7.14
             .
             Apoc.
             2.5
             .
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             2.30
             .
             1
             King.
             2.27
             .
          
           
             
               Propria
               pordit
               ,
               qui
               indebita
               concupiscit
               .
               P.
            
             Leo
             
               I.
               Ep.
            
             54.
             
          
           
             
               Superbum
               nimis
               est
               &
               immoderatum
               ultra
               fines
               proprios
               tendere
               ,
               &
               antiquitate
               calcatâ
               alienum
               jus
               velle
               praeripere
               ;
               utque
               unius
               crescat
               dignitas
               ,
               tot
               Metropolitanorum
               impugnare
               primatus
               —
               P.
            
             Leo
             
               I.
               Ep.
            
             55.
             
          
           
             
               Privilegia
               enim
               Ecclesiarum
               ,
               sanctorum
               Patrum
               Canonibus
               instituta
               ,
               &
               venerabilis
               Nicenae
               Synodi
               fixa
               Decretis
               ,
               nullâ
               possunt
               improbitate
               convelli
               ,
               nullâ
               novitate
               mutari
               .
               Ibid.
               
            
          
           
             
               Absit
               hoc
               à
               me
               ,
               ut
               Statuta
               Majorum
               Con-sacerdotibus
               meis
               in
               qualibet
               Ecclesiâ
               infringam
               ,
               quia
               mihi
               injuriam
               facio
               ,
               si
               fratrum
               meorum
               jura
               perturbo
               .
            
             Greg.
             
               I.
               Epist.
            
             2.37
             .
          
           
             
               Pontifices
               ipsi
               à
               Petri
               vestigiis
               discesserant
               .
            
             Plat.
             in
             Joh.
             10.
             (
             p.
             275.
             )
          
           
             
               Non
               Sanctorum
               Filii
               sunt
               ,
               qui
               tenent
               l●ca
               Sanctorum
               ,
               sed
               qui
               exercent
               opera
               eorum
            
             —
             Hieron
             .
             ad
             Heliod
             .
             apud
             Grat.
             Dist.
             40.
             cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Non
               habent
               Petri
               haereditatem
               qui
               Petri
               fidem
               non
               habent
               ,
               quam
               impiâ
               divisione
               discerpunt
               .
            
             Ambr.
             
               de
               Poen
            
             .
             1.6
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             —
             Greg.
             Naz.
             Or.
             21.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Non
                 facit
                 Ecclesiastica
                 dignitas
                 Christianum
              
               .
               Hier.
               
            
             
               Ecclesiastical
               dignity
               makes
               not
               a
               Christian.
               
            
             
               
                 Non
                 omnes
                 Episcopi
                 Episcopi
                 sunt
                 .
                 Id.
                 
              
            
             
               All
               Bishops
               are
               not
               Bishops
               .
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Athan.
               
                 Const.
                 Ap.
              
               8.2
               .
            
             
               They
               with
               them
               are
               scouts
               or
               spies
               ,
               not
               Overseers
               or
               Bishops
               .
            
          
           
             Luk.
             6.39
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
          
           
             Matt.
             15.14
             .
          
           
             Ezek.
             3.18
             .
          
           
             Matt.
             15.9
             .
          
           
             Bell.
             
               de
               P.
               R.
            
             2.30
             .
             (
             p.
             1083.
             )
          
           
             Matt.
             23.2
             .
             Matt.
             15.6
             .
          
           
             
               Matt.
               16.6
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               —
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Vers.
               12.
               
            
             
               
                 Beware
                 and
                 take
                 heed
                 of
                 the
                 leaven
                 —
                 of
                 the
                 doctrine
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Matt.
             15.14
             .
          
           
             Matt.
             7.15
             .
          
           
             Matt.
             24.4
             .
             Gal.
             1.8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             1.24
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             13.7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Nec
                 aliquid
                 contra
                 veritatem
                 ,
                 sed
                 pro
                 veritate
                 ,
                 plus
                 suis
                 Con-sacerdotibus
                 potest
                 .
              
               Fac.
               Hermian
               .
               2.6
               .
            
             
               Gal.
               2.11
               ,
               14.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             6.3
             ,
             5.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               2
               Thess.
               3.6
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               —
            
             
               Rom.
               16.17
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
          
           
             Tit.
             3.10
             .
             Act.
             20.29
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Act.
             20
             ▪
             30.
             
          
           
             
               Plebs
               obsequens
               praecepti●
               Dominicis
               &
               Deum
               metuens
               à
               peccatore
               praeposito
               separare
               se
               debet
               .
            
             Cypr.
             Ep.
             68.
             
          
           
             
               Nec
               sibi
               plebs
               blandiatur
               ,
               quasi
               immunis
               esse
               à
               contagio
               delicti
               possit
               cum
               Sacerdote
               peccatore
               communicans
               .
               Ibid.
               
            
          
           
             
               Quomodo
               enim
               possunt
               integritati
               &
               continentiae
               praeesse
               ,
               si
               ex
               ipsis
               incipiant
               corruptelae
               &
               vitiorum
               magisteria
               procedere
               ?
            
             Cyp.
             Ep.
             62.
             
          
           
             
               Qui
               mandatum
               Dei
               rejiciunt
               ,
               &
               traditionem
               suam
               statuere
               conantur
               ,
               fortiter
               à
               vobis
               &
               firmiter
               respuantur
               .
            
             Cypr.
             Ep.
             40.
             (
             p.
             73.
             )
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Chrys.
               in
               Gal.
               1.9
               .
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Ibid.
               1.8
               .
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Ibid.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Chrys.
               in
               2
               Tim.
               Orat.
               2.
               
            
             
               
                 Ecclesiastici
                 Judices
                 ut
                 homines
                 plerunque
                 falluntur
              
               —
               Aug.
               c.
               Cresc
               .
               2.21
               .
            
             
               
                 Quia
                 nec
                 Catholicis
                 Episcopis
                 consentiendum
                 est
                 ,
                 sicubi
                 fortè
                 falluntur
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 contra
                 Canonicas
                 Dei
                 Scriptur●s
                 aliquid
                 sentiant
                 .
              
               August
               .
               
                 de
                 Vnit.
                 Eccl.
                 cap.
              
               10.
               
            
          
           
             
               Si
               qua
               est
               Ecclesia
               ,
               quae
               fidem
               resp●●at
               ,
               nec
               Apostolicae
               praedicationis
               fundamenta
               possideat
               ,
               nè
               quam
               l●bem
               perfidia
               possit
               asperg●re
               deserenda
               est
               .
            
             Ambr.
             in
             Luc.
             9.
             (
             p.
             85.
             )
          
           
             
               
                 Quod
                 non
                 solùm
                 Praesuli
                 Apostolico
                 facere
                 licet
                 ,
                 sed
                 cuicunque
                 Pontifici
                 ,
                 ut
                 quoslibet
                 &
                 quemlibe●
                 locum
                 ,
                 secundum
                 regulam
                 haereseos
                 ipsius
                 ante
                 damnatae
                 ,
                 à
                 Catholica
                 communione
                 discernant
                 .
                 P.
              
               Gelas
               .
               
                 I.
                 Ep.
              
               4.
               
            
             
               
                 Fides
                 universalis
                 est
                 ,
                 omnium
                 communis
                 est
                 ,
                 non
                 solùm
                 ad
                 Clericos
                 ,
                 verùm
                 etiam
                 ad
                 Laicos
                 ,
                 &
                 ad
                 omnes
                 omni●●
                 pertinet
                 Christianos
                 .
                 P.
              
               Nich.
               
                 I.
                 Ep.
              
               8.
               p.
               506.
               
            
             
               
                 Oves
                 ergò
                 quae
                 pastori
                 suo
                 commissae
                 fuerint
                 ,
                 ●um
                 nec
                 reprebendere
                 ,
                 nisi
                 à
                 recta
                 fide
                 exorbitaverit
                 ,
                 debent
                 —
                 P.
              
               Joh.
               
                 I.
                 Ep.
              
               1.
               (
               apud
               Bin.
               Tom.
               3.
               p.
               812.
               )
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             —
             Conc.
             Eph.
             
               part
               .
               I.
               p.
            
             220.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Charis
             .
             
               in
               Conc.
            
             Eph.
             Act.
             6.
             p.
             358.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Cel●st
             .
             
               I.
               in
               Conc.
            
             Eph.
             p.
             190.
             
          
           
             
               Quis
               scindit
               Ecclesiam
               ?
               nos
               quorum
               omnis
               domus
               in
               Bethlehem
               in
               Ecclesia
               communicat
               ;
               an
               tu
               qui
               aut
               benè
               credis
               ,
               &
               superbè
               de
               fide
               taces
               ,
               aut
               malè
               &
               verè
               scindis
               Ecclesiam
               ?
               —
               An
               tu
               solus
               Ecclesia
               es
               ;
               &
               qui
               to
               offenderit
               à
               Christo
               excluditur
               ?
            
             Hier.
             Ep.
             61.
             cap.
             16.
             
             Ep.
             62.
             
          
           
             
               Malchion
               disertissimus
               Antiochenae
               Ecclesiae
               Presbyter
               ,
               adversus
               Paulum
               Samosatenum
               ,
               qui
               Antiochenae
               Ecclesiae
               Episcopus
               dogma
               Artemonis
               instaurârat
               disputavit
               .
            
             Hieron
             .
             in
             Catal.
             
          
           
             
               Quòd
               si
               à
               fide
               exorbitaverit
               Rector
               ,
               tunc
               arguendus
               erit
               à
               subditis
               .
            
             Isid.
             Hisp.
             
               de
               Offic.
            
             3.39
             .
             Vid.
             Thomam
             Aq.
             in
             4.
             
             Dist.
             19.
             
             Art.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Quia
               cunctos
               ipse
               judicaturus
               à
               nemine
               est
               judicandus
               ,
               nisi
               deprehendatur
               à
               fide
               devius
               .
            
             Gra.
             dist
             .
             40.
             cap.
             6.
             
             
               Vid.
               P.
            
             Innoc.
             
               III.
               apud
            
             Laun.
             contra
             Baron
             .
             —
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Syn.
               VIII
               .
               Act.
            
             7.
             p.
             963.
             
          
           
             
               Matt.
               4.10
               .
               Apoc.
               19.10.22.9
               .
               Col.
               2.18
               .
               Rom.
               1.25
               .
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Bas.
               apud
               Sozom.
               6.16
               .
            
          
           
             
               Similiter
               &
               Sanctos
               una
               cum
               Christo
               regnantes
               venerandos
               atque
               invocandos
               esse
               .
               —
               atque
               horum
               reliquias
               esse
               venerandas
               .
            
             Pii
             
               IV.
               Profess
               .
               fid
               .
               Bonum
               atque
               utile
               esse
               eos
               invocare
               —
               Sanctorum
               quoque
               corpora
               —
               à
               fidelibus
               veneranda
               esse
               .
               Conc.
            
             Trid.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             4.5
             .
             Rom.
             14.4
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             20.4
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             —
          
           
             1
             Joh.
             5.21
             .
             1
             Cor.
             10.14
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             Clem.
             Alex.
             Tertull.
             
          
           
             
               Imagines
               porrò
               —
               Sanctorum
               in
               Templis
               praesertim
               habendas
               ,
               &
               retinendas
               ,
               císque
               debitum
               honorem
               &
               venerationem
               impertiendam
               —
               ità
               ut
               per
               Imagines
               ,
               quas
               osculamur
               ,
               &
               coram
               quibus
               caput
               aperimus
               ,
               &
               procumbimus
               ,
               Christum
               adoremus
               ,
               &
               Sanctos
               quorum
               illae
               similitudinem
               gerunt
               ,
               veneremur
               .
               Conc.
            
             Trid.
             Sess.
             25.
             
          
           
             
               Siquis
               autem
               his
               decretis
               con●raria
               docuerit
               ,
               aut
               senserit
               ,
               anathema
               sit
               .
               Conc.
            
             Trid.
             Sess.
             25.
             
          
           
             Ezek.
             18.
             
             Luk.
             15.
             
             Rom.
             10.9
             .
             Mark
             1.15
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Si
                 quis
                 dixerit
                 in
                 Sacramento
                 poenitentiae
                 ad
                 remissionem
                 peccatorum
                 necessarium
                 non
                 esse
                 jure
                 divino
                 confiteri
                 omnia
                 &
                 singula
                 peccata
                 mortalia
                 ,
                 quorum
                 memoria
                 cum
                 debita
                 &
                 diligenti
                 praemeditatione
                 habeatur
                 —
                 anathema
                 sit
                 .
                 Sess.
              
               14.
               
                 de
                 Poen
                 .
                 Can.
              
               7.
               
            
             
               If
               any
               one
               shall
               say
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               Penance
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               necessary
               by
               divine
               right
               to
               confess
               all
               and
               singular
               mortal
               sins
               ,
               the
               remembrance
               whereof
               may
               be
               had
               by
               due
               and
               diligent
               premeditation
               —
               let
               him
               be
               anathema
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Si
                 quis
                 negaverit
                 ad
                 integram
                 &
                 perfectam
                 peccatorum
                 remissionem
                 requiri
                 —
                 contritionem
                 ,
                 confessionem
                 &
                 satisfactionem
                 .
                 Sess.
              
               14.
               
               Can.
               4.
               
            
             
               If
               any
               shall
               deny
               that
               contrition
               ,
               confession
               and
               satisfaction
               ,
               is
               required
               to
               the
               entire
               and
               perfect
               remission
               of
               sin
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Et
                 qui
                 Hierosolymam
                 proficiscuntur
                 ,
                 &
                 ad
                 Christianam
                 gentem
                 defendendam
                 ,
                 &
                 tyrannidem
                 infidelium
                 debellandum
                 efficaciter
                 .
                 auxilium
                 praebuerint
                 ,
                 quorum
                 peccatorum
                 remissionem
                 concedimus
                 —
                 Conc.
              
               Lat.
               1.
               
               Can.
               11.
               
            
             
               And
               whoever
               go
               to
               Jerusalem
               and
               powerfully
               afford
               help
               to
               defend
               Christian
               people
               ,
               and
               to
               subdue
               the
               tyranny
               of
               Infidels
               ,
               to
               them
               we
               grant
               forgiveness
               of
               their
               sins
               —
            
          
           
             Rom.
             13.1
             .
             —
             Tit.
             3.1
             .
             1
             Pet.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             —
             Chrys.
             
               Si
               omnis
               &
               vestra
               —
               si
               quis
               tentat
               excipere
               ,
               conatur
               decipere
               .
            
             Bern.
             Ep.
             42.
             
          
           
             
               Lex
               Canonica
               simpliciter
               eos
               eximit
            
             .
             Bell.
             
               de
               Cler.
               cap.
            
             1.
             
             
               Sanè
               quia
               Laici
               quidam
               Ecclesiastica●
               personas
               &
               ipsos
               etiam
               Episcopos
               suo
               judicio
               stare
               compellunt
               ,
               eos
               qui
               de
               caetero
               id
               praesumpserint
               ,
               à
               communione
               fidelium
               decernimus
               segregandos
               .
               Conc.
            
             Lat.
             
               III.
               Can.
            
             14.
             
             Con.
             Lat.
             
               II.
               Can.
            
             15.
             
             Steph.
             
               VI.
               Ep.
            
             1.
             
             (
             Tom.
             1.
             p.
             130.
             )
             Nichol.
             1.
             
             Ep.
             8.
             
             (
             Tom.
             6.
             p.
             513.
             )
          
           
             Tertull.
             Opt.
             Cyrill
             .
             
               &c.
               alibi
            
             .
             Greg.
             Ep.
             2.62
             .
             Agatho
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             2
             Thess.
             2.4
             .
          
           
             
               Christus
               beato
               aeternae
               vitae
               Clavigero
               terreni
               simul
               &
               coelestis
               Imperii
               jura
               commisit
               .
               P.
            
             Nich.
             
               II.
               apud
            
             Grat.
             dist
             .
             22.
             cap.
             1.
             
             Greg.
             
               VII
               .
               Ep.
            
             8.21
             .
             Caus.
             15.
             qu.
             6.
             cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             
               Seculi
               potestates
               si
               fideles
               sunt
               ,
               Deus
               Ecclesiae
               Sacerdotibus
               voluit
               esse
               subjectas
               —
               Imperatores
               Christiani
               subdere
               debent
               executiones
               suas
               Ecclesiasticis
               praesulibus
               ,
               non
               praeferre
               .
               P.
            
             Joh.
             
               VIII
               .
               apud
            
             Grat.
             dist
             .
             96.
             cap.
             11.
             
          
           
             
               Nos
               sanctorum
               Praedecessorum
               nostrorum
               Statuta
               tenentes
               ,
               eos
               qui
               excommunicatis
               Fidelitate
               aut
               Sacramento
               constricti
               sunt
               ,
               Apostolicâ
               auctoritate
               à
               Sacramento
               absolvimus
               ;
               &
               nè
               eis
               Fidelitatem
               observent
               omnibus
               modis
               prohibemus
               ,
               quousque
               ipsi
               ad
               satisfactionem
               veniant
               .
            
             Greg.
             
               VII
               .
               in
               Syn.
            
             Rom.
             Grat.
             Caus.
             15.
             qu.
             6.
             cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Fidelitatem
               enim
               quam
               Christiano
               Principi
               jurârunt
               ,
               Deo
               ejúsque
               Sanctis
               adversanti
               ,
               eorum
               praecepta
               calcanti
               ,
               nullà
               cohibentur
               auctoritate
               persolvere
               —
               P.
            
             Urb.
             
               II.
               apud
            
             Grat.
             Caus.
             15.
             qu.
             6.
             cap.
             5.
             
          
           
             Ezek.
             13.3
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               
                 S●quis
                 autem
                 libros
                 ipsos
                 integros
                 cum
                 suis
                 partibus
                 ,
                 prout
                 in
                 Ecclesia
                 Catholica
                 legi
                 consueverunt
                 ,
                 &
                 in
                 veteri
                 vulgata
                 Latina
                 Editione
                 habentur
                 ,
                 pro
                 Sacris
                 &
                 Canonicis
                 non
                 susceperit
                 —
                 anathema
                 sit
                 .
                 Conc.
              
               Trid.
               Sess.
               4.
               
            
             
               But
               if
               any
               shall
               not
               receive
               for
               Sacred
               and
               Canonical
               ,
               those
               whole
               Books
               with
               the
               parts
               of
               them
               ,
               according
               as
               they
               have
               been
               wont
               to
               be
               read
               in
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
               and
               are
               had
               in
               the
               old
               vulgar
               Latin
               Edition
               ;
               let
               him
               be
               Anathema
               .
            
          
           
             
               —
               nec
               non
               traditiones
               ipsas
               —
               continuâ
               successione
               in
               Ecclesia
               Catholica
               conservatas
               pari
               pietatis
               affectu
               ac
               reverentia
               suscipit
               ,
               &
               veneratur
               .
               Syn.
            
             Trid.
             Sess.
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Caeremonias
               item
               adhibuit
               ,
               ut
               mysticas
               benedictiones
               ,
               lumina
               ,
               thymiamata
               ,
               vestes
               ,
               aliáque
               id
               genus
               multaex
               Apostolica
               disciplina
               &
               traditione
               —
               Conc.
            
             Trid.
             Sess.
             22.
             cap.
             5.11
             .
             
               de
               sacrif
               .
               Miss
            
             .
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             3.15
             .
             —
             Rom.
             15.4
             .
             1
             Cor.
             9.10.10.11
             .
             2
             Pet.
             1.20
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Joh.
             5.39
             .
             Act.
             17.11
             .
             Psal.
             119.
             —
             Hier.
             ad
             Laet.
             Epitaph
             .
             Paul.
             Vit.
             Hilar
             .
             —
             Chrys.
             in
             Colos.
             Or.
             9.
             
             Aug.
             Serm.
             55.
             
               de
               temp
            
             .
          
           
             N.
             P.
             Pius
             IV.
             did
             authorize
             certain
             rules
             for
             prohibition
             and
             permission
             of
             books
             ;
             in
             which
             it
             is
             permitted
             to
             Bishops
             to
             grant
             a
             faculty
             of
             reading
             the
             Scriptures
             translated
             —
             but
             to
             this
             rule
             there
             is
             added
             an
             observation
             ,
             that
             
               this
               power
               was
               taken
               from
               Bishops
               by
               command
               of
               the
               Roman
               Vniversal
               Inquisition
               .
               Ind.
               Lib.
               prohib
               .
               à
            
             Clem.
             VIII
             .
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             3.17
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             14.14
             .
             —
             
               Ex
               hac
            
             Pauli
             
               doctrina
               habetur
               ,
               quòd
               melius
               est
               ad
               Ecclesiae
               aedificationem
               orationes
               publicas
               ,
               quae
               audiente
               populo
               dicuntur
               ,
               dici
               linguâ
               communi
               Clericis
               &
               populo
               ,
               quàm
               dici
               Latiné
               .
            
             Cajet
             .
             in
             1
             Cor.
             14.
             
          
           
             
               
                 —
                 aut
                 linguâ
                 tantum
                 vulgari
                 Missam
                 celebrari
                 debere
                 —
                 anathema
                 sit
                 .
              
            
             
               Sess.
               22.
               
               Can.
               9.
               
            
          
           
             
               A
               quo
               tanquam
               Capite
               omnis
               in
               subjecta
               membra
               potest●s
               &
               authoritas
               derivetur
               .
               P.
            
             Pius
             
               II.
               in
               Bull.
               Retract
            
             .
          
           
             
               Definimus
               Romanum
               Pontificem
               —
               verum
               Christi
               Vicarium
               ,
               totiúsqùe
               Ecclesiae
               caput
               —
               Defin.
               Syn.
            
             Flor.
             
          
           
             Matt.
             19.11
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             —
             1
             Cor.
             9.5
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             1
             Tim.
             4.3
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             1
             Cor.
             7.35
             .
          
           
             
               Vid.
               Tom.
            
             7.
             
             
               Conc.
               p.
            
             465.
             
             Syn.
             Trid.
             Sess.
             24.
             
               de
               matr
               .
               Can.
            
             9.
             
          
           
             Matt.
             5.32.19.7
             .
             1
             Cor.
             7.10
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Contracta
                 quoque
                 matrimonia
                 ab
                 hujusmodi
                 personis
                 disjungi
                 —
                 Conc.
              
               Lat.
               I.
               cap.
               21.
               
               Lat.
               II.
               
            
             
               Trid.
               Sess.
               24.
               
               Can.
               9.
               —
            
          
           
             
               Si
               quis
               dixerit
               matrimonium
               ratum
               ,
               non
               consummatum
               ,
               per
               solennem
               religionis
               professionem
               alterius
               conjugum
               non
               dirimi
               ,
               anathema
               sit
               .
               Sess.
            
             24.
             
             Can.
             6.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Matt.
             26.27
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Joh.
             6.53
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Non
                 obstante
                 .
                 Conc.
              
               Const.
               Sess.
               13.
               
            
             
               Conc.
               Trid.
               Sess.
               13.
               cap.
               8.
               
               
                 &
                 Can.
              
               3.
               
               Sess.
               21.
               cap.
               4.
               
               
                 &
                 Can.
              
               3.
               
            
          
           
             †
             This
             P.
             Leo
             I.
             condemneth
             .
             
               De
               Quadr.
               Serm.
            
             4.
             (
             p.
             38.
             )
             
               Sanguinem
               redemptionis
               nostrae
               haurire
               declinant
            
             .
             —
             P.
             Gelasius
             calleth
             the
             division
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             a
             grand
             Sacrilege
             .
             Gratian.
             
               in
               De
               Consecr
               .
               dist
            
             .
             2.
             cap.
             12.
             
          
           
             Conc.
             Trid.
             Sess.
             21.
             
             Can.
             3.
             
             Sess.
             13.
             
             Can.
             3.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             6.54
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Si
                 quis
                 dixerit
                 tantum
                 in
                 usu
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               Trid.
               
                 Conc.
                 Sess.
              
               13.
               cap.
               8.
               
               
                 &
                 Can.
              
               4.
               —
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             1
             Cor.
             11.26
             .
          
           
             Theod.
             Gelas.
             —
          
           
             
               Si
               quis
               dixerit
               in
               Sacrosancto
               Eucharistiae
               Sacramento
               remanere
               substantiam
               panis
               &
               vini
               —
               anathema
               sit
               .
            
             Trid.
             
               Conc.
               de
            
             Euch.
             Sess.
             13.
             
             Can.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Si
                 quis
                 dixerit
                 Missas
                 in
                 quibus
                 sacerdos
                 solus
                 sacramentaliter
                 communicat
                 ,
                 illicitas
                 esse
                 ,
                 anathema
                 sit
                 .
              
            
             
               Sess.
               22.
               
                 de
                 sacr
                 .
                 Miss
                 .
                 Can.
              
               8.
               
               Sess.
               13.
               
               Can.
               8.
               
            
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             5.6
             .
             —
             Act.
             2.33
             .
             Col.
             3.1
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Heb.
             10.12
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             —
             Act.
             3.21
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Heb.
             2.17
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             9.26.10.10
             ,
             12
             ,
             14.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Eph.
             2.8
             ,
             9.
             
             Tit.
             3.5
             .
             Rom.
             3.24
             .
             Luk.
             17.10
             .
          
           
             Sess.
             6.
             
               de
               Justif
               .
               Can.
            
             32.
             
          
           
             
               Orbis
               terra●um
               Apostatavit
               ,
               &
               sola
               remansit
               Donati
               Communio
               .
            
             Aug.
             
               de
               Vnit.
            
             12.
             —
             1
             Joh.
             4.1
             .
             Jer.
             29.8
             .
             —
          
           
             Luk.
             11.13
             .
             Jam.
             1.5
             .
             1
             Joh.
             2.27
             .
             Heb.
             8.11
             .
             Rom.
             8.9
             .
             Act.
             5.32
             .
             Aug.
             
               Doctr.
               Christ.
               Ep.
               ad
            
             Jen.
             
          
           
             
               Si
               Sacramenta
               essent
               pauciora
               ,
               magna
               impietas
               fuisset
               ,
               &
               superstitio
               ,
               &c.
            
             Bell.
             
               de
               Sacr.
            
             2.25
             .
             If
             the
             Sacraments
             were
             fewer
             there
             would
             have
             been
             great
             impiety
             and
             superstition
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Profiteor
                 quoque
                 septem
                 esse
                 propriè
                 &
                 verè
                 Sacramenta
                 .
                 Bulla
              
               Pii
               IV.
               
            
             
               
                 Si
                 quis
                 dixerit
                 —
                 esse
                 plura
                 vel
                 pauciora
                 quàm
                 septem
                 —
                 anathema
                 sit
                 .
                 Syn.
              
               Trid.
               Sess.
               7.
               
               Can.
               1.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Haec
                 verò
                 nostra
                 &
                 continent
                 gratiam
                 ,
                 &
                 ipsam
                 dignè
                 suscipientibus
                 conferunt
                 .
                 P.
              
               Eug.
               
                 in
                 Instr.
                 Arm.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Si
                 quis
                 dixerit
                 per
                 ipsa
                 novae
                 legis
                 Sacramenta
                 ex
                 opere
                 operato
                 non
                 conferri
                 gratiam
                 —
                 anathema
                 sit
                 .
                 Ibid.
                 Can.
              
               8.
               
            
          
           
             
               Si
               quis
               dixerit
               matrimonium
               non
               esse
               verè
               ac
               propriè
               unum
               ex
               septem
               legis
               Evangelicae
               Sacramentis
               ,
               à
               Christo
               Domino
               institutum
               —
               neque
               gratiam
               conferre
               ,
               anathema
               sit
               .
               Sess.
            
             24.
             
             Can.
             1.
             
          
           
             Sess.
             24.
             
             Can.
             10.
             
          
           
             
               Si
               quis
               dixerit
               haec
               septem
               Sacramenta
               ità
               esse
               inter
               s●
               paria
               ,
               ut
               nullâ
               ration●
               aliud
               sit
               alio
               dignius
               ,
               anathema
               si●
               .
               Sess.
            
             7.
             
             Can.
             3.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Novae
                 legis
                 septem
                 sunt
                 Sacramenta
                 ,
                 &c.
                 P.
              
               Eug.
               
                 in
                 Instr.
                 Arm.
              
               
            
             
               Bellarmine
               could
               find
               none
               before
               him
               .
               
                 Vid.
                 de
                 Sacram.
              
               2.25
               .
            
          
           
             
               Multa
               di●untur
               à
               veteribus
               Sacramenta
               praeter
               ista
               septem
               .
            
             Bell.
             
               de
               Sacr.
            
             2.24
             .
             Many
             things
             are
             by
             the
             Ancients
             called
             Sacraments
             besides
             these
             seven
             .
          
           
             Matt.
             23.8
             .
             2
             Cor.
             1.24
             .
             1
             Thess.
             5.21
             .
             Col.
             2.8
             .
             Matt.
             15.9
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Heb.
             13.9
             .
          
           
             
               Provisi
               de
               beneficiis
               quibuscunque
               curam
               animarum
               habentibus
               —
               in
               Romanae
               Ecclesiae
               obedientiam
               spondeant
               ac
               jurent
               .
               Conc.
            
             Trid.
             Sess.
             24.
             cap.
             12.
             
               de
               Ref.
               —
               n●c
               non
               veram
               obedientiam
               summo
               Pontifici
               spondeant
               &
               profiteantur
               .
               Sess.
            
             25.
             cap.
             2.
             
               de
               Ref.
            
             
          
           
             
               Caetera
               item
               omnia
               à
               Sacris
               Canonibus
               &
               Oecumenicis
               Conciliis
               ,
               ac
               praecipuè
               à
               Sacrosancta
               Tridentina
               Synod●
               tradita
               ,
               definita
               ,
               &
               declarata
               ,
               indubitanter
               recipio
               atque
               profiteor
               ;
               simúlque
               contraria
               omnia
               ,
               atque
               haereses
               quascunque
               ab
               Ecclesia
               damnatas
               &
               rejectas
               &
               anathematizatas
               ego
               pariter
               damno
               ,
               respuo
               &
               anathematizo
               .
               P.
            
             Pii
             
               IV.
               profess
               .
               Hanc
               veram
               Catholicam
               fidem
               ,
               extra
               quam
               nulla
               salus
               esse
               potest
               .
               Ibid.
               
            
          
           
             Rom.
             14.1.15.1
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             
               Totam
               Theologiam
               à
               capite
               usque
               ad
               calcem
               retexuerunt
               ,
               &
               ex
               divina
               Sophisticam
               fecerunt
               .
            
             Erasm.
             
               praef
               .
               ad
            
             Hieron
             .
          
           
             
               Formaliter
               justos
               .
               Sess.
            
             6.
             
             Can.
             10.
             
             
               Ex
               opere
               operato
               .
               Sess.
            
             7.
             
             Can.
             8.
             
             
               Character
               .
               Sess.
            
             7.
             
             Can.
             9.
             
          
           
             Sess.
             5.
             
             Can.
             5.
             
             Rom.
             7.
             
          
           
             
               Cùm
               mandatum
               Dei
               in
               paradiso
               fuisset
               transgressus
               ,
               statim
               sanctitatem
               &
               justitiam
               in
               qua
               constitutus
               fuerat
               amisisse
               .
               Ibid.
               Can.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             Sess.
             6.
             
             Can.
             11.
             —
          
           
             Sess.
             6.
             
             Can.
             11.
             
             
               Aut
               etiam
               gratiam
               qua
               justificamur
               esse
               tantùm
               favorem
               Dei.
               Sess.
            
             6.
             
             Can.
             12.
             
          
           
             Sess.
             6.
             
             Can.
             24.
             
             
               Non
               autem
               ipsius
               augendae
               causam
               .
               —
               Vt
               nullus
               remaneat
               reatus
               poenae
               temporalis
               exolvendae
               —
               Sess.
            
             6.
             
             Can.
             30.
             
             Sess.
             14.
             
               de
               poenit
               .
               Can.
            
             15.
             
          
           
             Sess.
             6.
             
             Can.
             32.
             
          
           
             
               
                 De
                 Sacramentis
              
               .
            
             
               
                 Si
                 quis
                 dixerit
                 —
                 esse
                 plura
                 vel
                 pauciora
                 quàm
                 septem
                 .
                 Sess.
              
               7.
               
               Can.
               1.
               
            
          
           
             Sess.
             7.
             
             Can.
             3.
             
          
           
             Sess.
             7.
             
             Can.
             8.
             
             
               Non
               imprimi
               characterem
               in
               anima
               .
               Sess.
            
             7.
             
             Can.
             9.
             
             
               Hoc
               est
               signum
               quoddam
               spirituale
               ,
               &
               indelebile
               .
               Ibid.
               Sess.
            
             7.
             
             Can.
             11.
             
          
           
             Sess.
             7.
             
             Can.
             13.
             
          
           
             Sess.
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Fidem
               minutis
               dissecant
               ambagibus
            
             
               Vt
               quisque
               linguâ
               nequior
               .
            
             
               Solvunt
               ligàntque
               quaestionum
               vinculà
            
             
               Per
               Syllogismos
               plectiles
               .
               —
            
             
               Prudent
               .
               in
               Apotheos
               .
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A31089-e164890
           
             *
             Rom.
             16.5
             .
             Col.
             4.15
             .
             Philem.
             2.
             
          
           
             †
             
               Vbi
               tres
               ,
               Ecclesia
               est
               ,
               licèt
               Laici
               .
            
             Tert.
             
               de
               Exh.
               Cast.
            
             cap.
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             Act.
             8.1.14.27.5.11
             .
             1
             Cor.
             1.1
             .
             Col.
             4.16
             .
             1
             Thess.
             1.1
             .
             2
             Cor.
             1.1
             .
             Apoc.
             2.1
             ,
             &c.
             Rom.
             16.1
             .
          
           
             †
             Act.
             9.31
             .
             Gal.
             1.2
             .
             1
             Cor.
             16.1
             ,
             19.
             2
             
             Cor.
             8.1
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Rom.
             16.4
             .
             1
             Cor.
             4.17.11.16
             .
             Act.
             16.5
             .
             Apoc.
             2.7
             ,
             11.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Act.
             14.23
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Ecclesia
               ,
               Plebs
               Sacerdoti
               adunata
               ,
               &
               Pastori
               suo
               Grex
               adhaerens
               .
            
             Cypr.
             Ep.
             69.
             
          
           
             †
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Ignat.
             ad
             Trall
             .
          
           
             Matt.
             16.18
             .
             Eph.
             3.10
             .
             Gal.
             1.13
             .
             1
             Tim.
             3.15
             .
             Act.
             12.1.2.47.20.28
             .
             1
             Cor.
             10.32.12.28.15.9.14.12
             .
          
           
             Ephes.
             1.10
             .
          
           
             Col.
             1.18
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             Ephes.
             5.25
             ,
             32.
             
             Apoc.
             19.7
             .
             Matt.
             22.2.25.1
             .
             Matth.
             24.13
             .
             1
             Tim.
             3.15
             .
             Heb.
             3.5
             .
             1
             Pet.
             2.5
             .
             Eph.
             2.21
             .
             Matth.
             16.18
             .
          
           
             Apoc.
             3.12.21.2
             ,
             10.
             
             Gal.
             4.26
             .
             Heb.
             12.22
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             132.13
             .
          
           
             Is.
             2.22
             .
             Mic.
             4.1
             .
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             2.9
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             12.23
             .
          
           
             Act.
             20.28
             .
          
           
             Eph.
             5.25
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             12.13
             .
             Rom.
             12.5
             .
             Eph.
             4.16
             .
             Col.
             2.19
             .
             1
             Cor.
             12.26
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             12.13
             .
          
           
             Eph.
             4.16
             .
             Col.
             2.19
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             3.6
             .
             1
             Tim.
             3.15
             .
             Matt.
             10.25
             .
             Heb.
             12.22
             .
             Apoc.
             3.12.21.2
             ,
             10.
             
             Eph.
             2.19
             .
             Phil.
             3.20
             .
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             2.9
             .
             Ezek.
             37
             .
             2●
             .
          
           
             *
             Joh.
             10.16
             .
             Ezek.
             37.24.24.23
             .
          
           
             †
             Joh.
             17.20
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             
               Ex
               quo
               vocantur
               Sancti
               ,
               est
               Ecclesia
               in
               terra
               .
            
             Aug.
             in
             Psal.
             128.
             
             Since
             men
             are
             called
             Saints
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             Church
             upon
             Earth
             .
             
               Sancti
               ante
               Legem
               ,
               Sancti
               sub
               Lege
               ,
               Sancti
               sub
               Gratia
               ,
               omnes
               hi
               perficientes
               Corpus
               Domini
               in
               membris
               sunt
               Ecclesiae
               constituti
               .
            
             Greg.
             Mag.
             Epist.
             24.
             
             Saints
             before
             the
             Law
             ,
             Saints
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             Saints
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             all
             these
             make
             up
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             are
             reckoned
             among
             the
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             
               One
               great
               house
               hath
               vessels
               of
               honour
               and
               dishonour
               ,
            
             2
             Tim.
             2.20
             .
             (
             Rom.
             9.21
             .
             )
             Matth.
             3.12.13.38
             ,
             47.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             15.2
             .
          
           
             Matt.
             13.30
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             9.6.2.28
             .
          
           
             Joh.
             1.18
             .
             
               Sicut
               lilium
               in
               medio
               spinarum
               ,
               ità
               proxima
               mea
               in
               medio
               filiarum
               .
               —
               Vnde
               filias
               appellat
               ,
               nisi
               propter
               communionem
               Sacramentorum
               ?
            
             Aug.
             
               de
               Vnit.
               Eccl.
               cap.
            
             13.
             
             As
             the
             Lily
             among
             Thorns
             ,
             so
             is
             my
             Love
             among
             the
             Daughters
             .
             —
             Why
             doth
             he
             call
             them
             Daughters
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             communion
             and
             agreement
             in
             Sacraments
             ?
          
           
             
               Non
               ad
               eam
               pertinent
               avari
               ,
               raptores
               ,
               foeneratores
               .
               Videntur
               esse
               in
               Ecclesia
               ,
               non
               sunt
               .
            
             Aug.
             
               de
               Bapt.
               c.
            
             Don.
             4.1.6.3
             .
             
               Ecclesiam
               veram
               intelligere
               non
               audeo
               nisi
               in
               sanctis
               &
               justis
               .
            
             Aug.
             
               de
               Bapt.
            
             5.27
             .
             I
             dare
             not
             understand
             the
             true
             Church
             to
             be
             but
             among
             holy
             and
             righteous
             men
             .
             
               Pax
               autem
               hujus
               Vnitatis
               in
               solis
               bonis
               est
               —
               Sicut
               autem
               isti
               qui
               intus
               cum
               gemitu
               tolerantur
               ,
               quamvis
               ad
               eandem
               Columbae
               unitatem
               &
               illam
               gloriosam
               Ecclesiam
               ,
               non
               habentem
               maculam
               aut
               rugam
               ,
               aut
               aliquid
               ejusmodi
               non
               pertineant
               .
            
             Idem
             
               de
               Bapt.
            
             3.18
             .
             
               Nec
               regenerati
               spiritualiter
               in
               corpus
               &
               membra
               Christi
               co-aedificentur
               nisi
               boni
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Aug.
             
               de
               Vnit.
            
             18.
             
             
               Multitales
               sunt
               in
               Sacramentorum
               communion●
               cum
               Ecclesia
               ,
               &
               tamen
               jam
               non
               sunt
               in
               Ecclesia
               .
            
             Idem
             
               de
               Vnit.
               Eccl.
               cap.
            
             20.
             
             There
             are
             many
             such
             who
             communicate
             in
             Sacraments
             with
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             yet
             they
             are
             not
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             
               Omnes
               mali
               spiritualiter
               a
               bon●
               sejuncti
               sunt
               .
               De
               Bapt.
            
             6.4
             .
             All
             evil
             men
             are
             spiritually
             severed
             from
             the
             good
             .
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Clem.
               Alex.
               
                 Str.
                 p.
              
               514.
               
            
             
               I
               call
               the
               Church
               the
               Congregation
               of
               the
               Elect.
               
            
          
           
             
               My
               sheep
               hear
               my
               voice
            
             ,
             Joh.
             10.27
             ,
             16.
             
             Tit.
             2.12
             .
          
           
             
               Regula
               fidei
               sola
               immobilis
               &
               irreformabilis
            
             —
             Tert.
             
               de
               Virg.
               vel
            
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             6.17
             .
             Col.
             2.7
             .
             Heb.
             3.6.13.9
             .
             1
             Cor.
             15.58
             .
             Eph.
             4.14
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             1.27
             .
          
           
             Jud.
             3.
             2
             
             Tim.
             1.13
             .
             Heb.
             2.3
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Phil.
             2.2
             .
             2
             Cor.
             13.11
             .
             Phil.
             1.27
             .
             Phil.
             3.16
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             1.10
             .
             Rom.
             15.6
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             6.4
             .
             2
             Thess.
             3.16
             .
             Rom.
             16.17
             .
          
           
             Tit.
             3.10
             .
          
           
             Matt.
             7.15.24.11
             .
             Act.
             20.29
             ,
             30.
             2
             
             Pet.
             2.1
             .
             Eph.
             4.14
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             1.8
             .
          
           
             3.28
             ,
             (
             26.
             )
          
           
             
               De
               societate
               Sacramenti
               confoederantur
            
             .
             Tertull.
             in
             Marc.
             4.5
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Iren.
             1.3
             .
             (
             apud
             Epiph.
             haer
             .
             31.
             )
          
           
             
               Reges
               —
               Quorum
               etsi
               divisa
               sunt
               regna
               ,
               aequaliter
               tamen
               de
               singulis
               dispensationem
               exigit
               ,
               unámque
               de
               eis
               verae
               de
               se
               confessionis
               hostiam
               laudis
               exspectat
               —
               ut
               etsi
               dispositionum
               temporalium
               videatur
               esse
               diversitas
               ,
               circa
               ejus
               fidei
               rectitudinem
               unitatis
               co●fonantia
               teneatur
               .
               (
               P.
            
             Leo
             2.
             
             Epist.
             5.
             ad
             Ervigium
             R.
             Hisp.
             )
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Tit.
             3.10
             .
             Rom.
             16.17
             .
             2
             Joh.
             10.
             
          
           
             
               Nec
               Christianus
               videri
               potest
               ,
               qui
               non
               permanet
               in
               Evangelii
               ejus
               &
               fidei
               veritate
               .
            
             Cypr.
             
               de
               Vnit.
               Eccl.
            
             
          
           
             
               Si
               Haeritici
               sunt
               ,
               Christiani
               esse
               non
               possunt
               .
            
             Tert.
             
               de
               Praeser
               .
               c.
            
             37.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Eus.
             Hist.
             4.22
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Herm.
             apud
             Clem.
             Strom.
             2.
             p.
             281.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Conc.
               VI.
               Act.
            
             18.
             p.
             271.
             
          
           
             
               Per
               omnia
               debemus
               Ecclesiae
               Catholicae
               Vnitatem
               tenere
               ,
               nec
               .
               in
               aliquo
               fidei
               &
               veritatis
               hostibus
               cedere
               .
            
             Cypr.
             Ep.
             71.
             
               (
               ad
            
             Quint.
             de
             Steph.
             P.
             )
          
           
             
               Vtriusque
               partis
               terrarum
               fides
               ista
               una
               est
               ,
               quia
               &
               fides
               ista
               Christiana
               est
               .
            
             Aug.
             c.
             Jul.
             1.2
             .
             (
             p.
             203.2
             .
             )
          
           
             
               Negat
               Christum
               ,
               qui
               non
               omnia
               quae
               Christi
               sunt
               confitetur
               .
            
             Ambr.
             in
             Luc.
             lib.
             6.
             cap.
             9.
             p.
             90.
             
             (
             
               Vid.
               p.
            
             85.
             )
          
           
             
               Alia
               sunt
               in
               quibus
               inter
               se
               aliquando
               etiam
               doctissimi
               atque
               optimi
               regulae
               Catholicae
               defensores
               ,
               salvâ
               fidei
               compage
               non
               consonant
               ,
               &c.
            
             Aug.
             c.
             Jul.
             1.2
             .
             p.
             205.
             
             
               Totum
               hoc
               genus
               liberas
               habet
               observationes
               .
            
             Aug.
             ad
             Jan.
             Ep.
             118.
             
             Ep.
             86.
             (
             ad
             Casal
             .
             )
          
           
             Iren.
             1.2
             .
          
           
             
               Sic
               autem
               qui
               regulam
               veritatis
               immobilem
               apud
               se
               habet
               quam
               per
               Baptismum
               accepit
               ,
               haec
               quidem
               quae
               sunt
               ex
               Scripturis
               nomina
               &
               dictiones
               &
               parabolas
               cognoscet
               ,
               &c.
            
             Iren.
             1.1
             .
             Vid.
             Gr.
             (
             p.
             4.
             )
          
           
             Joh.
             15.12
             .
             1
             Joh.
             3.11
             .
             1
             Thess.
             4.9
             .
             Joh.
             13.35
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             2.2
             .
             1
             Pet.
             3.8
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             6.2
             ,
             10.
             1
             
             Cor.
             12
             .
             2●
             .
          
           
             Act.
             4.32
             .
          
           
             Eph.
             5.2
             .
             1
             Cor.
             16.14
             .
          
           
             
               Hujus
               autem
               fraternae
               charitatis
               inimici
               sive
               apertè
               forìs
               sint
               ,
               sive
               intùs
               esse
               videantur
               ,
               Pseudo-christiani
               sunt
               &
               Anti-christi
               .
            
             Aug.
             
               de
               Bapt.
            
             3.19
             .
             —
             
               Cùm
               intùs
               videntur
               ,
               ab
               illa
               invisibili
               charitatis
               compage
               separati
               sunt
               ;
               Vnde
            
             Johannes
             ,
             (
             1
             John
             2.19
             .
             )
             
               Ex
               nobis
               exierunt
               ,
               sed
               non
               erant
               ex
               nobis
               .
               —
               Non
               ait
               quòd
               exeundo
               alieni
               facti
               sunt
               ,
               sed
               quòd
               alieni
               erant
               ,
               propter
               hoc
               eos
               exisse
               declaravit
               .
            
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Bas.
             Ep.
             220.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Bas.
             Ep.
             338.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Bas.
             Epist.
             182.
             
          
           
             
               Qui
               ergò
               compage
               Charitatis
               incorporati
               sunt
               aedificio
               super
               petram
               constituto
               ,
               &c.
            
             Aug.
             
               de
               Vnit.
               cap.
            
             18.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Membra
                 verò
                 Christi
                 per
                 unitatis
                 charitatem
                 sibi
                 copulantur
                 ,
                 &
                 per
                 eandem
                 capiti
                 suo
                 cohaerent
                 ,
                 quod
                 est
                 Christus
                 .
              
               Aug.
               
                 de
                 Vnit.
                 cap.
              
               2.
               
            
             
               
                 Omnes
                 Sancti
                 sibi
                 charitate
                 cohaerent
              
               .
               —
               Aug.
               
                 de
                 Bapt.
              
               6.3
               .
            
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             1.23
             .
             Jam.
             1.18
             .
             Joh.
             1.14
             .
             Gal.
             3.26
             .
             Joh.
             1.12
             .
             Heb.
             2.10
             ,
             11.
             1
             
             Cor.
             7.15.5.11
             .
             Rom.
             14.10
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             They
             are
             under
             a
             Covenant
             of
             Allegiance
             .
          
           
             Eph.
             4.4
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Rom.
             10.12
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             Chrys.
             in
             1
             Cor.
             Orat.
             1.
             
             Vid.
             
          
           
             Matt.
             7.21
             .
          
           
             Tit.
             1.16
             .
          
           
             *
             Joh.
             10.27
             .
          
           
             
               Qui
               eum
               non
               sequitur
               ,
               quomodo
               s●
               ovem
               ejus
               dicere
               audebit
               ?
            
             Aug.
             
               de
               Vnit.
               Eccl.
               cap.
            
             10.
             
          
           
             Col.
             2.19
             .
          
           
             
               Mendacium
               est
               ,
               Christianum
               se
               dicere
               ,
               &
               opera
               Christi
               non
               facere
               .
            
             Ambr.
             
          
           
             
               Qui
               Christiani
               nominis
               opus
               non
               agit
               ,
               Christianus
               non
               esse
               videtur
               .
            
             Salv.
             
               de
               Gub.
            
             D.
             4.
             
          
           
             
               —
               Cùm
               pro
               ipsis
               operibus
               etiam
               veritati
               apertissimae
               ,
               quâ
               redarguitur
               ,
               resistere
               coeperit
               ,
               tunc
               praeciditur
               .
            
             Aug.
             
               de
               Vnit.
               Eccl.
               cap.
            
             20.
             
          
           
             
               Vid.
               suprá
            
             .
          
           
             
               Nam
               quum
               Dominus
               unus
               atque
               id●m
               sit
               ,
               qui
               habitat
               in
               nobis
               ,
               conjungit
               ubique
               &
               copulat
               suos
               vinculo
               Vnitatis
               .
            
             Firmil
             .
             apud
             Cypr.
             Ep.
             75.
             
          
           
             Luc.
             2.14
             .
          
           
             *
             Act.
             10.36
             .
             Eph.
             2.17
             .
          
           
             †
             Col.
             1.20
             .
             Eph.
             2.14
             .
             Marc.
             9.50
             .
             Joh.
             14.27
             .
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             2.22
             .
             Rom.
             14.19
             .
             Eph.
             4.3
             .
          
           
             Isai.
             11.6
             .
             Isai.
             65.25.2.4.66.12
             .
             Isai.
             2.4
             .
             
               They
               shall
               learn
               war
               no
               more
               .
            
          
           
             Gal.
             3.27
             ,
             28.
             1
             
             Cor.
             12.13
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             10.7
             .
          
           
             
               Quo
               &
               ipso
               Sacramento
               populus
               noster
               adunatus
               ostenditur
               :
               ut
               quemadmodum
               grana
               multa
               in
               unum
               collecta
               ,
               &
               commolita
               ,
               &
               commixta
               ,
               panem
               unum
               faciunt
               ;
               sic
               in
               Christo
               ,
               qui
               est
               panis
               coelestis
               ,
               unum
               sciamus
               esse
               corpus
               ,
               cui
               conjunctus
               sit
               noster
               numerus
               &
               adunatus
               .
            
             Cyp.
             Ep.
             63.
             
          
           
             
               Nobis
               &
               Ecclesiae
               una
               ,
               &
               mens
               juncta
               ,
               &
               individua
               concordia
               .
            
             Cypr.
             Ep.
             57.
             
          
           
             
               Catholicae
               Ecclesiae
               pacem
               concordiae
               unitate
               teneamus
               .
               Ep.
            
             45.
             
          
           
             
               Manente
               concordiae
               vinculo
               ,
               &
               perseverante
               Catholicae
               Ecclesiae
               individuo
               Sacramento
               ,
               &c.
               
               Ep.
            
             52.
             (
             ad
             Anton.
             p.
             96.
             )
          
           
             
               Qui
               ergo
               nec
               unitatem
               Spiritûs
               ,
               nec
               conjunctionem
               Pacis
               observat
               ,
               &
               se
               ab
               Ecclesiae
               vinculo
               ,
               atque
               à
               Sacerdotum
               collegio
               separat
               ,
               Episcopi
               nec
               potestatem
               potest
               habere
               ,
               nec
               honorem
               ,
               &c.
               
               Ibid.
               p.
            
             97.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             1.17
             .
             1
             Tim.
             1.18.6.12
             .
             2
             Tim.
             4.7
             .
             Jud.
             3.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Euseb.
             5.23
             .
          
           
             Cypr.
             Ep.
             67.
             
          
           
             
               Laborantes
               hîc
               nos
               &
               contra
               invidiae
               impetum
               totis
               fidei
               viribus
               resistentes
               ,
               multùm
               Sermo
               vester
               adjuvit
               ,
               &c.
            
             Cypr.
             Ep.
             23.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Syn.
             Chalced.
             
               ad
               Imper
               .
               Conc.
            
             Chal.
             pars
             3.
             p.
             468.
             
          
           
             
               Vid.
               Ep.
            
             42.
             (
             ad
             Cornel.
             )
             p.
             77.
             
          
           
             
               Hoc
               enim
               vel
               maximè
               ,
               frater
               ,
               laboramus
               ,
               &
               laborare
               debemus
               ,
               ut
               Vnitatem
               à
               Domino
               ,
               &
               per
               Apostolos
               nobis
               successoribus
               traditam
               ,
               quantum
               possumus
               ,
               obtinere
               curemus
               ;
               &
               quod
               in
               nobis
               est
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Cypr.
             Ep.
             42.
             p.
             78.
             
          
           
             Ep.
             398.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Bas.
             Ep.
             75.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             Chrys.
             ad
             Innoc.
             
               P.
               (
               Ep.
            
             122.
             )
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Euseb.
             5.24
             .
          
           
             Cod.
             Afr.
             Can.
             101.
             
          
           
             Cod.
             Afr.
             Can.
             123.
             
          
           
             
               Damaso
               Siricius
               bodie
               ,
               qui
               noster
               est
               socius
               ,
               cum
               quo
               nobis
               totus
               orbis
               commercio
               formatarum
               in
               una
               communionis
               societate
               concordant
               .
            
             Opt.
             lib.
             2.
             p.
             40.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             Alex.
             Alexandriae
             .
             Socr.
             1.6
             .
             Theod.
             
          
           
             
               Et
               dilectio
               communis
               &
               ratio
               exposcit
               ,
               fratres
               charissimi
               ,
               nihil
               conscientiae
               vestrae
               subtrahere
               ae
               his
               quae
               apud
               nos
               geruntur
               ,
               ut
               sit
               nobis
               circa
               utilitatem
               Ecclesiasticae
               administrationis
               commune
               consilium
               .
            
             Cyp.
             Ep.
             29.
             
               (
               ad
               Cler.
               Rom.
            
             )
          
           
             The
             practice
             of
             this
             we
             see
             frequently
             in
             Saint
             Cyprian's
             Epistles
             ;
             particularly
             
               in
               Epist.
            
             4
             ,
             15
             ,
             23
             ,
             29
             ,
             30
             ,
             42
             ,
             48.
             
             (
             P.
             Corn.
             )
          
           
             
               Euseb.
               7.30
               .
               
                 Quae
                 literae
                 per
                 totum
                 mundum
                 missae
                 sunt
                 ,
                 &
                 in
                 notitiam
                 Ecclesiis
                 omnibus
                 &
                 universis
                 fratribus
                 perlata
                 sunt
                 .
              
               Cypr.
               Ep.
               52.
               (
               ad
               Anton.
               p.
               92.
               )
            
             
               
                 Scripsimus
                 ad
                 Cornelium
                 collegam
                 nostrum
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               Ibid.
               
            
          
           
             
               Habeat
               potestatem
               is
               qui
               abjectus
               est
               ,
               ut
               Episcopos
               finitimos
               interpellet
               ,
               &
               causa
               ejus
               audiatur
               ac
               diligenter
               tractetur
               ,
               &c.
               Con.
            
             Sard.
             Can.
             17.
             
             
               Vid.
               Cod.
            
             Afr.
             Can.
             125.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Omnes
                 nos
                 decet
                 pro
                 corpore
                 totius
                 Ecclesiae
                 ,
                 cujus
                 per
                 varias
                 quasque
                 Provincias
                 membra
                 digesta
                 sunt
                 excubare
                 .
              
               Cypr.
               Ep.
               30.
               
               (
               
                 Cler.
                 Rom.
                 ad
              
               Cypr.
               P.
               
            
             
               
                 Quod
                 servis
                 Dei
                 ,
                 &
                 maximè
                 Sacerdotibus
                 .
              
               Cypr.
               Ep.
               42.
               (
               ad
               Cornel.
               )
            
             
               
                 Idcirco
                 copiosum
                 corpus
                 est
                 Sacerdotum
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               Cypr.
               Ep.
               67.
               (
               p.
               161.
               )
            
          
           
             
               Quando
               Ecclesia
               ,
               quae
               Catholica
               una
               est
               ,
               scissa
               non
               sit
               ,
               neque
               divisa
               ,
               sed
               sit
               utique
               connexa
               ,
               &
               cohaerentium
               sibi
               invicem
               Sacerdotum
               glutino
               copulata
               .
            
             Cypr.
             Ep.
             69.
             
          
           
             
               Hoc
               verecundiae
               &
               disciplinae
               &
               vitae
               ipsi
               omnium
               convenit
               —
               ut
               Episcopi
               plures
               in
               unum
               convenientes
               —
               disponere
               omnia
               consilii
               communis
               religione
               possimus
               .
            
             Cypr.
             Ep.
             14.
             
             
               (
               Clero
               suo
               .
            
             )
          
           
             
               Vt
               cum
               pace
               à
               Domino
               nobis
               data
               plures
               Praepositi
               convenire
               in
               unum
               coeperimus
               ,
               communicato
               etiam
               vobiscum
               consilio
               disponere
               singula
               &
               reformare
               possimus
               .
            
             Cypr.
             Ep.
             15.
             
             (
             Clero
             Rom.
             )
          
           
             
               Quod
               ut
               simul
               cum
               caeteris
               Collegis
               nostris
               stabiliter
               ac
               firmiter
               administremus
               ,
               atque
               ut
               catholicae
               Ecclesiae
               pacem
               concordiae
               unanimitate
               teneamus
               ,
               perficiet
               divina
               dignatio
               .
            
             Cypr.
             Ep.
             52.
             (
             ad
             Cornel.
             )
          
           
             
               Copiosus
               Episcoporum
               numerus
               —
               in
               unum
               convenimus
               .
            
             Cypr.
             Ep.
             45.
             (
             ad
             Anton.
             )
          
           
             
               Satìs
               erat
               ,
               ut
               tu
               te
               Episcopum
               factum
               Literis
               nunciares
               .
            
             Cyprian
             .
             ad
             Cornel.
             (
             Epist.
             42.
             )
          
           
             
               Significa
               planè
               nobis
               quis
               in
               locum
               Marciani
               Arelate
               fuerit
               substitutus
               ,
               ut
               sciamus
               ad
               quem
               fratres
               nostros
               dirigere
               ,
               &
               cui
               scribere
               debeamus
               .
            
             Cypr.
             Ep.
             67.
             ad
             Steph.
             P.
             
          
           
             Cypr.
             Ep.
             41
             ,
             42
             ,
             52.
             (
             pag.
             93.
             )
             Theod.
             5.9
             .
             Euseb.
             de
             P.
             Samos
             .
          
           
             
               Idem
               enim
               omnes
               credimur
               operati
               ,
               in
               quo
               deprehendimur
               eadem
               omnes
               censurae
               ,
               &
               disciplinae
               consensione
               sociati
               .
               Cler.
            
             Rom.
             ad
             Cypr.
             Epist.
             31.
             
          
           
             
               Vid.
               Conc.
            
             Sard.
             P.
             Leonis
             
               II.
               Ep.
            
             2.
             
               (
               ad
            
             Hisp.
             
               Episc.
               )
               N.
               B.
               p.
            
             385.
             
             (
             Tom.
             5.
             )
             P.
             Bened.
             
               II.
               Ep.
            
             16.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             12.28
             .
             Eph.
             4.11
             .
             Rom.
             12.7
             .
             Act.
             20.28
             .
          
           
             
               Nec
               remanere
               in
               Ecclesia
               possunt
               qui
               Deificam
               &
               Ecclesiasticam
               Disciplinam
               nec
               actûs
               sui
               conversatione
               ,
               nec
               morum
               pace
               tenuerunt
               .
               P.
            
             Cornel.
             apud
             Cyprian
             .
             Ep.
             48.
             
             
               Vid.
               Ep.
            
             73.
             (
             ad
             Jub
             .
             )
          
           
             Ep.
             Firmil
             .
             (
             pag.
             198.
             )
             Aug.
             Ep.
             118.
             
             &
             86.
             suprá
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Gravat
               enim
               me
               ,
               atque
               contristat
               ,
               &c.
               Ep.
            
             44.
             (
             
               ad
               Confess
            
             .
             Rom.
             )
          
           
             
               Contra
               Sacramentum
               semel
               traditum
               Divinae
               dispositionis
               &
               Catholicae
               unitatis
               adulterum
               &
               contrarium
               caput
               extra
               Ecclesiam
               facit
               .
            
             Cyprian
             .
             Epist.
             42.
             (
             ad
             Cornel.
             )
          
           
             
               —
               Relictis
               Domini
               Sacerdotibus
               contra
               Evangelicam
               disciplinam
               nova
               Traditio
               sacrilegae
               Institutionis
               exsurgat
               .
            
             —
             Cypr.
             Ep.
             40.
             
             
               (
               Plebi
               suae
               .
            
             )
          
           
             
               Deus
               unus
               est
               ,
               &
               Christus
               unus
               ,
               &
               Ecclesia
               una
               ,
               &
               Cathedra
               una
               super
               Petrum
               Domini
               voce
               sundata
               ;
               aliud
               Altare
               constitui
               ,
               aut
               Sacerdotium
               novum
               fieri
               praeter
               unum
               Altare
               ,
               &
               unum
               Sacerdotium
               non
               potest
               .
               Ibid.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Can.
               20.
               
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Const.
               M.
               
                 in
                 Epist.
                 ad
                 Eccles.
              
               Euseb.
               vita
               Constantini
               ,
               3.18
               .
            
          
           
             
               Nolo
               humanis
               documentis
               ,
               sed
               Divini●
               Oraculis
               Sanctam
               Ecclesiam
               demonstrari
               .
            
             Aug.
             
               de
               Vnit.
               c.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             4.
             1
             
             Cor.
             12.
             
             Rom.
             12.
             
             Gal.
             3.28
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Act.
             11.26
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Act.
             14.23
             .
          
           
             —
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Epiph.
             haer
             .
             42.
             
          
           
             
               Corpus
               sumus
               de
               Conscientia
               religionis
               &
               disciplinae
               Vnitate
               ,
               &
               spei
               Foedere
               .
            
             Apol.
             39.
             
          
           
             
               Itaque
               tot
               ac
               tantae
               Ecclesiae
               una
               est
               illa
               ab
               Apostolis
               prima
               ,
               ex
               qua
               omnes
               ;
               sic
               omnes
               primae
               ,
               &
               omnes
               Apostolicae
               ;
               dum
               unam
               omnes
               probant
               Vnitatem
               ;
               Communicatio
               pa●is
               ,
               &
               appellatio
               fraternitatis
               &
               contesseratio
               hospitalitatis
               ;
               quae
               jura
               non
               alia
               ratio
               regit
               ,
               quàm
               ejusdem
               Sacramenti
               una
               traditio
               .
            
             Tertul.
             
               Praescript
               .
               cap.
            
             20.
             
          
           
             
               Vna
               nobis
               &
               illis
               Fides
               ,
               unus
               Deus
               ,
               idem
               Christus
               ,
               eadem
               Spes
               ,
               eadem
               lavacri
               Sacramenta
               ;
               semel
               dixerim
               ,
               una
               Ecclesia
               sumus
               .
            
             Tert.
             
               de
               Virg.
               vel
            
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Const.
             
               M.
               in
               Ep.
               ad
               Eccles.
            
             Euseb.
             vit
             .
             Const.
             3.18
             .
          
           
             
               Caput
               nostrum
               ,
               quod
               Christus
               est
               ,
               ad
               hoc
               sua
               esse
               membra
               nos
               voluit
               ,
               ut
               per
               compagem
               Charitatis
               &
               Fidei
               unum
               nos
               in
               se
               corpus
               essiceret
               .
            
             Greg.
             
               M.
               Ep.
            
             7.111
             .
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Strom.
               6.
               init
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Str.
               7.
               (
               p.
               516.
               )
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 (
                 principium
                 ,
              
               )
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Strom.
               7.
               (
               p.
               549.
               )
            
          
           
             
               
                 Catholicam
                 facit
                 simplex
                 &
                 verus
                 intellectus
                 ,
                 intelligere
                 singulare
                 ,
                 ac
                 verissimum
                 Sacramentum
                 ,
                 &
                 Vnitas
                 animorum
                 .
              
               Opt.
               
                 I.
                 (
                 p.
              
               14.
               )
            
             
               
                 Ecclesia
                 non
                 parietibus
                 consistit
                 ,
                 sed
                 in
                 dogmatum
                 veritate
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Hier.
               Ps.
               133.
               
            
          
           
             Rom.
             13.1
             .
             —
             Tit.
             3.1
             .
             1
             Pet.
             2.13
             ,
             17.
             1
             
             Tim.
             1.2
             .
          
           
             
               Act.
               2.41
               ,
               47.4.4.6.1.8.1
               .
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Act.
               6.7
               .
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Conc.
               Const.
               
                 in
                 Synod
                 .
                 Ep.
              
               Theod.
               5.9
               .
            
          
           
             Act.
             9.31.15.41.11.19.8.1
             .
             1
             Cor.
             16.1
             ,
             19.
             
             Rom.
             16.4
             .
             Vales.
             in
             Euseb.
             2.16
             .
             Gal.
             1.18
             ,
             19.2.1
             ,
             9
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             2.
             
             &
             3.
             1
             
             Cor.
             14.40
             .
             1
             Thess.
             5.14
             .
             1
             Cor.
             5.12.6.1
             .
          
           
             Iren.
             3.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Persecutione
               sopitâ
               ,
               cùm
               data
               esset
               facultas
               in
               unum
               conveniendi
               ,
               copiosus
               Episcoporum
               numerus
               ,
               quos
               integros
               &
               incolumes
               fide
               sua
               ac
               Domini
               tutela
               protexit
               ,
               in
               unum
               convenimus
               ,
               &
               scripturis
               diu
               ex
               utraque
               parte
               prolatis
               ,
               temperamentum
               salubri
               moderatione
               libravimus
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Cypr.
             Ep.
             52.
             (
             ad
             Antonian
             .
             )
          
           
             
               Quod
               quidem
               &
               Agrippinus
               bonae
               memoriae
               vir
               cum
               caeteris
               Co-episcopis
               suis
               qui
               illo
               tempore
               in
               Provincia
               Africa
               &
               Numidia
               Ecclesiam
               Domini
               gubernabant
               ,
               statuit
               &
               librato
               consilii
               communis
               examine
               firmavit
               .
            
             Cypr.
             Epist.
             71.
             (
             ad
             Quint.
             )
          
           
             
               Qua
               ex
               causa
               necessario
               apud
               nos
               fit
               ,
               ut
               per
               singulos
               annos
               Seniores
               &
               Praepositi
               in
               unum
               conveniamus
               ,
               ad
               disponenda
               ea
               quae
               curae
               nostrae
               commissa
               sunt
               ;
               ut
               si
               qua
               graviora
               sunt
               communi
               consilio
               dirigantur
            
             —
             Cypr.
             Ep.
             75.
             
          
           
             
               Superest
               ut
               de
               hac
               ipsa
               re
               singuli
               quid
               sentiamus
               ,
               proferamus
               ,
               neminem
               judicantes
               aut
               à
               jure
               communionis
               aliquem
               si
               diversum
               senserit
               amoventes
               ,
               —
               &c.
               
               Vid.
               Conc.
            
             Carthag
             .
             apud
             Cypr.
             p.
             399.
             
             
               Vid.
               Syn.
            
             Ant.
             Can.
             9.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Vide
               Epist.
            
             28.39.14.18
             .
          
           
             
               Sub
               Populi
               assistentis
               conscientia
            
             .
             Cypr.
             Epist.
             78.
             
          
           
             
               
                 —
                 Actum
                 suum
                 disponit
                 ,
                 &
                 dirigit
                 unusquisque
                 Episcopus
                 ,
                 rationem
                 propositi
                 sui
                 Domino
                 redditurus
                 .
              
               Cypr.
               Epist.
               52.
               
               Every
               Bishop
               ordereth
               and
               directeth
               his
               own
               acts
               ,
               being
               to
               render
               an
               account
               of
               his
               purpose
               to
               the
               Lord.
               
            
             
               
                 Cùm
                 statutum
                 sit
                 omnibus
                 nobis
                 ac
                 aequum
                 sit
                 pariter
                 ac
                 justum
                 ,
                 ut
                 uniuscujusque
                 causa
                 illic
                 audiatur
                 ,
                 ubi
                 est
                 crimen
                 admissum
                 ;
                 &
                 singulis
                 Pastoribus
                 portio
                 Gregis
                 sit
                 adscripta
                 ,
                 quam
                 regat
                 unusquisque
                 Praepositus
                 rationem
                 actûs
                 sui
                 Domino
                 redditurus
                 .
              
               Cypr.
               Ep.
               55.
               ad
               —
            
             
               Since
               it
               is
               ordained
               by
               us
               all
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               likewise
               just
               and
               equal
               that
               every
               man's
               cause
               should
               be
               there
               judged
               where
               the
               crime
               is
               committed
               ,
               and
               to
               each
               Pastour
               a
               portion
               of
               the
               Flock
               is
               assigned
               ,
               which
               he
               is
               to
               rule
               and
               govern
               ,
               being
               to
               give
               an
               account
               of
               his
               act
               to
               the
               Lord.
               
            
             
               
                 Qua
                 in
                 re
                 nec
                 nos
                 vim
                 cuiquam
                 facimus
                 ,
                 nec
                 legem
                 damus
                 ,
                 cùm
                 habeat
                 in
                 Ecclesiae
                 administratione
                 voluntatis
                 suae
                 liberum
                 arbitrium
                 unusquisque
                 Praepositus
                 ,
                 rationem
                 actûs
                 sui
                 Domino
                 redditurus
                 .
              
               Cypr.
               Ep.
               72.
               ad
               Steph.
               
                 P.
                 Vide
                 Ep.
              
               73.
               p.
               186.
               
               Ep.
               76.
               p.
               212.
               
            
             
               In
               which
               matter
               neither
               do
               we
               offer
               violence
               to
               any
               man
               ,
               or
               prescribe
               any
               Law
               ,
               since
               every
               Bishop
               hath
               in
               the
               government
               of
               his
               Church
               the
               free
               power
               of
               his
               will
               ,
               being
               to
               render
               an
               account
               of
               his
               own
               act
               ,
               unto
               the
               Lord.
               
            
          
           
             Joh.
             18.36
             .
             Rom.
             14.17
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             4.3
             ,
             9.
             
             Col.
             2.20
             .
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             2.1
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             1.12
             .
             2
             Cor.
             4.2.2.17
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             1
             Thess.
             2.3
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             1.27
             .
             Jam.
             2.5
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             10.4
             .
          
           
             Matt.
             15.9
             .
             Colos.
             2.8
             ,
             20
             ,
             21.
             
             Gal.
             4.10
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             1.24
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             4.5
             .
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             5.3
             .
             Matt.
             20.25
             ,
             26.
             2
             
             Cor.
             6.4
             .
             1
             Tim.
             3.3
             .
             Tit.
             2.2
             .
             2
             Tim.
             2.24
             ,
             25.
             
             Chrys.
             Isid.
             2
             Tim.
             4.2
             .
             
               Episcopus
               praest
               volentibus
               non
               nolentibus
            
             .
             Hier.
             Ep.
             3.
             (
             ad
             Nepot
             .
             )
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Eph.
               6.13.6.17
               .
               2
               Tim.
               2.4
               .
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               —
               Chrys.
               
                 de
                 ●acerd
              
               .
               2.
               
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Ibid.
               
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Arist.
             
               Pol.
               IV.
            
             15.
             
          
           
             
               Is
               modus
               qui
               frequentatur
               execrabilis
               planè
               ,
               &
               qui
               non
               dico
               Ecclesiam
               ,
               sed
               nec
               forum
               deceret
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Bern.
             
               de
               Consid.
               I.
            
             10.
             
             
               Attendens
               itaque
               S.
               Synodus
               ,
               quòd
               spiritualia
               sine
               carnalibus
               sustineri
               nequeant
               .
               Syn.
            
             Bass.
             Sess.
             42.
             p.
             108.
             
          
           
             
               Omnis
               pulchritudo
               filiae
               Regis
               intrinsecús
            
             .
             Aug.
             Ep.
             68.
             
          
           
             One
             Crown
             doth
             serve
             an
             Emperour
             ,
             but
             he
             must
             have
             a
             triple
             :
             to
             kiss
             the
             hands
             of
             a
             King
             is
             a
             sufficient
             respect
             ,
             but
             you
             cannot
             salute
             him
             without
             kissing
             
               his
               blessed
               feet
            
             .
          
           
             That
             which
             Seneca
             did
             take
             for
             a
             piece
             of
             enormous
             Pride
             in
             
               Caligul●
               .
               De
               Benef.
            
             2.12
             .
          
           
             Cardin.
             vid.
             Uss.
             p.
             103.
             
          
           
             Switzers
             .
          
           
             
               Sub
               mortali
            
             .
             He
             imposes
             rigorous
             Oaths
             of
             Fealty
             and
             Obedience
             .
          
           
             
               Exaltatio
               ,
               &
               inflatio
               ,
               &
               arrogans
               ac
               superba
               jactatio
               ,
               non
               de
               Christi
               magisterio
               ,
               qui
               humilitatem
               docet
               ,
               sed
               de
               Antichristi
               spiritu
               nascitur
               .
            
             Cypr.
             Ep.
             55.
             (
             ad
             P.
             Cornel.
             )
          
           
             Tit.
             2.12
             .
          
           
             
               Epil
               .
               p.
            
             38.
             
             
               Lat.
               p.
            
             114.
             
          
           
             
               Epil
               .
               Lat.
            
             144.
             
          
           
             Iren.
             Tert.
             Cypr.
             Conc.
             Nic.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               Ep.
               p.
            
             40.
             
             
               Lat.
               p.
            
             144
             ,
             —
             151.
             
          
           
             
               Epil
               .
               p.
            
             37
             ,
             49.
             
             
               Lat.
               p.
            
             153.
             p.
             118.
             
             
               Leges
               ferre
               .
               Lat.
               p.
            
             171.
             
          
           
             
               Lat.
               p.
            
             54.
             
          
           
             
               Ep.
               p.
            
             42
             ,
             49.
             
             
               Lat.
               p.
            
             151
             ,
             219.
             1
             
             Cor.
             11.16
             .
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Conc.
               Nic.
               Can.
               20.
               
            
             
               
                 Vide
                 de
                 Paschate
              
               .
            
          
           
             Vide
             Aug.
             Epist
             .
             86.
             (
             ad
             Casul
             .
             )
             Ep.
             118.
             ad
             Jan.
             Cypr.
             Ep.
             75.
             p.
             198.
             
             Iren.
             apud
             Euseb.
             5.24
             .
             Socr.
             5.22.7.19
             .
             —
             
               Caetera
               jam
               disciplinae
               &
               conversationis
               admittunt
               novitatem
               correctionis
               ,
               hâc
               lege
               manente
               ,
               &c.
            
             Tert.
             
               de
               Virg.
               vel
            
             .
             Thorn.
             
               Lat.
               p.
            
             219.
             
             P.
             Greg.
             
               I.
               in
               una
               fide
               nihil
               officit
               sanctae
               Ecclesiae
               consuetudo
               diversa
               .
               P.
            
             Greg.
             
               I.
               Epist.
            
             1.41
             .
             P.
             Leo
             
               IX
               .
               Epist.
            
             1.
             cap.
             29.
             
             
               Nil
               obsunt
               saluti
               credentium
               diversae
               pro
               loco
               &
               tempore
               consuetudines
               ,
               quando
               una
               fides
               per
               dilectionem
               operans
               bona
               quae
               potest
               uni
               Deo
               commendat
               omnes
               .
               P.
            
             Nic.
             
               I.
               Ep.
            
             6.
             
             
               De
               consuetudinibus
               quidem
               ,
               quem
               nobis
               opponere
               visi
               estis
               ,
               scribentes
               per
               diversas
               Ecclesias
               diversas
               esse
               consuetudines
               ,
               si
               illis
               canonica
               non
               resistit
               auctoritas
               ,
               pro
               qua
               eis
               obviare
               debeamus
               ,
               nil
               judicamus
               vel
               eis
               resistimus
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Cypr.
             Ep.
             73.
             
          
           
             
               Ep.
               p.
            
             39.
             
             
               Lat.
               p.
            
             159.
             
          
           
             Eus
             Hist.
             1.4
             .
             Baron
             .
             App.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Ep.
               p.
            
             51
             —
             55.
             
             
               Lat.
               p.
            
             157.
             
          
           
             Iren.
             3.3
             .
             Tert.
             Praescr
             .
             31
             ,
             32.
             
          
           
             
               Ep.
               p.
            
             59
             —
             p.
             125.
             
             
               Lat.
               p.
            
             185.
             p.
             195.
             
          
           
             
               Excommunication
               of
               other
               Churches
               is
               onely
               a
               Declaration
               against
               their
               Deviation
               from
               Christian
               Truth
               ,
               or
               Piety
               ,
               or
               Charity
               .
            
             
               
                 Communio
                 suspensae
                 restituitur
                 demonstranti
                 causas
                 ,
                 quibus
                 id
                 acciderat
                 ,
                 jam
                 esse
                 detersas
                 ,
                 &
                 pr●●●tenti
                 conditiones
                 pacis
                 impleta●
                 .
                 P.
              
               Inn.
               
                 I.
                 Ep.
              
               16.
               (
               de
               Attico
               Constant.
               Ep.
               )
            
          
           
             
               
                 Ep.
                 p.
              
               69.
               
               
                 Lat.
                 p.
              
               222.
               
            
             
               
                 Literae
                 formatae
              
               .
               Optat.
               2.
               
               Con.
               Milev
               .
               Can.
               20.
               communicatoriae
               .
               Aug.
               Ep.
               162
               ,
               163.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Euseb.
               7.30
               .
               Cypr.
               Ep.
               55
               ,
               67.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               
                 Apost
                 .
                 Can.
              
               12.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Conc.
               Chald.
               Can.
               11.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Soz.
               7.11
               .
               
                 Conc.
                 VI.
                 Act.
              
               11.
               (
               p.
               158
               ,
               198
               ,
               223.
               )
               Greg.
               
                 M.
                 (
                 Ep.
                 —
                 )
                 P.
              
               Zach.
               Baron
               .
               A.
               743.
               
               §.
               29.
               
            
             
               
                 Significa
                 planè
                 nobis
                 quis
                 in
                 locum
                 Marciani
                 Arelate
                 fuerit
                 substitutus
                 ,
                 ut
                 sciamus
                 ad
                 quem
                 fratres
                 nostros
                 dirigere
                 ,
                 &
                 cui
                 scribere
                 debeamus
                 .
              
               —
               Cypr.
               Ep.
               42.67
               .
               ad
               P.
               Steph.
               (
               p.
               161.
               )
               Ep.
               55.
               
               (
               
                 N.
                 B.
                 p.
              
               113.
               )
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               &c.
               Alexandri
               Epist.
               Socr.
               I.
               6.
               
            
             
               The
               Catholick
               Church
               being
               one
               body
               ,
               there
               being
               moreover
               a
               Command
               in
               the
               Holy
               Scripture
               ,
               to
               preserve
               the
               bond
               of
               Peace
               and
               Concord
               ;
               hence
               it
               follows
               ,
               that
               what
               things
               (
               happen
               to
               ,
               or
               )
               are
               done
               by
               any
               of
               us
               ,
               we
               ought
               to
               Write
               ,
               and
               signifie
               to
               each
               other
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ep.
               pag.
            
             64.
             
             
               Lat.
               pag.
            
             221.
             
          
           
             
               Ep.
               pag.
            
             119.
             
             
               Lat.
               pag.
            
             209.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             8.3
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vers.
             8.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             2
             Cor.
             9.7
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Rom.
             15.26
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Act.
             11.29.24.17
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               Ep.
               pag.
            
             51.
             
             
               Lat.
               pag.
            
             400.
             
          
           
             Aug.
             
          
           
             
               Primis
               trecentis
               annis
               nulla
               fuit
               congregatio
               generalis
               ;
               postea
               verò
               vix
               centesimo
               anno
               .
               De
               Rom.
               P.
            
             1.8
             .
          
           
             Bell.
             
               de
               Conc.
            
             1.13
             .
          
           
             The
             validity
             of
             Synodical
             Decrees
             (
             as
             Spiritual
             )
             doth
             proceed
             from
             the
             Obligation
             to
             each
             singular
             Bishop
             ;
             as
             if
             Princes
             in
             confederacy
             do
             make
             any
             Sanction
             ,
             the
             Subjects
             of
             each
             are
             bound
             to
             observe
             them
             ,
             not
             from
             any
             ●●lation
             to
             the
             body
             confederating
             ,
             but
             because
             of
             their
             Obligation
             to
             their
             own
             Prince
             consenting
             .
          
           
             Hist.
             Trid.
             p.
             67.
             
             A
             free
             Coun.
             P.
             Leo
             
               I.
               Ep.
            
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             &c.
             Athan.
             
               de
               Syn.
               p.
            
             873.
             
          
           
             
               Subrependi
               enim
               occasiones
               non
               praetermittit
               ambitio
               ,
               &
               quoties
               ob
               incurrentes
               causas
               generalis
               congregatio
               facta
               fuerit
               Sacerdotum
               ,
               dissicile
               est
               ut
               cupiditas
               improborum
               non
               aliquid
               supra
               mensuram
               suam
               non
               moliatur
               appetere
               .
            
             Leo
             
               M.
               Ep.
            
             62.
             (
             ad
             Maximum
             Ant.
             Ep.
             —
             )
          
           
             
               Pro
               Apostolicae
               Sedis
               exal●atione
            
             .
             Lat.
             
               Syn.
               Sess.
            
             10.
             p.
             129.
             
          
           
             Jud.
             19.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               We
               allow
               the
               
                 Apost
                 .
                 Can.
              
               31.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               If
               any
               person
               ,
               despising
               his
               own
               Bishop
               ,
               shall
               set
               up
               a
               separate
               meeting
               ,
               and
               build
               another
               Altar
               ,
               having
               nothing
               to
               condemn
               in
               his
               Bishop
               ,
               either
               for
               his
               piety
               or
               uprightness
               ,
               let
               him
               be
               deposed
               as
               one
               that
               ambitiously
               affects
               to
               be
               a
               Governour
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Syn.
             Rom.
             apud
             Theod.
             2.22
             .
          
           
             
               Excidisti
               enim
               teipsum
               ;
               noli
               te
               fallere
               ;
               siquidem
               ille
               est
               verè
               Schis●a●iem
               ,
               qui
               se
               à
               communione
               Ecclesiasticae
               Vnitatis
               Apostatam
               fecerit
               .
            
             Firmil
             .
             apud
             Cypr.
             Ep.
             75.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             compressing
             )
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Theod.
             5.9
             .
          
           
             Aug.
             contra
             Jul.
             Ep.
             2.
             
             
               Te
               certè
               occidentalis
               terra
               generavit
               ,
               occidentalis
               regeneravit
               Ecclesia
               :
               quid
               ei
               quaeris
               inferre
               quod
               in
               ea
               non
               invenisti
               ,
               quando
               in
               ejus
               membra
               venisti
               ?
               imo
               quid
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Syn.
             Sard.
             Can.
             13.
             
             Gr.
             
          
           
             Tornd
             .
             
               Lat.
               p.
            
             220.
             
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Tit.
               3.
               
               ●●
               .
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               
                 Apost
                 .
                 Can.
              
               12.
               
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Con.
               Nic.
               Can.
               5.
               
            
             
               If
               any
               Clerk
               ,
               or
               Laick
               ,
               who
               hath
               been
               excommunicated
               ,
               and
               not
               yet
               re-admitted
               (
               by
               his
               own
               Church
               )
               shall
               depart
               thence
               ,
               and
               be
               received
               in
               another
               City
               without
               Letters
               commendatory
               ,
               both
               he
               who
               doth
               receive
               him
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               is
               received
               ,
               let
               them
               be
               excommunicated
               .
            
             
               Let
               the
               sentence
               be
               ratified
               which
               is
               according
               to
               that
               Canon
               which
               commands
               others
               not
               to
               admit
               those
               whom
               others
               have
               ejected
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Syn.
               Afr.
               
                 Epist.
                 ad
                 P.
              
               Celest.
               I.
               
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               —
               Conc.
               Aut.
               Can.
               6.
               
               
                 Idem
                 in
                 Concil
              
               .
               Sard.
               Can.
               13.14
               .
               (
               Graec.
               )
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Epiph.
             Haer.
             42.
             
          
           
             Ep.
             55.
             p.
             113.
             
          
           
             Ep.
             55.
             
               init
               .
               (
               abs
               te
               rejectum
               .
               Vid.
               )
               Vid.
            
             Rig.
             p.
             79.
             
          
           
             
               
                 —
                 quosdam
                 à
                 diversis
                 Conciliis
                 ritè
                 damnatos
                 ,
                 in
                 communionem
                 ,
                 propriâ
                 auctoritate
                 ,
                 suscepit
                 ,
                 Sanctis
                 Regulis
                 praecipientibus
                 excommunicatos
                 ab
                 aliis
                 ,
                 in
                 communionem
                 alios
                 non
                 debere
                 suscipere
                 .
                 Epist.
                 Syn.
              
               Chalced.
               
                 ad
                 Imper.
                 Act.
              
               4.
               pag.
               286.
               
            
             
               —
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Evagr.
               2.4
               .
            
          
           
             
               Augustinus
               Episcopus
               ,
               legatus
               Provinciae
               Numiaiae
               dixit
               ;
               Hoc
               statuere
               dignamini
               ,
               ut
               si
               qui
               fortè
               merito
               facinorum
               suorum
               ab
               Ecclesia
               pulsi
               sunt
               ,
               &
               sive
               ab
               aliquo
               Episcopo
               vel
               Presbytero
               fuerint
               in
               communionem
               suscepti
               ,
               etiam
               ipse
               pari
               cum
               eis
               crimine
               teneatur
               obnoxius
               .
               —
               Cod.
            
             Afr.
             Can.
             9.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Sanctorum
                 quippe
                 Canonum
                 sanxit
                 auctoritas
                 ,
                 &
                 ea
                 passim
                 Ecclesiae
                 consuetudo
                 servat
                 ,
                 ut
                 à
                 quolibet
                 justè
                 excommunicatum
                 Episcopo
                 ,
                 alius
                 absolvere
                 non
                 praesumat
                 .
                 P.
              
               Urb.
               
                 II.
                 Epist.
              
               20.
               (
               apud
               Bin.
               )
            
             
               
                 A
                 suis
                 Episcopis
                 excommunicatos
                 ,
                 ab
                 aliis
                 Episcopis
                 ,
                 Abbatibus
                 &
                 Clericis
                 in
                 communionem
                 recipi
                 proculdubio
                 prohibemus
                 .
                 Conc.
              
               Lat.
               
                 I.
                 (
                 sub
                 P.
              
               Calixto
               
                 II.
                 )
                 cap.
              
               9.
               
            
             
               —
               
                 Qui
                 verò
                 excommunicato
                 antequam
                 ab
                 eo
                 qui
                 eum
                 excommunicaverit
                 absolvatur
                 ,
                 scienter
                 communicare
                 praesumpserit
                 ,
                 pari
                 sententiae
                 teneatur
                 obnoxius
                 .
                 Conc.
              
               Lat.
               
                 (
                 sub
              
               Innoc.
               
                 II.
                 )
                 Can.
              
               3.
               
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             —
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             proscribed
             by
             it
             )
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             —
             Epist.
             58.
             pag.
             203.
             
             
               Edit
               .
               Petav.
            
             
          
           
             P.
             Leo
             Ep.
             84.
             cap.
             9.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Cuicunque
                 haeresi
                 communicans
                 merito
                 judicatur
                 à
                 nostra
                 societate
                 removendus
                 .
              
               Gelas.
               Ep.
               1.
               ad
               Euphem
               .
            
             
               
                 An
                 communicare
                 ,
                 non
                 est
                 consentire
                 cum
                 talibus
                 ?
                 P.
              
               Sym.
               
                 I.
                 Ep.
              
               7.